《A Western Doctor's Happy Farming Life》


 Chapter 1

    Song QingHan felt some pain in his abdomen. He could not help opening his heavy eyelids and looking down.


    "..."


    why is his stomach as big as pregnant?!


    A tall figure quickly came to him, stopped one meter away from him, and asked cautiously, "Mr. Song, are you ok?"


    Song QingHan subconsciously turned his head and was surprised to see the man''s facial features.


    Isn''t this the man who often appears in his dream?


    Speaking of that dream, song QingHan couldn''t tell whether he was dreaming now or the modern life of thest life.


    He pinched himself, took a breath and said, "is it true?"


    There was a twinkle of heartache in the man''s eyes. His fist was loose and clenched. He seemed to want to move forward, but he stopped for some reason.


    "Don''t hurt yourself any more. When the baby is born, you can go wherever you want."


    It can be seen that the man said this sentence in the heart of iparable suffering, brows tightly wrinkled, as if hidden in the lingering sorrow.


    Song QingHan did not understand the current situation, but he still understood the man''s words.


    He once again bowed his head to confirm his stomach, and then reached out to touch the things below. After confirming that there was no mistake, he looked at the man with a white face, and said miserably, "I, I am going to have a baby?"


    The man took this as song QingHan''s daily madness. Without a word, he picked up a bowl from the table next to him, handed it over slowly, and said in a soft voice, "eat something. Don''t starve the child to death, but starve yourself first."


    As soon as he reminded him, song QingHan suddenly felt hungry, as if he had not eaten for several days.


    He is a doctor. He pays more attention to maintaining himself. Where can he be hungry?


    The man saw that he robbed the bowl in his hand. He didn''t fall on the ground as usual, but ate it slowly. He was surprised in his eyes.


    He wanted to ask something, but he was worried that it would affect song QingHan''s eating mood. He was silent and turned away.


    In fact, song QingHan was also interested in getting close to him, but his words at dinner did not conform to his personality, so he had to watch him walk out of the room.


    Speaking of the door... He raised his head and looked around, with a touch of doubt on his face.


    Isn''t this the house of ancient people in TV series? It''s made of adobe. It''s not strong at first sight.


    Including this meal, he looked down. If he guessed correctly, the vegetables and fat on the rice were all boiled with water, with a little salt, and there was no other seasoning. It seemed that the food could be diluted to birds.


    But even if the food was not good, he ate thest one honestly.


    What a shame to waste food!


    After eating, he felt his physical strength recover a little, and slowly walked out of bed.


    It''s just that when you wear shoes, your eyes can''t avoid looking up at your high-rise stomach. After a long time, you will have a subtle feeling of sprouting.


    He walked out of the room and saw that the man was chopping firewood. The biceps brachii on his arm was as solid as steel, and the six abdominal muscles on his lower abdomen rose and fell with the breath, which made people salivate.


    The man noticed him and stopped the movement of his hand. He raised his hand to wipe his sweat. He asked tentatively, "is Mr. Song better?"


    Song QingHan cleared his throat and said what he had just made up.


    "Well, I and I seem to have forgotten the past. I remember my name is song QingHan. Who are you? Can you tell me something about me? "


    His face is not red, heart does not jump to tell lies, but in the heart but secretly vowed: I promise not to cheat you in the future, so you hurry to say it!


    The man was stunned, looking at his dodging eyes, for a long time did not speak.


    When song QingHan had an impatient look on his face, he just seemed to wake up from a dream and said, "Oh, probably because of pregnancy. It''s not strange to hear what happens when you are pregnant."


    This is not like to say to song QingHan, but rather to persuade himself.


    He looked down and thought about it. He finally thought of where to start. He pointed to himself and said, "my name is Wu Dahu. It''s your husband. You married me three days ago. Since then, you haven''t eaten anything. Don''t embarrass yourself. If you break your body, you''ll suffer losses. The children in your stomach are innocent."


    Song QingHan froze because he understood Wu Dahu''s words.


    It''s a man married here?! And still get pregnant?! His husband is the man in front of him!


    Although he is curved, right, and even dream of with Wu Dahu Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa, but! But it doesn''t mean he wants to have children!


    Seeing the desperation on song QingHan''s face, Wu Dahu clenched his fists and pursed his lips into a straight line, which seemed to be suppressing something.


    Do you still hate him when you lose your memory?


    Song QingHan did psychological construction for a long time, and finally digested the news.He leaned against the door and suddenly felt something wrong.


    "Three days ago?! In three days, my stomach is so big? " He eximed.


    Even if the world has been very mysterious, but three days can let a fetus develop like this, he still can''t ept.


    Wu Dahu''s mouth appeared a wry smile, slowly said: "you are pregnant for half a year, a month ago was Lin Fu rest home, and then married me."


    Song QingHan opened his mouth and felt that the amount of information was a little big.


    So, he married into what Lin family first, and was suspended after five months'' pregnancy. Then he found Wu Dahu to be the pan Xia, and sent him a news of his father''s happiness by the way?!


    The owner of the body had a good time! He is a modern man who dare not y like this.


    Thinking of this, he looked at Wu Dahu sympathetically and sighed, "you can marry a child in your stomach, not your woman... Man."


    When he said this, he almost broke his tongue. He was not used to marrying, but "man" instead of "woman".


    Wu Dahu looked at him strangely, his face showed a hesitant expression, and said: "it should be... It''s mine."


    Song QingHan didn''t react at the beginning. When he wanted to understand what Wu Dahu said, his whole face was distorted.


    "You mean you make him pregnant and let him marry others. When others don''t want to be a collector, you can''t help but marry him back?"


    Wu Dahu was stunned. He opened his mouth and wanted to exin, but he didn''t know which sentence to exin, so he closed his mouth.


    Song QingHan took this as his default. He was so angry that he threw the door back and sat back on the bed.


    I didn''t expect his husband to be a scum! A total scum!


    Wait, what husband, if it is also the husband of the original owner, is not his, he will not recognize a g man as a husband!


    Song QingHan didn''t see Wu Dahu again until dark.


    Song came in at noon, and then he turned his face to the cold.


    Fortunately, this song QingHan can''t get along with his body. Although he is angry, he still takes the bowl.


    Seeing this, Wu Dahu stood in the same ce and pondered for a while, and then slowly opened his mouth: "it was a coincidence that I had a night with you. After that, you and your family threatened me that I could not tell. I saw that your future is promising, so I hid this matter in my stomach. When I see you again, three days ago, your family tied you up and asked me to take the betrothal gift, and then I hastily married you to me. "


    When song QingHan digested the news nkly, he pursed his lips and hesitated to say, "you have not been allowed to marry others, nor have you been forced to marry back. It''s just that you... Have not looked up to me before."


    With that, he seemed to feel embarrassed if he stayed any longer, and turned away without looking back.


    Song QingHan looked at his generous back and felt a little bleak.


    After eating tastelessly, song QingHan couldn''t help standing up and slowly walked out.


    This yard is not big. There is arge water tank on the left side, which is full of water, and the right side is piled with firewood. The chopped and the uncut are piled together neatly, which makes people feel disordered.


    There are only two rooms in the house. One is the one he lives in and the other is the kitchen, which is on his right.


    Song QingHan took the bowl and walked slowly into the kitchen. He was surprised to find that Wu Dahu was spreading grass on the ground with a thin cotton tire on it. If he was right, he was going toy the floor here.


    "What are you doing? Why don''t you sleep over there? " He couldn''t help asking.


    Wu Dahu turned his head and looked at him. He pulled the corners of his mouth. He didn''t care. He said, "I''ve been used to sleeping for two days. I snore for fear of affecting you."


    Song QingHan sensitively realized that the real reason was not this, and asked tentatively, "is it that I didn''t let you sleep there?"


    There was silence in the kitchen, but he had the answer he wanted.


    Song QingHan had no choice but to rub his temples, and felt that the mess he had left himself was really a headache.


    "That..." he said again, slowly: "you sleep over there, the kitchen sleep, not good."


    Don''t say the kitchen environment is too bad, that is still burning wood, can release most of carbon monoxide, poisoning can do? Even in the modern times, not to mention the more backward medical conditions in ancient times.


    Wu Dahu looked at him carefully. Seeing that he didn''t look fake, he nodded gently and said, "OK."


    In fact, he did not want to live there, not to mention the environmental problems, only said that if song QingHan had something in the middle of the night, he could take care of it.


    Living in the kitchen, although close, but also separated by a wall, unless song QingHan called out to him, or simply do not know the situation there.


    Thinking of this, he thought it was good for song QingHan to forget the previous things. The whole person seemed to be a different person. He did not make sarcasm or cry or scold him. Although he was still a little short tempered, it made people feel lovely.It would be nice if we could do this all the time. But my grandfather said that after giving birth to a child, the abnormal reaction of pregnancy would naturally disappear. I''m afraid that song QingHan would really leave him by then

 Chapter 2

    Song Wu is used to snoring when he is used to snoring. It seems that he is not used to snoring at night.


    The next morning, song QingHan was awakened from hunger.


    I don''t know whether it''s because there is another one in his stomach, or because there is no oil and water in his food. He is very hungry now.


    I want Wu Dahu to cook something good, but when I look at the situation of this family, I know that this requirement is too difficult for him.


    After eating Wu Dahu''s steamed bread, he asked in surprise, "don''t you eat anything?"


    Wu Dahu stopped, avoided his eyes, and slowly said, "I''ve eaten it."


    Two people are the bed of front and rear feet. The steamed bread is steamed by himself. How could he have eaten it?


    Song QingHan was a little stuffy. He used to be a child of a poor family. Naturally, he knew how terrible poverty was.


    Wu Dahu noticed his expression and thought that he was ming himself for eating first. However, it was hard to exin. So he lowered his head in silence, put his basket on his back and prepared to go out.


    "Where are you going?"


    Song QingHan saw that he was going to go out, and quickly walked forward a few steps, as if he wanted to go out with him.


    Wu Dahu nervously looked at his stomach and frowned: "I''ll go to the mountain to see what to eat. You can stay at home."


    Song QingHan noticed his sight, and somehow felt a little dazzling.


    Sure enough, men are the same, and think children are more important than adults.


    He used to see this kind of thing much in obstetrics and gynecology. Once he met a pregnant woman who identally fell at home and lost the twin boy in her belly. The man of that family even med her for not lying on the bed honestly and had to walk around.


    The final result is alsomentable, the man quickly found a small, maternal until discharged from hospital is stillining that he should not get up and walk, if you lie down peacefully until the twins are born, how can his husband be robbed.


    Lying down when you''re pregnant? If you reallyy down for ten months, adults will be abandoned. Moreover, even if it is a sow, a litter of more than a dozen, there is no lying pregnant.


    Thinking of this, song QingHan''s mood became bad, sink his face, regardless of the way: "I also want to go, you can rest assured, will not leave your child."


    Wu Dahu opened his mouth, and finally did not say anything. He opened the door in silence and watched him walk out of the yard.


    Song QingHan could not help but ask, "don''t you need to work in the field?"


    Wu Dahu took his sight back from the wheat field, looked at the road under the feet of song QingHan, and said slowly: "the field was given as betrothal gifts."


    Song QingHan at the foot of a meal, turned to look at him, just to see his eyes sh away lonely.


    "Do you like him... Me?" He asked.


    If it was not for this reason, he could not think of why such a poor man would give his livingnd to others.


    Wu Dahu nced at his stomach again, pursed his lips and whispered, "no matter what, I will marry you."


    Song QingHan looked at his stomach with his head down and knew it instantly.


    It''s for children, or men''s sense of responsibility.


    Somehow, he felt a little sad for the owner.


    The family pawned themselves as paving stones. When they found it useless, they squeezed thest drop of value. Even the married couple didn''t love themselves. In the end, they died without even experiencing the feeling of being loved.


    However, he immediately realized that the poor man had be him, and it was up to him to feel the miserable life in the future.


    Thinking of this, he paused, clenched his fist, and looked like he was fighting with himself.


    No way! To change!


    Wu Dahu then stopped and took a look at him. There was a sh of doubt in his eyes.


    Song QingHan suddenly raised his head and looked at him with sharp eyes: "you sent all the fields out. How are you going to live in the future?"


    He thought it clear that he and Wu Dahu have a rtionship of prosperity and loss, at least in terms of food.


    Therefore, if we want to change the current situation, it is impossible without Wu Dahu''s help.


    He decided to put aside prejudice and cooperate with Wu Dahu!


    Wu Dahu saw that he was a little different from his eyes. He replied honestly, "I can hunt. I can catch some small wild animals every day. If I''m lucky, I can catch wild boars and foxes asionally."


    Song QingHan was surprised and said, "what about those things? Why didn''t I eat it? "


    Wu Dahu was afraid that he thought he had eaten it secretly. His face turned red and exined, "all of them have changed money. The rice, oil, meat and so on at home have to be bought with money."


    Fortunately, his skin color is dark, even if he blushes, he can''t see clearly. Otherwise, if song QingHan knew that he had such a thin skin, he didn''t know how tough at him.


    After listening to his answer, song QingHan nodded thoughtfully.Although there is no cost involved in hunting, if you are injured, it will not be worth the loss. Moreover, even if Wu Dahu is fierce in snow, he will not be able to hunt his prey every day. For now, we still need to get a stable source of funds.


    He thought that what he could do was just like medical skill, but in ancient times, surgeons without scalpels and operating tables were no different from angels with broken wings.


    Although he also has knowledge of Obstetrics and Gynecology, I''m afraid there are no women here. When a man gives birth to a child, he himself is very frightened, let alone help others...


    seeing the unpredictable look on his face, Wu Dahu can''t help but remind him: "Song... Childe, it''s time to go. It''s toote to catch prey."


    Song QingHan came back to God and asked subconsciously, "why do you still call me Mr. Song?"


    Seeing Wu Dahu pursed his mouth and didn''t speak, he immediately responded and seemed to be the original idea again.


    Song QingHan felt that since they were partners now, they still had to be a little closer, so he took the initiative to ease the rtionship and said with a smile, "call me QingHan or Xiaohanter, and I''ll call you Dahu, or you''ll be too unfamiliar with Childe''s call."


    Wu Dahu stopped, nodded, vaguely said: "small, small cold, go."


    They walked quietly to the mountain. Song QingHan caught a glimpse of a nt on the ground and felt that the leaf was a little familiar.


    "Ah! Yam! Isn''t that yam? " He eximed in surprise.


    Wu Dahu looked down at Song QingHan, holding his sleeve hand, thinking that this was the first time he approached himself.


    He followed song QingHan''s line of sight to look at the past. He thought he would see something surprising, but he didn''t expect it was "itch stick".


    Seeing song QingHan''s face full of excitement, he patiently exined: "this thing is called an itch stick. The mucus flowing out is highly toxic. People''s skin will be red and itchy after being stained with it. The medicine doesn''t work."


    Song QingHan looked at him strangely, his voice trembled.


    "You mean you don''t eat any of these things?"


    Wu Dahu nodded. Seeing song QingHan, he jumped up happily and reached for his waist.


    Because of the distance, the two people with four eyes are embarrassed.


    Song QingHan coughed lightly, and the excited flush on his face still did not disperse. He pointed to the yam and said, "quick! Dig out all these, and you''ll be able to eat at night


    Wu Dahu is a little confused. Didn''t he say that this thing is poisonous? Why did song QingHan still dig?


    However, he seldom saw song QingHan show such a simple and happy expression, and his heart moved, and he really dug up yams ording to his instructions.


    When he filled half a basket of yams, he straightened up, wiped his sweat and said to song QingHan, "is that enough?"


    Song QingHan count, 18, enough to eat a few days, busy nod.


    The two continued to move forward. Seeing that Wu Dahu was carrying so many yams on his back, song QingHan couldn''t help but persuade him: "otherwise, you''d better put these yams here first? Come back and get it, or you''ll have a hard time reciting it. "


    Wu Dahu was stunned. He didn''t think song QingHan would care about him. He shook his head and said, "nothing. I won''te back from here for a while."


    Song QingHan had no choice but to nod his head. Yu Guang nced at a yellow shadow and turned his head.


    "Sugar jar!" He eximed, a little hasty.


    Isn''t this mountain full of treasures? How can this big fool be as blind as blind!


    Wu Dahu reluctantly followed him behind, carefully protecting him, and walked to the "stab ball" in front of him.


    He knows that women and men like colorful things, but the spike ball is useless except a little yellow!


    Song QingHan waved his big hand and said excitedly: "pick! I''ll pick it with you. It''s a good thing to make wine


    Wu Dahu has some headache. It''s just for him to dig the "itch stick", but it''s about half a column of incense. But how long does it take to pick the "prick ball"? After picking, all the prey ran away. What else to hunt?


    After picking one, song QingHan looked at Wu Dahu''s basket with some embarrassment.


    Wu Dahu knew that the gap in his basket was too big to hold the spike. He wanted to use this as an excuse to let song QingHan stop picking it. When he saw him holding the thorn ball in his own clothes, he still gave in. He went to one side and broke arge leaf. After weaving three or two times, a small basket appeared in his hand.


    After handing the basket to song QingHan, Wu Dahu sighed secretly when he saw himughing happily.


    Song QingHan probably realized that after picking the sugar jar, it would bete. When the sugar jar covered the bottom of the basket, he stopped and said to Wu Dahu, "go ahead and hunt first."


    Wu Dahu finally breathed a sigh of relief and quickened his pace a few minutes. However, every time he took a few steps, he had to look back to see if song QingHan had kept up with him.


    Song QingHan also knew that Wu Dahu was anxious, so he didn''t look around and kept up with him attentively.


    When the trees on both sides gradually became tall, Wu Dahu suddenly stopped and said in a low voice, "here we are!"

 Chapter 3

    "You wait for me here."


    After Wu Dahu left this sentence, he jumped out like an arrow leaving the string. His muscles were tense and his body was vigorous.


    In front of a sudden empty out of a piece, song QingHan even feel a little ufortable, a person standing in situ, helpless to pull the sleeve.


    ording to Wu Dahu, there are wild boars and foxes in this mountain. What if a big tiger suddenly sprang up to eat him? Although the body is not in good condition now, it is still alive at all. If it is alive, there is hope. If it dies, it will be dead.


    He thinks wildly, his heart beats like a war drum, any little wind and grass can frighten him to death.


    Suddenly, there was a rustle in the Bush on the left. He stepped back and looked at it in horror.


    "Ah --"


    after seeing that Wu Dahu wasing, he covered his mouth and took the scream back into his throat.


    Wu Dahu was stunned. Seeing his legs trembling, he quickly stepped forward to support him and asked with heartache, "are you scared? It''s me who took a short cut. "


    Song QingHan patted his chest, his face slightly red, as if he did not expect his timid side to be seen.


    There was a sh of red in front of him. He fixed his eyes and eximed, "ah! You''re hurt


    Wu Dahu looked down at his right arm andughed. He didn''t care about the tunnel: "nothing, skin injury."


    With that, he raised his left hand to show the fat hare, his eyes shining, and said, "I can give you more food tonight."


    Unexpectedly, song QingHan was not happy, but his face sank. He grabbed his injured right arm and asked in a cold voice, "what did you hurt? How much blood has been shed? Did you touch anything dirty just now


    This is song QingHan''s upational disease. He not only pays attention to the maintenance of his body, but also can''t see others spoil his body, especially those rted to himself.


    Wu Dahu looked serious when he saw song QingHan. He slowly put away his smile, frowned and thought for a moment. He said, "I just ran too fast. I was scratched by a branch. I didn''t get much blood and didn''t touch anything dirty."


    Song QingHan''s face slowed down, but it was still ugly. He said, "go back, I''ll deal with it for you to avoid infection."


    Wu Dahu even felt shocked by song QingHan''s momentum. He nodded obediently and led the way forward.


    About today, I have caught a hare. The task is not so heavy. I''ll wait for song QingHan to take a nap and thene out and look around to see if I can meet some prey again.


    After they went back, song QingHan''s first thing was to burn a pot of boiling water. After scalding the towel with boiling water, he carefully wiped a circle around Wu Dahu''s wound. When the blood stains were wiped off, he saw that the wound was not too deep, so he didn''t bandage him. He only said, "don''t let the wound touch water, don''t touch dirty things, and don''t buckle after scab, so as to avoid scar ¡£¡±


    Wu Dahu didn''t care about the smile and said: "it''s OK for a man to leave a scar."


    Song QingHan red at him and said, "I don''t like it!"


    As soon as the words came out, both of them were silent, and the air became stagnant.


    Song QingHan was a little embarrassed. He thought whether he liked it or not had something to do with Wu Dahu. He would not touch his skin all day.


    Before he ran away, Wu Dahu suddenly "um" and said earnestly, "I will not leave scar after that."


    Fortunately, song QingHan had turned around when he said this sentence, so he didn''t see his slightly flushed face.


    Song QingHan walked into the kitchen and just took out the yam in the basket, Wu Dahu stopped his hand and said, "I''lle, you say."


    At the moment of their skin touching each other, song QingHan had a feeling of electric shock. After reaction, he stroked his forehead and said that he must be tired to hallucinate.


    Business matters. Under themand of song QingHan, wudahu washed the yam with water and didn''t even remove the skin. Instead, it was cut into small pieces three fingers wide and steamed in a steamer.


    After steaming, the fragrance of yam is overflowing, and the white glutinous inside looks fresh and delicious.


    Wudahu peeled the yam, blew it, and put it into song QingHan''s mouth.


    Song QingHan finally felt that his mouth was not so weak after taking a bite, but he felt that he was like a child and he had to feed Wu Dahu. However, if he was allowed to take it by himself, the yam was too hot...


    he did not know what Wu Dahu''s hands were made of, and he was not afraid of being hot at all.


    After feeding song QingHan, Wu Dahu peeled a yam and put it into his mouth.


    As he ate, his eyes began to shine. He said happily to song QingHan: "I didn''t expect that this itch stick is so delicious after being cooked!"


    Song QingHan rolled his eyes and corrected: "yam is not an itch stick."


    With that, he suddenly thought of an event, looked around and said in a low voice, "this, can I sell it?"


    Wu Dahu thought about it, frowned, and slowly said, "this thing is avable in the countryside and in the fields. Other people will not spend this unjust money."Song QingHan bit his thumb. With a sh of light, he pped his hands and said, "you can make it into finished products and sell them."! In this way, others will not know! "


    "Finished product?" Wu Dahu looked at him suspiciously, as if he didn''t understand what the word meant.


    Song QingHan pointed to the peeled yam on Wu Dahu''s hand and asked him, "if only this mass of meat, can you guess what you eat? If you haven''t taken yam before


    Wu Dahu nodded suddenly and looked at Song QingHan with some adoration in his eyes.


    "Xiaohan is so smart that he can think of it."


    Song QingHan was embarrassed by him. What''s so fierce about it? Isn''t it something that makes people talk?


    Wu Dahu asked song QingHan to stay at home. He went to the mountain and dug up all the yams he saw.


    After finishing sorting out the yams, it was dark. Wudahu cleaned up the hare, took half of it and stewed it in water. The other half was put on the fire, sprinkled with salt and roasted directly.


    Song QingHan was a little strange to Wu Dahu''s taste. He couldn''t help asking, "why don''t you buy some other seasonings? Is the sauce too expensive? "


    Wu Dahu was stunned. He didn''t understand what song QingHan meant. He asked, "seasoning? Do you mean salt? Do you think it''s too light? "


    Seeing that Wu Dahu was trying to add another spoonful of salt, song QingHan quickly shook his head and said, "no, I mean chili, ginger, garlic, and, if better, cinnamon and star anise."


    Wu Dahu understood, and his eyes were strange. He said, "those things are not delicious. Second, they are not sold."


    This time it was song QingHan''s turn to be stunned. After he reflected on the business opportunities, he immediately grasped Wu Dahu''s arm and said in a quick voice: "these are all good things! Where is it? "


    Wu Dahu looked at the two people''s grip, and when he released his hand, he said, "I''ll pick it."


    After a while, Wu Dahu came back with a handful of fresh ginger, red pepper and garlic.


    Song QingHan instructed him to cut these things and put them into the stew pot and the rabbit meat being roasted.


    The fragrance gradually spread, and Wu Dahu''s face became surprised. He looked up at Song QingHan and said, "after adding these things, the taste bes better!"


    Song QingHancently said: "that''s natural. In a moment, you will find that it not only smells good, but also bes delicious!"


    After the rabbit meat was roasted, Wu Dahu handed it to song QingHan, urging him: "eat it quickly, it''s not delicious if it''s cold."


    With these words, a murmur came from his stomach.


    Song QingHan saw that he was a little embarrassed and helped him pass a step. He said with a smile, "I''m pregnant with a child. The baked food is not good. You eat it. I''m waiting for the soup."


    Wu Dahu has never heard of pregnant people eating baked things will be bad, guess this is song QingHan in order to let him eat rabbit meat, deliberately find an excuse.


    He had not felt the feeling of being cared for a long time. After biting off a piece of rabbit meat, he felt that his eyes were a little sour.


    Song QingHan noticed his look and frowned and asked, "is there too much pepper? You didn''t eat spicy food before. You may not be used to it


    Wu Dahu nodded his head in a disorderly way and suppressed all his confused thoughts.


    But there was only one idea that could not be suppressed: if song QingHan had been like this all the time...


    after eating rabbit meat and yam, and even drinking all the soup, they were ready to go back to their room and go to bed.


    After lying down, Wu Dahu remembered that he would go to the market to sell yams tomorrow. He told him, "I''ll go out early tomorrow morning. I''ll leave you some yams for you to eat when you get up. After eating, you can stay at home. It''s not safe outside."


    Song QingHan wanted to see more about the world. Where would he agree with Wu Dahu''s proposal? He asked, "is the market far away? Are you going on foot? "


    Wu Dahu nodded, remembering that song QingHan couldn''t see it. "Well," he said slowly, "it''s not far. It''s only half an hour to walk there."


    After listening to this, song QingHan immediately yed a retreat drum, more than ten miles away? It''s "half an hour away"? That was a whole hour! And this speed is probably running.


    He sighed sadly. Wu Dahu hesitated for a moment as if he had seen through his mind. He said, "wait until you are born. Otherwise, it will be bad for the Lin family to see you."


    Song QingHan, an excited soul, thought of the Lin mansion where he had abandoned his original body. He couldn''t help but ask, "is the Lin family rich?"


    Wu Dahu stopped and said slowly, "they are rich. Their family is the biggest rich family in the town. I heard that all the women and men in the surrounding viges want to marry in."


    Female male? Song QingHan understood that he was addressing a pregnant man like him.


    "Who married me? Why marry me He asked curiously.


    Hearing this question, Wu Dahu probably thought it funny, but he still remembered that song QingHan had lost his memory, so he patiently exined: "the eldest son of the Lin family always likes beautiful women and men. You are a famous beauty in the surrounding viges, so who does he marry you?"

 Chapter 4

    Song QingHan touched his face in the dark, not two eyes, a nose and a mouth? What does it have to do with beauty?


    After chatting with each other for a while, song QingHan fell asleep because she was pregnant.


    When he woke up the next day, Wu Dahu had already left, and the grass and cotton tire on the ground were cleaned up.


    Song QingHan thought: This Wu Dahu is really a good living partner. Although the house is broken, he always cleans it up. Even his clothes are old but clean.


    After he went to the kitchen to eat the warm yam, the door of the courtyard was suddenly knocked.


    "Big tiger? Is big tiger there? " It''s a young man''s voice.


    Song QingHan hesitated for a while and didn''t say anything.


    Anyway, Wu Dahu is not here. It''s useless for him to open the door.


    Perhaps because there was no response inside, the man outside lowered his voice and said, "then I''ll put the things here. When big tigeres back, it should be seen."


    To deliver? Song QingHan reached out and the gate opened.


    Four eyes opposite, song QingHan saw the hostility in that person''s eyes.


    "Are you the shameless woman?" The man grabbed the bamboo basket on his hand and frowned.


    Song QingHan looked at him calmly, and said in his heart: he was a handsome elder brother with red lips and white teeth.


    Such hostility, song QingHan is no stranger, he used to see in the eyes of those women.


    Who let him rob their dream lover?


    After judging the situation, song QingHan smiles and says naturally: "it should be. My husband is only a female man."


    He didn''t know why he wanted to say this kind of words on purpose, but when he found out that someone actually adored the wood, he felt a little ufortable.


    That does not understand the amorous feelings, the poor and ck man, in addition to the muscle has nothing, unexpectedly will be robbed with him!


    Sure enough, after he said this, the little brother''s eyes were red, he stamped his foot wrongly, and said angrily, "don''t be shameless! wanton! It''s you who killed big tiger! "


    Song QingHan picked his eyebrows and said slowly: "how can this marriage be called a disaster? But one is willing to fight, and the other is willing to suffer. "


    If he bites the upper and lower lips of the elder brother, he will not be a big guard! And now? The fields are gone and the money is gone. They are all squeezed out by your mother who eats people and doesn''t vomit bones! I can only live by hunting! You have to live and die all day long. I really feel sorry for big tiger


    "Xiaoqing, that''s enough!"


    Wu Dahu''s figure suddenly appeared, and his face was ugly and he stopped.


    The man, known as Xiaoqing, shivered and ran away without even daring to return.


    Song QingHan stood still. When Wu Dahu passed him, his eyshes trembled. Suddenly, he said, "is everything he said true?"


    Wu Dahu stopped and closed the door with his backhand. He suppressed his emotion and said, "it''s all over."


    He was in the past, but song QingHan just knew how to pass?


    "Are you stupid? For such a rotten person to give up a good future, you can give whatever they want? You don''t even keep your own money! Knowing that he is pregnant, others won''t want it. I''m afraid their family wants you to marry him. You have to rush to treat him as a treasure. Don''t say that little brother, I''m not worth it for you! "


    After such a long conversation, song QingHan turned cold and rubbed his head impatiently. He did not know whether he was angry with himself or Wu Dahu.


    Wu Dahu clenched his fist and suddenly said, "it''s not rotten."


    Song QingHan stopped and asked, "what''s not rotten?"


    "You." Wu Dahu looked up at his eyes and said slowly, "it''s not a rotten man."


    When he finished, he felt like he didn''t breathe.


    Song QingHan turns around and looks at his lonely back. His eyes are sour. He quickly raises his head to suppress his tears.


    He is a little envious of the original owner, can have such a person, quietly clean up the mess caused by themselves, but also in all people me themselves, firmly stand on their side.


    How lucky?


    When song QingHan calmed down, he felt that he had acted recklessly.


    In this matter, Wu Dahu is only a victim from the beginning to the end. What is his qualification to me him?


    He walked slowly into the kitchen, trying to ease their rtionship, which had be awkward again.


    "Why did youe back so early? Is yam good to sell? "


    Wuda tiger head did not lift, light reply: "good sell, I sell a copper te cheaper than sweet potato, so those people came to buy yam."


    Song QingHan breathed a sigh of relief, but still couldn''t stop putting himself into the role of Wu Dahu.


    If I should have been sitting in a big warm house eating snacks, but now I can only sit on the floor in the dirty kitchen and count the coppers I just earned, how sad I should be.Wu Dahu looked like he could see through his thoughts. He raised his head slightly, but he still didn''t look at him. He said slowly: "you don''t have to feel sad. This is my choice after careful consideration. I have already thought about the consequences. The only regret is that you have suffered with me."


    Then he handed over a ck jar and said, "didn''t you say yesterday that you''d like to make wine in a sugar jar? I bought you a jar of wine today. I don''t know if it''s enough. "


    Song QingHan took over the jar and took a deep look at Wu Dahu.


    This man is thick and thin, sensitive and affectionate. No wonder he has such a lovely admirer. It''s a pity that...


    he took a look at his belly and suddenly felt lucky.


    Fortunately, with the magic weapon of children, Wu Dahu still belongs to himself for the time being. As for the future, he doesn''t want to think about it.


    Song QingHan washed the sugar jar, dried it, then put it into the wine jar, sealed the mouth with mud, and ced it in the corner of the room.


    It''s still early. It seems that Wu Dahu wants to go to the mountain, but he wants to help song QingHan make lunch. For a while, he is restless.


    Song QingHan also saw through his idea this time and said: "you go, be careful not to touch the wound on your hand. It''s very troublesome to be infected. I''ll cook by myself."


    Wu Dahu finally took a look at him. After seeing that he looked calm, he nodded, picked up the basket and went out.


    Near noon, song QingHan had just finished his lunch when he heard a rush knocking on the door outside.


    "Big tiger! Big tiger, help! Save my father


    Song QingHan didn''t want to answer Xiao Qing''s voice, but he opened the door after hearing the half words behind him. Before he responded, he asked, "what''s wrong with your female father?"


    Xiao Qing took a look at the yard, but he could not see Wu Dahu as he wished. But he clearly remembered that Wu Dahu was back. He turned to song QingHan and asked angrily, "where did you send brother Dahu to? Not even lunch for him? "


    Song QingHan impatiently took out his ears and repeated his question: "what''s wrong with your female father?"


    Xiao Qing hesitated for a moment, knowing the seriousness of the matter. He was afraid that song QingHan would not tell him the whereabouts of Wu Dahu without asking why. He said, "my father just fell off the roof and scraped onto a piece of wood. There was a long gap in his back and a lot of blood was shed..."


    seeing his voice choking, song QingHan knew that this was not a fake. He frowned and said in a deep voice:¡° Take me there


    Xiaoqing thought he still didn''t believe it. He had to see it with his own eyes. He stamped his foot heavily and cried, "what''s the use of going there? Go to find big tiger! Brother big tiger has been hunting in the mountains for years. He knows that some herbs can cure diseases. If he iste, his father will die! "


    Song QingHan was made a little headache by him. He resolutely took his hand and pulled it out. He said coldly, "if you make trouble here again, your female father will really die. Lead the way quickly!"


    Xiao Qing seemed to be shocked by song QingHan''s sudden change of momentum. She looked at him nkly, and then woke up and ran to her own home.


    When they entered Xiaoqing''s house, his female father was still lying on the ground, groaning in pain.


    Another middle-aged man, probably Xiao Qing''s father, walked around beside him at a loss, looking helpless.


    When he saw Xiaoqing bring someone in, his father''s eyes lit up and called, "big tiger..."


    Song QingHan nced at him and calmly directed: "Xiaoqing goes to boil water, take out the needles and thread at home, and if there is wine, take it out."


    With that, he went to the little green female father, took a look at his wound, frowned and said, "take him to a clean bed and take off his coat."


    After he gave orders, he saw that the two men were still, and cried out, "don''t go quickly!"


    Xiao Qing and his father started to act as if they were just waking up from a dream. Although they were in a hurry, they were prepared ording to song QingHan''s theory.


    Song QingHan took up his sleeve, cleaned up the blood around Xiaoqing''s female father''s wound with a hot towel, disinfected his hands and stitches with wine, then roasted the needle on the me for a moment, and then quickly walked to Xiaoqing''s father to help him sew up the wound.


    Xiao Qing couldn''t help but question: "sewing is used to sew clothes...


    Song QingHan nced at him coldly, then lowered his head and continued to sew.


    Even Xiao Qing''s father didn''t dare to speak when his eyes were so swept. He could onlyfort himself that he was a dead horse doctor. After all, such a wide wound, even herbal medicine, could hardly stop the bleeding.


    After finishing thest stitch, song QingHan straightened up and wiped the sweat on his forehead with the back of his hand wearily to stop his faltering trend and said in a soft voice, "OK."


    Xiaoqing and his father rushed to the bed. After seeing that the back of Xiaoqing''s female father had been stitched up smoothly and there was no blood flowing out, they cried with joy and said excitedly, "God bless, it''s OK!"


    Song QingHan rubbed his temples and poured a basin of cold water on them. He said, "you can''t say it''s OK. If you stay through tonight, if the wound doesn''t be inmed, the probability of nothing will be greater."Xiao Qing''s body trembled and finally realized his existence. She stood up slowly, lowered her head and asked in a low voice, "what did you mean by what you just said? How can I make my father OK

 Chapter 5

    Song QingHan carefully told: "wounds can not touch water, can not touch dirty things, the best to eat porridge, can not eat peanut hair."


    Xiaoqing wrote down one by one, seeing song QingHan tottering, she couldn''t help but step forward and asked, "what''s wrong with you and you?"


    The sequ of not having lunch came out, song QingHan stopped the desire of retching, waved his hand, and said weakly, "nothing, I''ll go back first."


    Seeing that he was pale and his back was wet with sweat, Xiaoqing opened his mouth and wanted to say something to send him, but somehow, because of his heart''s resentment, she finally watched him go out the door.


    Song QingHan held on to the wall all the way and moved slowly. When people in the vige passed by, they would stop and point at him.


    "This is not the Song Dynasty who wore the green hat to Mr. Lin. what did song do?"


    "Oh, what do you call him? Such a shameless female man, knowing his name is insulting his ears!"


    "Poor tiger. I''ve been so old since I was a child. I''m hard to get developed. I don''t know what kind of enchantment I was given up by this goblin, and I even gave up my good future."


    "..."


    the operation just now took too much effort, making the symptoms caused by hypoglycemia even more severe. These ugly words became thest straw that overcame song QingHan.


    Vaguely, he seemed to remember a big hand around his waist, opened his mouth, and whispered: "Tiger..."


    Wu Dahu picked him up anxiously, swept around the crowd, and said in a deep voice: "get out of the way!"


    The onlookers were held back by his cold eyes and made way for a path. After he left, the discussion became more serious.


    "Look at him. I don''t know. I thought it was his child in the goblin''s stomach."


    "That is, I think this is retribution, who let him have such a fickle female father!"


    "..."


    it seemed that these voices were intended to be heard by him. The volume was magnified without any disguise. However, the hand holding song QingHan was tight and his eyes were dark.


    When song QingHan woke up, it was already dark. He turned his head and saw a pair of eyes shining in the dark.


    "Tiger? When did youe back? Why don''t you light the light? "


    Song QingHan wants to struggle to get up, but his hand is held down by Wu Dahu, so he can''t make it.


    "Don''t go out in the future." He spoke in a hoarse voice.


    Song Qing was so cold that he didn''t know whether he was worried about himself or his children, or that he had lost his face.


    But he can''t do it without going out.


    "It depends." He gave an ambiguous reply.


    Wu Dahu was silent for a moment, didn''t say anything, turned to light a candle and handed the rice to him.


    Song QingHan was eating slowly. He felt that Wu Dahu was sulking, but he didn''t know where it came from. The only thing he knew was that it came from him.


    After dinner, he got up slowly and walked around the yard.


    This body is even worse than he imagined, but after such a small operation, he even hollowed out his body. If it goes on like this, it is not easy to have children.


    Speaking of giving birth to children, although he has helped people deliver so many children, but when ites to his turn, he can''t stop his fear.


    How should a man be born? Is it as painful as a woman? Or is it more painful?


    He wanted to ask Wu Dahu, but he was a little awkward. He turned his head and saw that the man was asleep with him on his back. He was even more depressed.


    In the morning of the next day, Wu Dahu went clean without leaving a trace.


    Song QingHan got up and ate breakfastzily. He wanted to see the situation of Xiaoqing''s female father, but he still remembered what Wu Dahu said to himst night. He hesitated for a long time, but he still didn''t go out.


    When he opened the door, he thought that he was in a daze.


    stood as like as two peas and two men with a handsome appearance. At this time, he looked at him with both hands and left hands.


    "Oh, isn''t this our beauty song? How to be such a person, ghost not ghost appearance, really pitiful


    "That''s wild


    Song QingHan frowned and closed the door with his backhand.


    One foot reached out and held the door against. The man on the left sneered. His eyes were full of disgust.


    "Is that how you treat guests? There are no rules


    The man on the right stroked the jade hairpin on his hair, curled his mouth, and sarcastically said, "it''s a lost money goods that my father doesn''t hurt and my female father doesn''t love. What rules can you expect from him?"


    After that, he seemed to think of something. He chuckled and said, "don''t say, in order to get married into the Lin mansion, your poor father reallyid down his blood. The dowry is still very rich, but it''s all ours now!"Song QingHan pick eyebrows, dowry? Isn''t the dowry following him? How did it be the property of these two people?


    The man on the left seemed to think that the man on the right was too talkative and red at him. After realizing this, he showed a guilty expression, but he still stubbornly said: "he doesn''t know anyway!"


    Song QingHan slowly raised the corners of his mouth. He didn''t know before, but now he knows.


    "Give me the dowry, or I''ll see youter!" He was concise and to the point.


    twins react as like as two peas. After a moment of panic, they are very bold in their faces: "you dare!"


    The man on the left was probably intelligent, and said, "even the government has to sell Lin Fu a face. You won''t seed!"


    Song QingHan''s face is light, calm way: "I don''t sue Lin Fu, just use you two concubines who embezzled my dowry."


    Hearing the word "Concubine", both of them looked ugly.


    Concubines have never been a member of a family. Therefore, if song QingHan sued them, the Lin family would not necessarily make a start for them. They would even feel that they had lost the face of the Lin family and would have swept them out of the house.


    You know, the reason why they can be included, but because of the novelty of twin identity and the performance of the rules!


    Thinking of this, they looked at Song QingHan''s face at the same time, and their eyes were full of jealousy.


    This bitch, even if it is thin to lose shape, can not cover up their own beauty!


    Song QingHan was worried that Wu Dahu suddenly jumped out again just like yesterday. After a cold nce at them, he said impatiently, "you should return my dowry in one day, otherwise I will see you in the government tomorrow."


    With that, he mmed the door and bolted it.


    After a while, there was a knock on the door and a chorus of twins.


    "Well, you can take a carriage with us to the forest house. We''ll give you the things. You can hire another carriage toe back."


    Song QingHan frowned and asked, "I am a pregnant man, how many things can I carry?"


    The twins looked at each other and seemed to know something. After clearing their throat, they said with a smile, "there is not much. It''s just a fewnd deeds."


    Song QingHan pondered for a moment and hesitated.


    As if aware of his hesitation, the double t tire continued: "anyway, we put things outside the house. As for whether you took it or someone else took it, it''s none of our business."


    With that, there was a distant footstep outside the yard. It sounded like the twins were really gone.


    Song QingHan opened the door and stopped them: "wait, I''ll go with you."


    The twins did not look back, with a smile on their faces. After song QingHan came up, they looked at him with reserve and sat in the carriage.


    As soon as the carriage started, song QingHan regretted it.


    He shouldn''t listen to Wu Dahu''s words and run out without authorization. After Wu Dahu knows about it, he still points out that he may put on a bad face to him.


    But he didn''t look back. What''s more, the dowry sounded like they were in urgent need now, and he was reluctant to give up.


    These days is Wu Dahu alone in the efforts, he also want to prove that he can do something for this family!


    As he was drowsy, the carriage finally stopped.


    The twins walked down, without looking at him. They just said, "wait for us toe out."


    Song QingHan got out of the car slowly and looked at the big yard in front of him.


    The two meter high gray fencepletely cut off the sight of outsiders, and only faintly saw the luxuriant trees and exquisite eaves inside.


    The time of a stick of incense has passed, the twins have note out, the carriage has already left, song QingHan began to worry about being cheated by them.


    "Cold?"


    A voice of some surprise sounded, and at the same time, there was a handsome face that was a little tired.


    Song QingHan couldn''t recognize him, so he nodded vaguely.


    Unexpectedly, the man came up directly, grabbed his arms, and said in disbelief, "I thought they were lying to me. I didn''t expect that you were really pregnant...


    seeing the painful expression on the face, song QingHan felt something was wrong. His big brain ran quickly and tried to say:" Lin... eldest childe? "


    Lin Dafu looked at him painfully, and a touch of disappointment shed in his eyes. He said in a deep voice, "since you didn''t mean to me, why did you want to marry me? Why do youmit yourself to others after you marry me? "


    Song QingHan is a little messy. He doesn''t know that his concubine''s stomach is getting bigger?


    "Young master!" Two voices of one voice rang out.


    The twins quickly stepped forward, put a few pieces of paper into song QingHan''s arms, then wiped the corners of his eyes, and said to Lin Dafu, "don''t be angry. Song''s younger brother has married his sweetheart as he wishes, and he has also given back the dowry he brought, so he will be a stranger in the future...


    " stranger, ha ha, what a stranger... "Lin Dafu slowly let go "If you are hurt, I can give you a chance. If you are serious... Then I will let go and make youplete."Seeing that Lin Dafu had to give song QingHan a chance, the twins changed their faces and said with a dry smile, "young master, the raw rice is cooked and cooked. Can this be fake?"


    Song Han, looking at his twin, slowly opened his eyes to me

 Chapter 6

    Song QingHan some ufortable step back, "Er" a, honest way: "I should have nothing to do with you."


    Lin Dafu was struck by lightning, his teeth clenched, his lips pursed into a straight line, and he left with his sleeves.


    The twins rushed to catch up, but also took the opportunity to look back at Song QingHan, a smile shed in his eyes.


    Song QingHan sighed and felt that the plot was reallyplicated.


    Just as I was about to look down at the pieces of paper, a familiar low voice came from my ear.


    "Regret it?"


    Song QingHan Leng Leng Leng, nt head to look at Wu Dahu, subconsciously asked: "how are you here?"


    Wu Dahu did not speak, because of the intense exercise caused by anoxic blush has not subsided.


    He would not tell song QingHan how desperate he was to see the typesetting on the ground when he got home.


    "I''ll go to the forest house."


    This sentence has been said since Song QingHan got married, so he did not hesitate to hunger strike. Although he seems to have changed since he woke up, no one can guarantee that this is not his trick.


    Sure enough, when he was not easy to rest assured, song QingHan left such a sentence to go.


    What''s good about Lin Fu? What''s good about Mr. Lin?


    When he saw Lin Dafu, who was elegant and well-dressed, everything had an answer.


    But any female and male can''t refuse this kind of rich childe with white skin, healthy body and a beautiful face, right?


    His eyes shed a touch ofplexity, and slowly said: "if you regret, there is still a chance after the birth of the child."


    Song QingHan didn''t understand what he meant by his endless words, but when he turned around and left, he had to put down his doubts and quickly followed him up.


    When Wu Dahu rented a carriage, song QingHan finally had a chance to look at the pieces of paper in his arms. After recognizing that it was written with the word nd contract", he seized Wu Dahu''s arm excitedly and said, "we have a field!"


    Wu Dahu subconsciously avoided his hand. After seeing the astonishment on his face, he bowed his head and scanned thend deed. He stopped and said inly, "your dowry?"


    Song QingHan''s face also faded down, "um," a, handed over thend deed, expressionless way: "I don''t understand this thing, you can take it to see if it can be used."


    Wu Dahu doesn''t know what song QingHan is. Will he bepensated with dowry? So that he can let Song Dynasty go in the future?


    He shook his head at random, and said, "take your dowry by yourself. I''ll find a way to deal with the field."


    Song QingHan quietly put thend contract into his arms, sat in the innermost part of the carriage and closed his eyes.


    Wu Dahu sat on the outside of the carriage, looking at the scenery outside, and did not know what he was thinking.


    When getting off the bus, song QingHan refused Wu Dahu''s help, jumped out of the car and strode into the yard.


    Such silence continued until dark. After eating the heavy seasoning meal, song QingHan finally broke out.


    He went up to Wu Dahu by the cor and growled, "look at your dead face! Didn''t you just go out and listen to you? Is it necessary to keep such a bad face all the time? When I owe you money? If you don''t receive thend deed, what are you proud of? Do you want me to farm with a big belly? I tell you, if you give birth to children who are malnourished, you are to me! "


    After scolding, he was happy atst. Seeing Wu Dahu bow his head and keep silent, he felt angry again and continued to curse: "are you mute? What are stuffy in the heart, like what, worry about nothing to say! I tell you, you are the character, sooner orter the people around you will be angry to death! "


    A big hand suddenly covered his hand and slowly tightened. Wu Dahu raised his head again and looked at Song QingHan with an unknown emotion in his eyes.


    "I''m worried that you can''t stand the stimtion and do stupid things. I''m worried that you will faint outside. No one will help me. I''m worried about you. I''ll leave with Lin Dafu."


    Song QingHan a Leng, loosen the hand, but the big hand is more tightly.


    "No matter what you want to do, I''ll do it for you. It''s just that there''s something to do after the baby''s born." Wu Dahu whispered in a low voice, but his tone was somewhat humble.


    After saying this, he let go of his hand, as if to calm his mood.


    Song QingHan subconsciously grasped his hand and said in a quick voice, "did you misunderstand something?"


    Wu Dahu slightly tilted his head and did not understand the meaning of song QingHan.


    Song QingHan took a deep breath and took out thend deed. His face was calm and said: "the twins came to our house during the day to challenge. I found that they had embezzled my dowry. I threatened the government. They agreed to return the dowry to me. I just wanted me to get it in person. After I left that line, I went to the forest house. When I waited, Lin Dafu appeared and told me a strange story. When I got thend deed, you would appear. That''s all. "


    Wu Dahu''s hand shook, his face was covered in shadow, and his expression was not clear.


    "You didn''t want to see Lin Dafu?"


    Song QingHan said speechless: "have you forgotten my amnesia? I don''t know who Lin Dafu is, but I guess it from their conversation. "Wu Dahu''s palms are full of sweat, and song QingHan can hardly hold it.


    "Oh, well, have a rest early."


    This topic was so perfunctory by him, but song QingHan knew that he believed his words. Even when he was sleeping, he could see the color of guilt in his eyes.


    The next morning, Wu Dahu rarely went to the market. When song QingHan looked at him suspiciously, he took the initiative to exin: "the yams are sold out. Today, I''m going to dig some more in the mountain, and by the way, I''ll dispose of the several acres of your dowry..."


    when song QingHan saw that he said the second half of the sentence, he was a little embarrassed, knowing that it was the man''s self-esteem that was causing him, and he didn''t speak and felt it out of his arms The paper was handed over.


    Wu Dahu took over thend deed. After seeing the position written above, he frowned slightly and said in a soft voice: "the field is good, but it is a little far away."


    In fact, the main difficulty is not the distance, but...


    but some words are not good for song QingHan. So he took a deep breath and said, "I''ll go out for a trip. Do you want to go with me?"


    Song QingHan a Leng, this is the first time Wu Dahu asked him whether to go out.


    Almost without much thought, he replied directly, "yes!"


    Although both of them did not speak much, they could obviously feel that the rtionship between them had eased a lot.


    After breakfast, Wu Dahu went out with song QingHan.


    Those acres ofnd are next to each other. It''s not so far. It''s just that there are people working in it at the moment.


    Song QingHan frowned, walked forward a few steps, dissatisfied with the way: "who are you? Why nt my field? "


    Wu Dahu opened his mouth, but it was toote to stop him. The man in the opposite side, with a cross waist and a furious look, pointed to song QingHan and scolded: "you shameless cheap hoof! Open your eyes and have a good look! I''m your father


    "What nonsense, I am you..." song QingHan red at his eyes and swallowed thest word "father" into his throat.


    He forgot that his father is not here, but his father is here!


    Song Shanming seemed to feel that he had not scolded enough. He simply walked out of the field, stood in front of song QingHan, and said: "you should not have been born at the beginning! Shame on the ancestors! If your father didn''t protect you, I would put you in a pig''s cage and sink you in the pond


    Wu Dahu stepped forward and protected song QingHan behind him. He frowned and said, "enough!"


    It''s just that his action seems to have ignited song Shanming''s mood. Song Shanming suddenly points fire at him, rolls up his sleeves and looks like he wants to fight.


    "Enough! You toad! If it wasn''t for your abusive tactics, he would still be enjoying his fortune in the forest house! Now it''s good. I don''t want to say anything. I''m still resented by the people in Lin''s mansion! If you miss guang''er''s reputation, I will surely kill you two shameless things and give thanks to the Lin family! "


    After such a long conversation, song Shanming seems to have finished venting his anger. He stares at them fiercely and turns his back to continue his work.


    Wu Dahu sighed slightly and put his hand on song QingHan''s shoulder, as if to persuade him to leave.


    Song QingHan tore his hand away and took a few steps forward. He roared at Song Shan: "this is my field! Get out of here


    When he came out, he was still in a good mood. After that, he waspletely destroyed by this man. Even if he was the original father, how could he say such words and do the same things before, the blood rtionship between the two people was also ended.


    Song Shanming is stunned and turns his head. He seems to have never thought that song QingHan would say such a thing to him.


    You raise your sleeves and roll up your hands! Bitch


    Song QingHan subconsciously closed his eyes, but his imaginary p did not fall. When he opened his eyes, Wu Dahu was holding song Shanming''s hands tightly. His face was gloomy and terrible.


    "He''s my husband first, and then your son. Hit him? Have you asked me for my opinion? "


    Song Shanming''s eyes sh with fear. After all, Wu Dahu''s Kung Fu is well-known in viges and towns.


    But he still refused to be soft. He raised his neck and said, "look what your husband said? Let me go? This is my field. What am I going to do


    Song QingHan took out thend contract, pointed to the big characters on it and said, "it''s in ck and white. It''s a red letter certified by the government. Do you dare to say again that this field is yours?"


    Seeing this, song Shanming''s anger subsided, but he still quibbled: "this is the dowry that will marry you to Lin Fu! If you are abandoned by the forest house, thend will be returned to its original owner! Since you are here today, you wille with me to the government and return the farnd! "


    Song QingHan is very angry andughs. This man is really able to kick his nose and face. He not only does not intend to return the farnd to him, but also wants to take thend deed together!


    "I''m sorry! The government can go, but! It is not to give you the field, but to calcte with you the ount for the embezzlement of other people''s property! "


    Seeing song Shanming in a daze, song QingHan narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "you secretly nted my field, making the fertile field into a poor one. Don''t try to solve this matter without a hundred Liang silver!"

 Chapter 7

    As soon as he said this, song Shanming was stunned. Even Wu Dahu looked at Song QingHan and didn''t return to God for a long time.


    In my impression, he always listened to his father and her father''s words. Although he resisted, he just lost his temper. It was the first time to see such tough words and deeds.


    Does pregnancy really have such a big impact? However, he had never seen him like this before...


    after Song Shanming reacted, he was so angry that he shivered all over his body and pointed to song QingHan and said: "evil son! You son of a bitch


    Having said that, he seemed to be soft and ready to leave.


    Anyway, the field here is closer to his home, so he doesn''t believe he can''t take it back!


    Song QingHan realized something and turned to Wu Dahu: "are the fields you gave them closer to our home?"


    Wu Dahu didn''t think much and nodded.


    "Is that worth the same? Your ones,pared to these. " Song QingHan asked.


    Wu Dahu seems to have guessed what he wants to do, and takes a deep look at him and says, "um".


    Song QingHan decisively opened his mouth and stopped song Shanming''s action: "wait a minute!"


    Song Shanming has just mentioned something. When he hears this, he turns his head and sneers and says, "do you regret it? Give me back the title deed, and I can amodate you. Go and have a look at your father. "


    Song QingHan said expressionless: "take the tiger''s fields for these, so it''s convenient for you and us."


    Song Shanming was so angry that he put down his things and rolled up his sleeves. It seemed that he wanted to start again.


    "You''ve got to push your luck! No change! You can''t change it! Little bitch, don''t think it''swless to be protected by someone. I''ll give you back the full amount of anger you''ve received after you go back! "


    Finish saying, he red at Song QingHan fiercely, take thing stride to leave.


    Song QingHan frowns. What father is this? Was he angry with his son and went back to sprinkle it on his husband? What''s wrong with your brain?


    Wu Dahu Mu Lu was worried and said slowly, "your female father..."


    Song QingHan gave a sneer and said, "that family is not a good person. Otherwise, how can you sell your son for glory?"


    Wu Dahu stopped and did not speak. He put his eyes on the field and said, "Song Shanming is a good hand at taking care of the fields."


    Song QingHan was not good at this kind of thing. He was still a little depressed. He put thend contract into Wu Dahu''s hand and said, "I''ll go back first."


    Wu Dahu nodded, followed him silently and sent him back.


    Song QingHan went back to sleep. Although Wu Dahu was worried about him, his livelihood was also an urgent matter, so he went out after a few words.


    Although not sleepy, but after several times, song QingHan also entered the dreand.


    In the dream, a weak man is lying in a pool of blood. Song Shanming is abusing him, and swearing and swearing: "it''s all your good sons. It not only shames the ancestors, but also ignores the benevolence, righteousness and courtesy letter. What are you doing alive?"! Go and die


    Song QingHan woke up and sat up abruptly.


    Wu Dahu held a bowl and thought that he had woken him up. But seeing that his forehead and back were covered with sweat, he quickly took a towel to help him wipe it, and asked, "but did you have a nightmare?"


    Song QingHan nodded fiercely, grabbed Wu Dahu''s arm, murmured: "dying..."


    Wu Dahu didn''t hear him clearly, so he put his head toward him, frowned and asked, "what''s dead?"


    "Female father, female father is about to die..." song QingHan shook the hand of the big tiger, his face was full of surprise.


    Wu Dahu''s heart was tight, and he quickly lifted him up and said in a deep voice, "let''s go and see him!"


    He knew that when a person was dying, his rtives would receive some abnormal reactions, so he did not doubt song QingHan''s words at all, but was worried that it would be toote for them to rush away at this time...


    the two people ran all the way and finally arrived at the Song family''s door.


    There seems to be a cry of surprise: "father, female father, he seems to be unable to do it!"


    Song QingHan''s heart was tight, patted the door vigorously and roared: "open the door!"


    It was quiet for a moment, and then there was a footstep sound. The man who opened the door was a young man who was somewhat simr to song QingHan.


    When he saw song QingHan, he frowned and disgusted: "how did youe?"


    Song QingHan didn''t have time to talk nonsense with him. He pushed him away and walked in.


    as like as two peas in the dream, he was lying on the ground. He was just as thin as a song. He was just as young as he was.


    Song Shanming leaned aside, looked at the two men with a gloomy face and said with a sneer: "guang''er, carry your female father in. I said that I would not let this bitch look at it, but I would not let him see it at all!"


    Song QingHan suddenly walked past, quickly raised his hand and pped him, pointing to the humanity on the ground: "he is your husband! Before being my female father, first of all, your husband! Is that what you do to a man who gives birth to you and helps you take care of you! If he died here today, you can''t get away with the crime of murdering your husband. You can wait for qiuhou to be killed! "He was pped on his face. Song Shanming was very angry and wanted to fight back. But when he heard the word "asking and beheading", a flurry shed in his eyes. Finally, he stood up straight and said, "well, what should I do?"


    Finish saying, he walked to Su Mo Wei side, raised foot to push, cry: "wake up, you don''t die!"


    Seeing that he arrived at this time, he didn''t mean to respect people at all. Song QingHan pushed him away and said, "make a quilt on the ground to prevent him from catching cold. At this time, it''s not appropriate to move around at this time, because he may have broken his internal organs."


    Visceral rupture... It''s not easy to treat.


    Song QingHan bit his finger, and the string in his mind was taut.


    Song Shanming and song Yaoguang have no tendency to move at all, but Wu Dahu finds a quilt andys it carefully under Su''s micro body.


    Seeing his quilt on the ground, song Yaoguang protested: "that''s mine! What to do if it''s dirty! "


    Song QingHan nced at him and said coldly, "you''d better think about what your life will be like if your female father goes."


    Song Yaoguang shrunk his neck because of his stab. He even imagined it for a moment. Then he took song Shanming and said, "Dad! You are not allowed to marry a new female father! Or I''ll die for you


    Song Shanming was agitated, but when he saw his baby son open his mouth, he had to coax him: "well, if you don''t marry or not, we''ll live together in the future."


    Song QingHan, saw that he was really thinking about Su Mo Wei''s ns after his death. His heart fell into an ice cave, just because Su Mo Wei was not worth it.


    He untied Su Mo Wei''s clothes and saw that his body was covered with blue and purple marks. The more he looked, the more he trembled.


    The only thing to be thankful for was that after carefully touching the organs, he found that there was no sign of massive bleeding.


    Song QingHan breathed a sigh of relief and turned his eyes. He did not want to let go of his father and son so easily. He said, "I can help you take him to the hospital, but you must promise me two conditions."


    As soon as song Shanming heard the word "condition", he reflexively said, "what kind of idea do you want to make


    Song QingHan frowned, stood up, held his arms and said coldly: "what can I do for you? Just don''t want to make a scandal! Think for yourself, what will happen to your guanger if he is found to have a father who murdered his husband? "


    Song Yaoguang''s body trembled. He grabbed song Shanming and begged: "Dad, let the female brother take her father away! Even if it''s death, it''s none of your business! "


    Hearing this, song QingHan resisted the impulse to beat song Yaoguang violently. He continued: "the conditions are not difficult. One is to exchangend deeds, and the other is not to allow you toe to disturb the female father. How about that?"


    Hearing that he didn''t mention the money, song Shanming thought about it carefully and stressed: "you pay the medical expenses, I don''t care."


    Song QingHan was so cold and numb that he said coldly: "I am responsible for curing the female father. You only need toplete those two conditions."


    Song Shanming was relieved, waved his hand and said, "OK! I''ll go with you to the government tomorrow morning about thend deed. Take him away as soon as possible. If you die here, you''ll be unlucky! "


    Song QingHan gives a sign to Wu Dahu. Wu Dahu nods, carefully picks up Su Mo Wei with the quilt and turns to go out.


    Song Yaoguang''sint could still be heard after they walked out of a certain distance: "how could I take my quilt? I don''t want to cover those broken ones...


    it''ste at night, the cool wind is gradually rising, and song QingHan is wrapped up in his clothes, but he can''t resist the cold from his heart.


    Wu Dahu takes two quick steps and blocks him in front of him.


    Song QingHan was stunned and put his hand on his shoulder and said, "what are you doing there? It''s in my way. "


    Wu Dahu didn''t give in and said slowly, "help you keep out the wind."


    By his such a reminder, song QingHan really felt that the cold on his body had dispersed some, and a warm current was also surging in his heart.


    After returning home, song QingHan asked Wu Dahu for a bottle of safflower oil, carefully helped Su Mowei to rub the blood on his body, and then cooked a bowl of porridge, which was half forced into his stomach.


    Because Su Mo Wei and song QingHan sleep together, Wu Dahu is not good enough to make a floor shop in that room. He carries things back to the kitchen and says, "if there is anything wrong, call my name out loud."


    Song QingHan felt that he was a little wrong, but after all, it was different from his original world. Although the three men were male, they were still difficult to sleep together.


    The next morning, after Wu Dahu cooked breakfast for them, he went to find song Shanming with the title deed.


    This matter can''t be dyed. Once song Shanming is dyed, he wille to the end.


    After su Mo Wei opened his eyes, he saw song QingHan and thought that both of them had arrived at the underworld. He could not help holding him and crying: "my son! Why are you so miserable that you follow your father when you are young! You haven''t enjoyed any happiness yet


    Song QingHan a Leng, originally because of the stranger''s touch and some resistance heart suddenly melted down.


    This is just a person who is worried about his children...


    thinking of this, he patted Su Mo Wei on the back andforted him: "it''s OK, female father, it will be OK in the future."

 Chapter 8

    After learning the truth from the cold mouth of Song Dynasty, Su Mo Wei was silent for a long time.


    Atst, he sighed and said slowly, "han''er, it''s the female father who hurt you."


    Song QingHan''s heart was tight, thinking that Su Mo Wei was going to tell the truth.


    "If you had not been born so beautiful, you would not have caused disaster."


    After listening to Su''s words, song QingHan couldn''t helpughing. Seeing his frown and a sad look on his face, he knew that he really thought so, so he had to stop smiling and persuade him: "don''t think so, my father. If I''m ugly and can''t get married, then I''ll be worried again."


    Su Mo Wei thought about it and thought it was too. After looking around the furnishings in the room, he sighed and said, "I didn''t allow your father to hide that, but where can I persuade him? If you were married to Wu Dahu early in the morning, it would be better to live like this. If you don''t have a bad reputation, you''ll even have such a miserable life. "


    Song QingHan Leng Leng Leng, know that Su Mo Wei did not participate in the event, the heart of his close to a few more points.


    It''s also true that no one will harm their own child born in October?


    Su Mo Wei suddenly got up and put on his shoes and said, "since it''s OK, I should go back. Your father will lose his temper againter."


    Song QingHan''s face sank and he took his hand and said, "you were almost killedst night. What are you going back to do in such a home? It''s OK this time. I went in time. What if I don''t feel it next time? "


    Su Mo Wei sighed, patted his hand to showfort, and said slowly, "no matter what, that''s my home. Where can a female man not go home and stay outside all day? Even if you are my son, outsiders will gossip


    "As for killing..." he paused, and then said: "even if it is the fate of it, but he hit such a big, this period of time will not start again."


    Song QingHan couldn''t understand it and said, "what''s the matter? If you want, what if you live here all the time? Don''t worry about a man like that! The big deal is to find a better one after leaving!


    Su Mei as like as two peas, he would say something like that. He looked up at him seriously, and after a while, he shook his head with a bitter smile. "If you weren''t the same as my son, I really thought you were someone else''s fake. Han''er, I''ve been living here all the time. You can''t do anything about it, but do you think about Tiger? It''s not so easy to eat with one more mouth. Besides, apart from relying on his mother''s family for a living, he has not found a better one to say


    Song QingHan is still unconvinced and uses himself as an example: "I will marry a tiger! I have been abandoned! "


    In response to him, there is nothing else except a sigh from Su Mowei.


    When Su Mo Wei came to the door, he finally turned his head and said faintly: "that''s because Dahu is a loyal man, like him. Don''t say it''s yingnterns. Even if you find all the ces, there''s only one. So you don''t have to be capricious and live with him."


    Song QingHan sat on the bed sulking. He didn''t notice that Su Mowei had a face-to-face with Wu Dahu when he went out. They nodded to each other. When they passed by, Su Mowei said softly: "han''er didn''t know anything before. Although he doesn''t understand it now, his temperament is not as reckless as before. You can be more responsible in the future."


    Wu Dahu stopped, nodded, did not speak to stop him, only said: "I will be good to him, you... Take care."


    At the moment when the gate of the courtyard was closed, song QingHan finally came out. When he saw Wu Dahu, he said angrily: "why don''t you stop him? Is it really the same as what he said? It''s hard to feed if you open your mouth too much! "


    Seeing that he was excited, Wu Dahu carefully stretched out his hand to protect him and exined: "no, my father has been here for a long time. Outsiders will point out to him. Instead of going back at that time, it is better to go back now, and not to have a stiff rtionship with song Shanming."


    Song QingHan angrily said: "outsiders, outsiders, outsiders''ments are so important! Isn''t it enough to live your own life well! What''s more, their rtionship is not rigid now! After returning, song Shanming doesn''t know how to beat him! "


    Wu Dahu was silent and suddenly took his hand and went out.


    Song QingHan earned, see earn not open, simply follow him to see what he wants to sell.


    Both of them are about 50 steps behind Su Mowei on the way. This distance not only enables them to see Su Mowei''s movements clearly, but also prevents them from being discovered.


    It can be seen that Su Mowei is very popr. Although this is not the vige he knows well, there are many people who say hello to him. He smiles and responds one by one.


    "If the reputation is bad, those people will not smile and say hello to him today, but point to him with disgust. Do you think your female father can stand it?"


    Wu Dahu''s voice sounded from behind, and the warm breath was sprayed behind his neck, which made song QingHan twist his neck.


    After he responded to Wu Dahu''s words, he remembered the scene of being surrounded by people when he came back from Xiaoqing''s home that day. He was unconvinced and said, "I can''t see them!"In fact, after saying this, he regretted that people are all social animals. How can they live without seeing others?


    If he didn''t have a baby in his stomach, he would have to run around, walk around, and make friends with one or two friends. It can be seen that he can''t bear the pain of being invisible. How can he deal with others and let Su Mowei bear such loneliness?


    Wu Dahu looked down at him. He kept silent and pulled him on.


    After a while, Su Mowei went to the Song family. It can be seen that although he hesitated for a while, he still firmly knocked on the gate.


    It was song Yaoguang who opened the door. After seeing who was standing outside, he jumped into Su''s arms excitedly. Although he couldn''t hear what he said, he could tell from Su''s happy face that it was mostly warm words.


    They went into the yard with each other and closed the door behind them.


    Wu Dahu obviously doesn''t want to stop. He takes song QingHan to the gate of the Song family''s courtyard and signals him to stick his ear on the door to listen to the movement inside.


    Song QingHan, half curious and half sad, leaned against the door. After hearing the voice of "I''m wrong, you''re calming down", song QingHan grabbed Wu Dahu''s arm and pinched it fiercely, as if he was venting his dissatisfaction.


    Wu Dahu didn''t say a word. He looked at his red arm and motioned him to listen.


    Song Shanming was like a changed person. His voice was so gentle that he could drip water. He said with a smile, "it''s OK. It''s OK. I bought you a piece of meat and cooked it at noon to mend my body."


    Su Mo Wei Ying a, said some gossip with him, the courtyard is aughter.


    Song QingHan straightened up and walked back without expression.


    Wu Dahu knew that he must feel bad in his heart, but he did not dare to touch his bad luck at this time. He only followed him in silence and stretched out his hand to protect him all the way.


    After returning to his own home, song QingHan turned around and angrily looked at Wu Dahu and said, "you knew it would be like this, didn''t you? Did you pull me to see my jokes? "


    Wu Dahu shook his head and carefully replied, "I just want you to know that the reason why he refuses you is that he has a hard time."


    Song QingHan sneered and felt that his performance before was just like a fool. He said: "what''s the trouble? I think they have a happy life. They have be the adjustment of life? If it''s beaten like that, a piece of meat will be bought? "


    Seeing that his eyes were red, Wu Dahu moved his hand. It seemed that he wanted to hold him in his arms, but for some reason, he held back and said slowly: "the female father is not unwilling to investigate, but he still wants to live together. What''s the use of sticking to it? Since Song Shanming passed a step, he just went down. Besides, song Yaoguang is not yet an adult. If he doesn''t care about his fame and reputation in the future, he still has to say whether he can grow up or not. "


    Thinking of that wayward younger brother, song QingHan was even more angry. He snorted coldly: "Song Shanming has said that he will live with them. If he dotes on them, what''s wrong with growing up?"


    Wu Dahu shook his head. I don''t know if he remembered something. He sighed and said in a deep voice: "if there is a female father, there is a stepfather. Song Shanming said that in front of song Yaoguang. But do you think he is a lonely man? I''m afraid that if the female father''s front feet are separated, he will be able to marry a new man again


    Although song QingHan was convinced by Wu Dahu, he was still angry. He didn''t know what he was angry about. After careful consideration, he was angry. He didn''t adapt to the rules here. He was always self righteous and applied his ideas to others, but he didn''t know that others were ungrateful.


    Seeing that song QingHan''s face gradually became less ugly, Wu Dahu pulled him to the bed and asked him to sit quietly. Then he went into the kitchen to prepare lunch.


    After they finished their silent lunch, Wu Dahu suddenly took out a string of coppers from his arms and put them into song QingHan''s hands. A smile shed in his eyes and said, "before, he sold hundreds of copper tes for selling Chinese yam, but today I bought some tools and rice salt. Now that''s all there is."


    Song QingHan quickly counted, 20, better than poor jingling.


    He snorted and thought about it, but he put the money away.


    It is said that men get worse when they are rich. Although they are still far from being rich, since Wu Dahu gives the money to him, he doesn''t need to be polite.


    Wu Dahu looked at his movements, and his smile deepened. He reached out and rubbed his head and said, "I went to work in the fields."


    After he reacts to what he has done, he takes advantage of song QingHan to scold him and runs away.


    Song QingHan touched his hair and murmured: "how can I get rid of it when I''m so feeble...

 Chapter 9

    Song QingHan took a nap and heard someone knocking at the door and said, "who?"


    "I, Xiaoqing."


    He opened the door, looked at the small green who pinched the corner of his coat, frowned and said: "looking for tiger again?"


    Xiao Qing shook her head and handed over the basket in her hand. She said in a low voice, "my father is much better these two days. He asked me to thank you."


    Song QingHan took a look, the basket filled with soybeans, the top is six eggs.


    He didn''t mention it. When he saw Xiaoqing turning to leave, he thought about it and thought about it. He said, "wait a minute, I''ll go with you."


    Xiaoqing originally meant the same thing, but he didn''t mean to say it when he picked things up too fast.


    They walked slowly, but neither of them took the initiative to speak.


    Finally, Xiaoqing couldn''t stand the silence and asked curiously, "where did you hear about the fact that sewing can sew wounds? In town? "


    Song QingHan thought about it, he had to find a source for his own ability, otherwise it was not easy to exin, so he nodded.


    Xiaoqing just wanted to say that the people in the town are so fierce, but in a sh, he thinks that song QingHan was driven back to the countryside from the town. If so, would it not be exposing people''s scars? So the words to the mouth be: "the town, really fierce ah! No wonder big tiger will marry you


    With that, the atmosphere was stagnant, and Xiaoqing wanted to p herself. Why didn''t you mention the pot? Who doesn''t know that the man who song QingHan really wants to marry is Lin Dafu? Wu Dahu is fierce in her heart, but it doesn''t mean that she is also fierce in Song QingHan''s heart!


    Song Wu''s marriage to the tiger is really serious


    After listening to this sentence, Xiaoqing''s heart was sour, and the idea of jealousy came out.


    Fortunately, they had already arrived in front of his house, otherwise he might have said something.


    Song QingHan looked at the wound of Xiaoqing''s female father, nodded with satisfaction, and ordered: "the recovery is very good. If it goes on like this, it will take another half a month to remove the stitches. If I forget then, please call me."


    Xiaoqing was surprised to cover his mouth and said, "do you want to take out the thread?"


    Song QingHan picked his eyebrows and said with a smile: "if you don''t tear it down, can you keep it all the time? With meat? "


    Xiao Qing''s female father imagined the appearance of a thread hanging on her back at any time. She hurriedly said, "take it down, dismantle it. I''m sure I''ll dismantle it. That''s a big tiger''s husband."


    Song QingHan nodded and felt that his obligations had been fulfilled in ce, so he was ready to go back.


    As soon as you go out, your attention is attracted by a group of men walking fast.


    "That blood, ttering, has been flowing out of the stomach, can''t stop!"


    "Ah, so terrible? How can I get it back


    "What can I do for you? The child is OK. In that case, even if he is rescued, he can''t live for a few days, and his vitality is gone."


    The doctor''s duty made song QingHan unable to ignore their conversation. He took a few steps forward, grabbed a man''s coat and asked, "what blood? Who''s in trouble? "


    The man turned his head and just wanted to answer. He saw song QingHan as the questioner. A trace of disgust shed in his eyes. He pulled back his clothes and patted them. He said angrily, "it''s really bad luck. I hit a disaster star!"


    The performance of the other two is simr, avoiding the cold of Song dynasty like a fierce tiger. One of them spat on the ground and is falling at the feet of song QingHan.


    Xiaoqing saw it in the yard, and she could not bear to go out and persuade him: "he has learned some medical skills in the town. Your uncles might as well lead him to have a look. Maybe he can save a life."


    The spitting man looked up and down at Song QingHan in a funny way. His contemptuous color spilled over his words, and he dragged his voice: "just him? I''m afraid it''s not the "medical skill" of men, is it


    Finish saying, three people look at one eye, can Yi can''t but smile.


    Because it was his own mouth, the three people so ridiculed, Xiao Qing''s anger was also stimted, pointing to his own home: "my female father was cured by him! Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand


    However, when you look at the three young people, you should not be influenced by the four


    Xiao Qing''s face turned red with anger, but she was not able to pull her face like them. She could say anything. She turned to see song QingHan''s low brow, and felt some heartache. She suddenly took up his hand and made up her mind to say, "I''ll take you there! I can''t believe I can''t find a ce for such a big vige! "


    Song QingHan was stunned and obediently followed Xiaoqing.


    He was just thinking about how to put them down in the three moves. After all, there was an obstacle in his stomach.


    Probably hearing his voice, he suddenly got a kick in the stomach, which made him kick.Seeing that he didn''t leave, Xiaoqing asked in a hurry: "what''s the matter? Don''t you want to go? "


    Song QingHan shook his head inexplicably, indicating that he would continue to lead the way, but his right hand was quietly ced on his stomach, as if to confirm that the pain just now was not an illusion.


    Sure enough, as Xiaoqing said, the vige was so big. After looking for a circle, they finally came to the courtyard of the family.


    Seeing that the people inside looked ugly, he anxiously waited in front of a room, and the room kept sending out pots and pans of blood and water. Xiaoqing seemed to reflect what was going on. He suddenly seized song QingHan''s hand and said, "you can''t go in. The people inside are dystocia."


    This is a conventional rule, pregnant men and unmarried female men are not allowed to enter the room of dystocia pregnant men, and it is better not to enter the hospital, so as not to encounter bad luck and have difficulty in childbirth.


    Song QingHan didn''t know this rule. Even if he did, he would scoff at it.


    Let him a doctor do not believe that dystocia is due to abnormal fetal position or fetal size and other scientific evidence, but to believe that it is because of bad luck? Don''t think about it in the next life!


    Seeing that he insisted on going in, Xiaoqing couldn''t stop him. He gritted his teeth and followed him into the yard.


    The people in the courtyard saw a strange pregnant man with an unmarried female maning in, half surprised and half angry, and said, "nonsense! What are you two doing in here? "


    Song QingHan Ning eyebrows, quickly rolled up his sleeve and said in a cold voice, "let me go in to see how he is, and whether he can be saved!"


    His words probably stabbed the sensitive nerves of all the people in the hospital. One of the young men jumped up and swore: "what can be saved! My husband will be all right! "


    Other older men also continued to say: "zhuerji people have their own nature, this Bodhisattva Blessing, will survive."


    "Yes, he is wearing the amulet that I once opened in the temple. It is said that the temple is very spiritual and will certainly protect pearl and his son."


    "..."


    Song QingHan mercilessly pointed out: "can he survive? Do you have no points in your mind? Did Bodhisattva appear in front of you to help him give birth to children? Oh, bless? Get out of the way


    Taking advantage of them have not returned to God, song QingHan quickly opened the door and entered the delivery room.


    There was a lot of noise outside. It sounded like a mess, but no one dared to break in. I''m afraid one of the reasons was that he might collide with the baby boy, and the other was that he was afraid that he would be unlucky.


    Smelling the thick bloody air in the room, song QingHan was deeply depressed and knew that things were more serious than he had imagined.


    Seeing that he had a big stomach, he was so scared that he didn''t even care about the baby boy. He came to stop him and said in a quick voice: "I dare not! What are you doing with a big belly? Get out of here


    Song QingHan, seeing as if he had not heard, pushed aside the producer and went to the bed.


    The man named pearl, whose hair and body were already wet with sweat, had a mouth opened in his high stomach, and there seemed to be something struggling toe out of his head. At the same time, there was a trace of blood flowing out.


    Song QingHan was shocked. He didn''t expect that the man here should give birth to children like this, but he didn''t show half of it on his face. He calmly asked, "what should we do next? Why do you say he has dystocia? "


    Seeing that he could not persuade him, the situation on Pearl''s side seemed to be more dangerous. He quickly put him down, went to Pearl, wiped the sweat on Pearl''s forehead with a towel, and anxiously said, "at this time, all the openings should be opened, but he is still tightly closed. The fetus can''te out and the blood can''t stop."


    "If it doesn''t work yet..." he paused and said as if he had made up his mind: "we can only abandon the big and protect the small."


    Song QingHan frowned tightly and asked, "if you cut his stomach, can you take the fetus out?"


    Chan Gong looked at him as if he was a troublemaker. He taught him, "this is ording to the length of the opening. If you open more, there will be a section that can''t be closed at that time. Can that person live?"


    Although song QingHan didn''t know what to shut up, he could probably understand the words of Chan Gong, pondered for a moment, and confirmed: "there are no other side effects... Shorings, except for a part that can''t be closed up?"


    He reflected that the word "side effect" could not be understood by the producer. His tongue turned and he quickly changed the word.


    He looked at him reproachfully. If he hadn''t got a big stomach, he would have kicked him out.


    "I can''t close my stomach. What''s the disadvantage? Get out of here! Don''t make a mess of it


    Song QingHan suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. His face was always calm during the operation. He turned to open the door and said to the outside: "prepare a high level of wine, put on the needle and thread, boiling water and scissors. Pass it inside the half column incense, or pearl''s life will be lost!"


    After that, he closed the door and refused to let the property Lord open it. He said in a deep voice, "if you help me, can you make your reputation better, it depends on today!"


    The producer responded to his meaning and was shocked in his heart and asked, "do you have a way to save him?"

 Chapter 10

    Song QingHan didn''t say that he could or could not, but said, "I will try my best. I''ll give them the amulet for other things."


    The people outside the courtyard were so excited by the order that he had just given them. Some said to do as they said, and others did not. Finally, Pearl''s husband roared, "do as he says. If pearl has a good or bad character, I want him to be buried with him!"


    Xiaoqing body a shock, confused.


    Apanying burial? Apanying burial? What should I do? Song QingHan is dying?


    Look for Wu Dahu! He raised his head and ran out, searching all over the vige.


    But the more anxious he was, the easier it was to ignore those obvious ces. When he went around the vige for the third time, he finally noticed the fields not far away.


    Wudahu removed thest bit of weeds and was about to turn over the soil when he saw Xiao Qing pouncing on him.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked quietly


    Xiaoqing was holding her knee, out of breath and out of breath, she said, "song and song are cold. He is going to be buried with others."


    Wu Dahu was shocked. He took up his hoe and became angry. He said in a deep voice: "who dares? Lead the way


    Poor little green did not even breathe, and then ran up, and when she came to Pearl''s house, her legs were so soft that she had to support the wall to stand still.


    Soon after song QingHan received the things they had prepared, he disinfected all the things that needed to touch the man with wine. After that, he took up the scissors, made aparison on Pearl''s stomach, and asked, "is half finger long enough?"


    The producer was frightened, but he had already boarded his "pirate ship", so he had no way back. After swallowing his saliva, he nodded and urged, "almost, try it first."


    Song gave him a cold nce, which made him afraid of the atmosphere.


    What do you mean about it? have a try? That''s a man, not an experimental rat, almost the distance between heaven and hell!


    Seeing that the property owner was unreliable, he calmed down and calcted carefully. Then, ording to his own ideas, he decisively cut a small finger long cut.


    He covered his mouth so that he could not scream because of the strange picture.


    After the opening, it slowly extends to both sides, and the contents can be exposed.


    Song QingHan took a look at the producer and said, "youe, I''ll fight."


    The midwife nodded excitedly. Although his hands trembled, he delivered the baby quickly. He cut off the centa and tied the knot. After scrubbing it with hot water, he wrapped it in cotton cloth and was ready to go out to ask for credit.


    "Stop! Don''t open the door until the operation is finished! "


    Song QingHan stood in front of the producer with scissors in his eyes as cold as a devil crawling out of hell.


    Frightened by the scissors, Chan Gong nodded his head in a panic. He stood in his sight under the instruction of song QingHan and waited obediently.


    After the baby came out, Pearl''s stomach was slowly healing itself, and it was closed so tightly and seamlessly as if nothing had happened.


    Song QingHan pondered for a while, mobilized all the knowledge he had learned, but still could not figure out the principle. Finally, it had to be attributed to the different physique of the people here, rather than some kind of fairy tale.


    In closing to the little finger long, self-healing suddenly stopped, fresh blood slowly gushing out from inside.


    With a cry of surprise, song QingHan picked up the needle and thread, and quickly sutured the opening. Seeing that the wound was no longer bleeding, he raised his hand to measure Pearl''s pulse. Seeing that the heartbeat was weak, it tended to be stable. Finally he was relieved, wiped the sweat with the back of his hand, and whispered, "it''s OK."


    Finally, when he spoke, the producer quickly opened the door, smiling like a chrysanthemum on his face, and said, "Congrattions, it''s a boy, and the father and son are safe!"


    Zhu''er''s husband was relieved. He couldn''t even stand still. With the help of others, he said weakly with a smile: "peace is good, peace is good..."


    Wu Dahu just walked into the door, frowned and looked around the yard. He put the hoe on his shoulder to the ground and said in a deep voice, "where''s Xiaohan? Who wants him buried with him? Come out


    Seeing that he was about to smash here, Pearl''s husband frowned and said, "tiger? What do you want? Today is the big day of my family. If you want to celebrate, forget it. If youe to smash the field, don''t me me for not caring about the friendship of the vige! "


    Xiaoqing finally moved in, reached out to the delivery room, and affirmed: "song QingHan is in it!"


    Wu Dahu went straight to the delivery room and looked ready to break into the delivery room.


    Although the birth of a child was now over, a man should not have entered the delivery room. Pearl''s husband''s eyes were about to crack, and he wanted to make a show of himself.


    The door of the room "squeak" a, showing song QingHan that some pale face, his eyes sh a touch of surprise, looking at Wu Dahu way: "how did youe?"


    Seeing that Wu Dahu did not speak, he quietly reached out and helped him. He responded and turned to Pearl''s family and said, "Pearl''s wound can''t touch water or eat hair for half a month. Because of the special location of the wound, it''s better not to eat too much food, or there is the possibility of cracking. Once there is an abnormal reaction,e to me in time. "Pearl''s family, staring at their backs, reacted and talked like they were.


    "My God, it was Pearl who was saved by that frivolous female man just now?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Who knows what he did in it? Ask the producer for a moment to know who saved Pearl! "


    "What did he say? Can''t eat too much? Pearl gave out so much blood, how can you not eat more tonic? That''s true! Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand


    "..."


    although Xiao Qing was forgotten by Wu Dahu, he didn''t care. He just looked at the two people''s backs, and suddenly felt that all the people around him were like demons. He used his words to hurt a person who should have been praised.


    Wu Dahu holds song QingHan''s waist. Seeing that he is walking and the strength on his body is getting heavier and heavier, Wu Dahu knows that his strength has been hollowed out. He simply beats him horizontally and holds him up and walks quickly toward his home.


    After putting him on the bed, Wu Dahu took a bowl of warm water. Seeing that he had drunk up, he began to say, "I don''t know that you know so much about medical skills that even the female and male with dystocia can be saved."


    Song QingHan''s brain is empty now, and he has no idea. This is the sequ of his high-intensity operation.


    If you put it in the past, midwifery and sewing is nothing, but the body is really too weak, just now it is overloaded.


    Hey back on the bed,zy way: "you don''t know much to go, I am very strong, you should cherish."


    Wu Dahu pauses, "um", nods heavily, and says to himself, "it is to cherish it."


    When cooking dinner, Wu Dahu cooked the eggs brought by two Xiaoqing and put them into the cold bowl of Song Dynasty. The back end went to the room and called him up.


    Song QingHan saw that there were eggs to eat, so he got up all of a sudden. He just felt something was wrong with eating and ran out.


    Wu Dahu put down his bowl, looked at him calmly and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Song QingHan picked his eyebrows and calmly said, "get out of the way."


    Wu Dahu pretended to be puzzled, but he still deflected his body. He still blocked the bowl and said in a soft voice: "you have worked hard today. Have a good rest after dinner."


    Seeing that he did not cooperate, song QingHan simply stretched out his hand and picked up the bowl on the ground.


    "Boiled rice with water? You are cruel to yourself He sneered and put the bowl back into Wu Dahu''s hands.


    Wu Dahu was silent and said for a long time, "I''m on fire. I''ll eat light."


    Song QingHan thought for a moment. He didn''t hunt much these days. He only sold some yams. Most of the money he got bought tools. He gave himself the remaining twenty coppers. No wonder he didn''t have money to buy vegetables.


    No, to be exact, it''s not that you don''t have money to buy vegetables, but you don''t have enough money to buy your own food. What you give him is nothing less, even more abundant.


    He''s a little stuffy. It''s hard to do without money!


    Seeing song QingHan''s ugly face, Wu Dahu couldn''t help saying, "I''ll go hunting tomorrow, and then I''ll buy more vegetables..."


    his voice gradually faded in Song QingHan''s cold eyes and finally disappeared.


    Song QingHan put most of the meat and vegetables in his bowl to him, but the eggs were not divided. He calmly said, "I have one, your child is one, you have no share. I can''t eat the rest. You can eat it."


    Finish saying, not allow Wu Dahu to refuse, turn back to the room.


    Wu''s heart, looking at the corner of the mouth, slowly draw back the warm water.


    It''s nice to have no memory of his husband.


    When sleeping at night, song QingHan looked at the ceiling and suddenly said, "Wu Dahu, do you think about the future?"


    Wu Dahu "um" a, tone serious: "I want to change a big house, and then take good care of you and the children."


    Song QingHan Leng Leng Leng, did not expect that his "future" unexpectedly simple... Only three people.


    "I..." song QingHan opened his mouth. He thought he would say something like "enjoy the heaven and earth", but in the end he said, "yes, so let''s start to make money tomorrow and change to a big house."


    Wu Dahu turned over, gave a heavy "um" sound, yawned, and said with sleepiness: "sleep, I''ll earn you a big house tomorrow..."


    Song QingHanughs and feels sweet in his heart.


    He thought that, as expected, he probably liked Wu Dahu.

 Chapter 11

    The next morning, song QingHan got up with Wu Dahu and went to Houshan after breakfast.


    The back of the mountain is still shrouded in mist, which makes people feel a little cold.


    The ce where the yam was foundst time is bald. However, Wu Dahu hasn''t dug up all the yams, so he can continue to harvest it in theing year.


    However, due to a piece of baldness, the downhill nt showed a corner.


    Song QingHan stared at that corner and suddenly said, "tiger, you go and pick that fruit for me to see."


    Downhill is easy to cause idents, so song QingHan is not ready to do it himself, and Wu Dahu is very obedient to go over and pick a green and yellow fruit.


    After looking at Song QingHan''s face, he finally decided to remind him: "this fruit is called ''sweet dead man''. Although it can be eaten, the tongue will be sweet and numb after eating. Therefore, unless people are too hungry to lick it, others will not eat it."


    Did not expect that his voice just fell, song QingHan broke the fruit and licked it with his tongue.


    Wu Dahu snatched the fruit and nervously looked at his lips and asked in a quick voice, "are you ok? How about the tongue? Put it out for me


    Song QingHan opened his mouth, put out his tongue to show him, funny way: "lick a little bit, it''s OK."


    Seeing that he did not have any other abnormality, Wu Dahu breathed a sigh of relief, but his eyes stayed on his pink lips for a while.


    Song QingHan didn''t notice his sight. He chucked his mouth and said with satisfaction: "it''s the taste. Take these fruits!"


    Wu Dahu stopped for a moment, and finally did not say anything. He honestly picked up the green and yellow fruit.


    "Xiaohan..." he picked and picked, suddenly out of voice.


    Song QingHan was searching other ces carefully. After hearing his voice, he turned his head and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Wu Dahu hesitated for a moment. It seemed that he was organizing thenguage. After a while, he said, "how do you know these things can be eaten? Like the previous itch stick and prick ball...


    Song QingHan was very nervous, but Wu Dahu noticed this abnormality.


    How can we use the past to understand the vagueness of these things?


    Wu Dahu took a look at him. Seeing his dignified expression, he suddenly lowered his head and whispered, "in fact, you have recovered some of your memories. Did you learn these in the town?"


    Seeing that he had made up a lie for himself, song QingHan quickly nodded and said in a continuous voice: "yes, yes, some memories havee back. I have seen these things in books before, so I remember them when I see them!"


    Hearing his reply, Wu Dahu''s face showed an expression of "it''s true". His hand picking fruit suddenly stopped and avoided his eyes. He asked carefully, "when all your memoriese back, will you or you hate me?"


    Song QingHan looks sluggish, vaguely way: "should not, what is the use of hating you?"


    Because of his guilty heart, he did not dare to see Wu Dahu''s expression, so he did not notice the sad sh in Wu Dahu''s eyes.


    Yeah, what''s the use of resentment? What''s the third choice? I''ll either continue to live with him or ask Lin Dafu for forgiveness?


    After a period of silence, Wu Dahu finally broke the delicate atmosphere: "what are the names of these fruits? Do you drink it like a sugar jar


    Song QingHan felt relieved somehow, nodded and said briskly: "this is Luohanguo. It''s a kind of medicinal material. It''s used to soak in water. It can clear away heat and cool blood, produce fluid and cough, and it can also beautify. It''s a good thing."


    After hearing this, Wu Dahu said with some doubts: "then why does your tongue feel numb after eating it? Don''t you feel numb only when you are poisoned? "


    Song QingHan remembered people''s misunderstanding of yam here andughed, exining: "paralysis is indeed amon reaction of poisoning. Some things will use toxic substances to protect themselves, such as theyer of mucus of yam. But as long as you remove these toxic substances, they are good things."


    "And the Siraitia grosvenorii." He held up the Siraitia grosvenorii, which was divided into two parts, and chuckled: "they are not paralyzed because they are poisonous. If you eat them directly, the sugar content is too high and the tongue can''t admit it, so they appear paralyzed."


    "But once the Siraitia grosvenorii is treated, it is very beneficial."


    Wu Dahu nodded, listening to how much only he knew, but now he can only be sure that: Song QingHan looks really good.


    After the big Wu man picked up two and a half of the bushes, the big tiger picked up the Bush again.


    Wu Dahu stopped suddenly after walking for a while, reached out to pick something, turned and put it into song QingHan''s hand, and said with a smile: "I know many female men think this thing looks good."


    Song QingHan looked at the octagonal green nt in the palm of his hand and subconsciously said, "fleshy?"


    Wu Dahu thought that he had found something else, so he said what he knew: "it was a little sweet when I just ate it, but after a while, my throat was burning like a fire. I have to drink a lot of water to relieve it."Song QingHan pinched this meatball shaped little thing, pinched a little skin, gathered to smell the nose.


    "Ah, it was star anise He suddenly realized the tunnel.


    Wu Dahu saw that he really had a new discovery. He quickly asked, "what''s the benefit of this star anise? Do you want some back? "


    Song QingHan nodded, remembering that Wu Dahu once said that people here didn''t know how to eat seasoning. He said, "pick some and try it. I''ll give you a try. If you don''t get used to it, it won''t work."


    He knows that it''s hard to change a person''s eating habits since childhood. It''s good to add scallion and ginger to change it. However, the smell of star anise is strong, and I''m afraid not everyone can get used to it.


    Seeing that he was not as happy as before, Wu Dahu''s mood also fell a little, picked a few star anise casually and went on.


    After walking for half an hour, Wu Dahu estimated that song QingHan''s physical strength was going to be unable to support, so he prepared to go back home.


    Just as he turned his head, Yu Guang suddenly saw a ball on a big tree.


    "Beehive?" He said in surprise, with a happy tone in his voice.


    Song QingHan followed his sight to the big tree, and saw that there was a bee nest about the size of a basketball in the middle of the trunk. There were also some bees flying alone. I didn''t know whether to go out or go home.


    Wuda tiger put down the basket, looked up to song QingHan and said, "you wait for me here, I''ll pick up the hive."


    Song QingHan was so frightened that he grabbed his hand and stopped him: "this is too dangerous. There are so many bees that you will be stung to death!"


    Seeing that he made a fuss, Wu Dahu, half funny and half kind-hearted, reached out and patted the back of his hand andforted him: "don''t worry, it''s something you''ve been used to since childhood. There won''t be any problem."


    The song and Qing Dynasties were terrified. Watching Wu Dahu searching for pine branches and other materials on the ground, he thought that heaven and man were fighting. He didn''t know whether to run first for self-protection or to stay for righteousness.


    After Wu Dahu prepared the materials for burning, he judged the downwind direction and said with a smile: "it''s just right. If you''re afraid in a while, you''ll hide in the bush. The bees won''t sting you if you don''t smell your smell."


    If he didn''t say this, song QingHan was really ready to find a ce to hide. But when he said this, all his manliness in Song QingHan''s heart burst out, and he opened his eyes and said, "who said I was afraid! You are not afraid of what I am afraid of! Anyway, if it stings you, I''ll stand here andugh at you for a while! "


    Wu Dahu can''t tell where he is. Although his words are not very pleasant, they are inexplicably cute and make people want to pinch his angry little face.


    Seeing that if he didn''t act, song QingHan''s legs would tremble. Wu Dahu reached out and took out a flint. He quickly lit the pine branch and fanned it gently with the leaves of a cattail, so that the dense smoke drifted towards the ce of the honeb.


    Although song QingHan has heard of the principle of using smoke to drive away bees in modern times, this is the first time that he has seen it with his own eyes. He can''t help holding his breath and waiting for the final result.


    After the dense smoke poured into the hive, the bees inside seemed to be fleeing. They ran out in droves and flew down the wind direction. After a while, they disappeared.


    After waiting for half a column of incense, Wu Dahu quickly climbed up the tree, picked off the hive and slid down with the trunk.


    This series of actions made song QingHan''s eyes widen, as if he knew Wu Dahu for the first time.


    Wu Dahu came over with the beehive in his arms. His face was full of spirits that song QingHan had never seen before. It seemed to confirm how unnecessary song QingHan''s worries were.


    He turned his head and looked at the pine branch which was about to burn to the end, picked up the basket and said to song QingHan, "let''s go quickly. If we arete, we will be stung by bees."


    Song QingHan came back to God, subconsciously nodded, followed him to go home.


    On the way back, song QingHan repeatedly looked at the beehive, as if he was still immersed in the scene just now, and doubted: "the honeb is so easy to pick, then they will note here to build a nest?"


    Wu Dahu as like as two peas in a row, seemed to have no idea that Song Qing Han was worried about the fate of bees. "They build up nests very quickly and can build a nest like this at about a few hours. Don''t worry that they will be homeless."


    Song QingHan looked at him strangely and muttered: "I''m not worried about their homelessness, I''m worried that there will be no beehive to pick."


    Wu Dahu reacted, ha ha, patted the beehive and said, "don''t worry. After you finish eating, I''ll go to the mountain to look for it. They can''t run out of this mountain."


    When he said this, song QingHan looked back at the dense woods and said curiously, "how big is this mountain? Why do I feel as if I can''t get to the edge, can''t there be tigers in it

 Chapter 12

    Wu Dahu then looked back at the forest, and his tone almost said: "I don''t know how big this mountain is, but the tiger... There must be."


    Song QingHan was startled and said in surprise, "have you seen it?"


    Wu Dahu shook his head, looked a little nostalgic, and said in a low voice, "my father beat a tiger before. I was born that day, so I got the name" tiger. "


    Seeing that he finished this sentence, he did not want to say more, and song QingHan also shut his mouth and did not ask much.


    In fact, he was also curious about Wu Dahu''s life experience. When people in the vige scolded him, even Wu Dahu''s female father also scolded him. He didn''t know what had happened before, and he would let the vigers give the evaluation of "water nature".


    However, the rtionship between the two is not so good now. If you ask this kind of question which may expose people''s scars, I''m afraid it will bring the rtionship back to the freezing point.


    Song QingHan thinks all the way. When Wu Dahu stops, he reacts toe home.


    Wu Dahu went to deal with the hive. Song QingHan washed star anise, dried it and ced it in a corner of the yard for natural drying.


    After finishing star anise, he took a fresh Siraitia grosvenorii, cut it in half, put it into a pot, add water to boil, and then pour it into a bowl to cool it.


    When he brought Luohanguo tea to Wu Dahu, Wu Dahu had already dealt with the hive.


    The taste of Luohan fruit tea is fragrant. Wu Dahu does not hesitate to pour the whole bowl of tea into his stomach. His eyes brighten and praises: "it''s really thirst quenching!"


    Song QingHan sipped his tea with a smile, as if Wu Dahu praised himself. He was very happy.


    After drinking tea, he looked to the ground and saw a white meat worm in one of the bowls. He was scared to hide behind Wu Dahu and screamed, "bee pupa!"


    Wu Dahu carefully protected his waist and said, "don''t you know what this is? Why are you still afraid? "


    Song QingHan coughed, opened his eyes and said, "who said I was afraid? I am surprised, not afraid! "


    Nevertheless, he did not dare to look in the direction of the bee pupa, as if he were born afraid of the white thing.


    He could not change his face in the face of bloody viscera, or he could be self-confident in the face of red and white brain, but he could no longer keep calm and calm in the face of all kinds of creeping insects.


    Wu Dahuughed and didn''t refute, but he took a board from the side and covered the bowl containing the bee pupae. He said patiently, "now,e out and see other things."


    Song QingHan turned his head carefully. Seeing that there were no white flowers in his sight, he finally took a breath of relief and walked out from behind Wu Dahu to continue to study other things.


    "This is... Beeswax?" He picked up the yellow and ck lump, which was simr to the shape of a beehive, and asked tentatively.


    Wu Dahu nodded and exined, "this can''t be eaten, but the beeswax obtained after melting and filtering can be applied to wood to avoid cracking in winter."


    Song QingHan didn''t know this. He nodded thoughtfully and exchanged the information he knew to Wu Dahu: "it''s good to apply it on the wound. It can generate muscle and relieve pain."


    Wu Dahu was surprised to see the beeswax in his eyes, and said slowly, "there is such a utility that the family even saves the ointment."


    Song QingHan moved his eyes away and was immediately attracted by therge bowl of yellow honey. He could not help sliding his throat and swallowing the pharyngeal water channel: "can I eat this directly?"


    In fact, he just wanted to eat it...


    Wu Dahu took a piece of raw honey and put it into his hand. He said with a smile: "eat it. You must be hungry after a busy morning."


    Song QingHan took the original honey and was about to put it into his mouth. His eyes turned and he broke the honey into two parts and handed it to Wu Dahu. He nuogued, "here, you can eat it too. It''s a good thing to eat to increase your physical strength."


    He guessed that Wu Dahu would not like to eat another piece. He thought that the two people would share the same piece, so that Wu Dahu would not be distressed.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Wu Dahu still didn''t want to take over the half honey. He waved his hand and frowned: "I don''t like to eat sweet food. It''s so sweet."


    After that, he went into the kitchen and said briskly, "I think Luohan fruit tea is good to drink. I drink it to quench my thirst."


    Song QingHan took a bite of the original honey angrily, and suddenly felt that his mouth was full of sweet taste. The sweet taste filled the whole mouth and slid down the throat into the stomach, making people feel a heavy sense of happiness.


    After eating up the half of the honey, he nced up at the direction of the kitchen. Wu Dahu secretly nced at him. He was amused. He frowned and said, "how strange is the taste of the original honey? I suddenly feel a stomachache. Is it broken?"


    Hearing the speech, Wu Dahu quickly put down the bowl in his hand, and walked quickly over. He held song QingHan''s waist, carefully examined his expression, and frowned and asked, "stomachache? It should not be. The original honey was just taken out. It''s very clean. Was it coldst nightSong QingHan saw that he didn''t believe in himself. His face sank and he put the original honey into his hand. He angrily said, "is it bad? You can try it yourself, and I''ll cheat you? If it''s cold, how can it happen now? "


    When he said this, Wu Dahu''s face showed a hesitant expression. He ate the original honey into his stomach twice and three times. The expression on his face slowed down and he doubted: "is this taste right? Let''s go to the doctor and see what''s going on


    Song QingHan suddenlyughed, touched his stomach and said, "it turns out that I feel wrong. It''s not stomachache. It''s me who is full of food. It''s OK. Don''t go to the doctor! "


    Then he pointed to the remaining honey and said, "do you want to sell these? It''s worth it, isn''t it


    Wu Dahu hesitated: "do not sell, keep it for you to eat, this thing can meet can not ask for."


    Song QingHan looked around and wondered, "then you have nothing to sell?"


    Wu Dahu nodded and honestly exined, "I''ll go to the fields and nt the crops. If I have time, I''ll go back to the mountains again and sell things tomorrow."


    At present, it seems that there is no other good way, so song QingHan nodded and was about to tell him that he would apany him to the fields when the gate of the courtyard was knocked.


    After opening the door, Wu Dahu looked at the visitor, frowned slightly and asked, "Laifu, how did youe?"


    Song QingHan in the back to see that the so-called Laifu is Pearl''s Xianggong, can not help but skim the corners of his mouth.


    Yesterday, he entered the state of surgery, so for the words of the Laifu family, power should be a breeze in the ear, did not put it in mind, and then think about it carefully, the more he thought, the more angry he was.


    He was kind enough to save people. Others even wanted to take him to be buried with him. After rescuing the person, he did not thank him. He also sneered at him coldly. He really regarded kindness as a donkey''s liver and lung!


    Laifu may have noticed their indifference. He lowered his head awkwardly and put his things into Wu Dahu''s hand. He said, "we misunderstood you yesterday. Pearl told us everything after waking up. It''s a small token. It''s our thanks that pearl can be safe and sound."


    Wu Dahu was holding something. He didn''t say no. he turned his head and looked at Song QingHan. He nodded. Then he turned back and said, "OK, we''ll take it."


    Seeing that Laifu''s eyes were wandering and there was no sign of leaving, Wu Dahu asked jokingly, "do you have anything else?"


    Laifu quickly nodded, hesitated to look at Song QingHan, and said in a loud voice, "my husband says that his stomach is itchy. He always wants to catch it. So I want to ask doctor song what should I do?"


    Hearing this, song QingHan''s face suddenly became serious. He took a few steps forward and stood in front of Laifu and asked in detail: "what kind of itching is it? Does the skin itch naturally or does it fester? Did you touch water at the wound? Or something dirty? "


    He asked a series of questions, which made Laifu a little confused. Laifu stammered: "yes, it should be ulcerative. Yesterday, my father saw so much blood on Pearl''s stomach that she was afraid to stain the new quilt, so she wiped it for him..."


    Song QingHan''s face was so gloomy that he could drip water, and said in a cold voice, "I told you not to touch water? Are you trying to kill pearl


    Lai Fu was startled. He waved his hand and said anxiously, "of course not. How could I want to kill pearl? But, just female father, they didn''t take your words to heart, so... Doctor song, is Pearl still alive? Please help Pearl


    Seeing his sincere look, song QingHan''s face slowed down a little.


    If he did not care about Pearl''s life or death, he would not have said yesterday that he would have been buried with him.


    Song QingHan took a look at Wu Dahu and calmly said, "I''ll go with him to see pearl. Go to the fields, so as not to dy my kung fu. He will send me back, right?"


    Laifu saw song QingHan and looked at himself. He quickly nodded and assured Wu Dahu: "yes, yes, I will send song Fu back. Dahu, don''t worry, go to work quickly!"


    Wu Dahu saw that they were walking towards the Laifu family, so he sighed and hid his worries in his stomach. He went back to the yard to get the tools ready. He was ready to finish the work in the field quickly and meet song QingHan before he came back.


    Song QingHan walked into Pearl''s room after Laifu. He was sweating and holding the sheet. He frowned and asked, "is it hard?"


    When Pearl saw that it was him, she felt relieved and nodded. When she spoke, she cried: "yes, it''s itchy. I want to catch it. It''s hard."


    Song QingHan opened the quilt. When he saw the yellow substance on the wound, he looked ugly and said: "it''s purulent. Go get some high-quality wine and clean cotton!"


    Seeing song QingHan''s ugly face, pearl began to cry and choked: "doctor, am I going to die? I don''t want to die. I survived the pain yesterday. I still want to raise bao''er with my husband! "

 Chapter 13

    Laifu''s female father stood aside, some dissatisfied way: "if it wasn''t for him, where did you get such a wound in your stomach, he wanted to kill you! What else did you call him for? "


    Turning a deaf ear, song QingHan carefully examined the degree of ulceration of Pearl''s wound.


    Pearl, on the contrary, could not hear her father''s words at all, and cried out in a loud voice, "if the doctor had not opened this opening in my stomach yesterday, I would have died two times! Don''t say that, doctor! Or I''m going to die with baby


    The female father of Laifu mumbled a few words. After all, she closed her mouth and left.


    After a while, Laifu came with Gaojiu and clean cotton borrowed from other families. It was strange to see that his female father was not in the room. However, he knew his father''s temperament. If he stayed here, he might say something unpleasant. He might as well leave. Without questioning, he handed his things to song QingHan and said in a nervous way: "doctor song, Dong Dong Dong Herees the West. "


    Song QingHan asked Laifu to pour wine. After disinfecting his hands, he soaked the cotton with wine and carefully wiped it along the outer edge of Pearl''s wound.


    After wiping the outer edge, he took another new cotton, soaked it with wine, and quickly removed the pus scab from Pearl''s wound, and wiped out the pus.


    Laifu saw that the wound suddenly became clean. He breathed a sigh of relief and asked in a low voice, "doctor song, is this OK?"


    Song QingHan sneered, lifted his eyelids, and continued to order: "boil water, put so much salt in the nail cap, and bring it to me with clean gauze!"


    As soon as Lai Fu''s heart was tight, he went out and acted ording to song QingHan''s orders.


    Seeing that she was much morefortable after clearing the pus, pearl was also calm. She said gratefully to song QingHan: "doctor, you are so kind. I will be yours after my life!"


    Song QingHan''s face softened a lot in the face of the patient, and patientlyforted him: "you will be OK. What do I want your life to do? Don''t you say you want to raise bao''er with Laifu? A few more days, when the wound heals, it won''t hurt. "


    Pearl nodded her head with a smile she had not seen for a long time. She turned her head and touched bao''er''s hair.


    "The water ising, the water ising!"


    With a pot of boiling water in his right hand and gauze in his left hand, he rushed in anxiously.


    Song QingHan took the gauze and wrapped it carefully around Pearl''s wound. Then he asked him to turn a little bit and expose his stomach outside the bed, so that the steam of boiling water was facing the wound.


    As soon as it met the gauze, the warm steam seeped into the wound, and Pearl murmured infort.


    Song QingHan estimated the cooling time of the hot water, turned to Laifu and said, "not enough, go and cook again!"


    Laifu answered and ran out withoutint.


    After quiet down, song QingHan suddenly said, "Laifu is good for you."


    Although it is said that men married and had children in ancient times, it was almost feudal as in the ancient times of his previous life. The status of female men was low, and it wasmon for a man to have more than one husband.


    Pearl showed a happy smile, nodded gently, looked at the door gently and said, "Laifu is a good husband. I am lucky to marry him."


    Song QingHan did not agree with the way: "he will marry you, naturally because you are a very good husband, perhaps he also feel lucky."


    Pearl a Leng, turned to look at Song QingHan, chuckled: "Song Fu is really a special person, you and the tiger are very well matched."


    When he said this, he mentioned song QingHan''s interest and couldn''t help asking, "why do you say that? I see that Xiaoqing also likes big tigers. Isn''t it better for them to grow up together


    After asking, song QingHan began to regret.


    His remark clearly showed that he cared about Xiao Qing''s love for Wu Dahu. Besides, pearl might just talk about it casually. Isn''t it that people will not be able to stand up to such questioning?


    So he quickly waved his hand and stopped: "I said nonsense, you don''t have to answer."


    Unexpectedly, pearl got serious and took song QingHan''s hand and said, "in fact, you don''t look at the tiger. He is very quiet. In fact, his eyes are very high. Xiaoqing is just an ordinary female man like me. If you can get into the eye of the tiger, they will be a long time ago. If you can get into the eye of the tiger, they will be able to do something about it


    Song QingHan touched his face thoughtfully and said with a chuckle, "it turns out that he is Yan Kong."


    Although Zhu Er didn''t understand song QingHan''s words, he understood his actions and said in a funny way: "you don''t think that tiger married you because of your beauty, do you?"


    Although song QingHan didn''t say a word, she obviously acquiesced in her expression.


    pearl sighed and said with deep heart: "although the beauty of song Fu Fu is indeed the best in all parts of the country, if you look a little farther, there are not few beauties like you. Tiger is not in a hurry to get married. As long as you break into a famous ce, why don''t you worry about no beauty ?¡±


    His words were reasonable, so song QingHan understood it after careful consideration. He looked down at his stomach and said, "it can only be because of it."Pearl, startled, opened her eyes and said, "the child in your belly is a tiger?"


    Seeing song QingHan looking at herself, pearl quickly waved her hand and exined, "I and I have no other meaning, but we all don''t know about it..."


    fortunately, Laifu appeared in time at this time, which saved the embarrassing situation.


    Sweating, he changed the pot on his hand with that on the ground. Seeing Pearl''s face getting better, he said happily, "doctor song, pearl looks much better. Do you want water?"


    Song QingHan waved his hand and told him, "two pots are enough. Every other day, you will wrap Pearl''s wound with clean gauze, boil two pots of boiling water, and let steam disinfect Pearl''s wound. After a week, if the wound doesn''t have any problems, you can stop burning water and wait for it to heal itself."


    Laifu seriously wrote down song QingHan''s words in his heart. Seeing that he was ready to leave, he said, "doctor song, I''ll take you back."


    Song QingHan saw that he didn''t dy anything when he came out. He said, "no, I''ll go to the field to see the tiger."


    But Laifu still remembers his promise to Wu Dahu. After Pearl had a good rest at home, she still ran out to escort song QingHan to the fields.


    Wu Dahu''s speed is very fast. In a blink of an eye, he has nted a mu of crops.


    When song QingHan arrived, he was preparing to nt the second mu.


    Seeing that his task had beenpleted, Lai Fu waved to them and said with a smile, "I''ll go first, and I''ll take Pearl to visit you when pearl is ready."


    Wu Dahu nodded and went to pull song QingHan under the big tree. Seeing a thinyer of sweat on his forehead, Wu Dahu couldn''t help saying, "this is the hot time. Why don''t you rest at home?"


    Song QingHan saw that he was sweating profusely. He wiped his sweat with a handkerchief andughed. He pushed his hand aside and sat down in afortable ce on the ground. He said happily, "it''s good for the fetus toe out and blow the wind asionally. You go to be busy with you, don''t worry about me."


    At this time, it was close to noon. Because of eating honey, Wu Dahu was not too hungry. He guessed that song QingHan should be the same. He made up his mind, nodded, and went to the field to continue working.


    There was no sound all around. Song QingHan was half lying on the haystack, squinting his eyes to appreciate Wu Dahu''s muscle curve when he was doing things. He only felt that the years were quiet, and it would be better if there was no such obstacle in his belly.


    The little baby in his stomach probably heard his heart, and suddenly he kicked so hard that the veins on his forehead burst out.


    He looked down at his bigger and bigger belly, poked it angrily, and said to himself, "boy, wait for me! Let''s see how you teach you when youe out! "


    After a while, he realized that he was now a modern "mother" role, which was supposed to be gentle and kind. He could not help but draw a corner of his mouth andy back intively. He decided to go his own way and y his "strict father" role. Kwai Wu,


    , saw that he looked impatient. He hurried to speed up his movements. He spent only half an hour to finish the two acres.


    When Wu Dahu wiped off his sweat and walked to song QingHan, he was surprised to find that he had fallen asleep.


    I don''t know what he dreamt of. He clenched his fist in his sleep and looked like he was going to fight.


    Wu Dahu funnily tied all the tools around his waist, reached for song QingHan and walked home.


    Some people came out to breathe after lunch. When they saw their appearance, they whispered again.


    "See? Now the tiger has even disregarded the propriety, righteousness and shame. In broad daylight, he even hugged and hugged him


    "I don''t think tiger can be med for this. He must have been seduced by his female man. Didn''t you see that female man closed his eyes? I think it''s dizzy! "


    "If you want me to tell you, when they go back, they go straight to bed!"


    "No, that female is still pregnant."


    "Tut, are you ignorant? Who says pregnancy is no good? It won''t matter in three months! "


    "..."


    Wu Dahu has a good hearing. These words are blown into his ears along the wind. He frowns and looks in the direction of the gossipers. He finds that these people are the people who criticized his father, and his lips be a straight line.


    If this continues, he may have to consider moving out.


    But now...


    he looked down at Song QingHan, and his eyes shed with tenderness.


    My husband can''t stand the turbulence.


    After returning to the room, Wu Dahu carefully ced song QingHan on the bed. Seeing that he had no sign of waking up, he stopped and looked at his soft pink lips for a moment. Suddenly, he lowered his head and gently dropped a kiss on it.


    This Dragonfly kiss soon ended. After Wu Dahu raised his head, his calm face turned a little red. Seeing that song QingHan was about to wake up, he quickly walked out of the room.

 Chapter 14

    When Wu Dahu went up the mountain without the cold of Song Dynasty, his hunting speed was much faster.


    Before Song QingHan woke up, he had already brought back a wild roe deer.


    This wild roe deer weighs five kilograms, enough for two people to eat for a long time.


    He cut the most tender part of the wild roe deer, string them with bamboo sticks and put them on the fire.


    When the meat was about to be roasted, he sprinkled a little shredded ginger and scallion, and then nodded his head with satisfaction.


    Song QingHan follows the fragrance to get up, just in time to meet Wu Dahu.


    Wu Dahu glimpsed his lips. Somehow, he felt guilty. He coughed and handed over the bowl. He calmly said, "the barbecue is cooked."


    Although song QingHan had eaten honey before, he was eager to eat some spicy food after eating too much sweet food. As soon as he saw the delicious meat kebab in front of him, he could not wait to take a bamboo stick and put it into his mouth.


    Wu Dahu saw that he looked at himself and quickly reached out to take a string of meat kebabs and ate slowly.


    Song QingHan was extremely hungry, so he didn''t notice that Wu Dahu didn''t even finish one after eating five.


    It was not until the tenth string that song QingHan relieved his hunger. He said curiously, "what kind of meat is this? The meat is so tender. "


    He originally wanted to guess beef, but he thought that in ancient times, cattle were used for farming, not for eating, so he decisively excluded the answer.


    Wu Dahu did not speak. He took him directly into the kitchen, pointed to the remaining roe deer meat and said, "wild roe deer, quite a big one. I don''t need to buy meat these days."


    Song QingHan''s eyes were bright, and before he could be happy, he thought of a question in a twinkling of an eye and asked, "if you just put it in this way, won''t it be broken?"


    Wu Dahu thought about it and tried to say, "how about selling it?"


    Although song QingHan also wanted money very much, he wanted to exchange what he could get easily rather than sell it at a low price, which required Wu Dahu to take great risks.


    Seeing that he was silent, Wu Dahu pondered for a moment, rolled up his sleeves and prepared to chop the remaining roe deer meat.


    Song QingHan grabbed him and asked, "what are you going to do? We can''t finish so much meat tonight


    Wu Dahu gave him a "rest assured" look and said with a smile: "I''m going to make dried meat and put it on it. When I want to eat it, it will be soft and can be kept for a long time without worrying about being broken."


    Hearing this answer, song QingHan put his heart down and thought of his star anise outside. He suggested, "put some spices to marinate it. When you eat like this, you will taste delicious if you cook it."


    Before he finished, he picked the onion and put it in a bowl.


    Wu Dahu looked at the condiments with some embarrassment, and hesitated and said, "when barbecue, keep turning. How should these be put on the meat directly? If it''s a small meat kebab, it''s OK, but the big piece of meat will have some trouble. "


    Song QingHan waved his big hand and rolled up his sleeves and said, "take good care of it!"


    He washed his hands, chopped the scallion, ginger and garlic into pieces, heated the pan, put oil, put the cut seasoning together with star anise to stir fry, put water to boil.


    After the water boiled, he randomly selected a piece of roe deer meat that Wu Dahu had cut and put it into the seasoning soup.


    The color of the seasoning soup soon appeared on the roe deer meat. When the roe deer meat was still a little tough, song QingHan fished it out.


    The next step is Wu Dahu''s business. He puts the cooked roe deer meat on the fire, quickly roasts the water and makes it into dried meat.


    The roasted jerky still vaguely exudes the vor of seasoning, which arouses people''s appetite.


    Wu Dahu slid his throat and swallowed his mouth.


    Song QingHan noticed his expression and couldn''t helpughing: "if you want to have a try? Just to know whether you are used to the taste of star anise


    Wu Wu said, he put a piece of meat into his mouth.


    He chewed slowly, as if to release all the vor from the jerky.


    Song QingHan saw that his face was expressionless, and his heart was a little nervous. He quickly asked, "is it not delicious?"


    Wu Dahu did not speak. After thinking about it, he tore arge piece of shredded meat from the jerky and put it into his mouth. After chewing it quickly, he frowned.


    See him or do not speak, song QingHan heart a sink, guess afraid is more auspicious.


    I''m afraid he still can''t adapt to the taste of star anise.


    "Why is it so delicious?"


    Wu Dahu finally opened his mouth, but the first sentence made song QingHan stunned.


    He thought he didn''t hear him clearly. He asked, "do you think this is delicious?"


    Wu Dahu nodded and looked at the dried meat. His eyes were full of eager light.


    "Yes, it''s delicious. It''s also roe deer meat, but it''s 100 times better than the roe deer meat I''ve eaten before."


    Then, as if he could not bear it any longer, he tore off a piece of dried meat and put it into his mouth.His reaction is more convincing than his words, song QingHan heart of the big stone finally fell to the ground, a happy sigh of relief.


    After Wu Dahu finished eating, song QingHan finally said his idea.


    "You say, if we sell these spices... Can we sell them?"


    Wu Dahu touched his stomach and finally restrained himself from eating the remaining dried roe deer meat.


    After listening to song QingHan''s words, he pondered for a moment, and then slowly said, "it''s worth selling. Only let people know that it''s really delicious. Otherwise, no one will buy it. After all, seasoning is cooked with meat. If it''s not delicious, it''s equivalent to a pot of meat damaged."


    Song QingHan also thought about this, so he continued, "what about this? We cook a pot of meat and go out to try it. If they eat good, they buy it. If they think it''s not delicious, they don''t buy it. "


    "Try it?" Wu Dahu didn''t hear the word, but he guessed the general meaning. He hesitated and said, "do you want them to eat meat for free?"


    Song QingHan nodded, stretched out his hand and drew a rough width. He exined, "we divide the meat into such small pieces, and the same person can only try it once."


    Wu Dahu nodded thoughtfully and said slowly: "this method is feasible. I''m afraid that those who don''t want to buy will not taste after eating. It''s a pity that what you want to buy can''t taste."


    What he said reminds song QingHan. After all, in modern times, trying food is fixed in supermarkets. Basically, people who go to try food have the ability to buy. If it is put on the street, I''m afraid the effect of the trial will not be so good.


    Fortunately, he thought for a moment and then said, "well, let''s set the ce for the test in the butcher''s shop, OK?"


    Wu Dahu listened, thought carefully and agreed: "yes, it''s no problem to buy our seasonings for those who can afford meat, and those who don''t even want to buy seasonings will probably not go to the butcher''s shop."


    In this way, the two decided on their itinerary in recent days: hunting, collecting seasonings, making seasoning bags, making dried meat and going to the market for the first time.


    Taking advantage of nothing in the afternoon, Wu Dahu went out again. He did not know where he found the trace of yam and came back with a big bag of fresh yam.


    When song QingHan went to get Luohanguo, he noticed that there were two live rabbits in the bag. After opening it curiously, he found that there were two living rabbits in it. They did not know if they had been stuffy for a long time. They looked a little muddled and cute.


    But song QingHan, after all, is not a woman, and the first reaction to see a live rabbit is not cute, but - there is meat to eat!


    He called to Wu Dahu: "tiger! There are rabbits


    Hearing this, Wu Dahu quickly put down what he had to do and came over. When he saw the two white rabbits, he said with a smile: "this is what Laifu gave you to y. I''ll make a nest for them, so that you can put them in the room to tease."


    Song QingHan opened his eyes and said in disbelief, "what''s so interesting about this? No? Didn''t you hit a harest time


    Wu Dahu was slightly surprised and hesitated to say: "this is a domestic rabbit for female males to y with, which is different from that of hares..."


    Song QingHan looked at him with reproachful eyes, pinched a rabbit''s ear in one hand, and lifted them up as if weighing weight. Dissatisfied with the way, "there are several catties of meat in here, how can you get any money for ying?"


    Seeing that the expression on song QingHan''s face was not fake, Wu Dahu jokingly said, "in this case, I''ll kill these two rabbits to eat tonight."


    Song QingHan was about to nod his head when he noticed the gender of the two rabbits and said in surprise, "this is a male and a female!"


    Wu Dahu looked at it and confirmed: "yes, it''s a male and a female."


    Song QingHan immediately changed his mind and said excitedly, "then we can raise them and eat them under the rabbit!"


    Wu Dahu saw his face excited, opened his mouth, and finally did not say the words of the reminder, and nodded obediently.


    If other female men see that he is raising rabbits to eat, I am afraid they will drown him with saliva.


    However, in any case, the two people live with the door closed. Don''t you let others know?


    Wu Dahu picked a bunch of vines from the outside and sat in the courtyard patiently knitting something.


    Song QingHan saw a basket shaped object slowly forming under his hand and worshipped the way: "you will be much better. I still keep the small basketst time."


    Wu Dahu nced at him, and a smile shed across his eyes. He said casually, "what are you doing with it? Next time you like it, I''ll make it for you. "


    Song QingHan shook his head, shed a touch of inexplicable emotion in his eyes, and said slowly: "next time is the next time, next time you do it again, I''ll take it again."


    He felt that Wu Dahu spent his time and energy on every handicraft. Although it was not valuable, it was extremely precious. No matter whether the two people were together or not, he was willing to keep these precious things. Quan should be a kind ofmemoration.


    Wu Dahu was infected by his solemn emotion. He stopped and said in a low voice: "since you like it, I''ll give you something worth collecting next time."

 Chapter 15

    After half a column of incense, a cage one meter square appeared in Wu Dahu''s hands.


    Song QingHan went to find some soft grass, put it in the cage, then looked around the yard, and finally locked his eyes on the corner where the firewood was put.


    With firewood blocking, even if it is raining, the rabbit door will not be drenched.


    After that, he closed the cage with two leaves and put them into the cage.


    After finishing the rabbit, it was dark. They cooked some soup with dried meat and ate it with rice. They went to sleep early.


    The next morning, they walked into the back mountain together.


    In front of the star anise tree, Wu Dahu asks song QingHan to pick it slowly here, while he takes him as the center to explore the prey.


    At noon, Wu Dahu appeared with two pheasants and a hare in his hand.


    Song QingHan has also picked arge basket of star anise, let Wu Dahu carry, two people walk down the mountain.


    After returning home, Wu Dahu went to deal with the game. Song QingHan cleaned star anise and spread it evenly in the courtyard, waiting for the sun to dry them naturally.


    After finishing the arrangement, song QingHan made a pot of tea with fresh Siraitia grosvenorii picked yesterday. After they had a pleasant drink, Wu Dahu suddenly asked, "are those Siraitia grosvenorii preserved in this way?"


    This reminds song QingHan. He shakes his head, remembers the appearance of Siraitia grosvenorii in modern times, and says uncertainly: "the fluff should be removed from the outside, and then dried."


    He came to Japan yesterday to try to deal with one, but asionally found the two rabbits, so he was dyed.


    Wu Dahu nodded and rolled up his sleeves to dry directly.


    I don''t know where he turned out a piece of frosted paper, carefully hair Siraitia grosvenorii, and then put it in a basin.


    Song QingHan saw this, carefully put the shelf on the stove, put the Siraitia grosvenorii on the shelf, and slowly baked.


    With tacit understanding, one by one dark brown Siraitia grosvenorii gradually formed, was put into the bag by song QingHan.


    He''s going to try to sell these Siraitia grosvenorii when he sells seasonings tomorrow. As long as he can sell the first batch, he is confident that he will sell them all the time.


    At night, star anise is basically sun dried. Wudahu collects them all and puts them into a big cloth bag together with ginger, onion and garlic.


    After preparing these things to sell, he made dried meat with the method of song QingHan, cut them into small dice the size of fingernails, and sealed them with kraft paper bags.


    After a busy and fulfilling day, when he was sleeping, song QingHan heard Wu Dahu cough twice and couldn''t help saying, "it''s always hitting the floor and hurting the body. Otherwise, you''d better go to sleep."


    Wu Dahu silent for a while, or refused: "no, the bed is small, if I go up, you will not sleep well."


    Song QingHan looked at some narrow beds, thought about it and suggested, "well, if we sell well tomorrow, we''ll go and buy a big bed."


    Wu Dahu originally wanted to say that after he had a big bed, he would have to have another room to fit the small bed. However, seeing song QingHan''s tone of joy, he couldn''t bear to refuse. He nodded and said, "OK, that''s it."


    The next morning, Wu Dahu got up earlier than song QingHan and cooked the yam. The dried meat was hot. All the things were packed in a basket and carried on his back. After breakfast with him, he set out together.


    Because song QingHan couldn''t walk that far, Wu Dahu took him to the neighboring vige, paid money to sit on the ox cart and went to the town.


    Although I had been to the town oncest time, it was just a rough look, and I didn''t feel anything special.


    This time, along with Wu Dahu, song QingHan looked at the town carefully. He found that although the town was small, it had five internal organs, including grain and oil stores, iron shops, cloth shops, etc.


    Song QingHan stares at Wu Dahu''s clothes with white hair and curls for a moment. He thinks that although dressing Wu Dahu too well will make him feel crisis, he still wants to make Wu Dahu look good. It''s also pleasing to watch.


    They went directly to the butcher''s shop. Butcher Chen was very happy to see that he was about to open so soon. He was very kind to both of them. He picked up a piece of fresh spareribs and said, "would you like to buy meat? Do you want spareribs? "


    Wu Dahu put down the basket, took out the bag of dried meat, poured out four or five pieces in his hand, handed it over, and said, "butcher Chen, try this meat."


    Butcher Chen took a look and saw that it was just ordinary dried meat cut into small dices, half funny and half disdainful, and put it into his mouth.


    As soon as he chewed, his eyes lit up, pointing to the meat in his mouth and saying, "brother tiger! What kind of meat is this? Why is it so delicious? Is it avable? "


    He and Wu Dahu are old acquaintances. After all, the butcher shop in all parts of the country is fair to him. The hunters like to sell goods here. They are familiar with each other.


    Wu Dahu slightly pick eyebrows, calm way: "it''s just ordinary pheasant meat."


    "Impossible!" Chen denied subconsciouslyHe ate a lot of pheasant. No matter how he cooked it, it couldn''t be the taste.


    He thought that Wu Dahu didn''t want to tell him. He pondered for a while and said, "brother tiger, you know my reputation. I can give you a fair price for the nearby ces. To tell you the truth, the meat tastes really good. If you want a high price, it''s not bad. Can you tell me the truth now? What kind of meat is this


    Wu Dahu was still calm and said seriously, "pheasant meat, but...


    butcher Chen''s face sank. Seeing that he had half a word, he asked quickly," but what? "


    Wu Dahu grabbed a handful of star anise and scallion garlic from the basket and said with a smile, "but it''s the pheasant meat with ingredients."


    Butcher Chen fixed his eyes, frowned slightly, and doubted: "are these things? Are you not deceiving me


    Wu Dahu shook his head with a smile and said: "how good is my reputation? Butcher Chen knows that if I don''t believe it, I''ll send you one. Why not go back and have a try?"


    With that, he matched the seasoning proportion of a kilogram of meat and handed it over.


    I''ll try my best if I''ve got a good attitude. How much did you sell it for? "


    Wu Dahu thought for a moment and asked, "how about a piece of three Wen?"


    Butcher Chen patted his thigh and repeatedly waved his hands: "it''s too cheap! If it''s really delicious, it''s worth five Wen. "


    Song QingHan didn''t have a big idea about the money here. He only regarded one Wen as one yuan. Seeing that a bag of seasoning could sell for five yuan, he thought it was still good. He nodded and agreed: "follow the advice of butcher Chen. After all, his experience is more old-fashioned."


    Seeing that song QingHan was quite sensible, Chen Tu Fu took a strange look at him, but his mind was different from the rumor.


    Wu Dahu nodded obediently. Remembering the purpose of hising today, Wu Dahu said directly, "butcher Chen, we want to send some dried meat to those who buy meat here, OK?"


    "Send?" Butcher Chen looked at hisrge bag of dried meat and felt a little distressed. But seeing that he had made up his mind, he had to say, "what''s wrong with that? I want to thank you for sending them to my guests


    Wu Dahu honest way: "in fact, the main thing is to sell seasonings."


    Butcher Chen thought it was funny, but he could understand their method. He waved his hand at will and said, "whatever you want, as long as you don''t drive my guests away!"


    Song QingHan and Wu Dahu looked at each other and nodded at the same time. All the things he brought were arranged beside the butcher''s shop.


    Seeing that their yams looked delicious, butcher Chen couldn''t help but buy two to eat. While eating, he said to Wu Dahu: "big tiger brother! You''re going to be rich these days! I don''t know how you made these strange things. Don''t say, other people can''t learn them! "


    Wu Dahu looked calm, took a Siraitia grosvenorii and gave it to butcher Chen. He said, "I''ll take you back to boil the water and drink it. You can set the fire."


    Without much hesitation, butcher Chen took it over andughed at Wu Dahu and said, "you boy, the things you brought today seem to be sold to me specially! Coincidentally, I have a bubble in my mouth recently. I need to set the fire down! "


    Two people talk andugh, the people who buy meate one after another, for free to eat dried meat, basically no one will refuse.


    After eating, some people immediately bought some condiments to go back, and others said they would go back to think about it. However, it finally opened, which was much better than the situation that they worried that one of them could not be sold.


    Yam is the best thing they brought. It''s cheap and full. Some peoplee from other parts of the town and buy some to eat slowly.


    As for Siraitia grosvenorii, none of them was sold.


    It''s not surprising that people don''t buy them. It''s just that they prefer to go to the drugstore to buy things simr to medicinal materials. After all, who knows if they can find anyone after the mobile peddlerse out?


    However, there was a strange old man who stood by the side for a long time after buying meat. After waiting for all to go, he slowly came over and took a look at a Siraitia grosvenorii.


    Song QingHan said with a smile: "it''s called Luohanguo. It can clear heat and cool blood, beautify and beautify your face. It''s better to soak in water every day."


    The old man broke off Luo Hanguo and smelled it. A little doubt shed in his eyes and asked, "where did you get it?"


    Song QingHan frowned, but patiently replied, "this is our exclusive secret recipe. Naturally, it can''t be spread out."


    The old man took a look at Song QingHan and said in a strange tone: "which family are you from? Why do I have such a good eye? "


    Seeing that he wanted to buy it or not, he asked the East and the West. Song QingHan''s face was not very good-looking. He said in a deep voice, "there are so many people in the world. How can you know everyone?"


    I didn''t expect that the old man thought about it seriously and agreed with him: "this is reasonable. I''ll take all of you Luohanguo."

 Chapter 16

    Song QingHan thought that he had auditory hallucinations and stammered: "what, what? What did you say


    The old man took out a small ingot from his arms, put it into song QingHan''s hand, lifted the bag of Siraitia grosvenorii, and asked, "is that enough?"


    Song QingHan takes xiaoyuanbao and looks at Wu Dahu in a daze. It seems that he wants to ask for help.


    Wu Dahu nodded, arched his hand and said, "thank you very much. Are you the famous doctor Luo of the rejuvenation hall?"


    The old manughed and waved his hand carelessly: "what miracle doctor? Where is the miracle doctor in the world? I''m just a mortal. "


    After that, he thought for a while and said to song QingHan: "a weekter, you will take another bag of Siraitia grosvenorii to the rejuvenation hall. If it is verified by me that you have the effect of this fruit, I will buy it all. If it is invalid, I will not investigate your responsibility, but you are not allowed to talk about the efficacy of this fruit, can you?"


    Song QingHan Leng Leng Leng, after the reaction, nodded: "of course, if the Siraitia grosvenorii is invalid, I even sell, will not sell again."


    The old man took a serious look at him, nodded and turned away.


    When his figure disappeared from his sight, song QingHan said with emotion: "it''s so generous. You can buy a bag, and you have to take it back to test it yourself..."


    seeing that he didn''t understand, Wu Dahu exined: "doctor Luo was the imperial doctor in the pce. When he got old, he returned home. The Spring Festival Hall opened a medicine shop for him They don''t need Dr. Luo to take care of them. He just goes out for consultation when he is happy. Therefore, the time for going to the clinic is never fixed. But even so, there are still arge number of people going to huichuntang to see a doctor, just for the chance of meeting Dr. Luo. "


    Song QingHan gave a "tut" and envied him: "when can I have such treatment...


    this is the first time Wu Dahu heard him say such a thing. After a pause, he asked," do you want to open a medicine shop to be a doctor? "


    Song QingHan understood that Wu Dahu took his words seriously. He waved his hand and exined, "I just feel that it''s very good to be able to be a top talent in the industry and control my own life. I''m not going to open a pharmacy. I''m OK to move needles and thread. Let me recognize those herbs. I''m really big head!"


    If he had not had a headache when he saw thependium of Materia Medica and other books, he would not have chosen western medicine, but traditional Chinese medicine.


    After all, traditional Chinese medicine is more extensive and profound in his eyes. The wonderful effect of different herbsbined together is much more interesting than that of standard western medicine.


    Wu Dahu nodded, looked at the sky and said, "let''s find a ce to have lunch, and then go shopping after lunch."


    Song QingHan has not eaten outside since he came here, so he is very excited and says, "OK, what are we going to eat?"


    If you don''t have a good taste, you can''t even use it? It''s better to eat dried meat...


    Wu Dahu looked at him funny, put away the rest of the things, touched his head, and said, "let''s go. I''ll take you to eat once."


    After saying good-bye to butcher Chen, they walked to an alley.


    Song QingHan saw that Wu Dahu was taking him with him. He walked more and more out of the way. He couldn''t help asking, "what kind of store is open in this way? If the sense of direction is not good, there is no way to eat. "


    Wu Dahu was stunned, and a smile shed across his eyes. He exined: "the shopkeeper of that shop is not good at leg and can only cook food at home. It''s not so famous, but it''s the most delicious food I''ve ever eaten. It''s even more delicious than that in the restaurant. I''m afraid it''s rted to the reason you said."


    Just as they were talking, there was a small shop in front of them. A middle-aged man who looked a little ferocious was sitting behind the counter and seemed to be settling ounts.


    Wu Dahu took song QingHan and went straight to him. He sat on the central table and said to the man, "shopkeeper Jing, give us three famous dishes and a pot of hot wine."


    Jingge looked up at the two men, and a surprised expression shed on his face. He got up and said, "it''s your boy. Is this your husband?"


    Song QingHan noticed that he was limping when he walked. It seemed that he had hurt his legs and feet.


    Wu Dahu nodded his head slightly and affirmed: "yes, this is my husband song QingHan."


    This is the first time that song QingHan heard Wu Dahu call himself solemnly. He felt a little sweet when he felt strange.


    Jingge ha ha, a smile, a sh into the curtain, no figure.


    After he left, song QingHan looked at the small shop carefully.


    However, apart from tables, chairs, counters and other sundries, there was no other decoration, not even a menu to order.


    He said thoughtfully: "because all the guests are acquaintances, we don''t even need a menu. We can order what we want."


    Wu Dahu nodded, indicating that his guess waspletely correct. He added: "there is another reason. He can cook whatever he has bought. There is no fixed dish, so there is no need to make a menu."Song QingHan was surprised. If we put it in modern times, how many people would like to explore it.


    Jingge didn''t make them wait any longer, but with one cup of tea, he brought out three dishes, two bowls of rice, two wine cups and a pot of steaming wine.


    Song QingHan saw that the fish in the te was scalded with hot oil, and the fish meat contracted slightly. It looked like a live fish, so he knew that the food was fresh.


    He picked up his chopsticks, took a piece of fish, dipped it in the soup and put it in his mouth.


    The natural vor of fish with the sweet tomato, in the tip of the tongue rotation bloom, impact on the taste buds of Song Dynasty.


    He couldn''t help sighing, "it''s really delicious. It''s much better than I thought!"


    Wu Dahu also ate a mouthful of fish, nodded and said to Jingge: "the craftsmanship of manager Jing is more advanced. He is worthy of being the queen of the imperial kitchen."


    Jingge waved his hand, indifferent way: "what imperial chef is not royal chef, is not a cook? Don''t boast all over the sky, I won''t lose money."


    Seeing him so funny, song QingHan and Wu Dahu looked at each other with a smile.


    Wu Dahu takes a few mouthfuls of food and drinks a sip of wine. Yu Guanghui looks at Song QingHan curiously at the cup in his hand and hesitates: "do you want to drink it, too?"


    Song QingHan chicken pecked rice like nodded, and in a twinkling of an eye thought that he was pregnant now. He coughed softly and said in an embarrassed way: "I just want to taste it. I don''t want to drink too much."


    Before his voice fell, Wu Dahu had poured a ss of wine in front of him.


    Song QingHan curiously picked up the cup of warm wine, put it on his lips, sipped it gently, frowned slightly, and said strangely, "why is it not good to drink at all?"


    Before Wu Dahu said anything, Jingge quit. He patted his ount book on the table, red and said, "how much wine do you drink? Do you dare to say that this wine is not good? Even the aged wine in Xiangpiao building is not as fragrant as my wine


    Song QingHan said wrongly: "it''s really bad to drink. It doesn''t taste at all, it''s just spicy throat..."


    What''s the vor of modern wine? Beer, red wine, Champagne... Each has a special taste. It''s no wonder that song QingHan, whose mouth is raised and picked, finds this kind of liquor with rough brewing methods not good to drink.


    Seeing what Jingge wanted to say, Wu Dahu interrupted him and said, "Xiaohan hasn''t drunk wine before, so he can''t adapt to this spicy throat. Besides, he doesn''t have a thousand worries. He needs to borrow this wine to eliminate it. He just tells the truth."


    Jingge hums twice and picks up the ount book again. It seems that he is not ready to investigate again.


    Song QingHan sneaked up to Wu Dahu''s ear and asked, "when our sugar jar is well brewed, can we sell it here?"


    Wu Dahuughed. He didn''t expect anything about the taste of sugar jar wine, but he didn''t want to beat song QingHan. He said, "as long as the manager Jing thinks it''s good to drink, it will work. After all, he loves wine most."


    Song QingHan turns his eyes and doesn''t pursue Jingge. He just yelled at him. He fantasizes about the picture of a handful of copper coins entering his pocket.


    After lunch, song QingHan saw Wu Dahu take out a handful of copper coins and put them on the counter. After counting, he felt a faint pain in his heart and liver.


    Although the three dishes are delicious, the price of 200 copper coins is too expensive!


    However, Wu Dahu didn''t react. After leaving Jingge, he took song QingHan out of the alley.


    Song QingHan was still struggling with money. Thinking of the little Yuanbao that doctor Luo had given him, he couldn''t help asking, "how many copper coins is that Yuanbao?"


    Wu Dahu taught him to weigh the Yuan Bao and exined, "here are ten Liang silver coins. A hundred copper coins is one or two silver coins, so ten Liang is a thousand copper coins."


    Song QingHan thought, in modern times, a Siraitia grosvenorii cost five or six yuan. Just now, there were more than 200 Siraitia grosvenorii in the bag. It seems that doctor Luo is quite reasonable. He didn''t lower the price because he didn''t see it.


    "What shall we buy first? Bed He looked at Wu Dahu and discussed.


    Seeing that he was so obsessed with his new bed, Wu Dahu hesitated for a moment and then nodded his head and said, "then go to see the bed first."


    They walked toward the carpenter''s shop. Song QingHan looked at the carpentry shop and saw that the shop was full of wood tes. They said in doubt, "where is the bed? No beds for sale


    Hearing the noise, the people inside came out and asked, "do you want to make a bed? What size do you want? What material? "


    Wu Dahu didn''t think about it. He said directly, "how much is an elm bed six feet wide?"


    The man looked at him in surprise and said with a light smile, "my little brother is a good judge of goods. I want you 15 Liang silver."


    Song QingHan takes a breath of cool air. It seems that an ordinary bed is so expensive.


    All of their present belongings may not add up to 15 Liang silver...


    Wu Dahu shook his head and said decisively, "ten Liang silver."

 Chapter 17

    Unexpectedly, the man didn''t even return the price, so he went back to continue working. He waved his hand and said, "fifteen Liang silver is the lowest price. Don''t sell it at a lower price!"


    Seeing that he was so impolite, song QingHan was also angry. He grabbed Wu Dahu''s hand and walked back. He angrily said, "if you don''t buy it from him, you won''t believe that other stores will do the same!"


    Wu Dahu hesitated for a moment, or to tell the truth: "there is only this carpentry shop nearby."


    Song QingHan was stunned, and his face was a little ugly. He said, "is it difficult to achieve anything else?"


    At the thought of going back to find the man, song QingHan was reluctant.


    Wu Dahu pondered for a while and said, "it''s not that there is no other way. In fact... I can make a bed."


    When song QingHan heard the speech, his eyes brightened and he pped his hands and said, "then you can do it yourself! Why do you have to find someone else? It''s expensive and hard to talk to! "


    Making a bed is time-consuming andborious. He can''t do anything else for several days, which will dy his livelihood. Therefore, Wu Dahu has never said before. But now it seems that if a six foot wide elm bed costs 15 Liang silver, he might as well leave the 15 Liang silver to live and put aside other things for a while and spend time making a bed.


    Wu Dahu thought about this and nodded: "let''s go to buy tools and go home and make them by ourselves. There are many elms in the mountains around us."


    Song QingHan nodded excitedly and worshipped: "you really can do anything. It''s really amazing!"


    Seeing that there seemed to be stars in his eyes, Wu Dahu shed a smile under his eyes. He replied honestly, "I''m not as good as my father. He can do everything. He teaches me all my skills."


    Seeing this, song QingHan finally carefully asked the question in his heart: "did your father go to..."


    Wu Dahu was silent for a moment. "Um," he said in a low voice, "he was drunk. When he entered the back mountain, he met a blind bear. When I found him, one man and one bear were both hurt and died soon."


    Song QingHan''s heart was tight, and he murmured: "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to...


    Wu Dahu shook his head freely, looked up slightly, looked at the horizon, and said slowly:" it''s OK. Maybe for him, that would be liberation. "


    There''s a story about this, and it''s probably rted to Wu Dahu''s female father. Even if song QingHan is more curious, he can''t help poking people''s scars at this time. Seeing that he is in a trance, he can''t help saying, "let''s go and buy tools quickly, and make the bed as soon as possible, so that you don''t have toy the floor as soon as possible, so that the body can''t stand it when it''s cold."


    Wu Dahu came to his senses, nodded and took him to the iron shop. After buying all the tools he needed, he only spent one or two silver coins.


    Two people then went to buy rice oil and other essential items, which followed the cattle cart in the neighboring vige slowly back home.


    Seeing that it was not toote, Wu Dahu thought about cutting back the wood first, and then he told song QingHan about this idea.


    Song QingHan was just about to go into the mountain to pick some Siraitia grosvenorii, so they put down their things and went into the back mountain.


    Song QingHan, the general of Wuda tiger, took off his coat and stood in front of the nearest elm tree. He raised his axe and chopped at the elm.


    Song QingHan is the first time to see him without a coat, his eyes are straight.


    The wheat skin glows in the sun, and the muscles seem to breathe. With the movements of up and down, they contract and stretch, andrge beads of sweat slide down the throat along the cheek. After passing through the attractive abdominal muscles, they slip into the ces that song QingHan can''t reach.


    To reveal the beauty of the dew, song QingHan is now understood.


    After Wu Dahu was tired, he propped up the axe on the ground. Seeing song QingHan staring at him in a daze, he reflected that he didn''t wear a coat now. I''m afraid he was scared. He exined, "I''m afraid I''ll get my clothes dirty, so I''ll take them off for the time being. I''ll put them on when the sweat stops."


    After song QingHan''s reaction, he wiped his saliva subconsciously, coughed softly, and turned to continue picking Siraitia grosvenorii.


    Wu Dahu looked at the tip of his red ear, and always felt that he was... Shy?


    When it was nearly dark, Wu Dahu finally chopped down the first elm, and song QingHan had already picked a sack of Siraitia grosvenorii.


    Wudahu tied the sack around his waist, carrying elm in both hands, and slowly followed song QingHan.


    Song QingHan asionally turned his head and nced back. He always felt that there was a mountain behind him called "wudahu".


    After dinner, song QingHan suddenly "ouch" and frowned at his stomach.


    This boy is really more and more skinny. He almost thought his stomach was going to burst.


    Wu Dahu noticed his look and asked carefully, "what''s the matter? Stomach difort? "


    Song QingHan thought of the pictures he had seen in modern times. He couldn''t help but grab Wu Dahu''s hand and put it on his stomach. He said, "your son kicks me."


    Wu Dahu''s body is stiff. His hand is gently ced on song QingHan''s stomach. He doesn''t dare to press down a little weight and feel the heartbeat inside.


    The fetus seemed to know that he hade together, and kicked two feet fiercely, which made Wu Dahu surprised and made song QingHan angry."This son of a bitch! Look, I won''t kill him


    Seeing song QingHan raise his hand, Wu Dahu grabs his hand and tries to beat him to his stomach. He doesn''t know anything now. Let''s wait until hees out


    Song QingHan looked at Wu Dahu''s face close at hand and remembered the picture he had seen before. His face suddenly turned red and struggled for a while. He turned around and said, "I''m going to sleep."


    I didn''t expect that when he turned around like this, he didn''t hold his center of gravity, and was thrown straight to the ground by his stomach.


    Just when he was scared to death, a pair of thugs took his waist and held him up.


    Wu Dahu asked anxiously, "are you ok? Scared? "


    Song QingHan bowed his head in fear and found that his first action was to cover his stomach, not his face. He knew that although he said he didn''t like the child, his subconscious had already regarded him as his own.


    When he got to bed, song QingHan finally remembered a question. He couldn''t help but look at Wu Dahu and asked, "when will I be born?"


    Wu Dahu didn''t even think about it. He said directly, "there are two months left."


    Song QingHan breathed a sigh of relief, but also felt some pity.


    Although he was able to make him do psychological preparation for another two months, it was still a pity that he spent two months in vain to see and not eat fresh meat.


    Yes, he wants to eat Wu Dahu''s fresh meat into his stomach. It would be better if he could eat it every day, every month and every year.


    With such a good wish, song QingHan fell into a sweet sleep.


    When he got up the next day, he went down and sighed.


    It''s really indecisive. Embarrassing things still happen.


    Wu Dahu noticed that he got upter than usual. He was afraid that he was not feeling well. He frowned and asked, "what''s the matter? But what''s wrong? Shall I take you to the doctor


    Song QingHan lowered his head and bit his lower lip. He thought that he could escape the first day of junior high school, but he could not hide from the 15th. Besides, he washed all his clothes, so he had to bravely say, "well, I have a pair of trousers to wash."


    With that, he put his trousers into the basin and quickly filled them with a few spoons of water, trying to "destroy the evidence.".


    How could Wu Dahu let him work as a man with a big stomach. He grabbed the basin and put it aside. He said, "I''ll do it. You can eat. I''ll be hungry for a while."


    Song QingHan wants to cry without tears looking at the basin, while Wu Dahu has not found, quickly hide in the kitchen.


    After he entered the kitchen, Wu Dahu squatted down, took the washboard and soap corner, and began to help him wash his pants.


    Washing, he saw that the feeling was wrong, and immediately reflected why song QingHan had the same expression as before,ughing and shaking his head.


    After he washed his trousers and hung them on the line, song QingHan finally finished eating and came out early.


    Wu Dahu saw that his face was red and his eyes were wandering. He seemed to be embarrassed. Heughed andforted him: "don''t care. This is a normal phenomenon. I will do it asionally."


    Song QingHan naturally knew that this was a normal phenomenon, but it was the first time for other men to see it. Therefore, it was impossible to say that he was not shy. Hearing Wu Dahu''s words suddenly aroused his curiosity.


    Can Wu Dahu have this dream? Who''s in his dream? What will be the scene?


    He thought so wildly, and the expression on his face was unpredictable. Wu Dahu was a little worried. He could not help saying, "but his body is too empty? I''ll cook you some ck beans tonight


    Where does ck beans make up? Song QingHan can''t be more clear. So when he said this, the man''s self-esteem was immediately aroused and angrily said, "you''re just empty, ck beans, keep your own mending! My body is real


    With that, he pped twice on his chest, making a dull sound of "bang bang", as if to prove that his body was "real".


    Wu Dahu saw that he walked back to his room. A smile shed through his eyes. He shook his head, took his tools and went on to cut down trees in the mountain.


    Song QingHan stayed at home to deal with the Siraitia grosvenorii picked yesterday. Without Wu Dahu''s help, the speed was much slower. Half a bag of Siraitia grosvenorii skin was ground in half a day, and it was not baked.


    Near noon, the gate of the courtyard was suddenly knocked. It didn''t sound like Wu Dahu''s knocking on the door.


    Song QingHan put down Luohanguo and frosted paper in doubt, walked slowly behind the door and asked, "who is it?"


    A familiar and strange voice sounded, which seemed to tremble.


    "Cold, it''s me."


    Song QingHan Leng Leng Leng, did not expect the original body of that ex husband ran over, slightly frowned, cold way: "what are you doing? Didn''t it say that there was no rtionship between us? "


    Lin Dafu knocked on the door again, some anxious way: "cold, you open the door first, I know what is going on."


    Song QingHan hesitated for a moment, firmly refused: "no, what do you have to say outside it!"

 Chapter 18

    Lin Dafu seems to have never thought that song QingHan was so heartless, and his voice was a little gloomy.


    "When I went back that day, the more I thought about it, the more wrong I felt. What kind of person are you? How can a simple person like you do something to betray me?"


    Song Qing froze and frowned, as if unable to understand Lin Dafu''s words, and asked, "can the child in my stomach be fake?"


    Lin Dafu was blocked by his words, and then said slowly, "so I went to ask the doctor in the mansion that you have been pregnant for half a year. As long as you find out what abnormal things happened to you half a year ago, you can easily tell who the father of the child is."


    Although song QingHan didn''t like Lin Dafu, he had to admire his perseverance and asked, "what about then?"


    Lin Dafu''s voice suddenly became floating, as if he was recalling something: "then I found out that half a year ago, you had three full days of closing at home, and spected that it happened three days ago."


    Song QingHan picked his eyebrows and interrupted him: "why?"


    There was a sudden burst of slightughter outside the door. Lin Dafu said as if he was nostalgic: "because you are not a person who can stand loneliness. Even if you are going out for a breath, you have to go out once a day, not to mention being shut up at home for three days. Therefore, what happened three days ago must have been a great blow to you."


    See Lin Dafu a pair of very familiar with the original appearance, song QingHan suddenly a little believe that they are true love, continue to ask: "then you find out who that man is?"


    "Well." Now you are like a big tiger


    Song QingHan shrugged his shoulders and said, "yes, it''s not good now?"


    Lin Dafu''s mood suddenly became excited, and his voice rose for a time: "OK? If it wasn''t for the jealous husband, how could we havee to such an end! "


    Jealous husband? Song QingHan turned his eyes and thought about it. He seemed to notice the smell of conspiracy and asked tentatively, "what do you mean? Do you mean I was set up? "


    Lin Dafu suddenly sighed heavily and said sadly, "yes, the medicine you took that night was given by huailing''s jealous husband! Song QingHan nodded thoughtfully. He seemed to understand why he was so sad when he married him, and even went on a hunger strike.


    It seems that there is something called "love" between the original body and Lin Dafu.


    "But..." song QingHan opened his mouth, stopped and continued: "now, what''s the use of saying these?"


    He is already the husband of Wu Dahu. He is still pregnant with tiger''s children. He seems to have a good life. There are a lot of yingyingyingyanyan in Lin Dafu''s family. He will ept more beauties in the future. It''s not that he wants to dig a pregnant husband''s wall?


    Lin Dafu said in a quiet way: "now, you still don''t want to open the door and see me?"


    Hearing his grumbling woman''s tone, song QingHan got goose bumps, shook his head like a rattle, and refused: "no, you go."


    There was no sound outside. Song QingHan couldn''t understand whether he was gone or not. He turned around and prepared to go back and cook a meal.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he stepped forward, Lin Dafu''s voice sounded again.


    "They deceive you to lose your memory. The dowry they gave youst time is a little less. Ie back here to inform you of this and return your dowry to you."


    Song QingHan immediately stretched out his hand and opened the door. He looked out and asked, "where is the dowry?"


    Lin Dafu handed over the golden silk box he held in his hand. Seeing song QingHan, he didn''t look at him. Dark waves surged up in his eyes.


    "Have you seen the doctor since you lost your memory?"


    Song QingHan took the box. Seeing that he didn''t move it, he thought the box was too heavy. It was only after both hands went into battle that he found that Lin Dafu was holding the other side of the box tightly. No wonder he couldn''t take it away.


    He lifted his eyelids and angrily said, "no! Are you going to give it or not? "


    Lin Dafu''s eyshes moved and released his hand. Seeing song QingHan holding the box and closing the door, he couldn''t help but ask, "is it he who won''t let you see it?"


    After song QingHan bolted the door, he happily sat on the bench and counted the contents of the box. He did not lift his head when he heard the words. He said, "what doctor should I see if there is no disease or pain?"


    "What are you doing here?"


    Wu Dahu''s voice suddenly rings, and the mood in his tone is indistinguishable.


    Song QingHan put the box on the bench, opened the door and said in surprise, "are you back? So much in the morning


    He counted the wood that Wu Dahu brought back, and thought he could start making a bed in the afternoon.


    When Lin Dafu saw the joy of his eyes, a touch of injury appeared on his face, but the emotion was only fleeting. When he looked at Wu Dahu, he recovered his indifferent appearance in front of outsiders, and said slowly, "I''ll send dowry to QingHan, and ask about his injury by the way."With a roar, Wu Dahu threw all the wood on his shoulders behind the yard, pped his hands to remove the dust, and said with no expression on his face: "if the dowry is finished, leave as soon as possible, so as not to be gossipy."


    Song QingHan looked at Wu Dahu''s calm and calm appearance. Although he didn''t show it on the surface, he growled at the bottom of his heart: How handsome! Good man!


    Seeing song QingHan''s eyes, Lin Dafu looked like he was sticking to Wu Dahu. He lowered his eyes to cover the loss of his eyes and said in a soft voice, "QingHan, I wille to see you again."


    With these words, he turned back to the carriage and slowly left.


    Wu Dahu looked at Song QingHan, his face slowed down and said with a smile, "are you hungry? I''m going to cook. "


    Song QingHan nodded, pointed to the box of jewelry and said, "are these valuable? Let''s sell it for money. "


    I didn''t expect Wu Dahu to look at it and refused: "your dowry, whether it''s worth money or not, can''t be sold. Leave it to the childrenter."


    Song QingHan wanted to be angry, but when he said this, he suddenly lost his words.


    It is also true that if this child is a female male, she should prepare a dowry for her marriageter. It is always right to be rich.


    While Wu Dahu was cooking, song QingHan went to feed the rabbit under the firewood. He saw that the female rabbit was motionless in the corner. He looked a little tired. He couldn''t help but grab it out to see what was going on.


    Did not expect the hand just touched its belly, was shocked by the touch.


    He carefully carried the female rabbit into the kitchen and said, "is this female rabbit pregnant? Why do I feel something in its stomach? "


    Wu Dahu wiped his hands, carefully touched the female rabbit''s stomach, and confirmed: "yes, it''s pregnant. It seems that we''re going to make another nest. Then we''ll separate them."


    Song QingHan strange way: "why? Isn''t it warmer to keep them together? "


    Wu Dahu smiles and exins, "although they are domesticated rabbits, their ancestors are hares. They usually look OK. Once they are pregnant, the barbarity in the female rabbits will be exposed. I''m afraid that two rabbits will fight and hurt each other."


    Song QingHan had never heard of this truth in modern times, but he didn''t question it. He just nodded his head and carefully put the female rabbit back in the cage. He specially selected some tender vegetables and put them in front of him.


    After dinner, Wu Dahu made a new cage out of vines and put some softer grass on it. Then he put the pregnant rabbit in.


    After finishing the rabbit business, he went to the gate with his tools and began to deal with the Elms that had been cut back.


    Song QingHan had nothing to do, so he specially moved a small bench outside to watch him do things while blowing air.


    Wu Dahu first chopped off all the small branches on the ground of elm and put them aside to prepare to be burned as firewood in the future.


    Then, the rough bark of elm is ned off with a ne, and then the elm is divided into even nks with a saw, one by one against the courtyard wall.


    Although his movements are not very skilled, they are slow and powerful. As long as he has determined what to do next, he will start decisively without any hesitation, which makes song QingHan''s eyes turn red.


    An hourter, all the materials for the bed board were ready.


    The next step seems to be more difficult. Wu Dahu took the stone and painted on the ground. Then he slowly sawed off the strange shaped wood frame from the elm.


    After all the materials are ready, the prototype of the bedstead hase out. Just put them together, you can get a six foot wide bed.


    Song QingHan was looking forward to the final results when Wu Dahu suddenly stopped and straightened up and said, "let''s blow here for one night, and wax it tomorrow and then continue."


    Anyway, song QingHan didn''t know the steps of making a bed. Seeing him say so, he nodded and asked to open the bench and said, "you''ve worked hard. Come and have a rest. I''ll get you Luohan fruit tea."


    With that, he turned into the kitchen, poured a bowl of Luohan fruit tea that had been cold, and carefully took it out to Wu Dahu.


    Wu Dahu took Luohanguo tea and drank it out in one gulp. He said to song QingHan: "when Lin Dafues, try not to open the door again. I''m afraid he will do you harm."


    Song said, "I didn''t open the door until I got the dowry. I didn''t open it until I got it."


    Seeing his displeasure, Wu Dahu exined: "I know that there must be a reason for you to open the door, but I''m afraid that Lin Dafu will take advantage of your weakness and coax you to open the door. I see that he hasn''t given up his heart, and I''m afraid he''s ready to attack you."


    The more he said this, the more he aroused the rebellious psychology of song QingHan.


    Song Qing, with a cold hum, turned around and walked into the room, only to say, "you can rest assured, I am not a three-year-old child."

 Chapter 19

    Seeing him like this, Wu Dahu, even if he has a thousand worries, is not good to talk about export. He has to sigh slightly and get up to put the empty bowl back into the kitchen.


    Song QingHan a person in the room will sulk, calm down and began to regret.


    Clearly, Wu Dahu is just worried about him, but he is justining about Wu Dahu. What''s the reason?


    He was not a headstrong person before. He was gentle and considerate to his colleagues and patients. However, after he arrived here, he always had a hard time with Wu Dahu. It''s really strange.


    Song QingHan did note up with a conclusion, and finally had to attribute the cause to changes in hormones after pregnancy, which affected the mood.


    Hearing the sound of frostinging from outside, song QingHan couldn''t sit still. He walked out slowly and helped wudahu to dry the bag of Siraitia grosvenorii, put it in the bag and put it in the corner.


    After finishing Luohanguo, Wu Dahu thought for a moment and said to song QingHan, "we should be able to make the bed tomorrow. Then we should find a ce to put this old bed. In addition, in two more months, you will give birth, and the children also need a ce to live. So I want to go to the vige masons and expand the yard and the house, OK?"


    How could song QingHan refuse such a good thing? Therefore, his chicken pecked at the rice like nodded, and followed Wu Dahu like an asshole. He said urgently, "I want to go too!"


    Wu Dahu nodded and took him out of the courtyard and walked towards the vige.


    Although many people in the vige of Song Dynasty can not follow the cool people in the courtyard.


    After seeing Wu Dahu, the people in the yard said enthusiastically, "big tiger, why are you here? Do you want to add rooms? "


    Song QingHan saw the young man nodding to himself. Although he was surprised, he also nodded back.


    Wu Dahu patted the man on the shoulder and looked very familiar. He nodded his head and said, "yes, I want to add two rooms and expand the yard. When do you have time?"


    The man patted his thigh and said happily, "that''s right! I''ve said that your yard needs to be expanded. You can live in a husband''s house when the timees. You don''t listen! But it''s not toote. It will be troublesome to expand after the baby is born! Let''s go, let''s go. I''ll take my things and go with you now! "


    With that, he bent over to pick up his things. He seemed to be more anxious than Wu Dahu.


    As they speak, they walk out. From Wu Dahu''s mouth, song QingHan learns that the young man''s name is Qian leopard, and he was born in the same year.


    Not only that, the two people even have names.


    It is said that Qian leopard''s father has always admired Wu Dahu''s father. After learning that he named his son Dahu, he named his son a leopard with simr meaning, which can be regarded as a pair of "fake brothers".


    When Qian baozi arrived at Wu Dahu''s yard, he put the tool on the ground, threw a hammer into his hand, and said with a smile, e on, our brother can finally cooperate once!"


    Finish saying, two people tacit understanding go to courtyard wall, wave hammer, hit a few times below, courtyard wall will copsepletely.


    Song QingHan has long been reminded by Wu Dahu to stand far away, so he can see clearly the picture of the courtyard wall falling down.


    The two men''s movements were very fast. After smashing the courtyard wall, they began to discuss the location of the new courtyard wall.


    After a incense time, the two people who had finished the discussion began to build a new courtyard wall.


    Song QingHan watched a brand-new courtyard wall gradually taking shape under the two people''s hands, only to feel the sigh.


    Without reinforced concrete and automated machines, you can build your dream house with your hard-working hands. It''s wonderful!


    However, building a house is not so simple. After Wu Dahu and Wu Dahu have finished the new courtyard wall thoroughly, it will be dark.


    Wu Dahu wants to let Qian leoparde down to have a meal, but Qian leopard waved his hand and said mysteriously, "my newly married little husband won''t let me go. It''s tight! It''s a match for you! "


    After he left, Wu Dahu took a close look at Song QingHan. He didn''t understand where Qian baozi could see that song QingHan was sticking to him. Mingming was always so mysterious that people couldn''t see through. His heart went up and down like a bamboo basket, but it was still empty.


    At dinner, song QingHan became talkative, pointing to the open space outside and imagining the picture of the future.


    "We can open up a vegetable field here. We can nt some radish, cabbage, onion, ginger and garlic. Then we can put up a shelf and wrap it with wax gourd vine and loofah vine, so that we can eat vegetables all the year round."


    "Then we can set aside some seeds to grow Siraitia grosvenorii, and then we can make some soil to grow mushrooms. It''s really delicious."


    "Oh, by the way, we can also nt some flowers and nts, such as roses, roses, and so on, and add a little elegance to our yard."


    "..."


    when Wu Dahu saw that he was talking about the nning of the yard, he even forgot to eat his meal. His eyes filled with a thick smile and nodded his head from time to time, recording all his words in his heart.After song QingHan''s reaction, the food was cold. Wu Dahu helped him to heat the meal again withoutint. Then he urged him to eat quickly and n again after eating


    Song QingHan took the rice in his mouth, thought about it and asked, "don''t you have any n? It''s all nned by me. Don''t you have any private space? "


    "Private space?" Wu Dahu repeated it and then reflected the meaning of the word. He shook his head with a smile and said, "I don''t want any private space. It''s wonderful to be with you."


    His unexpected confession made song QingHan almost choke his rice into his throat.


    "Cough, then, did you not want to stay by yourself?"


    Song QingHan drank his saliva and asked curiously.


    Wu Dahu thought for a moment, hesitated for a moment, and then said slowly, "yes, there are. But at that time, I prefer to run back to the mountain. It''s quiet andfortable. It''s really true that I''ll stay by myself."


    Seeing that he was a little depressed, song QingHan knew that his words had caused him bad memories. He quickly changed the topic and said, "well, how many children do you want in the future?"


    After saying this, Wu Dahu is not good, song QingHan''s mood is depressed.


    Until now, he still thinks that Wu Dahu will treat him well. Arge part of the reason is that he is pregnant with Wu Dahu''s child. When the child is born, a willful andzy person like him will be disliked by Wu Dahu, right?


    At that time, even if Wu Dahu is benevolent and righteous, he will not be able to take a concubine. What is the rtionship between Wu Dahu''s children and him?


    Wu Dahu took a look at him and knew that he didn''t like the taste of pregnancy. He hesitated and said, "it depends. If you can, the more the better, but one will do."


    However, song QingHan has beenpletely immersed in his own fantasy, only noticed Wu Dahu''s first sentence, as for hister sentence ispletely ignored.


    The more kids cry in the yard, the better.


    Wu Dahu didn''t know which answer provoked him. Seeing that he quickly picked up the rice, he returned to the room angrily. He shook his head with a bitter smile and cleaned up the dirty bowl.


    The next morning, Wu Dahu got up very early. After walking around the hospital, he moved all the materials prepared yesterday into the courtyard, and then slowly assembled them.


    When song QingHan kneaded his eyes out of the room, a brand-new six foot wide bed appeared in front of him.


    He couldn''t help but sit down and said happily, "this bed is really strong! Solid solid wood bed, if you put it in the present... I don''t know how expensive it will be


    Although Wu Dahu didn''t understand the ce he was talking about, he shook his head and honestly said, "it''s not very expensive. Elm is not rare. If you know a little bit about woodworking and have strength, you can do it yourself."


    The key is that there are not many people who know a little bit about woodworking and have strength! Song QingHan turned his eyes and thought.


    Now he feels it. Wu Dahu doesn''t know how good he is. I''m afraid it has something to do with his father.


    Wu Dahu neverpares himself with ordinary people, only with his father. That must be because he feels that his ability is far from enough. He has be a decathlon by putting him among ordinary people.


    When they finished their breakfast, Qian leopard also came, looking fresh and fresh.


    Wu Dahu asked him with a smile: "what good things happened in the early morning? Is the magpieing? "


    Seeing song QingHan enter the house, Qian baozi takes Wu Dahu''s shoulder and whispers, "my husband won''t let me go in the early morning. I have to hand in the grain. Do you think it''s beautiful?"


    This kind of nonsense is a man to understand, but Wu Dahu''s face is a little embarrassed, obviously is not used to such words with people.


    Seeing his ugly face, Qian leopard misunderstood his meaning and said quietly, "don''t your husband let you hand it in? Or is it pregnancy? Don''t be afraid! I''ve inquired about it. After three months, I can... Hey, hey. "


    Wu Dahu saw song QingHane out again. He coughed a little red and pushed Qian leopard away. He said solemnly, "start to work."


    Song QingHan sees that Qian leopard looks at Wu Dahu with the eyes of "only can Yi Hui". However, Wu Dahu''s long-term expressionless face actually appears a trace of blush, which makes him suspicious.


    Is there something fishy about these two people? Although there are all men here, maybe there is a situation of "making a foundation"?


    With this in mind, song QingHan''s eyes on Qian leopard changed, and his face was on guard.


    Qian baozi thought that song QingHan had heard the conversation between the two people, so when facing his undisguised eyes, he felt guilty and began to work.


    Wu Dahu''s performance was not much better. Although the blush on his face had gone down, his eyes did not dare to look in the direction of song QingHan. He only looked down at the head and the mud. I didn''t know that he was a y craftsman.


    These two people''s strange reaction, on the contrary, sat on the spection in Song QingHan''s heart. He angrily moved a small bench out and stared at their movements without blinking. As long as the distance between them was too close, he coughed, which scared them to leave immediately and didn''t even dare to whisper.

 Chapter 20

    Because there was nothing wrong with the original house, Wu Dahu and Qian baozi didn''t smash the original house as they did yesterday. Instead, they built a new house next to it, forming an L shape, which together with the original house formed a U shape.


    Halfway through the house, an unexpected visitor came again.


    Song QingHan looks at Lin Dafu, who stands at the gate of the courtyard and looks inside. He angrily goes over and tries to close the door.


    Lin Dafu stretched out his feet and blocked the door. He said eagerly, "chilly, I''ll get a doctor to see you. Let''s go in."


    As he spoke, he turned to his side and showed an old man with a white beard who was blocked by him.


    Song QingHan''s face was puzzled and said to him in a bad mood: "are you sick? It''s up to you! "


    However, his strength is not better than Lin Dafu. Even if he uses the strength to feed, he can''t close the doorpletely.


    Wu Dahu noticed the movement here. After winking at the money leopard, he put down his things and came over.


    "Didn''t I tell you not toe?" His tone was less polite than that of yesterday, with a hint of hostility.


    Lin Dafu was also cold, squinting his eyes and saying, "the chilly body is not good. I''ll find a doctor for him, and we''ll leave after the pulse is finished."


    Wu Dahu did not give in: "I know his health better than you, even if you want to find it, I should look for it."


    "Oh, really?" Lin Dafuughed sarcastically and then said, "I heard yesterday that you never took him to see a doctor after he lost his memory in the cold."


    Wu Dahu subconsciously took a look at Song QingHan. Song QingHan did not know that his casual words had be a tool for Lin Dafu to attack Wu Dahu. He could not help but exin: "I am not sick or painful. What doctor should I see?"


    Lin Dafu''s expression slowed down in the face of him, but he still insisted: "amnesia is a disease! Why not let the doctor see it? If you have a disease, you can treat it. If you don''t, you can rest assured. "


    After that, he looked at Wu Dahu and said with a sneer: "is it difficult that someone is worried that you will not be so obedient after you have cured your illness?"


    Wu Dahu''s face was cold, but he gave up his insistence and said, "I listen to Xiaohan."


    See two people at the same time looking at themselves, song QingHan some big head, waved his hand, impatient way: "look, see, after reading you should die!"


    As soon as the voice fell, he reached his hand in front of the old man with white beard, nuzzled his mouth, and urged, "hurry up, we have to work."


    Wu Dahu saw this, and his eyes shed with gloom. On the contrary, Lin Dafu''s face was filled withcency.


    The old man with white beard pointed to it with a smile, and let song QingHan go back to his room and lie down. Then he slowly moved a bench to sit down, put down the medicine box on his body, took out the mat, and put song QingHan''s hand on the cushion, which started to help him pulse.


    See him so serious, song QingHan is not good to put on a impatient look, quietly looking at the ceiling, waiting for the results.


    However, the process of pulse is too long, song QingHan can''t help but think about it.


    What if the doctor really tells him what''s wrong? What if it is cured and the original bodyes back? Or if there is no problem with him, what should he do if he is suspected of his true identity?


    Wu Dahu, who is waiting at the same time, is also worried. It seems that no matter what the doctor says, it will not make people too happy.


    Again, the doctor said, "take it easy and make it clear."


    The doctor finally released his hand and breathed a sigh of relief.


    He stroked his white beard and said with a smile: "this young master''s body should have been weak for a long time, but now it is getting better and better. However, we should continue to maintain it in order to return to the normal appearance. As for the young master, his pulse is strong and everything is healthy."


    With this conclusion, he quickly packed up his things and stood up as if he were ready to leave.


    Lin Dafu was in a hurry and stopped in front of the doctor. He frowned and asked, "then why did he lose his memory? Don''t you see anything? "


    The doctor seemed to be reminded of the general, "Oh", stroking his beard and saying, "some female men will have some abnormal conditions when they are pregnant. Even if they can''t get their pulse out, they will naturally return to their original appearance after giving birth to children."


    His words made people happy and sad. Lin Dafu''s face changed greatly. Finally, he sighed and left with song QingHan.


    Although Wu Dahu had long guessed that it was such a result, he was still sad to hear this from the doctor.


    Sure enough, after the birth of the child, it will be restored to its original state. When ites, it will be a blessing or a curse. No one can tell.


    But it is certain that if song QingHan recovers his memory, he will not treat Lin Dafu as a stranger like this.


    Song QingHan was relieved and climbed down from the bed.


    Thanks to the "abnormal pregnancy theorem" here to save him, as for how to exin after giving birth to a child, he has already thought well.He said that he felt very happy now and didn''t want to recall the past. As for whether he had "recovered memory", who could know? It is impossible for others to take his mind off his head and see whether he is "unwilling" or "unable".


    He happily walked over and patted Wu Dahu on the shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t cry and lose a face. Am I ok? This time, he must have given up his heart and won''te again! "


    Wu Dahu is not so optimistic, and reluctantly tugged at the corners of his mouth and went out to continue to help.


    When he went out, he saw that the progress of the new house was almost the same as when he left. Then he knew that Qian leopard waszy.


    Sure enough, as soon as he approached, Qian leopard lowered his voice and said, "is that Mr. Lin? What''s his matter? Back on your word? Want to take your husband back? "


    Wu Dahu was upset in his heart and didn''t hear his words clearly. He nodded his head.


    Qian leopard patted her thigh and angrily said, "there are still such people! If you want to leave, you can take it! I really think of myself as the Jade Emperor


    After saying this, he was worried and hesitated: "well, what do you think of your husband? You want to go back? Although the Lin family does have money, it''s just a concubine. If you don''t have to worry about food and clothing, you''ll still be a good wife. He won''t be able to choose? "


    Seeing Wu Dahu''s silence, he thought the result was not so good. He gritted his teeth and said, "this female man! Low vision! Even my brother tiger gave up! He will certainly regret itter! "


    "Regret what?"


    Song QingHan''s voice suddenly sounded. He looked at the motionless two people strangely, as if to see something from their posture.


    Qian leopard took a look at Wu Dahu, coughed softly and said with a dry smile: "no, nothing. Brother Dahu, work first. There is nothing you can''t do!"


    As if to set a positive example for Wu Dahu, he quickly put new mud on his new house, and in a short time he finished half of it.


    Wu Dahu''s mood also calmed down and said to song QingHan: "you go inside and rest. It''s dusty here and it''s easy to choke."


    Song QingHan saw that his eyes consciously avoided himself, and knew that he had something on his mind. He wanted to ask him why, but there were outsiders at the same time. Finally, he had to go back to the house stuffy and gulp down the fire with Luohanguo tea.


    By midday, the first new house was finally built.


    Wu Dahu goes into the kitchen to cook. When hees out again, he disappears. He is afraid that he will leave him to eat and slip away.


    When there were only two people left, the embarrassment inevitably spread. Song QingHan suddenly put his chopsticks on the bowl and calmly said, "are you worried that after I recover my memory, I will be embarrassed when I get along with each other?"


    Although Wu Dahu did not speak, his face was written "it is indeed so.".


    Song QingHan knocked the bowl with his chopsticks and attracted his attention. He said in a funny way: "if I can''t recall my memory, just say that we''re getting along these days. It''s not fake. I can see how good you are to me. Maybe after I recover my memory, I''ll change my outlook on you? Don''t always think of things in a bad way. Young people always have a wrinkled face, just like a little old man. "


    Although Wu Dahu did not fully agree with his words, he was amused by his final tone and raised his eyebrows and said, "I am small? I''m three years older and younger than you? "


    This topic is not easy to answer. Song QingHan quietly holds up the bowl. He wants to calcte his age in modern times. He is going to be said to be an old cow eating tender grass.


    But fortunately, he is the tender grass now.


    After dinner, Wu Dahu probably recovered and the atmosphere recovered. When Qian leopard came, they became the warm husband before.


    In the afternoon, without Lin Dafu''s interruption, Wu Dahu and Qian baozi became more efficient and built a new house in less than an hour and a half.


    Not only that, considering thatter two people often need to dry Siraitia grosvenorii and star anise, Wu Dahu also asked Qian leopard to help him build a new wide andrge stove.


    Before Qian leopard left, he reacted to one thing and suddenly turned to ask Wu Dahu, "don''t you have Kang?"


    Wu Dahu was stunned and nodded his head: "yes, I''m not afraid of cold, so...


    QIAN leopard let things down again with a voice of" Oh, my dear. "He said," you are not afraid of cold, and your husband and son are not afraid of cold? "


    Seeing that he began to prepare materials for the Kang, Wu Dahu rushed into the room and drew the ce where he was going to make the Kang.


    Song QingHan looked at the meeting, puzzled: "since we want to build Kang, it''s no use for this bed toe?"


    Wu Dahu shook his head and exined, "Kang is just like sleeping in winter. When it''s not cold, it''s better to sleep in bed, especially for people with a weak body like you."


    Song QingHan nodded vaguely. He was a Southerner in modern times, so he never saw Kang, let alone sleep.

 Chapter 21

    In Song QingHan''s impression, Kang is just a bed that can be burned under it. It''s really unclear whether you can sleep well.


    After Wu Dahu and Qian baozi built the Kang in the three rooms, it was dark.


    Qian leopard came out to have a look, and quickly put away all the things. He patted his thigh and said, "I have to go back quickly, or my little husband will have an opinion!"


    Wu Dahu took his hand and asked, "how much is it altogether?"


    Qian leopard wanted to blurt out that he didn''t want money, but he knew Wu Dahu''s character, so he had to say: "the old rule is, one room is three Liang, and the wall, Kang and stove are three or two, altogether nine Liang!"


    He had nned to let Wu Dahu pay on credit. Unexpectedly, Wu Dahu reached out and touched his arms. He even took out a small Yuanbao and put it in his hand.


    Qian leopard looked at the piece of Yuanbao in a daze. After a long time, he responded. He reached out and touched his body. He said with an embarrassed smile, "brother tiger, I didn''t bring any money. I''ll give you the change back in a moment."


    Wu Dahu nodded, the neighbors, also can not difference that little money, he has nothing to worry about.


    But he was worried that song QingHan was not happy, so he turned his head to see song QingHan.


    Although song QingHan frowned, it was not because the money leopard didn''t bring change, and he thought that it would be too impersonal to let the money leopard go.


    So he called the money Leopard: "leopard brother, you wait first."


    With that, he turned into the room, took a bag out and went back into the kitchen.


    Qian leopard didn''t understand his behavior. Like Wu Dahu, he thought he was afraid that he would not return with the change. He lowered his voice and said, "brother tiger, if you have the change, you can go back to me? I don''t need that much money anyway


    Wu Dahu was silent for a while and refused: "wait a minute. I know that you have already given me the lowest price. If you can''t get the cash back, it''s too bad for you."


    After standing in the cold wind for a while, they saw that song QingHan finally came out of the kitchen, and Qi Qi breathed a sigh of relief.


    Song QingHan apologized: "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting. I went to get some Siraitia grosvenorii and seasonings. I wanted to let the leopard brother take it back to taste the fresh food."


    Seeing that he didn''t mention money, Wu Dahu knew how much he thought and felt sorry for him.


    Qian leopard took the bag with a smile, pushed Wu Dahu and asked, "what''s this? Why haven''t I seen you before? "


    Wu Dahu picked up a Siraitia grosvenorii and exined, "this is the raw material of the kind of tea you have drunk here today. After you go home, break it into two parts and put it in the water. After boiling, you can drink it. What''s the effect?"


    Seeing him looking at himself, song QingHan said with a smile: "it has the effect of clearing away heat and cooling blood, and it can also beautify and beautify your face. It''s just that pregnant female men still don''t drink more."


    Money leopard suddenly realized, happy way: "my little husband Lang is afraid to die ofughter, he likes to y with those beauty things!"


    After that, he picked up anise and other spices and smelled it, and doubted: "are these also soaked in water to drink? It doesn''t smell good


    Luohanguo smell good or bad is a fragrance, star anise and other things only spicy taste, even if the initial feel fragrant, smell more will also find that the nose is very hot.


    Wu Dahu plucked it with his hand, pointed to the seasoning he pulled out and said, "this is a portion. When you cook the meat, you put it in. When the meat is cooked, it will be much more delicious than before."


    Qian baozi nodded thoughtfully. Although it was the first time that he heard this saying, he still chose to believe in Wu Dahu, patted him on the shoulder with a smile and said, "you have a good husband! Then I won''t stay much longer, so I''ll go home and have dinner


    Wu Dahu nodded. Song QingHan watched him leave with a smile. After his figure disappeared, he said, "I didn''t expect that building a house is so cheap, or did he give it to you at a special discount?"


    You know, their family now can be said to have undergone earth shaking changes, if put in the modern, not tens of thousands of yuan, do not want toplete, here actually spent 9 Liang silver toplete, it is cheaper than a big bed!


    "Well, if he can build his house for nearly two times, it will cost him two yuan."


    Song QingHan suddenly realized that Wu Dahu was not a man who liked to take advantage of others, so it was a bit strange that he would ept the love of Qian leopard so readily.


    So he asked tentatively, "did he ept your favor before?"


    Wu Dahu didn''t deny it. He nodded and said, "leopard has been suffering for a long time since his father died. During that time, I often helped him. Later, his life gradually improved. He often said that he wanted to return my love and help me build a house, but I refused. This time, it''s just a matter of clearing up."


    Song QingHan, this is to understand why the two people''s feelings look so good, just like "do foundation".A gust of autumn wind blew, Wu Dahu came back to his mind and sent song QingHan into the room and said, "you have a rest first. I''ll cook."


    Song QingHan nodded his head cleverly, looking at his back, he felt very warm.


    He is indeed a loyal, honest and kind-hearted man. He must be a good father in the future, and he is very happy to be his son.


    Seeing that he had eaten the vinegar of the unborn child in his stomach, song QingHan touched his stomach in tears andughter, thinking that even if he was allowed to choose, he would choose to go through the body instead of the child in his stomach.


    Wearing this body, although there are a lot of things to face, but there is hope to be with Wu Dahu. If you wear this little kid in the belly, you can really only "look at the ocean and sigh".


    If the boy is OK, strive to be a man as fierce as Wu Dahu. If he is a female, it will be bad luck. I''m afraid that no matter how he ys thentern, he can''t find a good husband.


    After Wu Dahu cooked the rice, they finished the dinner happily and began to tidy up the things in the room.


    In fact, there is nothing special that needs to be sorted out, but the original small bed will be moved out and put into the next room, and then the assembled big bed will be moved into the current room.


    When they were ready to go to bed after washing, they felt embarrassed.


    Although the two have had a special rtionship, but bed together, this is really "a big girl on the sedan chair - the first time.".


    Song QingHan coughs gently, and climbs into the innermost part of the big bed first, and tightly covers himself with a quilt, and then his face is facing the direction of the wall.


    With his beating drum like heartbeat, Wu Dahu slowly sat down on the bed and got into the bed.


    Song QingHan couldn''t help turning around quietly and ncing at Wu Dahu with his light.


    I didn''t expect that he just turned his head and was caught by Wu Dahu.


    "What''s the matter? Not used to it? Is it squeezing you? You can sleep out some, too close to the wall easy to catch cold. "


    Song QingHan saw his peeping was found, embarrassed to turn back, whispered: "nothing, you don''t sleep too outside, easy to roll down."


    After saying this, he suddenly realized that the candle had not been blown. When he turned to remind Wu Dahu, a strong force came from his waist and hugged him.


    Two people four eyes opposite each other, posture is somewhat intimate, the atmosphere inevitably heats up.


    Song QingHan saw Wu Dahu''s eyes burning, and his face was red. He turned his head aside and said in a soft voice, "you haven''t blown the candle yet."


    Wu Dahu said "um", his tone was even lower than usual, and he also took some dullness.


    "I want to see if you are used to it. If not, I''ll go to sleep there."


    Song QingHan did not know which string was broken in his mind, blurted out: "sleep here, I''m afraid of the cold."


    Then, like a tortoise, he retracted his head into the quilt.


    What did he say? He and Wu Dahu are not in the same bed. Even if Wu Dahu sleeps here, he can''t solve his fear of cold!


    After hesitating for a moment, Wu Dahu put his hand into song QingHan''s quilt.


    Song QingHan was so nervous that his face turned red. He felt like a deer dancing in his heart. He didn''t know what he was expecting.


    Seeing Wu Dahu''s hand directly touching his feet, song QingHan called softly and said, "what are you doing?"


    Wu Dahu''s hands are warm, and song QingHan''s feet are cold, forming a sharp contrast.


    "How can it be so cold? Do you sleep like this every day


    Unexpectedly, Wu Dahu not only didn''t dislike song QingHan''s feet, but also reached out and put both his feet into his arms.


    Song QingHan was surprised to open the quilt and half sat looking at the end of the bed. Seeing that Wu Dahupletely turned around and slept at the other end, he couldn''t help saying, "I''m ok. I''m just used to it. Maybe it''s too thin for me."


    After he finished, he realized what he had said and quickly covered it up with a light cough.


    Although Wu Dahu was a little strange, why did he say his body was "this body", he didn''t care much. He focused his attention on his first sentence. A touch of heartache shed through his eyes and said slowly, "how can you get used to it? I''ll cover it for you. You can sleep with your quilt covered


    Song QingHan''s face is still red, obediently lying in bed, changed direction, turned back to the wall.


    Unexpectedly, his feet just had some warmth, and Wu Dahu''s hand left.


    Although he knew that the other party did not have the obligation to warm his feet, not to mention he had just warmed for a long time, but song QingHan still felt his heart empty and his eyes shed a touch of loss.


    Wu Dahu gets up and blows out the candle. He goes back to bed again. He unties his coat and makes song QingHan''s feet stickpletely in his arms.


    Song QingHan couldn''t help shrinking his feet and whispered, "it''s too cold for you."

 Chapter 22

    Wu Dahu used a little force, and song QingHan couldn''t move any more.


    "It''s OK. I''m too hot. It''s just the right time to give you some."


    After the Song Dynasty was in aa, he had no choice but to go into aa.


    The next morning, when song QingHan opened his eyes, his goal was not the cold wall in the past, but Wu Dahu''s handsome face full of masculinity.


    His face red, slightly closed his eyes, revealing a seam, carefully observe Wu Dahu.


    Wu Dahu''s facial features are not good-looking, but because of its sharp edges and sharp edges and the evil spirit brought by hunting in the mountains, he looks like a piece of jade, which makes people can''t move their eyes.


    Just as song QingHan''s sight went down, Wu Dahu suddenly opened his eyes, and his voice was hoarse.


    "Are you awake?"


    Song QingHan quickly opened his eyes and nodded awkwardly, and his face showed a guilty expression of doing something wrong.


    Wu Dahu quickly turned out of bed, put on his shoes and went out.


    "I got upte today. I''m going to make breakfast."


    Around one empty, associated with song QingHan''s heart is also empty.


    He suddenly felt that there was no reason to stay in bed. He sat upzily and went into the kitchen after washing.


    Wu Dahu thought he was hungry. He scratched his head awkwardly. He exined, "I know the bed. I went to bedtest night, so I got upte. Breakfast will be ready immediately. You wait a little bit."


    Song QingHan obediently returned to the room and thought about what he had just said. Where is the way to recognize the bed? I''m afraid it''s cool after warming his feet, so I just fell asleep for a long time?


    After they finished their breakfast, Wu Dahu saw that it was not toote and said, "I''ll go to the town again today, just to see what evaluation I get from the seasoning I soldst time. I''m afraid there is no ox cart sote. How about staying at home alone?"


    Although song QingHan didn''t give up, he also knew his own situation. It was impossible to follow him to the town or let him dy making money in order to apany him. He obediently nodded: "OK, go ahead, I won''t open the door in disorder."


    Sincest night, his mind has been tight, but the reason is not clear.


    "Well, I''ll go first. If you don''te back at noon, you can make a hot meal by yourself. I''ll prepare one more and put it in the pot."


    Song QingHan "um" a, watched him out of the gate, turned back totch the door, back to bed to sleep.


    Half asleep, there was a knock on the door and a familiar voice.


    "Brother tiger! Big tiger brother at home! I''vee to give you change


    Song QingHan reacted to the money leopard outside, hesitated for a moment, or opened the door.


    Seeing that it was he who opened the door, Qian leopard stretched out his head and looked in, and said, "is big tiger brother not here? To the mountains? "


    Song QingHan nodded with a smile and exined, "he went to sell things in the town."


    When Qian leopard patted her thigh, she suddenly realized: "did you sell those things you gave me yesterday? Hey, that''s all good stuff! My husband likes to drink that kind of fruit tea. Let me buy more and drink it slowly! Da hufurang, can you get me some? I brought money with me! "


    With that, he seemed to be afraid that song QingHan would not give up his money. He picked up his purse and shook it to show that he had enough money.


    Since Song QingHan knew the rtionship between Qian Baozi and Wu Dahu, he would not give up his money in order to repay his kindness yesterday. He nodded and said with a smile, "OK, you can sit down first. I''ll get you a bag."


    Qian baozi hesitated for a moment. Although he was worried that his going in would affect song QingHan''s reputation, he was worried that he could not take Luohanguo by himself. Thinking that it would not matter if he only went in for a while, he raised his feet and said, "I''ll take it. You can tell me the position!"


    Song QingHan didn''t think much about it. He pointed to the kitchen and said, "it''s in the corner of the kitchen. It''s a big bag."


    There were not many things in their house, so Qian leopard saw the bag of Siraitia grosvenorii at a nce. After shouldering it on his shoulder, he found that it was not as heavy as he thought. He opened the purse and asked, "tiger man, how much is this? Don''t mention it


    Song QingHan pondered for a while and said a fair price: "doctor Luo of the rejuvenation hall asked for a bagst time and gave him ten Liang silver. If you want, you can have five Liang silver. How about that?"


    The reason why he didn''t ask for a price ording to Dr. Luo''s price is that Dr. Luo bought it at random to verify the efficacy of the drug. When he bought it again, he would certainly not have the price. The second reason was that Qian baozi''s family belonged to the neighborhood. When he drank well, he would publicize to the public. If the price was too high, he would scare away the vigers who wanted to buy it.


    Unexpectedly, Qian leopard directly took out a small ingot and a piece of broken silver, put it on the stool on one side, and said with a smile, "big tiger husband, we don''t need money! What Dr. Luo has bought must be good. I''ll give you as much as he gives me. I hope you can sell it to us first, ha ha! "Song QingHan didn''t expect him to be such a good person. He added a little favor to him in his heart. He nodded with a smile: "that''s for sure. As long as you want it, as long as we have it, we''ll sell it to you first!"


    As soon as he said this, Qian leopard''s eyes narrowed withughter. Just as he was about to leave, he heard a sharp drink outside the door.


    "Who are you! What do you want to do to the cold! "


    When song QingHan saw Lin Dafue uninvited, his face suddenly sank and frowned: "what are you doing here again! Didn''t you say that you won''te again! "


    Lin Dafu suddenly turned back and said, e in."


    A handsome man in a big red cape came in slowly, his face full of hopelessness.


    Qian leopard looked around. Although he didn''t understand what he was going to do, he took off the Luohanguo on his shoulder and took a few steps toward song QingHan, ready to protect him at any time.


    His big tiger brother is not in, he this "false brother" naturally want toe forward, don''t let big tiger brother''s husband Lang suffer losses!


    Lin Dafu frowned and nced at Qian leopard. He felt that this outsider was in the way. However, since Song QingHan didn''t open his mouth to drive him away, he was naturally hard to say anything.


    When he put his eyes on the handsome man, his face suddenly cooled down and said in a deep voice: "huaizero! Sorry for the cold


    The handsome man raised his head without expression and took a look at Song QingHan.


    Song QingHan was startled by the resentment, helplessness and anger in his eyes.


    Huailing? Does the name seem familiar? It''s like... The man who drugged the original body? Is Lin Dafu''s husband?


    Song QingHan nced at Lin Dafu and didn''t understand which y he was singing.


    In his doubt, huaizero opened his mouth: "song QingHan, why don''t you die?"


    Lin Dafu''s face suddenly turned ck and blue. He strode to huaizero, pped him with his hand and said, "jealous husband! You can''t get rid of it


    He pped him with all his strength. Huailing''s small body could not stand it. He was pped on the ground, and his mouth overflowed with a trace of blood.


    Huaizero slowly raised his eyelids, staring at Lin Dafu, word by word: "you let mee today, don''t you want to abandon me?"


    Lin Dafu was stagnant, and felt the letter of suspension in his arms was faintly hot.


    He avoided the topic and said, "don''t you repent? If it wasn''t for you, how could the cold fall into such a field! "


    Huai0 squinted at Song QingHan and said with a sneer, "it''s just a little bitch who warms the bed. I''m a husband, and I can''t deal with him? It''s lucky that he''s got a big belly, and there''s a fool to ask for. It''s a disaster for thousands of years! "


    Song QingHan blinked his eyes innocently. He didn''t understand how he became a disaster. Although he wanted to live longer, he didn''t want to live for thousands of years!


    Lin Dafu was trembling with huaizero''s attitude. He pulled the letter of divorce from his arms and threw it on him. In a cold voice, Lin Dafu said in a cold voice: "it''s impossible for our Lin family to let a jealous and poisonous female man be a husband. From today on, you are my Lin family''s next cousin!"


    Huaizero''s eyshes trembled slightly, like a slow action, slowly straightened up his body, holding the paper in his hand, from the beginning to the end.


    His mouth twitched and he gave a sarcasticugh: "ha ha, ha ha, at the beginning, Wang huailing was also the apple of the prince''s house. Bai Yueyue, who was not allowed to be chased by a son of a noble family, did not expect to end up like this after marrying you Lin Dafu..."


    Song QingHan slowly stepped back a step, as if frightened by Wang huailing''s present state.


    Wang huailing stood up slowly, and his back was as straight as cedar. He looked at Lin Dafu without expression and said slowly: "since you Lin Dafu is merciless, don''t me me. From now on, you and I are enemies who share the same fate! Let''s see if it''s you who have money in the Lin family, or if my family is powerful! "


    As soon as the voice fell, the red dress rose, and Wang Huai walked out of the courtyard door.


    Lin Dafu''s eyebrows twitch. It seems that Wang huailing, who has always been submissive, would throw out such cruel words and even threaten him with the power of the pce.


    He clenched his teeth and suddenly became dispirited when his eyes touched the cold of Song Dynasty.


    "QingHan, this matter is not good for me. I will give you justice one by one."


    Song QingHan is a real headache. Looking at Lin Dafu, he sincerely said, "I really don''t need any justice. Can you stop being sentimental and live a good life?"


    Lin Dafu''s body trembled. It seemed that he was hurt by song QingHan''s words. However, after a short time, he recovered to his original state, and his expression was firm: "you don''t have to worry about me. I don''t have to go out for a long time this time. I''ll straighten up the whole family. When you get better, you can...


    he paused and didn''t say the second half of the sentence Come on, it seems that I want to keep it as a surprise.

 Chapter 23

    Seeing song QingHan''s indifference, Lin Dafu sighed slightly, took a look at the curious Qian leopard, frowned and asked, "who are you? Why don''t you leave? "


    Money leopard also does not advise, hey hey a smile, way: "you did not go, how can I go? In case something happens to big tiger husband Lang, how can I tell big tiger brother? "


    Lin Dafu''s face was ugly and he brushed his sleeve and said, "I''m here. How can something happen to the cold? You leave quickly, don''t destroy the reputation of cold! "


    Qian leopard looked up at the sky. Seeing that it was time for lunch, he was afraid that his staying would affect song QingHan''s eating. He did not say that he would be taught by his family''s Xiaofu Lang, so he stretched out his hand to carry Luohanguo on his shoulder, lifted his chin in the direction of the door, and said to Lin Dafu: "let''s go. It''s time for big tiger husband to have a rest."


    Lin Dafu originally wanted to stay alone with song QingHan for a while. Seeing song QingHan''s approval, he nodded to Qian leopard. His chest was stagnant, so he had to say, "QingHan, I''lle to see you tomorrow!"


    Song QingHan didn''t even look at him. After sending the money leopard out, he closed the gate with his backhand.


    Finally, Lin Dafu, the God of gue, was sent away. He was almost starving to death.


    He shook his head and went into the kitchen. After warming up the food Wu Dahu had left for him in the morning, he ate it all.


    It was not until the sun set that big tiger came back.


    Song QingHan saw him empty handed and said in surprise, "everything is sold out?"


    Wu Dahu''s eyes were dizzy, and he said with a smile, "yes, butcher Chen said that our seasoning cooked meat is very delicious. These days, someone has been asking him if there is anything to sell. As soon as I went today, I sold most of the bags. Other people who got the news also came to buy the remaining small half bags."


    Seeing that the seasoning was so popr, song QingHan also felt happy and said excitedly: "it''s just that the leopard brothers came to buy our Siraitia grosvenorii today. Tomorrow we''ll go into the mountain together and pick all the things that should be picked!"


    Wu Dahu looked at the kitchen in surprise and saw the ten or twelve silver that song QingHan had not collected.


    "How could a leopard like Siraitia grosvenorii so much?"


    Song QingHan thought about it for a while and told him what happened after Qian baozi came here, including Lin Dafu''s saying that he woulde again tomorrow.


    Wu Dahu''s face was really gloomy, but fortunately, song QingHan told him about it personally, rather than told him secretly by Qian baozi. With this in mind, his mood eased a little.


    "It''s OK. He cane if he wants. We''ll go into the mountain early tomorrow morning. If he has the ability, he will find the mountain."


    Song QingHan thought the same thing. Seeing Wu Dahu didn''t get angry at Lin Dafu''sing. He felt that this was a great progress in their rtionship.


    After dinner, wudahu took all the money out of his body and put it into song QingHan''s hand. He said, "add in the leopard''s ten or two. It''s sixteen taels of silver. You should keep it."


    Song QingHan did not polite, nodded and turned to put the silver under his pillow case.


    At this rate, they may soon be rich.


    The next morning, they got up early and went into the back mountain with their tools after breakfast.


    Different fromst time, Wu Dahu didn''t go hunting this time. Instead, he picked Siraitia grosvenorii with song QingHan, and then picked arge bag of star anise, onion, ginger and garlic.


    When he left, Wu Dahu dug some vines of Siraitia grosvenorii, tied one end to his waist and dragged him down.


    As he passed by, he dug out some of everything with his hoe and threw it into the basket behind him.


    Song QingHan saw his action and said strangely, "are you going to take it back to the yard and nt it?"


    Wu Dahu nodded, paused, looked at him, and said, "you saidst time you want to nt Grosvenor vine in the back of the yard? Next, we''ll get some native mushrooms. At this moment, we''ll nt Siraitia grosvenorii first, and then we''ll bring some soil under the pine trees. It''s easy to grow mushrooms. "


    Seeing that he almost didn''t write down his words, song QingHan felt warm in his heart and nodded gently.


    When they went back, they were surprised to see a basket covered with red cloth in front of the yard.


    Song QingHan opened the red cloth and looked at dozens of eggs in the basket and said strangely, "who brought this? Brother leopard? Or Lai Fu? "


    Wu Dahu pondered for a while and said slowly, "if it was the two of them, they would not put things down like this and leave. They are all neighbors. If we are not at home, we can send them next time. If I am not wrong, it is probably Lin Dafu who did it."


    Hearing Lin Dafu''s name, song QingHan quickly turned the red cloth back and carefully looked at Wu Dahu and said, "so... Put it here?"


    Unexpectedly, Wu Dahu shook his head and took the initiative to lift the basket and bring it into the yard.


    "Eggs are good things. You should eat an egg every day when you are pregnant. In the past, conditions did not allow it. Now it is not good to buy eggs. These eggs are reserved for you to eat."Song QingHan hesitated for a moment, hesitated and said, "that... Where is Lin Dafu?"


    To ept Lin Dafu''s egg is to owe him a favor. The rtionship between the two families is irreconcble. How can the rtionship be good?


    Wu Dahu gave him a "rest assured" look in his eyes, pointed to the Luo Hanguo just picked back and said, "next time we go to the town, we will send a bag of Siraitia grosvenorii to the forest house, and we will return this favor."


    Song QingHan thought for a moment that only they have Luohanguo. They can''t easily buy it on the market. If you give it to Lin Dafu, it''s not a debt to him.


    So he nodded and took the basin out to wash the Siraitia grosvenorii.


    Wu Dahu went to the back of the yard, turned over the ground with a hoe, set up a shelf, nted Siraitia grosvenorii, and then went back to the yard to deal with fresh Siraitia grosvenorii with song QingHan.


    After the two people finished processing Siraitia grosvenorii, it was time for lunch. They prepared to finish lunch and then continue to tidy up the seasoning.


    I just didn''t expect that after lunch, the gate of the courtyard was knocked.


    Xiao Qing''s voice came cautiously from the outside, as if afraid of disturbing them to take a nap: "Song Fu Fu, is song Fu there?"


    Wu Dahu opened the door and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Seeing Wu Dahu, Xiaoqing nervously rubbed the corners of his clothes, took a look inside, and whispered: "my female father''s wound seems to be getting better. I want to let Dr. Song go to see if he wants to take out the thread or something..."


    Song QingHan heard the voice, nodded and resolutely said: "go!"


    Xiaoqing looked at him gratefully and walked forward a few steps to lead the way.


    Wu Dahu is a little helpless. He finds that song QingHan has be willing to help people since he lost his memory. This is not to say that he did not like to help people before. It is just that he is so enthusiastic in helping people see a doctor, which is not found in the news he has heard.


    But think so, he saw song QingHan go out, or quickly shut the door, quietly follow song QingHan behind, toward the Xiaoqing family.


    When song QingHan saw the wound on her father''s back, he pondered for a while and ordered, "bring me wine, scissors and clean cotton."


    Xiao Qing listened and ran down to get ready for the three things.


    Wu Dahu sighed after Xiaoqing left when he saw song QingHan. He moved in his heart and asked, "is it difficult to do?"


    Song QingHan''s eyebrows wrinkled tightly, holding his chin and saying: "it''s not difficult to do, but the tools are too simple. If you have a hand... A knife, it would be good."


    Knife? Wu Dahu didn''t miss the word and went on to ask, "how big a knife do you want? Is there a requirement for shape? "


    Song QingHan probably described the shapes and sizes of various scalpels for Wu Dahu. After reacting to the fact that it was useless to say so, he sighed again.


    Wu Dahu pondered for a while, nodded and said, "let''s go to the town tomorrow, and I''m going to make a dagger so that I can carry it with me."


    Song QingHan said dubiously: "can you really make it? Don''t you all have veryrge knives? "


    Wu Dahu said with a smile: "your knives are basically made in the iron shop. Is it possible that the kind of knives you mentioned were brought by people from other ces?"


    This is not easy to answer, whether it should be lying or not, so song QingHan vaguely said: "Oh, try tomorrow."


    After half a column of incense, Xiaoqing took the things over, looked at the sleeping female father and asked, "do you need to wake up my female father? He is easy to get sleepy at noon. He is still awake before I go to see you. I didn''t expect to fall asleep as soon as he came back. "


    Song QingHan shook his head and said, "it''s good. There is no anesthetic for him. If it doesn''t hurt for a while, it won''t hurt for a while. When he wakes up, hold him down."


    After finishing the routine disinfection, he picked up the scissors and cut the ck thread on the back of Xiaoqing female father.


    Almost all of the ck lines have grown with meat, so it''s not easy to pick them out.


    Fortunately, it is the biggest time for the sun, song QingHan carefully picked out all the ck lines behind the little green female father by the light.


    Xiaoqing''s female father was awakened by pain, but Xiaoqing kept in mind song QingHan''s orders and held down her father as soon as possible. Therefore, there was no tragedy. Otherwise, if song QingHan didn''t pay attention, the scissors might be directly inserted into Xiaoqing''s female father''s wound.


    After picking out the ck thread, song QingHan wiped it slowly along the periphery of the wound with wine. After the sess, he breathed a sigh of relief and said, "OK, after the wound ispletely closed, the scar will naturally fall off, and you can get water. Now, you still keep the original taboo."


    Xiao Qing''s female father said gratefully, "thank you very much. You are really a good man."


    Song QingHan waved his hand and didn''t care about the tunnel: "it''s nothing. You have a good rest. Let''s go first."


    Xiao Qing sent the two men to the door, and after a while, she still reminded them: "I heard that the vige head next door wants to marry his son to big tiger brother...


    he said that the vige head of the next vige wanted to marry his son to big tiger brother...


    he said that the vige head of the next vige wanted to marry his son to big tiger brothe

 Chapter 24

    Song QingHan turned his head in surprise and confirmed: "marry? How to marry? Be a concubine


    Xiaoqing, as a unmarried female man, it is not a good idea to say this kind of words. However, since he has said it all out, he simply exined in detail: "he wants his son to marry to be a husband. It is said that he has prepared a considerable dowry."


    Wu Dahu nodded and said to Xiaoqing, "I know. Thank you for telling me."


    Seeing that he didn''t want to stay more, song QingHan had to swallow the words to his mouth.


    But when he went back, he looked at Wu Dahu with strange eyes all the time, just like looking at them.


    I didn''t expect that Wu Dahu was such a popr pastry. Some people in the same vige were thinking about it, even in the next vige. Moreover, he was the son of the vige head. It didn''t sound like an ordinary person!


    Wu Dahu noticed song QingHan''s sight. After thinking about it, Wu Dahu exined: "the son of the vige head next door is average in appearance, but his eyes are higher than the top. Therefore, he is twenty years old and has not married. All the people in all parts of the country know his son''s reputation. If he has enough conditions, he can''t look up to his son. If he doesn''t, he can''t look up to him. If he dys, he will die lonely, So I''ll go to the doctor in a hurry.


    Song QingHan hummed twice, and said with a little jealousy: "you have no good conditions. How did you choose you? It seems that the son of that family wants to marry you?"


    Wu Dahu paused and hesitated: "he once said simr things, but I definitely refused at that time. He put down his cruel words and said that he would never appear in front of me again. I''m afraid it was his father''s idea."


    Song QingHan looked at him in shock and indignantly said, "he even confessed to you! It''s not his idea. You can''t believe a woman! He said that he would never appear in front of you again, but in fact he couldn''t part with you, so this time he encouraged his father to prepare a rich dowry, so that you could bow to the money


    Seeing that he said so firmly, Wu Dahu suddenlyughed, took his hand and said slowly, "I won''t bow to money, so you don''t have to worry."


    The warm and rough feeling from his hands made song QingHan feel as if he had been electrified, and the whole person was half numb.


    His ears were red and red. He even forgot what he wanted to say. He faltered and said, "who is worried?"


    Holding hands, they walked slowly along the country road, ignoring other people''s strange eyes. The atmosphere was sweet and warm.


    After returning home, song QingHan went to take a nap, while Wu Dahu treated the fresh star anise and spread it in the yard.


    When he finished making star anise and preparing to deal with scallion, ginger and garlic, the door of the courtyard was suddenly knocked.


    He went over and opened the door. When he saw someoneing, he frowned and asked, "what can I do for you?"


    It''s about Cao Cao. It''s not other people who are here. It''s Xiang Tiange, the head of the next vige, and Xiang Lvping, his son.


    When Xiang Lvping saw Wu Dahu, he stroked his side face subconsciously, as if to make him notice his new rouge.


    Xiangtiange smile ha ha, euphemistic way: "big tiger, there is no one to serve people very hard?"


    Wu Dahu said without expression: "it''s not hard."


    Xiang Tiange choked at his words, and his smile on his face faded. He continued: "you are as old as Lu Ping. You are old enough to be married. Those farces are over now. You should live a good life in the future, don''t you?"


    Wu Dahu slightly pick eyebrows, calm way: "I have been living a good life."


    Seeing Wu Dahu''s answer always missed his own point, xiangtiange simply said: "in fact, I came with Lu Ping today to ask if you would like to marry him as husband. I have prepared a shop in the town, 30 mu of fertilend and 500 liang of silver, enough for you to eat and drink for a lifetime."


    He said that he clenched his teeth during the dowry. He could see that he took out these things with great care.


    Xiang added: "not only do you want to marry me, but you can''t take a concubine again!"


    Xiang Tiange looked at his son in embarrassment, coughed softly, and said slowly: "it may be difficult not to take concubines, but you can only take two concubines at most, otherwise, don''t me me for justice for pinger!"


    Xiang Lvping red at Xiang Tiange angrily, twisted his shoulder and said, "Dad! How can you do this! Believe it or not, I won''t marry! "


    Xiangtiange coaxed with good voice: "good, good, my good son, how about changing it into one, one? Anyway, you''re the master. You don''t rub him as much as you want to? "


    When he heard hisst words, he hummed to green Ping, and then he reluctantly agreed.


    Seeing that they were talking to themselves, Wu Dahu took him as air. He had to remind him: "I''m sorry, I don''t want to marry your son. Let me, I''m going to close the door."


    Xiang Tiange didn''t say anything, Xiang Lvping had already taken two steps, rushed to Wu Dahu, pointed to his nose and said, "why don''t you marry! Are you not satisfied with so much dowry? If you really think you are a sweet cake, do you want a lion to open his mouth? "


    Wu Dahu frowned, stepped back and drew back the distance from Xiang Lvping. He said coldly, "I don''t need your dowry. Besides, I''m already a man with husband. Please don''t disturb our life again."Song QingHan couldn''t hear the noise outside. He rubbed his eyes and walked out of the door. Subconsciously, he asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Husband?"


    Xiang Lvping suddenly raised his tone and looked at Song QingHan''s delicate face with red eyes. He said jealously, "who knows your husband is a concubine who has been swept out of the forest house and has wild seeds in her stomach. Besides a face, what does he have?"


    Song QingHan looked at the situation in front of him, and said, "the son of the vige head next door?"


    Wu Dahu nodded and stopped in front of the green ne. As if he was afraid that he would suddenly rush over and hurt song QingHan, he said in a deep voice: "no matter what my husband has or nothing, it doesn''t matter to you. To the vige head, please go back! "


    When Xiang Tiange saw song QingHan''s face, he knew that his son couldn''t fight for it, but he still said: "tiger, you can think about it. This female man''s face can''t be used as food. It will look good for a year or two. After giving birth to the child, he will be ugly and his figure will go out of shape. Where can he be more at ease than gold and silver?"


    Xiang Lvping is still immersed in the jealousy of song QingHan''s beauty, pointing to him and angrily saying, "you shameless goblin! If you didn''t hook big tiger, I would be his husband now! You go out of the hall, or I''ll scratch your face and throw you into the courtyard! "


    Song QingHan was also angry and crossed his waist and said, "you stare at the shameless one! Now who is in a hurry to be someone else''s husband, others do not want it? As far as your appearance is concerned, if you say "general" is cheap, only "Ruhua" can describe you


    With that, he thought of the modern "flower like" appearance, and evenughed.


    Xiang Lvping was a little confused, but he understood the word "Ruhua". He could not help feeling his face withcency and boasting: "this is the new" fairdy "rouge from Rouge Pavilion. You, a country bumpkin, have never seen it? Well, if you ask yourself toe down today, I''ll give you a box of kindness, will you? "


    Song QingHan smile enough, slowly gathered up the smile on his face, coldly said: "my husband, send off the guest!"


    Wu Dahu wanted to drive Lu Ping out when he talked to him. However, song QingHan suddenlyughed and held back his hand. At this time, song QingHan took the initiative to push the door, and said impolitely, "to the vige head, please go back!"


    However, he was too angry to be pushed out of the door by the tiger''s feet, and he was really afraid of being pushed out by the tiger! How can there be such a rush! Ping''er, let''s go


    Unexpectedly, he pped green Ping with his backhand on his back and cried, "Why are you so useless! You can''t even marry a son! You screwed up everything! Can''t you be tough! I don''t believe he is an ordinary hunter. How can you be the head of a vige? "


    Xiang Tiange did not dare to fight back after being beaten. It seems that he has not been beaten less at home. He apanied him cautiously and said: "pinger, although I am the head of a vige, I am not the head of his vige. Even if I want to do anything to him, I can do nothing about it! Otherwise, you can find one in our vige. Isn''t the posterity named sun and sun Tiedan who you sawst time look good? "


    With tears in his hands, Xiang Lvping stamped his feet and said, "what''s the use of good looks! It''s easy to see! Where there is big tiger brother so powerful, is a man of indomitable spirit! I don''t care. I don''t want those smelly men in our vige. I want big tiger


    His cry was sharp and harsh. Xiangtiange heard a sudden pain in his temple and coaxed him helplessly: "Xing Xing Xing Xing, Wu Dahu, Wu Dahu, then he can''t see us now! Well, let''s go back first, and dad will try to find a way tomunicate with the vige head of their vige and help you take down Wu Dahu! "


    He turned around and stopped crying.


    Xiang Tiange sighs helplessly, takes a deep look at the gate of Wu Dahu''s house, and then raises his feet to pursue Lvping.

 Chapter 25

    In the courtyard, song QingHan speechless said to Wu Dahu: "what rotten peach blossom are you doing like this? It''s also bad luck for eight generations."


    Hearing this, Wu Dahu said helplessly: "I don''t know why so many marriageable men in their vige just stare at me who has married a husband."


    Fortunately, Wu Dahu''s performance today is not bad, so song QingHan is not very jealous, only said: "next time theye back, don''t open the door."


    When he reflected that his words were simr to Wu Dahu''s words not to open the door for Lin Dafu, he suddenlyughed.


    Before, he thought that Wu Dahu was too broad-minded. Now, if he didn''t care, how could he manage those trivial matters?


    The farce ended temporarily. The two then finished the rest of the scallion, ginger and garlic. Seeing that it was getting dark, they finished their dinner early and went to bed.


    When he went to bed, Wu Dahu put song QingHan''s feet into his arms, and pressed song QingHan''s feet.


    Song QingHan got upte in the afternoon, so he missed the sentence that xiangtiange said about dowry. Suddenly he thought of it and asked curiously, "what dowry have they prepared? It looks like you''ll lose blood if you don''t marry him. "


    Wu Dahu''s massage hand stopped and vaguely said, "it''s the shop, the field and so on."


    "Shop?" Song QingHan repeated a sentence, thought about it, and then asked, "is it a shop in the town? How much is that worth? "


    Seeing that he was not unhappy, Wu Dahu exined: "the shops in the town also depend on the location. For example, the shops in the most prosperous area need at least 500 Liang silver to buy. If it is a marginal shop, about 300 Liang silver is enough."


    Song QingHan nodded clearly and continued to ask, "what about the field? How much have they prepared? "


    "Thirty acres of good farnd." Wu Dahu seemed to know the curious ce of song QingHan. He stopped and said, "it''s worth more than 300 Liang silver."


    "Oh," song QingHan said, gently kicking him and asking, "is there anything else?"


    Wu Dahu did not have much hesitation, and directly replied, "there are still 500 Liang silver."


    Three hundred taels of silver, three hundred taels of silver and five hundred taels of silver add up to one thousand and one hundred taels of silver!


    Song QingHan took a cold breath. Wu Dahu thought that he had pressed the weight, so he quickly kneaded it for him and asked, "is everything ok?"


    "You are worth eleven hundred taels of silver! How expensive it is


    Song QingHan eximed, and his voice was filled with jealousy.


    Wu Dahu said with a wry smile: "this is their standard of measurement, but I think I am priceless."


    Song QingHan was stunned. It seemed that his words hurt Wu Dahu. He coughed andforted him: "yes, in my heart, you are priceless. As long as people are there, you will earn more than 1000 Liang silver sooner orter."


    His words let Wu Dahu''s heart umted a day of depression, Wu Dahu pressed his feet into his arms, and said with a smile: "well, you will earn it. Go to sleep, and you will enter the town tomorrow."


    Song QingHan nodded his head cleverly, but after closing his eyes, he couldn''t help thinking.


    More than 1000 Liang silver is not a small sum. Even the vige head, it is estimated that he took it out with his teeth clenched. It seems that "Ruhua" really likes Wu Dahu.


    Thinking of "Ruhua" today''s cruel words to himself, song QingHan couldn''t help touching his face.


    In fact, he is also very curious. If he did not have this face, would Wu Dahu treat him like he is now?


    However, he did not intend to test it himself. As long as he was a human being, he would still have an aesthetic taste. It was his nature to like beautiful things, just as he coveted the abdominal muscles of a martial tiger.


    If Wu Dahu''s stomach is not six abdominal muscles, but arge piece of fat...


    Song QingHan was stunned and found that he still did not feel disgusted, but felt that he would be veryfortable to sleep.


    Therefore, he did not want to understand the reason why he did not want to sleep.


    When Wu Dahu heard song QingHan''s breathing sound be even, he quietly put his feet aside, slowly straightened up, turned his direction, and pulled down the quilt covering song QingHan''s head, and gently helped him tuck in the quilt.


    Although he married song QingHan, all kinds of small troubles continued, but he did not regret, not only because of his inner sense of responsibility, but also because he was really happy with song QingHan. Although he was angry and sad more than before, these can not cover up the happiness of two people together.


    And he can detect his own change. Before, as long as he saw Lin Dafu, he would subconsciously feel worried that song QingHan would leave with Lin Dafu. But now, he feels confident.


    I am confident that after song QingHan recovers his memory, he will still be chosen instead of Lin Dafu.


    They had a good night''s dream. In the morning of the next day, they had a routine breakfast, packed Siraitia grosvenorii and seasonings in a basket, and then took a bullock cart in the neighboring vige and headed for the town.When they arrived at butcher Chen''s stall, they were warmly weed by butcher Chen.


    "Big tiger brother and big tiger husband! You''re here again! You don''t know, after you left yesterday, a lot of people came to me to ask for the condiments, but where do I have any extra? I have to keep the ones I bought from you. Even if they pay a high price, I am not willing to give them! Those people didn''t buy it. They said they woulde back today. I''m also worried that you won''te today. Seeing you appear now, this heart is finally put down! "


    Song QingHan strange way: "why worry? Are they going to hit you? "


    Butcher Chen gave a wry smile and said, "tiger man, that''s not very good. But they can''t buy seasonings. They''re all angry at me. They don''t want to buy meat from me. Do you think I''m worried?"


    Song QingHan nodded suddenly, thinking of the people''s pursuit of their condiments, his heart was suddenly happy.


    It seems that the goal of one thousand Liang silver will be realized soon.


    When they spread out the things, people soon came to me. You bought half of the seasoning they brought.


    Song QingHan saw the happy butcher Chen, and felt the same way: "it seems that we can finish work earlier today!"


    Butcher Chen nodded with a smile. Suddenly his eyes lit up and said to the front, "shopkeeper Lu! Why are you here? But I''m here to buy seasonings, too? "


    Song QingHan turned his head and looked at the "shopkeeper Lu" in butcher Chen''s mouth. Seeing that he was well-dressed and shrewd in his eyes, he knew that he was a businessman with some skills.


    Shopkeeper Lu nodded modestly, went to Wu Dahu''s stall, nodded slightly, and asked, "this is the seasoning that can make meat delicious?"


    Before Wu Dahu said anything, butcher Chen pped his thigh with a smile and said, "shopkeeper Lu is really wise! You''re here at the right time. If you stay a littleter, you''ll be sold out of all the seasonings


    Shopkeeper Lu frowned slightly. He didn''t seem to appreciate butcher Chen''s interruption.


    "Well, I''ll take all of them."


    Wu Dahu counted the remaining condiments, looked up and said, "there are still 70 pieces left, a portion of five Wen, a total of 32.50 Wen."


    Manager Lu turned his eyes and asked slowly, "I have a big business here. How about it?"


    Wu Dahu pondered for a while, looked at the open space next to him, and then reached out his hand and said, "if manager LV doesn''t dislike it, let''s go and talk for a while."


    Seeing that he didn''t even want to go to a teahouse, shopkeeper Lu''s eyes shed with contempt, but he still raised his feet and walked there.


    After standing still, shopkeeper Lu slowly opened his mouth and said, "it''s not the right way to set up a stall here. It''s better to supply goods directly to Xiangpiao building in the future?"


    Wu Dahu thought for a moment and asked, "how much is the price? How much is needed? "


    Shopkeeper Lu raised his hand slightly, made a gesture with his tail finger and thumb, and said with a smile, "six Wen is one, fifty is needed a day."


    Three Liang silver a day is a big business for Wu Dahu.


    After pondering for a moment, he wanted to nod his head and agree. In the twinkling of an eye, he thought that shopkeeper LV would not increase the price so easily. There must be some disadvantages that he did not realize. So he thought carefully from the beginning to the end.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, manager Lu urged him slightly: "how about it? Is this a good deal? "


    Wu Dahu suddenly realized something. His eyes narrowed and said slowly, "if you supply goods to Xiangpiao building, can I still sell them outside?"


    Seeing that he realized his purpose so quickly, manager LV was slightly surprised, but he said calmly: "of course not. In the future, you can''t supply goods to other people except for your own food."


    Wu Dahu shook his head decisively and refused: "that''s all right. I''ll have a chance to cooperate with manager LV in the future."


    Lu shopkeeper "ah", see Wuda tiger head also don''t return to go to the stall, can''t help but shake his sleeve.


    Although he was angry, he went over and took out the money to buy all the rest of the seasonings. When he left, he took a meaningful look at Wu Dahu and left after saying, "think about it carefully, there will be no store after this vige".


    Song QingHan was confused. He beat his waist, which became sour because he had been standing for a long time. He asked in doubt, "what did he ask you to consider? Do you want our seasoning? "


    Wu Dahu nodded and told song QingHan exactly what he had just said.


    Song QingHan suddenly realized that Wu Dahu refused manager LV so decisively. It turned out that manager Lu wanted to monopolize.


    Moreover, his monopoly is not a first-hand monopoly, but a second-hand monopoly.


    When you buy seasonings from them, you can make your restaurant''s dishes unique. At that time, it is possible to double or triple the price of the dishes.


    Although this move is somewhat shameless, song QingHan has to admit that the manager Lu''s vision is good.

 Chapter 26

    Thanks to the seasoning, they also sold a lot of Siraitia grosvenorii, although after the seasoning was sold out, more than half of the Siraitia grosvenorii were left.


    Seeing that there was no hope of selling Luohanguo, the two packed up their things and prepared to go back to the house.


    "Oh, is it Siraitia grosvenorii?"


    A little brother from a gallop beckoned to them, as if to stop them.


    Song QingHan nodded and asked inexplicably, "what''s the matter?"


    The younger brother stopped to catch breath for a while, supported his knee and said, "I, I am the running room of the rejuvenation hall. Dr. Luo heard that you were here today, so he specially asked me to invite you toe over here!"


    Dr. Luo? Has his experiment yielded results?


    Song QingHan and Wu Dahu looked at each other. Seeing that he had no opinion, he nodded and agreed: "OK, let''s go there."


    The younger brother in the front of the road, three steps a look back to see if they have followed.


    Song QingHan saw that he had a clear look in his eyes and moved in his heart. He said, "this little brother, do you know why Dr. Luo wants to call us?"


    After hearing his question, although there was a puzzled look on his face, he still replied honestly, "doctor Luo said he would like to find you to make a crime."


    Song QingHan was so surprised that he walked two steps quickly. He ran in parallel with paotang''s younger brother and asked, "why do you want to find me to me? But there''s something wrong with Grosvenor? "


    The little brother scratched his head, his face did not know why, hesitated: "big, probably? In fact, I don''t know, I''m just a errand... "


    Song QingHan looked at his expression and felt that if he asked again, he might cry, so he closed his mouth and walked quietly.


    But although he could not see anything on his face, his heart was heavy.


    Guilty? Is there something wrong with Dr. Luo''s drinking? Is it that his constitution is not suitable for drinking Siraitia grosvenorii? If I had known that, I should have made it clear to him that people with weak intestines and stomachs are not suitable to drink Siraitia grosvenorii for a long time. s, should we not sell Siraitia grosvenorii as we said that day?


    Wu Dahu saw song QingHan''s uneasiness in his heart, reached for a pat on his shoulder, and said in a soft voice, "don''t worry. We''ll talk about it when we get there."


    Song QingHan nodded his head and leaned against him slightly, pressing in his heart.


    The sign of huichuntang soon appeared in the sight of the three people. The younger brother ran a few steps and rushed in, probably to report the news.


    Dr. Luo''s serious face slowly appeared in Song QingHan''s sight. He opened his mouth and tried to reveal his doubts in his heart: "doctor Luo, what''s wrong with him?"


    I didn''t expect that Dr. Luo''s brow was even tighter. He looked at him like a sinner and said in a deep voice, "why do you take out such a useful thing now?"


    "No, no, listen to my exnation..."


    Song QingHan subconsciously denied that he was stunned when his brain responded to Dr. Luo''s words and asked, "what? You just said, "good stuff?"


    Dr. Luo definitely nodded his head and said as if he were a family treasure: "it tastes sweet, sour and cool in nature. It has the effects of clearing heat and cooling blood, generating fluid and relieving cough, smoothing intestines and expelling toxins, moistening the lung and resolving phlegm. As for the beauty and beautification you said, you can''t see it for the time being. But if you can smooth the intestines and expel toxins, it will naturally have certain effect on beauty."


    Song QingHan looked at doctor Luo adoringly. He didn''t expect that he could understand the effect of Siraitia grosvenorii in such a short time.


    Seeing that Dr. Luo''s face did not slow down, song QingHan thought of the question he had just asked, hesitated for a moment, and replied, "to be honest, Dr. Luo said that although I know that Luohanguo is a good thing, it was not until recently that I found a trace of Luohanguo in the mountains. As soon as he handled it, he took it to the market and did not hide it


    Hearing his reply, Dr. Luo''s face looked better. He nodded his head and said, "I see. I me you. This Momordica grosvenorii must be sold to the rejuvenation hall. In the future, you can supply it to the spring hall regrly."


    Song QingHan looks at Wu Dahu in surprise. It seems that he didn''t expect such a big pie to fall on their heads.


    Wu Dahu experienced the business of shopkeeper LV and became more thoughtful. He asked, "can we sell Siraitia grosvenorii to other people after that?"


    Dr. Luo looked at him strangely, as if he had seen through his mind. With a smile, he said, "of course. The purpose of the rejuvenation hall is to hang a pot to help the world. It is not about money, fame and wealth. As long as it is beneficial to the people, it is what huichuntang is willing to see."


    Song QingHan and wudahu could see the sincerity of doctor Luo when he said this. He almost didn''t think about it, so he nodded and said, "OK! We will supply as many Siraitia grosvenorii as we need! "


    Dr. Luo nodded and pointed to the round faced shopkeeper beside him and said, "if you talk to him about business, I won''t stay much."


    With that, he went to the inner room, as if to continue to inquire.


    After he left, the round faced shopkeeper came to the two men with a smile and said, "this Siraitia grosvenorii can be supplied to us once a week, such a sack at a time. If the price is based on the price set by Dr. Luo, how about it?"Song QingHan''s eyes shed by surprise. He never thought that huichuntang was so generous that he bought such arge quantity of goods that he did not lower the price.


    But it was a good thing for him, so he nodded decisively and agreed, "OK! ording to the manager! This time, we still have half a bag of Siraitia grosvenorii. Can I have it from the shopkeeper


    The shopkeeper nodded, waved to the waiter, and said, "take these Siraitia grosvenorii in!"


    Then he took out five liang of silver from the counter and handed it to song QingHan. He said, "when youe, if I''m not here, just look for the second mate. I''ll tell him to do well."


    Song QingHan holds the silver and nods happily. After saying goodbye to the shopkeeper, he turns around and leaves with Wu Dahu.


    They went to buy some household goods. When they passed the cloth shop, song QingHan remembered his intention to help Wu Dahu clean up his clothes. He suddenly grabbed his hand and said, "let''s go and buy some clothes."


    Wu Dahu didn''t think much about it. How could a woman not love beauty? What''s more, song QingHan''s clothes are too few. In the past, the conditions were not allowed. Now that he has money, he has to buy some new clothes for him.


    When the shopkeeper of the cloth shop saw the two people, he quickly looked at their clothes, estimated their consumption level in his heart, and weed them with a smile. He pointed to the in cloth on his right hand and said, "are you here to buy cloth? It''s the best-selling fabric in our store. It''s strong and warm, and it''s not easy to get dirty. It''s very cost-effective to buy it back and make clothes. "


    Song QingHan reached out and touched the cloth. He saw that the thick cloth was thick, but it was too rough. He could not help frowning and said, "is there anything better? This is too rough. "


    The shopkeeper calmly pointed to another piece of cloth and said, "what about this one? The fabric is smooth, so it''s perfect for lining. "


    Song QingHan went to touch it, shook his head and said, "no, it''s too thin. It''s easy to break."


    The shopkeeper''s smile on his face gradually converged, pointed to the cloth in the shop and said, "in this case, you can see which one you want. Your hands can feel their shorings."


    His words are a little impolite, but song QingHan seems to have never heard of it. He nodded his head and said, "it''s OK. I''ll see for myself. After all, you don''t know what I want."


    The shopkeeper''s eyes shed a touch of ridicule, but his face was silent, allowing him to touch the cloth in the shop one by one.


    When song QingHan touched thest piece of cloth, he stopped, looked at the shopkeeper and asked, "how much is this cloth?"


    The shopkeeper saidzily, "this is one of the best fabrics in our shop, one piece of ten Liang silver."


    Song QingHan took a cold breath and eximed, "so expensive?"


    His inexperienced response pleased the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper chuckled, "this is not the most expensive one. The most expensive one will sell for 50 Liang silver."


    Song QingHan subconsciously looked at the white cloth beside his eyes. If he guessed correctly, the "Fifty Liang silver piece" cloth in the shopkeeper''s mouth was this one. Because if it''s hand feel, this cloth is absolutely the best. It feels like the air. It''s silky and smooth. If it''s made into clothes, I don''t know howfortable it should be.


    However, the reason why song QingHan didn''t choose the white cloth was that Wu Dahu usually did a lot of work. If he really used this cloth to make clothes, it would soon be broken.


    This gray cloth is different. It feels good, thick enough, and dirty. It can be worn no matter what you see or do. It can be said that it is the most practical one.


    Seeing song QingHan''s eyes, Wu Dahu hesitated and said with a smile: "if you like, buy it. This cloth is really good, but it''s not enough to match your skin color."


    If he is allowed to choose, he must choose some colorful cloth to make clothes for song QingHan. Because song QingHan is too white, he needs some bright colors to set off his skin color and show his vitality at his age.


    Song QingHan looked at him strangely and said, "this is what I chose for you. What can I do with my skin color? Just match yourplexion


    Wu Dahu''s eyes shed with surprise, shook his head and refused: "my clothes are enough to wear. I don''t need to buy them again. I''ll buy them for you if you want to."


    Song QingHan pulled the corner of his clothes and said, "if you can wear them, can you wash them like this? no way! You must make a new suit today


    Seeing that he looked serious, Wu Dahu thought that he thought he was disgusted by his poor clothes, so he had to smile bitterly and nod his head: "OK, but I don''t need such a good cloth, just like the cloth introduced by the shopkeeper at the beginning. By the way, how much is that cloth?"


    The shopkeeper is pulling out his ear, smell speech to pause, casually reply: "Fifty Wen a piece."

 Chapter 27

    Like Wu Dahu and song QingHan, the shopkeeper sees more.


    If the business is good, he must drive them out and let theme in after they have discussed it slowly. However, if the business is not so good today, he has the right to go to the theatre to see who persuades them.


    Wu Dahu heard the shopkeeper''s reply, and shed a light of joy. He said to song QingHan, "that cloth is very good. Buy that one."


    When song QingHan saw him like this, he was able to understand the helplessness of those women in modern times.


    He sighed and said unhappily, "besides the good price of that cloth, what else is good about it? Can you wear it like a brown bag


    Wu Dahuughs. He doesn''t notice the change of song QingHan''s mood. He thinks to himself: "I''m skinny and fleshy. I''m not afraid of coarse cloth. I feelfortable wearing it."


    Song QingHan resolutely refused: "no! This one


    Wu Dahu is the first time to see song QingHan so angry with him, and still in front of outsiders, his face can not help but be embarrassed, but let him agree, it is like cutting meat on his body.


    That''s ten Liang silver! It''s almost all the money they have left in the sale today!


    It''s the first time that the shopkeeper has seen such a tough attitude. In the past, the quarrel usually ends with the decision of the female and male to yield to the man. But this time, it''s interesting. If he doesn''t get it wrong, the female man seems to win.


    What''s the point of winning a fight? Lose more.


    He probably thought of his own experience, and suddenly sighed and interrupted, "OK, OK, you two should step back and choose a cloth of five Liang silver? Here, the dark gray one. How about that one? "


    Song QingHan was stunned. After seeing Wu Dahu''s eye injury, he no longer insisted and went to the cloth rmended by the shopkeeper.


    He touched it, and without any expression, he said, "this one."


    Seeing this, Wu Dahu nodded and agreed, "OK, this one."


    Although song QingHan had not yet calmed down, he did not forget the most important thing. He asked, "this is just cloth. Do you help to make clothes here?"


    The shopkeeper thought that song QingHan was very interesting, so he exined with a smile: "if you make clothes here, you need at least one or two silver sets. If you invite someone to do it in the vige, it''s a meal. It depends on your choice."


    Wu Dahu also opened his mouth and said, "let''s go back and ask someone to do it. My clothes used to be made by people who have done well in the vige."


    Song QingHan nodded and saw Wu Dahu pay the money from the shopkeeper. He took the cloth and went out first.


    Seeing him like this, Wu Dahu wanted him to choose a cloth, but his words turned into a sigh.


    The idea of the female male is really unpredictable, especially the pregnant one.


    The two took the bullock cart back to the vige. They didn''t speak all the way. Until they walked home slowly, Wu Dahu finally took the initiative to break the silence.


    "I just love money. I didn''t mean to make you ufortable."


    Song QingHan''s eyes were sour and said in a low voice: "I just want you to wear better. I don''t mean to lose face in front of outsiders."


    Seeing his tears whirling in his eyes, Wu Dahu felt tight in his heart. He took out his hand and patted him on the shoulder. Heforted him: "I was wrong. I didn''t understand your kindness. In fact, now I think that money is earned. What''s the use of heartache? It''s better to be happy. I won''t do it again. "


    Song said that the more money he had to spend, the better he would not spend


    Wu Dahu helped him wipe away the tears from the corners of his eyes and said with a smile, "OK, we will never quarrel again."


    Song QingHan nodded and a warm current welled up in his heart.


    Can progress together, adapt to each other in friction, such feelings, good.


    When they got home, they saw the man they never wanted to see again.


    "What are you doing again?"


    Song QingHan frowned and didn''t have a good breath.


    He really had no way to deal with this piece of brown sugar. No matter how he shook his face and how he reasoned, he just ignored it and lived in his own world.


    Lin Dafu''s eyes shed and hurt, but he still reached out and revealed the contents of the carriage. He said with a smile, "it''s cold. This is the new cloth just transported from the south of the Yangtze River. It hasn''t been sold in the town yet. I''ll bring it to you first. You can take it and make some clothes."


    Song QingHan nced at his carriage and saw that there were ten pieces of cloth and eight pieces of cloth. He couldn''t help thinking angrily: hateful rich man!


    Wu Dahu didn''t forget Lin Dafu''s sending them eggs. He suddenly said to him, "wait a moment. I''ll take something."Lin Dafu looks inexplicable. He looks at Wu Dahu and song QingHan walking into the courtyard. He can''t help but follow him and block him in front of the door, as if afraid that Wu Dahu will stop him outside.


    Wu Dahu packed all the Luohanguo and seasoning left at home and put them by Lin Dafu''s carriage. He said to him, "this is a gift for you to send us eggs. Grosvenor is used to soak in water, and seasoning is used to cook meat. Although it is not a valuable thing, it is also a rare thing. Don''t you see that continuing like this will only make Xiaohan cold Hate you? If you really want toe,e back after Xiaohan gives birth to the baby. "


    Lin Dafu looked at the things, then looked at Song QingHan. Seeing that he looked at himself with disgust, Lin Dafu felt a tingle in his heart. He put the things into the carriage, carried out the cloth he had brought, and leaned against the outer wall of the yard and whispered, "these are my apologies these days."


    Song QingHan refused: "you take it back, we don''t need it."


    "If you don''t need it, leave it here."


    Lin Dafu lowered his head and whispered.


    With this sentence, he took a deep look at Song QingHan, sat in the carriage and left slowly.


    Wu Dahu somehow, looking at Lin Dafu''s back, suddenly opened his mouth and said, "he also made a fool of himself."


    Song QingHan looked at him strangely and asked, "are you sympathizing with him?"


    Wu Dahu smiles and shakes his head and says: "it''s too busy to care for yourself. How can you sympathize with him?"


    Song QingHan went over and looked at the cloth. Unfortunately, he said, "if I had sent it from another person, I would have taken it. Unfortunately, it was from him. What should I do now?"


    No one wants good things, but they can''t.


    So Wu Dahu said: "I''ll send it to the people who need it in the vige. It''s time to make clothes."


    Song QingHan nodded in agreement and went back to the yard with him. After dinner, he had a rest and went out again.


    On the way, Wu Dahu and song QingHan introduced the situation of each family in the vige, pointing to the smallest yard and saying, "there is a widowed woman living there. The handicraft work is very good. People in the vige love to go there to make clothes."


    Oligogyny? Like a widow, right?


    Song QingHan followed Wu Dahu, watched him knock on the door of the courtyard, and cried out: "Lord Qin, I''m looking for you to make clothes!"


    With that, Wu Dahu exined to song QingHan: "he is old and his ears are not good."


    Song QingHan nodded with understanding, looked at the old man who opened the door and said hello with a smile.


    Mr. Qin was stunned. In response, song QingHan was Wu Dahu''s newly married husband. He said happily, "it''s really water! Dahu married a good husband! Come in


    They stepped into the courtyard. Song QingHan carefully avoided the dense vegetables nted on the ground. Looking at the empty appearance of Lord Qin''s room, he felt a little sad.


    With a smile, Wu Dahu handed the four pieces of cloth in his hand to Mr. Qin and exined, "this one is mine, and the other three are entrusted to you by Mr. Lin!"


    Lord Qin didn''t seem to respond, and asked in a loud voice, "what? Why did Mr. Lin give it to me


    Seeing that ye Qin didn''t want to ask clearly, Wu Dahu had to patiently say, "because Mr. Lin is happy! If you buy more cloth, let me help you to transfer it to the people in the vige! "


    Lord Qin was stunned, but he finally understood Wu Dahu''s words. He touched the cloth on his hand with emotion and said: "this is a good material. I''ve lived so long. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a good material. I didn''t expect it was for me. Mr. Lin is a good man..."


    seeing that he wiped his tears, Wu Dahu said with a smile: "this is a good thing! What are you crying for? Don''t forget my clothes. This is your reward. "


    Lord Qin borrowed money subconsciously. Seeing it was a piece of silver, he said in a dilemma: "I don''t have any money to change for you. I''ll give it to me when you have change."


    Wu Dahu didn''t reach out and said, "this is the reward for this dress. After all, this cloth is expensive, so it''s not easy to make it. Go ahead!"


    Lord Qin waved his hand and insisted on returning the silver to Wu Dahu''s hand. He said, "I''ve been making clothes for so long. It''s always the price, no matter what fabric is. Don''t worry, I won''t stain your cloth. Take the money back. You can give me the change next time. I''m an old man, and there''s no ce to get money...


    see you Song QingHan couldn''t help but persuade him: "uncle, you can''t help but keep it. You''re old, and it''s hard to make clothes..."


    "I''m old, but what''s so hard about making clothes?" Lord Qin opened his eyes and retorted directly. When he realized that his tone would frighten song QingHan, he slowed down his face and continued: "I know you love me, but you should be honest. They are all clothes. How can you make this price or that price for a while?" he continued

 Chapter 28

    "What''s more, are these materials really sent by Mr. Lin?"


    As if he was still worried, he frowned and asked.


    Song QingHan promised: "it''s definitely from Mr. Lin, and we''ll send it to others. You''ll find out when you go and ask!"


    Seeing him like this, Lord Qin finally breathed a sigh of relief, put the cloth into the room, and said to Wu Dahu, "the old rule is,e and get it in three days, and then you can bring the change. If you don''t, you can postpone it for a few days."


    Wu Dahu smiles bitterly and shakes his head. He takes the money into his arms.


    In fact, he had known the character of Lord Qin for a long time, but as a man in the past, he was not good at persuading him to bring song QingHan, who thought it would be different. He didn''t expect that the ending would be the same. However, it''s nothing. When he brought some rice noodles to Lord Qin, he would have done his best.


    After finishing their clothes, they were ready to leave.


    As soon as they left the house, they were stopped.


    "Ah, tiger, you are really making a lot of money. You even took so much cloth to make clothes!"


    Wu Dahu looked back and saw that it was the vige head. He said faintly: "I only took one. The rest is what Mr. Lin asked me to give to the vigers."


    As soon as his eyes brightened, the vige head asked, "how many horses can our family get? Well, I''m fine. I''ll go and get it with you


    Wu Dahu slightly frowned, without ups and downs: "no to the vige head."


    The smile on the vige head''s face was stagnant, and a touch of displeasure shed across his eyes. He held his arms and said, "who is Mr. Lin? If you want to send something, how can you not give it to our family? I''ll go and see how much cloth you''ve got


    Wu Dahu frowned at him and said in a deep voice, "we will give the cloth that you want from Mr. Lin. if you don''t believe it, go to the town and ask him about it!"


    He said, "why do you want to send cloth to your family? I''m afraid I didn''t let you collect it because there was no one in my house? "


    As soon as his voice fell, he finally noticed the silent song QingHan, and suddenly realized: "so it is! But big tiger, it''s not that bad as I said. You don''t treat people like this, right? At least it''s "one night husband, one hundred night''s grace." it''s no use to send some cloth to your husband. Don''t you hurt your husband''s heart to send the cloth out in a twinkling of an eye? "


    Song QingHan finally understood why Wu Dahu frowned. He was too speechless and poked at other people''s pain.


    As soon as he turned his eyes, he stroked and said with a smile, "well, how much cloth is left? It''s better to leave it to our family to deal with it, so as not to be difficult for you


    Wu Dahu saw that he was talking about the cloth. His face sankpletely. He refused: "no, I will handle it myself. I won''t bother the vige head. If there is nothing wrong, we will go first."


    Seeing him take song QingHan and walk away without looking back, the vige head''s husband angrily kicked a stone on the roadside and said to himself, "you really can''t be a man! What''s wrong with the vige head''s not giving away the widowed women? "


    After returning home, Wu Dahu simply took all the cloth and sent it to the family they had prepared to send together with song QingHan.


    Fortunately, these people all know that although the cloth is provided by Lin Dafu, it still depends on Wu Dahu''s rtionship to get the cloth to them. Therefore, they all said a lot of good things to them.


    The vige head husband followed the two people idly. Seeing that they didn''t give him thest one, he immediately became angry. He rushed home to catch the vige head who had just finished the work and said it with more oil and vinegar.


    Xiang Tiange stood outside the door and listened to the vige leader''s words clearly.


    He came here today to see if he could make the vige head work hard and force Wu Dahu to marry Xiang Lvping. Unexpectedly, heaven helped him. This happened. Now he could persuade the people inside without much words.


    Wu Pinng, the head of the vige, looked at his husband''s unruly appearance. His temple was in pain. He said helplessly, "this is Wu Dahu''s family affair. He can deal with it as he wants. What can you do with it? If you want to buy cloth, you don''t have money at home? Why do you have to take advantage of others? "


    Seeing Wu Pinng see through his purpose, Mei Xilin retorted displeasantly: "who said I was taking advantage of others? It''s clearly Wu Dahu''s fault. It''s better for you to turn your elbow outside. If you don''t help your own family, you''ll help others! "


    As he said this, his voice became choked up and wiped the corner of his eyes with a handkerchief. Heined, "over the years, I''ve suffered a lot with you. Every time something happens, you help outsiders and never stand by my side. Do you really think my heart is made of iron? I see. You don''t like me, do you? You go and help me to get married


    Seeing meixilin crying, Wu Pinng softened his heart andforted him: "don''t cry. You don''t know my temperament. You''re the only one in my life. Don''t talk about it any more. Let me think about it again. You can go back to your room and have a rest."Mei Xilin in the face of his husband, very understand the truth of enough, gently "um" a, turned into the house.


    Xiang Tiange saw that the time was almost right. He coughed softly and went in from outside. He arched his hands and said with a smile, "vige head Wu, long time no see. How are you doing recently?"


    Wu Pinng was interrupted by his voice and reluctantlyughed. He bowed his hand and said, "Mr. Xiang, I heard that you have set up a shop in the town recently. The business is getting better and better! Congrattions


    Waving his hand to Tiange, he said modestly, "no, there is no such thing as vige head Wu. He has made the vige in order. Every day, it is a new look."


    The management of the vige is Wu Pinng''s proudest thing all along. Therefore, although Xiang Tiange said that there was apliment, he was still very happy.


    After two people pulled something else, Xiang Tiange suddenly sighed and said slowly, "this Wu Dahu is really a pity."


    Wu Pinng was stunned and said strangely, "why do you say that, brother Xiang? Dahu recently renovated the yard and started business again. I see that his hard life is finallying to an end. How can it be a pity? "


    Xiang Tiange suddenly looked around. He got close to Wu Pinng''s ear and said in a low voice, "do you think tiger''s achievements are only here?"


    Wu Pinng was said by him, remembering an incident before him, slowly shook his head and sighed: "of course not only. It''s a pity that people who can be admired by that noble person can be ordinary people. It''s a pity that...


    " it''s a pity that he was confused by the demon man and destroyed his future with his own hands! " Xiang Tiange helped Wu Pinng connect the back half, and his face was filled with indignation.


    Wu Pinng is silent. He is not a person who likes to talk about other people''s family affairs. If his husband says so, he can still say something to stop him. However, the speaker is Xiang Tiange, who is on an equal footing with him, so he can only listen in silence.


    Xiang Tiange sighed again, and then said: "I went to see him myselfst time. I didn''t expect that he was taken by that demon man. He didn''t even know the etiquette, justice and shame. He shut me out of the door directly and said evil words to him! If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I would never have imagined that he would have be what he is now


    Wu Pinng asked in surprise, "but really? Why does he want to speak ill of each other? "


    If this is said in detail, he is wrong, so he coughs gently to Tiange, and changes the topic: "it''s not because of his frivolous husband! If a man were a tiger''s husband, he would not have fallen into such a field! What''s more, I heard that the imperial court is going to start preparing for the martial arts test. With the ability of a tiger, the title of the champion of martial arts can be easily obtained! "


    Wu Pinng pondered for a while and nodded: "it''s true. Even if you can''t get the No.1 schr, it''s always OK to get the ce. It''s a pity that you have to pay a registration fee of 500 Liang to register for the martial arts test. I''m afraid Dahu won''t get so much for a while!"


    Xiang Tiange pped his hands and said, "but I can take it!"


    Wu Pinng looked at him in shock and asked, "are you willing to lend Dahu 500 Liang silver? I didn''t expect that brother Xiang was so willing to help others...


    seeing that he continued, he was forced to "borrow". Xiang Tiange quickly interrupted: "even if I had a solid family, it would be impossible for me to give this 500 Liang silver to an outsider in vain!"


    This is true. Wu Pinng asked himself that if he had 500 Liang silver, he would not dare to lend it to outsiders without saying whether he could take it back. After all, who can guarantee that nothing will happen to his family? Five hundred taels of silver will be life-saving money.


    Xiang Tiange saw that his ideas had beenpletely taken away by himself, and his mouth slightly lifted up and continued: "besides, this 500 Liang silver is my dowry for my son. If it is not, it will dy my son''s marriage."


    Wu Pinng was stunned and nodded deeply.


    Xiang Lvping''s "Wei" is indeed well-known. If the dowry is not prepared more, he will not get married.


    Xiang Tiange sees that Wu Pinng is not even perfunctory. He even agrees with his face, as if Xiang Lvping could not marry without the 500 Liang silver, and his eyes shed with displeasure.


    Fortunately, he knew that the matter was important, so he continued: "if the tiger married my son, this matter would be solved sessfully, but it''s a pity..."


    he said

 Chapter 29

    This issue is too sensitive, so Wu Pinng didn''t answer. Instead, he said, "Dahu has married a husband. Naturally, this will not work."


    Xiang Tiange saw that he didn''t take the bait, and his eyelids drooped slightly. He said slowly, "it''s OK to marry husbandng. isn''t it OK to rest? Wu Pinng looked at him in surprise, thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "this is tiger''s family affair. We can''t interfere too much. He will decide by himself."


    Xiang Tiange is finally able to understand the mood of meixilin, the disguising expression on his face cracked a gap.


    This Wu Pinng is simply pedantic! How did you be the head of the vige?!


    Just when the matter reached a deadlock, Mei Xilin suddenly came out and said to Xiang Tiange with reserve, and then slowly said to Wu Pinng, "Mr. Xiang, I think we must take care of tiger affairs."


    Wu Pinng slightly frowned, but still good voice way: "we are talking, you first avoid a while, go in to rest."


    "You see, the tiger grew up in such an environment. It''s ugly to say that there is no family education or how to deal with people''s affairs. We vige elders should take the responsibility of discipline him. If you intervene in this matter earlier, you will not let the tiger fall into such a field. So, in detail, you are Sorry, tiger


    Xiang Tiange is stunned. It seems that meixilin can say such a seemingly illogical but very bluffing thing.


    He''s been bluffing, not to mention Wu Pinng, who has nothing to do with his mind.


    Wu Pinng frowned and his pupils swayed violently. It seemed that he had listened to this remark thoroughly.


    "Is it my fault?" he hesitated? Do you think so, brother Xiang? "


    Xiang Tiange came back to God, nodded and said seriously: "it''s true. It''s hard for my brother to say too much. I''m afraid you''re not happy. I didn''t expect my brother-inw to be a thorough person."


    Wu Pinng looked at xiangtiange and meixilin. He waspletely immersed in self doubt and hesitated to say, "well... How can we remedy it?"


    Xiang Tiange saw Mei Xilin winked at himself, coughed softly, and said slowly, "of course, it''s to correct the tiger from the source. Since the root of his appearance lies in the demon man, as long as the demon man no longer exists, the tiger remarried my son and took part in the military test. Naturally, he returned to the right track, and his future was bright again?"


    "What''s more." After a pause, he took a look at Wu Pinng, and then said, "there is a champion of martial arts in the vige. What a long face it is! By then, brother Wu''s name will surely be heard all over the country! "


    Wu Pinng didn''t get carried away by hisst sentence. After carefully thinking about his previous sentence, Wu Pinng frowned and said, "I haven''t heard that Da Hufu Lang has done anything too much. It''s really not appropriate for big tiger to abandon him like this."


    Mei Xilin widened his eyes and made a gesture on his stomach, which seemed to be a very shameful way: "isn''t it too big for such a big stomach? To keep such a female man, sooner orter, is the end of Hongxing''sing out of the wall. "


    Wu Pinng hesitated: "but he didn''t hide it. Since Dahu is still willing to marry him, naturally he can ept his shorings. What''s more, it is too one-sided to judge a person by this."


    Xiang Tiange''s eyelids rolled, feeling that he was about to be angry with Wu Pinng.


    Mei Xilin''s eyes turned and suddenly asked, "so long as the tiger husband Lang does something immoral, will you intervene?"


    Wu Pinng pondered for a while and nodded his head and said, "if Dahu furang does something against Fude, then I will advise tiger."


    Meixilin and xiangtiange looked at each other and saw Xiaojiu in each other''s eyes.


    Xiang Tiange coughed gently and said goodbye: "there are still some things at home. I don''t want to stay here for my brother. Brother Wu can take my brother-inw to y with me when he is free. My husband Lang has talked about it several times."


    Wu Pinng nodded his head and said, "OK, when you are free, you must take Xilin to visit the house and go to brother!"


    After leaving Wu Pinng''s home, Xiang Tiange thinks about it. Instead of going home immediately, he goes to the town to find someone.


    Song QingHan didn''t know that he was missed. After returning home with Wu Dahu, he began to worry about the consequences of offending Mei Xilin. He couldn''t help asking, "we don''t give the vige head a face like that. In case he goes back to blow the pillow side wind, are we not going to be put on shoes by the vige head?"


    Wu Dahuughed and said definitely, "the vige head is not that kind of person. If he could be easily controlled by his husband, I would have been driven out of the vige."


    Hearing this, song QingHan said strangely: "ording to your opinion, the vige head must be a very wise man. Why should he marry such a greedy and cheap man with broken mouth?"


    Wu Dahu recalled for a moment and exined: "it is said that the vige head and his husband had made a baby marriage since they were young. Later, the vige head''s family did not want to admit the marriage. However, his husband insisted on marrying the vige head and even went on a hunger strike. In the end, he finally fulfilled his wish. For this reason, the head of the vige has always been very kind to his husband. Although he does not give in on the issue of principle, he is allowed to live with his temperament on weekdays. "Song QingHan nodded his head and put down his heart.


    As long as the vige head is a man of his own mind, even if he offends the vige head, there is nothing to be afraid of.


    After dinner, they got into the bed as usual.


    "Tomorrow..." Wu Dahu suddenly opened his mouth.


    Song QingHan waited for a long time and didn''t wait for the following. He thought that he had a auditory hallucination. When he was about to go to sleep, he heard Wu Dahu say: "follow me to give my father a pir incense."


    It could be heard that although he had tried to keep calm, there was still a slight tremor in his voice, which seemed to be caused by his efforts to restrain his feelings.


    Song QingHan seems to have guessed what day tomorrow will be, gently "um" a, with the usual mouth airway: "early rest, the body is important."


    Wu Dahu saw that he was calm, and his mood gradually converged. He nodded and fell asleep.


    The next morning, they cooked a piece of elbow meat, poured a pot of sugar jar wine, put incense and paper, and walked back to the mountain.


    Although they all went into the back mountain, the road they took was totally different from that of hunting.


    Wu Dahu helped song QingHan and exined: "this is the ce my father likes toe. Although the road is hard to walk, it is quiet, so I buried him here."


    Song QingHan carefully looked at the road under his feet. There was noint in his expression. He said in a soft voice: "quiet is good. I also like quiet ces."


    After walking for about half an hour, a small grave bag appeared in their sight.


    Song QingHan looked at the stele, although it was not good-looking, but he could see the words with heart. He said to Wu Dahu, "is this tablet made by yourself?"


    Wu Dahu nodded, his eyes shed a little gloom, and said slowly, "my father can''t read, so he highly praises schrs. Although I''ve been to school and learned some words, I still can''t fulfill his old man''s wish to be a schr who can do learning."


    Song QingHan took a look at him and said, "where can anyone do anything? Even the emperor, who can run the country, knows nothing about farming. "


    Wu Dahu subconsciously looked around his eyes, but he said: "you really dare to say anything. If you talk about the emperor in vain, you should be convicted. Don''t say so in front of outsiders."


    Song QingHan mumbled: "you are not an outsider. How could I be so stupid? I went everywhere to say..."


    seeing him like this, Wu Dahu had tofort him: "I am too nervous, you must know how to behave, and thank you for yourfort."


    Hearing Wu Dahu say so coldly, song QingHan''s ear tip is slightly red, no longer awkward, help him to roll the paper open, slowly ignite.


    Wudahu poured the wine in front of the tombstone, sprinkled the broth, and said slowly, "Dad, I''ve got married. This is my husband song QingHan. You can eat and drink there, and I''ll live a good life."


    With that, he ignited the incense, stuck it in front of the tomb, and knocked three heads hard.


    Song QingHan took the incense, bowed his body slowly into the soil, learning from the appearance of Wu Dahu: "Dad, I''m here to ensure that the tiger''s body is healthy and healthy. You don''t have to worry, just protect this little thing in the belly. I hope he won''t be so naughty and can have a safe birth."


    Because of physical reasons, he did not kowtow, only his hands folded three times at ten.


    Wu Dahu took a look at his stomach. His eyes were soft and said, "don''t worry. Dad will protect you."


    After song QingHan was sent back, Wu Dahu said to him, "I''ll stay in the woods for a while, and I''ll be back before lunch."


    Song QingHan Leng Leng, did not ask why, nodded, only way: "be careful."


    He remembered that Wu Dahu once said that if he wanted to be alone, he would go to the woods...


    soon after the gate of the courtyard was closed, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    Song QingHan frowned and thought it was Lin Dafu again. He said in a cold voice, "don''t you say you can''te again? Can''t understand people? "


    The people outside seemed stunned, but immediately exined, "doctor song, I''m here to see a doctor! Open the door, I''m dying


    Song QingHan hesitated for a while. Seeing that the voice of the man outside didn''t sound like he hurt his vitality, he asked, "where did you get hurt? If you are seriously ill, you should go to Dr. Luo in the town. I''m only half a doctor, not a doctor. "

 Chapter 30

    The people outside the house said: "I am like Xiaoqing''s female father. I have a big cut on my back, and the blood is flowing all the time! Doctor song, help me


    Song QingHan put his hand on thetch. He thought about it and continued to ask, "which family are you from? Why didn''t youe with me? "


    The man said vaguely: "it''s from the vige. There''s no one at home, so I''m here alone. Don''t worry, doctor song, I''ve brought money here!"


    The one at the head of the vige? If song QingHan didn''t apany Wu Dahu to deliver cloth yesterday, he might have taken it seriously. It''s a pity...


    "Oh? But the eldest son of the old Xu family at the head of the vige? " He asked quietly.


    The man outside almost couldn''t wait to say, "yes, yes, it''s me. Doctor song, open the door quickly!"


    Song QingHan put down his hand and shed a cold light under his eyes. He said calmly, "I''m really sorry. Our family has a feud with your Xu family. You can live and die on your own outside!"


    With that, he returned to the room without looking back, and was indifferent to the howling of people outside.


    What old Xu family, from the head of the vige to the end of the vige, there is no family surnamed Xu. I really think he is easy to cheat!


    After a while, the people outside may have found that there is no hope, and suddenly there is no movement, as if to leave.


    After half a column of incense, the door was knocked again. This time it sounded so soft. Song QingHan moved in his heart and asked, "who is it?"


    Outside came a hearty man''s voice and said with a smile: "Dahu''s clothes are ready. Lord Qin is afraid of dying time, so he asked me to deliver them. Is it tiger husband Lang? Please answer the door. "


    Song QingHan put his hand on thetch and was about to open the door when he suddenly had a lot of heart and asked, "does that green dress not fade? I don''t know if it matches the skin color of the tiger


    Seeing that he had not yet opened the door, the man outside faltered for a moment and vaguely replied, "ah, it doesn''t fall off. The tiger must look good on it!"


    "Is it? He''s so ck. Can he look good in green? "


    Song QingHan held his arms and sneered.


    The man outside hardly hesitated, and said definitely, "of course, it looks good! Green shows the spirit


    After confirming the identity of the other party, song QingHan turned around and yawned: "I''m sorry, I suddenly feel that he is particrly ugly in green clothes. Take them back and wear them by yourself, and they will be given to you."


    After returning to the room, song QingHan lies in bed, covering his ears with a pillow, and ignores what people outside say.


    But today is really strange, who in the end wants to knock on his door?


    He thought for a while and found that he had offended a lot of people. It was too difficult to target one of them.


    Fortunately, as long as he doesn''t open the door, nothing will happen. Just wait for tiger toe back at noon.


    Just as he was drowsy, there was a thunderous knock on the door outside.


    When he was about to go to sleep, he heard the people outside shouting: "tiger husband! There''s something wrong with the tiger! Open the door quickly


    Although he knew that this might be deceiving, he could not help but get out of bed, went to the front of the courtyard and asked, "what''s the matter? What''s wrong with tiger


    A bloody garment suddenly threw in from the top, just fell on the edge of song QingHan''s feet.


    "Dahu was scratched by a blind bear in the mountain. Now he is unconscious. Don''t you know how to cure? See what to do Cried the man outside.


    Bear blind? Song QingHan thought of the cause of death of Wu Dahu''s father. His heart trembled and he looked down at the clothes beside his feet.


    A momentter, the gate of the courtyard was opened, and the people outside were very happy. They rushed directly to song QingHan and called out: "big tiger husband! I''ll take you there


    A wooden stick with thick fists suddenly hit the back of the man''s head, and the man was lying on the ground in a "big" shape, unconscious.


    Song QingHan looked at the dagger in his hand and was afraid.


    If he really opened the door unprepared, you can imagine the end.


    Who in the end has such a big feud with him that he has to buy murderers to kill people?


    Suddenly, there was a footstep in his ear. He was moved in his heart and cried out: "help, help, let me go!"


    A figure suddenly jumped in and yelled: "big tiger husband Lang! You are doing... "


    Xiang Tiange opens his mouth wide, looks at the picture in front of him in disbelief, and swallows down the second half of his words.


    Mei Xilin came in behind him. He blocked his sight. Before he could see the scene in the courtyard, he directly scolded: "I can''t believe you did such a thing against Fude! Today, we are going to teach Dahu a lesson...


    he finally walked to xiangtiange. He was forced to stop his words by the scene in front of him, and almost broke his tongue.


    Wu Pinng fellst. After seeing the man on the ground, he frowned at Song QingHan and asked, "big tiger husband Lang, what''s the matter? Who is he? "Speaking of the Song Dynasty, since he was familiar with the figure, he began to smile


    Wu Dahu walked in quickly, frowning at the man on the ground, waiting for song QingHan to speak.


    Song Qing Han as like as two peas, and then he pointed out the blood button. "I really feel quite right about the smell of the blood. The color of the dress is exactly the same as that of the big tiger. I almost believed it, but the tiger is really caught by the bear blind. How can it not get out of the chicken blood?"


    Mei Xilin''s facial expression appeared a trace of crack, want to say something, but nothing.


    He gave the idea of chicken blood, and even the two chickens were provided by him. He thought it was safe. Unexpectedly, song QingHan could recognize the source of the bleeding liquid!


    He clenched his teeth and said, "who knows if what you said is true or false? Maybe you set him up? "


    Song QingHan, with a pale face, said to Wu Pinng, "is this the vige head? I don''t know why you came here all of a sudden? "


    Wu Pinng hesitated to look at the sky song, honest way: "it''s said to brother that you found the evidence of your affair with others, let mee here to make decisions for the tiger."


    Seeing that everyone''s eyes were on him, Xiang Tiange coughed awkwardly and said under pressure: "Er, that, I saw a strange man go to the tiger''s house, and I misunderstood..."


    Song QingHan''s eyes shed a chill and sneered: "Oh? If a strange manes to our house, it can be regarded as evidence of my cheating? What the vige head man said just now is also very interesting. As a pregnant man, what did I frame up a big man for? Besides, is he a fool? Send them to my door and set me up? "


    Xiang Tiange and meixilin looked at each other and felt that the current situation was a little tricky.


    Wu Pinng is not a fool. When he sees the tense look of Xiang Tiange and Mei Xilin, he connects the things and thinks about them. He knows that there must be something wrong.


    The man on the ground suddenly snorted unconsciously, as if about to wake up.


    Song QingHan suddenly sped his fist and said to Wu Pinng: "I wonder if the vige head can move into the room and let him tell the truth of the matter in person. How about it?"


    Wu Pinng almost did not hesitate to agree, but also took away the awkward meixilin by the way.


    Xiang Tiange sees Wu Pinng standing at the door of the house and looks at him with a critical eye. Knowing that he can''t stay to remind him, he has to walk into the room with a decadent face.


    After three people all walked into the room, Wu Dahu of the Song Dynasty motioned to him to pick up the man''s dagger.


    The man slowly opened his eyes and suddenly saw song QingHan''s face. He jumped up and roared, "you little bitch! How dare you beat your grandfather and me


    Song QingHan stepped back a few steps and sneered: "who let your deception be too clumsy? It''s a pity that the patient can''t pretend to be a good liar. He can''t even tell the blood of chicken from that of human


    Excited by his words, the blue veins on the man''s forehead burst out and said angrily: "I can''t believe that you, a little bitch, are so difficult to cheat. Although I dyed my two times, fortunately, the third time was sessful. Do you think these broken ropes can bind me?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the man suddenly earned it and pulled the rope off his body.


    Wu Dahu, who was hiding on one side, jumped out and pressed the man on the ground. With a dagger against his throat, he said in a deep voice, "who are you? Why are you in my house? "


    The man was shocked. It seemed that Wu Dahu hade back so early. When he realized the threat from the cold de, his momentum suddenly weakened, but his mouth was not afraid of saying: "let me go! Or don''t me me for being rude! I''m here to have an affair with your husband


    Wu Dahu sneered and handed the de forward. He said slowly, "cheating? I think you''re here to kill him? Say it! Who sent you! If you don''t say it...


    he suddenly scratched the man''s throat and said darkly, "I''ll deal with you and throw it into the back mountain to feed the blind bear!"


    The man could feel the blood slowly flowing down his neck. His courage was broken and his voice was shrill: "don''t, don''t kill me! I said, I said it all! "


    Meixilin in the house is like a thorn growing under his buttocks. He is restless and opens his mouth to speak. However, he is swept away by Wu Pinng''s calm eyes and loses his courage.


    I''m afraid it''s not good to use the private song? The man was scared to death, and he would be talking nonsense for a while


    With a faint smile, Wu Pinng said slowly: "when a man is about to die, his words are also good. Only when his life and safety are threatened, will he tell the truth. Don''t worry to my brother, and listen to what he says."


    As soon as he finished, the man outside cried and said, "it was Xiang Tiange from the next vige who brought me here! It''s a big deal, as long as you pretend to smear the innocence of the pregnant man! "

 Chapter 31

    Xiang Tiange stood up from his seat with an unpredictable look on his face and could hardly keep his smile.


    The man seemed to have broken a broken pot and poured beans from a bamboo tube: "he said that he would give me 200 Liang silver when it was finished. I thought that there was no danger in this matter, that is, it was immoral, so I took it. Anyway, if I didn''t do anything immoral, it''s not bad!"


    "Aftering here, Xiang Tiange arranged for me to meet a female man. After his introduction, I learned that the female man was your vige head husband, named Mei, Mei or something."


    "Meixi forest." Wu Dahu suddenly opened his mouth to remind him.


    "Ah," the man echoed, "yes, yes, it''s called meixilin! Hey, don''t tell me. I see that meixilin and xiangtiange must have an affair. The singing and tacit understanding of each other, tut... "


    meixilin''s face in the room suddenly turned pale. Looking at Wu Pinng''s cold eyes, he was so flustered that he could not speak. He just shook his head, as if he could prove his innocence.


    Song QingHan saw that the man seemed to deviate from the topic and frowned: "continue! What happened after you met Mei Xilin? "


    The man was reminded by him and thought for a while, and then he said angrily: "then he told me how to do to knock on your door. What are the injuries of Xiaoqing female father, the clothes of Lord Qin, and the injuries of the tiger are all what he wants to teach me now!"


    "Bah! If I knew he was so unreliable, I would not take the job


    The man identally touched the dagger when spitting, his scalp was numb, and his body was stiff and said, "I''ve finished. You can let me go! I will return the money to Xiang Tiange and nevere to your house again! "


    Wu Dahu took a look at the door and saw that Wu Pinng hade out. He calmly released his hand, picked up the rope on the ground and tied the man tightly again. In a deep voice, he said, "if you don''t let you go, it''s up to the vige head to judge. But if you dare toe back to our house, ha ha ha."


    His sneer was meaningful. Hearing the man''s back cool, he quickly assured, "I''ll nevere again! I''ll nevere again! "


    Wu Pinng clenched his fist and tried his best to calm down and say: "should we let him go, it''s up to the government to judge! I didn''te into town this afternoon


    With that, he turned to look at xiangmeixilin and xiangtiange, as if waiting for them to speak.


    Mei Xilin walked forward a few steps with his eyes aglow. Seeing that Wu Pinng avoided his hand and wiped the corner of his eyes with a handkerchief, he said wrongly, "if I enter the government, maybe I''ll be punished. Are you willing? What if you''re killed? "


    Xiang Tiange hesitated and said, "this matter can''t be proved by his words alone. Besides, it has not caused any loss now. How about elder brother Wu''s high hand and let him go?"


    Wu Pinng nced at them coldly, pointing to song QingHan and saying, "loss? Can you afford to pay for the damage? If something goes wrong, you''ll have two lives on your back! "


    Seeing that both men lowered their heads, he looked like a dam that opened the gate, and said in a bad breath: "meixilin! Because the tiger didn''t give you the cloth yesterday, you dare to collude with Tiange to do this poison hand! Is it me, Wu Pinng, who has no money to buy cloth for you?! Or do you think that no matter what happens, I, Wu Pinng, are in the back of my pocket? "


    "Sing to the sky! I always respect you for being older than me and call you brother. But do you think what you do seems to be something that the head of a vige can do?! There are thousands of good men in the world. Do you want tiger to be your son-inw? Think of killing an innocent pregnant man? If it''s true, your son will be married by blood! Don''t you fear retribution? "


    After that, Wu Pinng seemed to be ten years old. He waved his hand wearily and said in a deep voice, "you have to go if you don''t go today! I will personally prove the truth of his words. If you don''t want to wait for the Yamen servant to catch you, just follow me


    Meixilin sobbed in a low voice. Although he did not look up, he slowly stood behind Wu Pinng.


    Xiang Tiange clenched his fist and clenched his teeth. He took the lead in walking out of the courtyard, leaving behind an angry "go!"


    Wu Pinng took the end of the rope and pushed the man out. When passing by Wu Dahu, he said seriously: "tiger, don''t worry, I will give you a fair deal."


    Wu Dahu nodded and didn''t know what to say. Finally, when Wu Pinng stepped out of the courtyard, he said, "take care of yourself."


    Wu Pinng stopped, did not look back, gently "um" a sound, walked toward the distance.


    Song QingHan finally breathed a sigh of relief, went to Wu Dahu, patted him on the shoulder, and said, "the vige head is really as you said, he is a sensible and good vige head, but his husband really doesn''t know how to cherish feathers...


    Wu Dahu nodded, took his waist and went into the room, put the dagger on the table, and then said," it''s good for you Smart, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable. "


    Although song QingHan knew that it was a bit inappropriate to mention this, he still couldn''t help asking, "if they nted Booties sessfully? What would you do? "Wu Dahu stopped and shook his head: "it won''t seed."


    Song QingHan was not satisfied with the answer and frowned: "how do you know it won''t work? If I do something wrong, that person will get it today, and then they will force you to abandon me! "


    Wu Dahu insisted: "they will not seed."


    As long as he perfunctorily said "I will make a good investigation" and so on, song QingHan was not unhappy. At this time, he still refused to answer his own questions, and said in a bad breath: "OK, OK, that''s it. I shouldn''t ask such silly questions."


    "I won''t trust them, so they won''t seed."


    Song QingHan was stunned by Wu Dahu''s cold words. When he reflected his meaning, he turned red and asked in a low voice, "do you mean to believe me?"


    Wu Dahu didn''t have any hesitation. He heard song QingHan''s heart full of joy. He took a look at him andined, "it''s good to say that. Go and cook!"


    Seeing that his mood was raining and sunny, Wu Dahu felt confused, but he also knew that he might have escaped a robbery. He nodded and went out.


    After lunch, song QingHan''s mood of seeing Wu Dahu seemed to recover. He suggested, "while it''s still early, shall we go back and pick some Siraitia grosvenorii and star anise?"


    Wu Dahu nodded, took the tools, and walked into the mountains with song QingHan again.


    I don''t know if it''s the reason why he hasn''tpletely calmed down. After picking for a while, Wu Dahu doesn''t pick Siraitia grosvenorii. He tells song QingHan about it and goes hunting in the deeper part of the forest.


    Fortunately, song QingHan knew that Wu Dahu would not be too far away from himself when he went hunting, so he was not afraid.


    Wu Dahu finally came out of the woods with a lot of prey in his hands.


    Seeing the bloodstain on his face, song QingHan felt tight in his heart and hurriedly stepped forward and asked, "but I was hurt?"


    Wu Dahu smiles. It seems that the hunting just now has dissipated all the depression in his chest. He shakes his head and says, "no injury. I promised you that you will be careful."


    Song QingHan''s face slowed down. Seeing that he was carrying so many things on his back, he sighed and said, "pregnant, I can''t even take things, or I can help you share some."


    Wu Dahu wanted to reach out and pat him on the back, but he still caught the prey in his hand, so he had to give up. Heforted him and said, "don''t worry. I have enough strength to carry two more baskets like this. Even if you are not pregnant, you don''t have to do this kind of heavy work."


    Hearing him say this, song QingHan''s heart is warm, carefully looking at the road under his feet, strive not to let him worry.


    After returning home, song QingHan took a wet handkerchief and wiped all the blood on Wu Dahu''s face. Looking at his knife like face, song QingHan said: "if only my son were like you."


    After reacting to what he said, he turned his head and pretended to wash the handkerchief, trying to think that he had not said it.


    However, it was alreadyte. Wu Dahu chuckled: "why is it better to be like me? Both male and female, of course, must look like you. If you are like me, it will be difficult to get married in the future. "


    Song QingHan saw that the cover up was no longer useful. He simply turned his back and said earnestly, "who said it''s difficult? Whether it''s a girl or a boy, it''s good to look like you. If you''re like me, it''s not manly. "


    Speaking of thest sentence, song QingHan''s tone had already brought some indignation.


    He used the water tank to see his appearance. It was so exquisite! If he didn''t know he was carrying a handle, he would think he was a woman! Although people here say that he looks good-looking, but in his eyes, a man who does not look like a man, how can he be called good-looking? A real man should look like Wu Dahu so that he can look good! In particr, his figure...


    Wu Dahu looked at him in surprise and said in a funny way, "Why are you drooling? Hungry? I''m going to cook. "


    Song QingHan wiped his chin awkwardly and nodded.


    It must be pregnancy! He didn''t have this kind of infatuation in the past. Even if he wanted to, he would not bring it to his face. Now it''s better. If Wu Dahu knew what he was thinking, he would think he was a fool

 Chapter 32

    The next morning, Wu Dahu and song QingHan finished breakfast and went back to town.


    Seasoning is as good as ever, Siraitia grosvenorii is also sold more than thest time, many are repeat customers, the response is good.


    Seeing the early harvest, Wu Dahu took song QingHan to the cksmith and described the appearance of a scalpel to the cksmith.


    Song QingHan saw that he had written down all his descriptions. He was moved and funny in his heart.


    Can the iron shop be made here?


    I didn''t expect that it was the cksmith who thought for a while after listening to Wu Dahu''s description. He even nodded and said, "although I''ve never seen anything like this, I should be able to do it. Well, I''ll draw a drawing and see if it''s OK."


    With that, he turned straight into the shop, picked up the charcoal pen and drew it on the rice paper.


    Wu Dahu and song QingHan look at each other, then enter the shop, patiently waiting for the cksmith to finish painting.


    cksmith''s memory is also very amazing, even in ordance with Wu Dahu''s description, a perfect set of scalpels drawn out.


    Song QingHan took a breath when he looked at the drawing. Wu Dahu knew that the cksmith was right when he saw it. He said, "let''s do it like this. How long can it be done?"


    The cksmith chucked his mouth for a moment, then stretched out two fingers and shook them in front of Wu Dahu.


    Wu Dahu surprised: "two days?"


    "Two weeks!"


    The cksmith didn''t have a good temper to correct the way, looking at the expression, he was very dissatisfied with Wu Dahu''s random guess.


    Song QingHan nodded at one side and said, "it''s good to make it in two weeks. How much is it altogether?"


    The cksmith stretched out three fingers and probably didn''t want Wu Dahu to guess again. He said directly, "thirty Liang silver."


    Song QingHan widened his eyes, grabbed Wu Dahu''s sleeve and said, "so expensive? Shall we not? "


    Wu Dahu patted his hand to showfort and said to the cksmith, "will you give me a deposit first?"


    The cksmith nodded, spread out his hand and said, "a deposit of ten Liang silver."


    Song QingHan looked at Wu Dahu without hesitation and put ten Liang silver into the cksmith''s hand. He said with heartache: "the money for two days is gone."


    Wu Dahu looked at him funny and said slowly, "it''s like buying three clothes. Don''t you really want this set of tools?"


    As a western medicine, it''s impossible not to want a scalpel. Therefore, although song QingHan''s heart was dripping blood, he still nodded obediently and said: "I really want it. After all, with these things, it will be convenient for surgery in the future..."


    although Wu Dahu doesn''t understand what "operation" means, it doesn''t prevent him fromforting song QingHan: "if you want it, you can do itter Maybe you can make more money out of them. "


    After they came out of the iron shop, they were stopped by three yamen servants who came face to face.


    "But Wu Dahu, song QingHan husband?" frowned the white faced man


    Wu Da Hu general song QingHan blocked behind him and said, "yes."


    "Thene with us."


    The three scattered around Wu Dahu and looked at them fiercely. It seemed that if they dared to show a trace of resistance, they were ready to start directly.


    Wu Dahu and song QingHan look at each other and see the doubts in each other''s eyes.


    Song QingHan lowered his voice and said, "is it because of xiangtiange and meixilin?"


    Wu Dahu thought for a moment, patted his hand, andforted him as he walked forward: "probably, let''s go and have a look."


    But even though he said so, he didn''t think so.


    If it is really because of Xiang Tiange and meixilin, these yamen servants should havee to look for them yesterday. They should not postpone to today, but also treat them with an attitude of escorting prisoners.


    Fortunately, the Yamen was close to each other, and they walked in after a short time.


    When he saw a corpse lying in the hall, Wu Dahu frowned and felt worse in his heart.


    He stopped andpletely blocked song QingHan behind him. He asked, "I don''t know if you will call me here. What''s the matter?"


    The county magistrate pped a startled tree, and said: "bold and obstinate, I don''t salute you when I see you!"


    Wu Dahu clenched his fist. Seeing that the Yamen servants around him were looking at them covetously, he finally knelt down slowly and said in a deep voice, "I''ming to bed. I''m sorry for the inconvenience."


    The county magistrate sneered and patted a startled tree. He said, "your husband Lang is the murderer of this case. Who kneels down if he doesn''t?"


    Song QingHan frowned tightly and said: "what case? What killer? "


    As soon as his voice fell, the filial piety female man kneeling beside the body suddenly burst into tears and said, "my husband! Why did you go like this! How to leave me alone! The murderer has not confessed! You died unjustly


    Song QingHan sneered and interrupted, "can you make it clear to me? How did I be a murderer? I''m a pregnant man. You''re a big man like your husband? ""Your honor, I have already said the cause and effect. Please judge me!" she sobbed


    The magistrate raised his eyelids and looked at Song QingHan. A cold light shed in his eyes. He sneered and said, "but did you sell the so-called seasoning in front of the butcher''s shop?"


    Although song QingHan did not understand, he still admitted: "yes, not only sold, but also sold to no less than 300 people."


    The reason why he said this was to stop the county magistrate.


    If the county magistrate wants to say that the seasoning killed the man on the ground, he has to prove why the other 200 people are OK.


    Although the county magistrate stopped for a moment, he immediately said, "in the seasoning you sell, there is a spice which is very simr to the most poisonous" eight step pour ". In the seasoning sold to this person on that day, it was mixed with one eight step pour! I have sent you to make a test. It was because he ate eight steps that he died of poisoning. You said, you are not the murderer, who is the murderer? "


    Song QingHan was very angry andughed. He said in a cold voice, "as a county magistrate, you beat me as a murderer without saying anything. Where are thews and regtions?"


    Before the magistrate got angry, he continued: "how can you be sure that I sold the eight steps to this man? There are no less than three sources of eight steps that I can think of. "


    "First of all, he saw that eight steps down and my seasoning in the star anise looks very simr, so he picked it back, mixed with seasoning to cook together, and after eating, he died of poisoning."


    "Second, some people have a deep resentment with him. Seeing that he bought the seasoning, he deliberately went to his house and put eight steps into the seasoning. In this way, he not only harmed others, but also had no suspicion."


    "Third, it was his husband who deliberately tricked him into eating eight steps and then put the me on me and fabricated a series of lies."


    Dai Xiao''s eyes widened, she kept waving her hands, and said in a flustered way, "it''s not me. It''s not me, my Lord. He''s talking nonsense!"


    Song QingHan did not look at him, only looked at the county magistrate, slowly said: "dare to ask the county magistrate, how to exclude these suspects?"


    The county magistrate was flustered and angry in his heart. He raised his hand, pped the startled tree and said, "this man is not a fool. How can he harm himself? Hisments among his rtives and friends are always good, no one will harm him! As for his husband, what is the advantage of poisoning his husband? "


    Song QingHan suddenlyughed and said, "so the county magistrate thinks I''m a fool, and I''m going to make a mistake? This person is dead, who will say bad things about him. Isn''t it obvious that he is the murderer? What''s more, how do you know there''s no good in poisoning him? Maybe it''s money, maybe it''s new love, maybe it''s freedom, everything is possible, isn''t it? "


    Seeing that his words were refuted one by one, the poor magistrate got up from his seat and roared: "punish me! I don''t believe you don''t plead guilty today! "


    After receiving the order, the Yamen servants seized song QingHan''s hand and did not treat him as a pregnant man at all. They acted as if they were grasping a sack.


    "Stop it! I plead guilty


    Wu Dahu rescued song QingHan from the Yamen and looked at the county magistrate with heavy eyes.


    The county magistrate didn''t seem to respond and asked, "what are you guilty of?"


    Song QingHan knows what Wu Dahu wants to do. He can''t help but hold his arm tightly and shake his head.


    Wu Dahu seems to have not seen song QingHan''s action, word by word: "I pleaded guilty and killed this man."


    The magistrate sat down again, patted the startled trees, and said, "the seasoning is not what you sell. What do you confess to?"


    After receiving the county magistrate''s eyes, Dai Xiao''s female male suddenly nodded, pointed to song QingHan and said, "yes, yes, he sold it! It''s the one with a big belly


    Wu Dahu nced at the filial piety female man and said, "I picked the things. What''s the rtionship with the seller? ording to what you said, I was wrong when I picked it, and naturally it was me, not my husband, who was guilty. "


    The man was frightened by the cold light in Wu Dahu''s eyes, and he shrank his head and did not dare to refute.


    Seeing that things were developing in an unforeseen direction, the magistrate frowned and said, "are you sure you picked it? Your husband wasn''t involved? You know, it''s a death penalty. Do you want to carry it on your own? "


    When Wu Dahu saw the magistrate, he was full of hints, and his face was light: "no matter it''s a crime of death or a crime of life, you''d like to punish me. It has nothing to do with my husband. If someone is not satisfied, tell him that no matter whether I am a person or a ghost, I will not let him go."


    Seeing that he said so inly, the county magistrate was shocked by his ugly face and ruled: "take Wu Dahu down and put him in prison!"


    Song QingHan had already burst into tears and couldn''t even speak.


    As soon as his hand was loose, Wu Dahu put his hand down slowly and told him in a low voice: "when you go back, clean up and then move away. Doctor Luo is kind, and he will probably take you in. After the production is finished, whether you want to stay here or leave, you can do whatever you want."

 Chapter 33

    Seeing song QingHan open his mouth to say something, Wu Dahu suddenly reached out to erase the tears on his face and said with a smile, "don''t worry about me. This is my choice. I''d rather go in by myself than watch you go in and do nothing. What''s more, when things are not at their worst, maybe they shut me up for a few days and let them go?"


    The Yamen soldiers came forward and did not give them a chance to speak. They seized Wu Dahu''s hands and escorted him out.


    Song QingHan hugs his stomach and sobs. He suddenly turns his head, takes a deep look at the county magistrate and Dai Xiao''s female man, and turns away.


    County magistrate and filial piety female male both subconsciously avoided his eyes and pretended not to see the resentment in his eyes.


    After song QingHan left, the county magistrate sighed and got up and walked into the back wing room.


    Wang huailing was sitting on his chair, slowly tasting the fragrance of new tea. When he saw the magistratee in, he said, "I didn''t catch them all. I have to think of another way."


    The magistrate sat down on the seat, patted the table, and said in a deep voice, "no more nonsense! If he is a pregnant man who has lost his husband, it is hard to say whether he can survive until he gives birth. Why do you have to poison him again


    Wang huailing''s hand is loose, the tea cup and the table collide, sends out the crisp sound, revealed his inner resentment.


    "Nonsense? If it was not for him, your son and I would not have been swept out of the house by the Lin family and be the next abandoned husband that everyone ridiculed! You are not ashamed, I am also ashamed! If I don''t get revenge, I''ll never live in peace, even if I die! "


    Looking at his beloved little son''s face full of resentment and crying blood, the county magistrate pinched his fist and said slowly: "in order to revenge, do you even ignore your father? Do you know what will happen to me if this case is broken? "


    Wang huailing was silent for a while and picked up the cup again. He was sure that he would not be pierced. He was just an ordinary man whose father didn''t love and whose father didn''t love. He didn''t have any strong backstage to make decisions for him. Otherwise, he would not use his husband to take the me today


    Thinking of Wu Dahu, Wang Huai picked up a sarcastic smile and sipped his tea. He sighed: "it''s not easy to meet such a stupid person. Next time, there will be no shield for him."


    The county magistrate saw that Wang huailing had no intention of stopping. He shook his head and left.


    At this time, song QingHan, like flulent in the wind, walked in the street at a loss, I don''t know where to go.


    Walking, he stopped, looked up at the familiar que, eyes red, stepped in.


    The waiter recognized him and was about to say hello. When he saw his state, he was surprised and asked carefully, "what''s the matter with you, my guest?"


    Song QingHan looked around, and his voice was a bit eager.


    "Is Dr. Luo there? I want to find him for life and death. "


    The waiter looked at his stomach and thought that he was not feeling well. He quickly invited him to the inner room and said, "doctor Luo is in the room for consultation. Pleasee here."


    Song QingHan walked quickly to the inside. When he saw doctor Luo, his legs bent and he knelt down with difficulty.


    Dr. Luo stood up in shock, came to hold his hand and asked eagerly, "what''s the matter? But abdominal pain


    The doctor shook his head in the prison and was trapped by the murderer


    Doctor Luo frowned and helped him up. Heforted him by saying, "the ground is cold. Get up first. I''ll help you find a way."


    After song QingHan sat down on the bench, he inquired carefully: "who framed it? For what? "


    Song QingHan told the story from the beginning to the end. After hearing this, Dr. Luo couldn''t believe it and said, "how could the magistrate of Wang county do such a thing?"


    He hesitated for a moment and couldn''t help but confirm: "are you sure you didn''t pick it wrong? If you pick too much at once, it''s hard to say if you''re dazzled. "


    Song QingHan pursed his lips and shook his head positively, saying, "there is absolutely no mistake in picking it! I am a doctor and a person who works wholeheartedly. I know very well that if something goes wrong, it will easily lead to disaster. Therefore, when dealing with star anise, I would rather spend more time and choose carefully. There is absolutely no case of mixing poison without knowing it! "


    Seeing that he looked serious, Dr. Luo knew what he said was true. He pondered for a moment and asked, "have you ever offended Wang county magistrate directly or indirectly?"


    "No! We have never seen Wang before....


    Song QingHan subconsciously denied that when talking about the word "Wang", he suddenly remembered something and asked eagerly, "what is the rtionship between Wang county magistrate and Wang huailing?"


    Doctor Luo looked at him in surprise and said, "Wang huailing is the youngest son of Wang county magistrate. He married the eldest son of the Lin family, but I heard that he was abandoned and went home a few days ago."


    Song QingHan suddenly sneered, clenched his fist, and said in a cold voice, "that''s Wang huailing, that''s right! Lin Dafu, who retired in front of me, must have med me for the reasons for his abandonment. He wanted to kill me with the help of Wang county magistrate. Unfortunately, Wu Dahu was such a fool... "His eyes were red and he couldn''t go on.


    Doctor Luo was surprised. He didn''t think that song QingHan had such a rtionship with Wang and Lin.


    Song QingHan wiped it on his face, looked up at doctor Luo and begged, "that''s what happened. Can doctor Luo have a way to save my husband?"


    Dr. Luo hesitated for a while and sighed, "the people don''t fight with the officials. Although I used to have a higher rank than Wang county magistrate, but now I''m just a civilian. But I''ll try to help you talk to the magistrate Wang to see if there''s room for change."


    Song QingHan said gratefully: "thank you, doctor Luo. When the tigeres out, we will repay your kindness as cattle and horses."


    Seeing the urgency in his eyes, Dr. Luo simply said, "I''ll go now. You''ll wait here and tell you the result when youe back."


    Song QingHan wanted to follow him, and worried about his bad things. The chicken pecked at the rice and nodded and said, "OK, I''ll wait here!"


    Doctor Luo walked quickly to the yamen, and the Yamen servants seemed to recognize the famous "miracle doctor" of the rejuvenation hall, and asked eagerly, "doctor Luo came here a few days ago, but is he here for consultation?"


    The county magistrate just came out from the inside. When he saw doctor Luo, his eyes brightened. He quickly invited him in and said with a smile, "it''s rare that Dr. Luo takes the initiative toe in. Pleasee in, please."


    Dr. Luo nodded and followed him in. When he was thinking about how to open his mouth, he heard the county magistrate take the initiative to say, "doctor Luo, you must have known about the children?"


    "Know a little."


    Dr. Luo didn''t know which aspect he was referring to, so he was ambiguous.


    The county magistrate sighed, and his brows were full of sorrow. He said, "to be honest, since the child was abandoned, his temper has be very strange. He is not interested in anything. He just wants to revenge. Although I know that this is probably a heart disease, I still want to ask Dr. Luo whether there is any medicine that can relieve his depression?"


    Hearing the word "revenge", doctor Luo believed more about song QingHan''s words and frowned: "is this the reason why the county magistrate framed Wu Dahu?"


    The county magistrate was startled. Subconsciously, he stepped back and drooped his eyelids. He did not know what he thought of. He asked in a deep voice, "song QingHan, did he go to find you as a savior?"


    Dr. Luo put his hands behind his back and said slowly, "I don''t dare to be a savior. I just can''t bear to see the county magistrate go astray and miss the future."


    The county magistrate sneered and said, "are you threatening me? Want to get this out of the way? "


    Seeing that he misunderstood his meaning, Dr. Luo frowned and said, "I really consider it for the county magistrate. As long as the county magistrate stops in time and releases Wu Dahu, I will ask song QingHan and song QingHan to guarantee that this has not happened."


    The county magistrate was immersed in the panic that things were going to be revealed. He could not believe what Dr. Luo said. He looked ugly and said, "it''s just that you are called a" miracle doctor ". You really think you are a God. If you dare to intervene, believe me or not, I will let the huichuntang close tomorrow! What''s more, Dr. Luo is old after all. It''s normal to diagnose one or two patients wrongly, but their families... Are not good friends! "


    Dr. Luo opened his eyes and said in disbelief, "you even threaten me?"


    Maybe the broken pot was broken, and the county magistrate even did not disguise himself any more. He sneered and said, "how about threatening you? It''s just a civilian. How dare you fight with an official


    With that, he didn''t want to see Dr. Luo''s face again, leaving a cold "think about it!" Then he brushed his sleeves and left.


    Dr. Luo lowered his eyelids, sighed softly, and walked out frustrated.


    Seeing that he was in a bad mood, the Yamen servants who wanted him to consult for him for free did not dare toe forward again. They did not discuss it until he left.


    "What''s wrong with doctor Luo? Is it possible that the magistrate is incurable? "


    "Well, the county magistrate should go to see the young master of doctor Luo? I''m afraid there''s no way to save him. "


    "You are not trying to die, are you? I think he is smiling all day long, but his smile is really prating


    "If you were to be dismissed, you''d have tough! But I can''t help it. Who let me have nothing to do all the time, s. "


    "..."


    when song QingHan saw that the curtain had been lifted, he was so nervous that he quickly stepped forward and asked excitedly, "how about doctor Luo?"


    Dr. Luo sighed heavily, shook his head and said, "he threatened me with the rejuvenation hall and did not allow me to interfere."


    Hearing this, song QingHan fell down on the bench and murmured, "what should I do? Who can save the tiger...


    then

 Chapter 34

    Seeing that he was unstable, Dr. Luo couldn''t bear tofort him and said, "you can stay with me. If he dares to ask for someone, I will protect you even if he dares toe here."


    Song QingHan shook his head, got up slowly, and said in a trance: "no, I can''t implicate Dr. Luo. You''ve done your utmost. I''ll try my best to do it myself..."


    his current state is really worrying. Dr. Luo reached out to stop him and advised, "what should I do if you go out now and get caught?"? Ten thousand move fetal gas, at this time the month is still insufficient, will have the big event


    Song QingHan put his hand on his stomach, and his mood suddenly calmed down. He looked up at Dr. Luo and calmly said, "doctor Luo, don''t worry. I won''t make fun of my body and the life of the child. This is the tiger''s child. Even if I die, I will try my best to protect him. I just think of a way to see if it works."


    Dr. Luo looked at him suspiciously and confirmed that he would notmit a personal danger


    Song QingHan nodded his head heavily and affirmed: "I will nevermit danger with my body!"


    Seeing that he couldn''t persuade him, Dr. Luo had to get out of the way and said to him, "be careful. If you can''t,e back quickly. The door of the Spring Festival Hall will always be opened for you."


    Song QingHan felt warm in his heart and reluctantly squeezed out a smile. He saluted Dr. Luo and said, "thank you very much. When the matter is settled, I''lle with the tiger to thank you."


    Dr. Luo waved his hand and said, "thank you for what? I didn''t help anything. By the way, Luo Hanguo can be relieved. When you are free, you can bring it back. I will tell the shopkeeper. "


    Song QingHan nodded and turned to leave.


    Since Lin Dafu started to solve the problem, he should also solve it.


    He stood in front of the gate of the forest house and waited for half a day before he finally got the person he wanted to see.


    Lin Dafu got down from the sedan chair and looked at Song QingHan in surprise. He walked two steps and asked, "QingHan, how did youe?"


    Song QingHan was trying to talk, but he turned his eyelids and fainted.


    Lin Dafu quickly caught his body, turned his head and yelled to the servant: "go and ask the doctor!"


    He picked up song QingHan and walked quickly to the guest room.


    When he carefully put song QingHan down, the doctor in the mansion had arrived.


    After a while of pulse, the doctor wanted to ask another question. Seeing Lin Dafu frowning and looking like a volcano was about to erupt, he quickly changed his words to: "he, er... Overworked and thinking too much, resulting in temporary syncope. Just take a rest."


    Unexpectedly, after listening to his words, Lin Dafu frowned more tightly and said in a deep voice: "overworked? Think too much? What happened to him? "


    The doctor awkwardly said, "well, I''m afraid it can''t be seen from the pulse...


    Lin Dafu didn''t expect him to answer, but he said," let''s all go down! "


    When only he and song QingHan are left in the room, Lin Dafu slowly sits by the bed. Seeing song QingHan still frowns in his sleep, he says heartily: "but Wu Dahu bullies you? Overwork! You should be a pregnant man. How dare he let you do something? "


    He read a lot of things piecemeal, after realizing that song QingHan could not hear at all, he finally stopped and looked at Song QingHan''s face, and did not know what he was thinking.


    Song QingHan slept until it waspletely dark before he opened his eyes.


    There was no light in the room. He saw a figure sitting by the bed in a trance and subconsciously said, "tiger, tiger, are you back?"


    He suddenly stood up, grabbed the other party''s hand and said excitedly, "tiger, I just dreamed...


    after seeing that the man beside the bed was Lin Dafu, song QingHan threw away his hand like a hot potato.


    "Why are you here?"


    Lin Dafu saw that his voice suddenly cooled down. With a bitter smile, he got up to light the candle and said slowly, "you fainted at the door of my house. This is my guest room. Why do you think I am here?"


    Memoriese back to his mind like a tide. Song QingHan gets out of bed and quickly walks to Lin Dafu. He says in a quick voice, "Wang huailing will be med on me for your abandonment. If you want to put me to death, tiger will take the ce of me and be put in prison. Do you have any way to rescue him?"


    Lin Dafu''s hand of igniting the fire stopped, and suddenly said, "it''s because of this matter that I''ve been thinking too much."


    Song QingHan didn''t understand why he uttered such an endless sentence. He said coldly: "it''s all because of you. If you don''t give up Wang huailing, he won''t want to deal with me. If you don''t deal with me, Dahu won''t be put into prison for helping me to take the me. You have to take care of this matter!"


    Seeing the indignation on his face, Lin Dafu gave him a bitter smile and said, "I quit him for revenge."


    "Again." He opened his mouth before the refutation of song QingHan. After a pause, he continued: "do you think that if I don''t abandon him, he won''t want to deal with you?"Song QingHan angrily said: "I''ve been taken out of the house by you. There''s no threat to him. What else does he do to me?"


    Lin Dafu shook his head and said calmly, "you don''t know Wang huailing. As long as he finds out that I still like you, he won''t let you go, no matter whether you are suspended or not."


    His words let song QingHan stagnate, immediately said: "you don''t like me, don''t you?"? After all, it''s not because of you


    Lin Dafu''s eyes shed a touch of hurt, look sad way: "one of the things, if so good control, there will be no world of ten thousand kinds of worry."


    There was a silence in the room for a while. Song QingHan responded that he was too excited. He came to ask Lin Dafu to save Wu Dahu, not to investigate.


    So he slowed down his face and calmly said, "it doesn''t matter whose fault it is. Now I just want to ask if you can save Wu Dahu? If you can, please rescue him. We will repay you for your kindness in the future. If we can''t, I''ll leave first. "


    Lin Dafu took a deep look at him and said slowly, "it can be, but I have to pay a huge price. You know, it''s the order of a county. It''s extraordinary."


    Song QingHan recognized the leeway in his words and asked, "what conditions do you want?"


    Lin Dafu suddenly changed the topic and said, "it''ste. Let''s talk about it after dinner."


    Finish saying, he does not wait for song QingHan to agree, turn to leave directly.


    Song''s head was cold, and he was angry.


    When is it time to eat! I don''t know whether Wu Dahu has food in prison. Is it so difficult to give a happy word?


    After eating at the table, Lin Dafu was in a good mood. He even forgot the rules of eating without saying anything. He kept helping song QingHan with his dishes and said with a smile, "it''s all what you love to eat. Eat more to nourish your body."


    Song QingHan poked at the grain of rice in silence, thinking about the children in his stomach, and barely finished half a bowl of rice. Just as he was about to put his chopsticks, he heard Lin Dafu say: "you don''t have enough to eat. How can I negotiate with you?"


    He had no choice but to eat the rest of the rice, put the bowl down, frowned and said, "can we talk now?"


    Lin Dafu slowly put down the bowl,ughed, stood up and said, "after dinner, go out to eat, while walking and saying."


    Song QingHan stood up and walked out of the house quickly, waiting for him.


    Although it waste at night, we could see that the garden was properly trimmed and arranged.


    However, both of them did not have the mood to enjoy the scenery.


    Song QingHan finally couldn''t help it. When he got to the middle of the garden, he stopped and asked, "what should I do? You should give me the right word. Otherwise, I''ll try to find another way. Don''t dy my time!"


    Lin Dafu stopped and looked at the sparkling water in the pond and said slowly, "I can help you rescue Wu Dahu, but you must stay with me for five days."


    Song QingHan frowned and asked, "how to deal with it? Just staying in this house? "


    Lin Dafu suddenly sighed and turned his hand. "I''m about to forget the scene when we were together. These five days, let''s take it as a way for me to review my past memories. I can take you anywhere in the mansion."


    Relive memory? It doesn''t sound like a wonderful thing.


    "Will there be physical contact?" Song asked warily


    Lin Dafu looked at his stomach and jokingly said, "what can I do to you like this? At best, it''s when you''re not convenient. "


    Song QingHan thought about it for a while, and felt that this condition was not so difficult to ept. He said, "OK, you''ll release the tiger tomorrow!"


    Lin Dafu looked at him with a smile and said, "I''m not the head boss of the county magistrate. Let him let him go. It will take time to start a rtionship. This time may be long or short, but I promise to release Wu Dahu within five days. "


    "Besides." "If you can''t make me feel the way I used to be, the deal will be cancelled," he said


    Song QingHan tightened his eyebrows and said in a deep voice, "how do I know how you feel? If you don''t feel it after five days, isn''t it a waste of my time? "


    Lin Dafu shook his head and assured, "do you have any feeling? I''ll tell you the result tomorrow night. If the transaction is cancelled, I won''t save Wu Dahu, but I can guarantee your life. After all, Wang huailing must still want to attack you, isn''t he?"


    Such a despotic condition makes people dissatisfied, but song QingHan has no other way except to promise, so he has to say: "OK, I will give you another day to think about it."

 Chapter 35

    Lin Dafuughed and said in a good mood: "it''s not tonight, so you can do whatever you want. Tomorrow, you have to follow my requirements."


    Hearing him say so, song QingHan turned his head and left directly, and didn''t even say hello to him.


    Anyway, he said that he could do what he wanted. If he didn''t worry about Wu Dahu, he would pour cold water on Lin Dafu.


    In this way, only a small talent like him can do it!


    Song QingHan angrily walked back to his room, thinking that there would be a difficult "battle" to fight tomorrow. He went to bed early to save his energy.


    The next morning, when song QingHan opened his eyes, he was facing Shanglin Dafu''s affectionate eyes. He screamed in horror and said angrily, "how long have you been here? It''s insane. What''s good for other people to sleep? "


    Lin Dafu''s face sank and said coldly: "wrong, it''s not this kind of reaction."


    Song QingHan was about to scold him again. He suddenly remembered the agreement he had madest night. He held back and asked, "what''s the reaction?"


    Lin Dafu moved his finger to close his eyes.


    Song QingHan was unable to do so. He closed his eyes and left a little gap to observe his reaction.


    "Open it."


    "I''m so happy to see you as soon as I open my eyes!"


    "Take my hand and get up slowly."


    Lin Dafu ordered calmly.


    Song QingHan opened his eyes, but listening to his words behind, Leng was disgusted and couldn''t go on.


    Lin Dafu raised eyebrows and said, "don''t you want to save Wu Dahu?"


    This sentencepletely stabbed song QingHan''s death. He squeezed his fist and squeezed out a smile. He said, "it''s so happy to see you when you open your eyes."


    Then he let go, grabbed Lin Dafu''s wrist and got up.


    When he was about to put on his shoes, Lin Dafu suddenly stopped his movement. He bent down, picked up his shoes, and reached for his feet.


    Song QingHan subconsciously shrinks his feet. Seeing that Lin Dafu seems to want to speak again, he quickly puts his feet together and turns his head. He is clean when his eyes are out of sight.


    It was not easy to get out of bed. Song QingHan was trying to rx his breath when he heard Lin Dafu say: "hold my hand."


    Song QingHan endured the impulse of a fist and stretched out his hand. Quan was bitten by a dog.


    Fortunately, Lin Dafu didn''t talk much when he had dinner today. He only helped song QingHan to eat all the food in his bowl.


    After breakfast, Lin Dafu looked at the sky and said with a smile: "the sun is just right. Although theke is a little cold, it is also a good enjoyment to warm a pot of hot wine."


    When song QingHan saw him looking at himself, he said, "Oh, oh, youke! Very good, very good! "


    Lin Dafu gave orders to his servants, and took song QingHan into the carriage and set out toward the countryside.


    Song QingHan had just had enough to eat, but he was so upset by the carriage that he felt sleepy.


    When the carriage suddenly stopped, he suddenly opened his eyes and saw that his head was leaning against Lin Dafu''s shoulder and quickly straightened up.


    Lin Dafu''s face was not annoyed. He chuckled, "you used to be able to fall asleep as soon as you got on the bus. You had to get into my arms. It''s a pity that you are not convenient now."


    In his arms? The song and Qing Dynasty cold light is imagining that picture to feel the whole body has ayer of goose bumps.


    Fortunately, Lin Dafu didn''t notice his difort, so he went down first, and then helped him get out of the car with his hand in his hand.


    Song QingHan, as soon as he got off the car, put his eyes on theke in front of him, and couldn''t help but praise in his heart.


    Although it is nearly winter now and the lotus flowers in theke have already withered, we can imagine the splendor here in summer just by looking at therge dead stems.


    When the lotus blooms again next year, it must be a good taste toe with Wu Dahu.


    Lin Dafu didn''t miss the joy of song QingHan''s eyes, but if he knew what song QingHan was thinking at this time, he was afraid that he would vomit blood.


    They went to theke, carefully sat in the boat, and walked toward the center of theke.


    Lin Dafu poured two cups of still steaming wine, picked up one of them and put it in front of song QingHan. He exined, "this wine is very weak. Pregnant men can also drink it."


    Song QingHan didn''t refuse to swallow it. He felt the astringent meaning of the wine into his throat and gave a happy sigh of relief.


    Lin Dafu chuckled and sipped his wine. He said, "in the past, when you only tasted a little wine, you would make it hard to drink. If you don''t want to drink it, now you can taste the taste of bitter wine."


    Song QingHan didn''t answer. He poured himself a ss of wine and tasted it slowly.


    The breeze by theke is cool, but it is just blowing away the heat of alcohol steaming.


    Two people drink silently, looking at the silk grass at the bottom of theke, the atmosphere is actually delicate and harmonious.


    After a pot of wine, Lin Dafu saw two groups of red on song QingHan''s face and said to the boat: "row back."Back to the shore again, song QingHan could not even stand still, but he still insisted on not leaning towards Lin Dafu''s direction, and stepped onto the carriage with trembling legs.


    Lin Dafu looked at his bewildered stare and suddenly asked, "why do you like Wu Dahu? He has no money, no power, and no appearance, but he is just a vige man. How can youy down your body and beg me? "


    Although song QingHan had some superiorities, he could still hear his words clearly. Heughed and said slowly, "I agree if you say he has no money and no right. But if you say that he has no appearance, I won''t be the first one to forbid it!"


    "What''s wrong with him? The nose is the nose, and the eyes are the eyes


    Lin Dafuughed and shook his head: "who has no nose and eyes? Why do you just look at him and be happy? "


    Song QingHan was suddenly stunned. He scratched his head in doubt and repeated, "why am I so happy when I look at him? Naturally, because... "


    he hesitated for a long time and couldn''t exin the reason. When Lin Dafu leaned back and was ready to give up, he pped him in the face and said," he is honest. He never lies to me except white lies! He is loyal and courageous, dare to speak out in case of injustice, and never yield to power! You are good to him, he will return it ten times! Also very kind, sympathize with the weak! In short, there is nothing I don''t like...


    seeing that he said that, Lin Dafu fell to one side, reached for his head and put it on his shoulder.


    Although the distance between the two is zero, but at the moment, he feels that he is thousands of miles away from Song QingHan.


    When song QingHan woke up again, he was immune to Lin Dafu''s dark eyes.


    He rubbed his head and said, "don''t you say this wine is not strong? Why is the stamina so strong? "


    Lin Dafu shook his head with a wry smile and said, "even if it''s the lowest degree, you will still be drunk if you drink too much, not to mention your alcohol is not good."


    In silence, song QingHan got out of bed and asked Lin Dafu, "are you ready to eat? I''m hungry. "


    Lin Dafu nodded and took his hand to go out.


    They finished their lunch in silence. When song QingHan thought Lin Dafu had something else to do in the afternoon, he said, "you are tired in the morning, and don''t go anywhere in the afternoon. Just have a good rest at home."


    Although song QingHan was eager to do so, he was worried that he would miss the chance to save Wu Dahu because of his "unqualified" performance. He quickly asked, "what about you? Are you going out? "


    Lin Dafu said, "well," I''ll go to the shop in the afternoon. You don''t have to follow. "


    After saying this, he saw song QingHan''s face full of uneasiness, and then said, "your performance is not bad, as long as you keep this state for the next four days."


    Song QingHan, who got the approval letter, felt that the big stone in his heart had finally fallen to the ground.


    Lin Dafu saw that his mood suddenly turned better. He said, "let''s go and eat together. I''ll go after a walk."


    Song QingHan nodded his head and took Lin Dafu''s hand to walk to the garden.


    When he was halfway there, song QingHan suddenly remembered something. He looked around and asked curiously, "don''t the rest of your familye here for a walk? Like the twins before? "


    Lin Dafu did not care about the tunnel: "they are all suspended by me."


    Song QingHan looked at him in surprise and confirmed, "Xiu, Xiu? All? "


    Lin Dafu nodded, without any ups and downs: "all of a sudden, I lost interest in them. It''s just harmful to keep them. I gave them enough money for the rest of their lives and dismissed them."


    Although song QingHan did not like Lin Dafu, he still admired his courage to dismiss all his concubines overnight.


    He thought of a question and doubted: "now you have no husband or concubine. Are you going to marry a new man?"


    Lin Dafu was stunned. He avoided the sight of song QingHan and looked at the reflection of the two people in the pond. He said softly, but he denied: "I want to marry someone, but not a new one. I''m afraid this idea can''t be realized."


    Song QingHan couldn''t understand his words. After thinking about it, he reached out and patted him on the shoulder. Heforted him by saying, "you are still young, and you will meet better female men. There is no need to hang yourself on a crooked neck tree."


    Lin Dafu saw that hepared himself to a "crooked neck tree". He shook his head with a smile, sighed and said, "I''m leaving. You can take a walk slowly."


    Song QingHan''s chicken nodded as if pecking rice. After seeing him leave, he went around the garden again. He kept some exquisite designs in mind, thinking that he could use it when building a new house with Wu Dahu.


    When he saw Lin Dafu again, it was dark.


    When Lin Dafu saw him looking at the gate, he was stunned and asked, "Why are you here? If you are hungry, eat first. "

 Chapter 36

    Song QingHan shook his head and exined, "if you''re bored in it, I''ll juste out and have a good breath. I''ll wait for you toe back."


    Hearing this, Lin Dafu''s heart moved, and a touch of joy shed over his eyes. He asked, "have you recovered your memory?"


    Seeing him excited as if toe up, song QingHan quickly denied: "no, I don''t, just say it casually."


    Lin Dafu suddenly calmed down when he saw the resistance of his eyes.


    Song QingHan saw his ugly face and walked in. He knew that he had hurt him just now. He was worried that he would not save Wu Dahu in his anger. He ran after him and carefully observed his expression.


    Until he sat down at the table, Lin Dafu didn''t seem to recoverpletely. He didn''t even give the dishes to song QingHan.


    Song QingHan took the initiative to choose several dishes and put them all into Lin Dafu''s bowl.


    Lin Dafu was stunned when he was eating. He looked up at Song QingHan and asked, "why do you know I like these dishes?"


    Song QingHan smiles and says: "I have observed these meals carefully. You taste salty and like meat. These dishes just go with these two conditions."


    After listening to his words, Lin Dafu''s expression on his face is unpredictable, I don''t know what he is thinking.


    "I think it''s possible for you to recover your memory."


    He came up with such a sentence coldly, which made song QingHan''s hand slip and eat empty.


    Seeing his eyes burning at himself, song QingHanughed a few times, I don''t know whether to echo or refute.


    To agree is to give Lin Dafu hope, to refute is to add fuel to the fire. It is really a dilemma.


    So he can''t make a choice. He simply buries his head and grabs a meal, pretending not to hear Lin Dafu''s words.


    Fortunately, Lin Dafu did not force him to make a response. He raised his hand again and quietly brought vegetables to song QingHan.


    After dinner, Lin Dafu did not take him for a walk, but took him into his study.


    Song QingHan looked around and sighed: "there are so many books in your family. It''s the first time that I''ve seen so many books since then..."


    after a pause, he realized that he had missed his words and quickly changed the topic and said, "what are you going to do?"


    However, Lin Dafu has sensitively caught his slip of words and frowned and asked, "aftering here? Where are youing from? "


    Song QingHan quickly exined: "this is here, Lin Fu, I came to your home or the first time to see books, ha ha."


    Although this exnation is also correct, Lin Dafu thinks his words have other meanings.


    Just looking at Song QingHan''s appearance, he won''t tell him the truth for the time being, so he had to follow song QingHan''s words: "I''m going to help you draw a picture."


    Song QingHan nodded happily and said, "OK, OK, what can I do for you? How about standing here? The light is good here. "


    Seeing that he had suddenly be so positive, Lin Dafu was more sure that there was something wrong in his words. He kept the matter in his mind and nodded: "OK, that''s it. I''ll bring a bench here."


    Seeing Lin Dafu turn to move the bench, song QingHan suddenly breathes a sigh of relief and pats his chest. It seems that he is still shocked.


    Because both of them had something in mind, neither of them took the initiative to speak. In the quiet study, only the rustling sound of paintbrush falling on rice paper was left.


    Just as song QingHan was drowsy, Lin Dafu finally said, "OK."


    Song QingHan quickly stood up, moved his shoulders and neck, and slowly walked to the desk.


    When he saw the man who wasughing wantonly on the rice paper, he was stunned and asked, "didn''t you draw ording to my manner just now?"


    Lin Dafu''s eyes have been on the man in the painting. A touch of softness shed through his eyes and whispered, "this is what you look like in my memory. It''s like this when you are painted."


    Song QingHan looks at the people in the painting silently, and seems to be able to see the joy and love in the eyes of the people in the painting.


    The original body used to look at Lin Dafu and smile like this. It''s a pity that such a smile will never appear again. At least it will not appear in front of Lin Dafu.


    Lin Dafu realized that the atmosphere suddenly became sad and said with a smile, "you are tired after sitting for so long. I''ll take you back to your room and have a rest."


    Song QingHan gave a "um" sound. When he was about to arrive at the room, he suddenly asked, "if I could never recover my memory, what should I do?"


    He is not a fool. Now it can be seen that the reason why Lin Dafu proposed such a condition is that he wants to try again to see if he can "restore" his memory by restoring the past situation.


    For Lin Dafu''s indomitable spirit, although he does not like it as a party, but objectively speaking, it is indeed a song and tear.


    Lin Dafu was stunned when he heard this question. After a long silence, he said: "if you have been unable to restore your memory and you are good with Wu Dahu, I should leave."


    Song QingHan was also stunned and asked, "didn''t you always look like I didn''t give up before?"Hearing his words, Lin Dafu suddenly smile, but the smile, how to see how bitter.


    "Now that you have a new life and you are happy, what can I do with you? As it is now, even if your people are by my side, they are just a soulless puppet. "


    Song QingHan looked at his bleak back and sighed softly.


    It turned out that he was also a sensible man, but he would not let go until thest moment.


    A good night''s dream, when song QingHan didn''t see Lin Dafu the next morning, it was a little strange.


    Is he a man who sticks to it for one day?


    When he opened the door, he almost thought he had crossed again.


    Rednterns were hung under the eaves, red ribbons were tied to the pirs, and all the scenes in the yard were decorated with red ornaments. I didn''t know that it was spring festival.


    Lin Dafu seems to have just finished his work. He walked quickly from the corner and said, "are you hungry? I''m too busy to remember the time. Let''s go to dinner


    Song QingHan nodded and observed the environment in the yard as he walked. He could not help but asked, "what are you going to do?"


    Lin Dafu vaguely said, "let''s talk after dinner."


    Seeing his attitude, song QingHan subconsciously felt that this matter had something to do with him. I''m afraid it was not an easy thing to ept. Otherwise, he would not tell himself until after dinner.


    He thought about something rted to red, and when he was about to take his seat, he suddenly eximed, "are you going to get married?"


    Lin Dafu stopped, seeing that he had guessed it out, he had to truthfully exin: "yes, I always owe you a grand wedding banquet, so I want to take this opportunity to fulfill my wish."


    Song QingHan waved his hand and resisted: "but I''m married. What can I do if the tiger knows it?"


    Although we already know the fact that song QingHan is now in love with Wu Dahu, Lin Dafu still feels a little bored when he hears that he is a "big tiger" on the left and a "big tiger" on the right.


    He adjusted his mood and calmly exined: "don''t worry, when the decoration is finished, I will let all the servants leave. There are only two of us in the yard, and no third person will know."


    Hearing Lin Dafu say so, song QingHan hesitated for a moment and confirmed, "really, there won''t be a third person to know?"


    Lin Dafu said helplessly: "then you can walk around the yard and see if there is a third person present."


    People in the eaves, had to bow his head, song QingHan saw that he was so "sincere", had to promise: "OK, but there is no bridal chamber night or anything."


    Lin Dafu patiently said: "don''t worry, it''s just a walk in the street. It''s over after drinking the Jiaobei wine."


    Song QingHan nodded with satisfaction and ate hard.


    Although he has not experienced the ancient wedding, but as far as he knows, it is more energy-consuming, while he can still eat now, quickly save energy.


    After breakfast, Lin Dafu took song QingHan for a walk in the yard. When he was sent back, he took the prepared red wedding dress to him.


    Seeing song QingHan looking at the wedding dress curiously, Lin Dafu confessed: "because of being seen by others, your face is not good, so you should handle your make-up and hair by yourself, try to make it neat."


    Song QingHan nodded obediently and looked at the whole row of rouge, gouache and other tools in front of the bronze mirror, and his eyes were vaguely excited.


    Lin Dafu saw that after he agreed, there was no resistance. He secretly breathed a sigh of relief and continued to prepare for the wedding banquet.


    After Lin Dafu left, song QingHan closed the door and sat down in front of the bronze mirror. He looked at his face carefully. Suddenly, he felt that there was nothing good for him.


    Although he didn''t like his appearance, he also had to admit that it was not too much to describe it as "Lotuses out of water".


    However, Lin Dafu has told us to "make it neat". As a responsible trading partner, he still has to take this matter seriously.


    He picked up all kinds of tools on the table and tried to pounce on his face.


    The first time he used these things, he almost scared himself to death.


    Is he the one with pale face and red lips?!


    He anxiously looked around the room and found that there was no water in the basin. He had no choice but to open the door without tears. Seeing Lin Dafu''s figure not far away, he quickly called out, "Lin Dafu! Help


    Lin Dafu suddenly heard his cry for help. He thought something was wrong. He was scared to throw away the things in his hands. He appeared in front of song QingHan.


    When he saw song QingHan''s face, he could not help but startled, and his legs stepped back unconsciously.

 Chapter 37

    After seeing the gouache marks on song QingHan''s face, Lin Dafu said with tears andughter: "have you even forgotten the method of makeup? I used to love beauty so much. "


    Song QingHan had no strength tough. He was afraid that if he did not wash off his face, he would never wash it off again. He grabbed Lin Dafu''s coat corner and said in a quick voice, "go and fetch me a basin of water. I dare not go out, for fear that others will frighten me to death..."


    Lin Dafu took a look at his hand and was reluctant to leave.


    He is so dependent on his emotions, it is too long to feel.


    However, after noticing song QingHan''s expression of crying, Lin Dafu still flinched his hand and turned to fetch water.


    When the warm water sshed on his face, song QingHan was relieved.


    He took a picture in the bronze mirror. Seeing that the rouge powder had not been left, he said with satisfaction: "fortunately, these are not waterproof, otherwise it will be miserable."


    Lin Dafu looked at him and suddenly said, "it won''t change. Justb your hair."


    If he didn''t say so, song QingHan might have ceased to change. But when he said this, song QingHan''s rebellious psychology broke out. He rolled up his sleeves and said with enthusiasm: "who said I won''t change? It''s just unskillful. I''ll give you a fright in a moment


    Lin Dafu helped him close the door, shook his head with a smile and said, "OK, then you can continue to change."


    Due to the custom of not meeting before marriage, the two did not eat together at noon.


    Lin Dafu tastelessly finished the lunch and found that Mingming had been with song QingHan for less than two days, and he was no longer used to being around him, even though he was "in Cao Ying and in Han".


    When night fell, Lin Dafu could finally stop suppressing himself and quickly walked to the door of song QingHan''s house and knocked on the door.


    Song QingHan, wearing a red wedding dress and a red cap, walked out of the door slowly.


    Lin Dafu put the other end of the red silk cloth into song QingHan''s hand and slowly walked into the banquet with him.


    Although there was no one over the carefully arranged banquet, Lin Dafu''s smile could not stop.


    "Worship heaven and earth!"


    "Two obeisances to the high hall!"


    "Husband and wife worship each other!"


    Lin Dafu himself acts as the master of ceremonies, while saying, pulling song QingHan to bow in different directions.


    "Licheng! Into the bridal chamber


    Lin Dafu led song QingHan Dynasty to the new house. After settling him, he said, "I''ll go out and have a few drinks. You wait for me."


    Song QingHan is funny and speechless. He has just opened his cover and looked outside. The whole courtyard is empty. He didn''t expect that Lin Dafu is so addicted to drama that he has to dig into such details.


    However, because of the preparation to get married, today is a very rxed life. It is much happier than staying together with Lin Dafu yesterday.


    When he was waiting for nothing, Lin Dafu finally stumbled back.


    Lin Dafu slowly walked over and lifted song QingHan''s cover with a steelyard. When he saw his delicate face, he even stopped breathing. He looked at him in a daze and murmured, "it''s more beautiful than I imagined in my dream..."


    Song QingHan coughed gently and reminded him, "there''s still onest step."


    Lin Dafu regained consciousness, went to the table to pour two sses of wine, stretched out his hand through song QingHan''s elbow. When he saw him drink the liquor in one breath, a faint light shed through his eyes.


    Wine through the stomach, song QingHan light "Yi" a sound, fall back on the bed.


    "Cold, cold?"


    Lin Dafu tried to call song QingHan''s name in a different tone. After confirming that he waspletely drunk, he put his ss on the table and slowly sat down beside the bed.


    He reached out his hand and stroked his delicate face along the temples of song QingHan.


    "It''s impossible, how can there be no..."


    since Song QingHan lost his wordst night, he has been thinking about song QingHan''s words, and finally came to a bold conclusion: now Song QingHan is disguised!


    If this is the case, it can exin why he did not remember the previous events at all, and even tried himself many times to "what if I can''tpletely restore my memory".


    Only the fake song QingHan can be so sure that his "memory" will nevere back, and even resist staying with people who know his past.


    Originally, it was just a guess. After the make-up happened, he became more and more sure.


    Even if a person forgets the past things, but subconscious habits will not change.


    He still remembered the clumsy and cautious movements of the young man who was painting Rouge when he first saw song QingHan.


    It is also the "first time" to polish powder. Why does this song QingHan look like apletely changed individual,pletely without clumsiness and caution?


    But... Why not? Why does this song QingHan''s face have no camouge trace?!


    Lin Dafu seems to have fallen into madness. He puts his eyes close to song QingHan''s face and looks for suspicious traces while touching.After not knowing how many times he tried and still failed, he leaned back on the bed post nkly, as if the world had been overturned.


    Suddenly! A long forgotten word appeared in his mind.


    "I have a red mole on my back, which is just on my waist socket. How about you? Is there any special mark? "


    This is his second meeting with song QingHan. When talking about birthmarks, song QingHan said to him.


    At present, song QingHan may have used a very superb make-up, so that he can not find any traces, but birthmarks can not deceive people.


    He carefully opened song QingHan''s clothes, in the face of the snow-white skin when there is no beautiful mind, only a sense of urgency to rush time.


    When the bright red mole appeared in his sight, he murmured: "impossible! No way


    He stepped back and sat down on the ground.


    As if he couldn''t feel the pain at all, he climbed out without changing his face, looked at Song QingHan with the monster like eyes, and said to himself, "how can it be? Is he a monster? Did he eat the cold? How could it be...


    after climbing out of the door, he seemed to be unable to bear it any more and began to howl in the yard.


    Song QingHan had a deep sleep. When he woke up the next day, the sun had risen high.


    He pinched his eyebrows, straightened up slowly, and frowned at the smell of wine.


    I only drank a ss of winest night. How could it taste so strong?


    But... Why didn''t he remember that drink? It''s like being drunk all night.


    He looked at his body carefully and was relieved to find that there was nothing wrong.


    It''s also true. Who would be mad at a man with a big belly?


    Song QingHan opens the door and returns to her bare appearance one night after seeing the outside. Subconsciously, she looks down at her wedding dress.


    Without it, he would have thought he was dreaming.


    After the servant saw him, he took a warm bath.


    In fact, he just helped to take off his coat and put on his coat. He was a little too tired to refuse.


    When he walked out of the room and sat down at the table, he didn''t feel right.


    Why is Lin Dafu still awake? Did you get drunkst night?


    When song QingHan was about to finish his breakfast, Lin Dafu finally appeared. However, he looked so haggard that he didn''t sleep all night.


    Thinking that he would be able to extricate himself in two and a half days, song QingHan felt much better and asked Lin Dafu with concern: "what''s the matter? Did you drink too muchst night


    Lin Dafu didn''t look up at him. He gave a light "um" and took a sip of porridge.


    Seeing him eat in silence without even looking at himself, song QingHan knew that he was making trouble with himself again.


    But didn''t he cooperate wellst night? Well done. What are you angry about?


    He wanted to ask about Wu Dahu, but he was worried that asking would add fuel to the fire. He only jokingly said, "I''m easy to get drunk when I''m drunk. If you don''t feel happyst night, please forgive me a lot."


    Lin Dafu stopped, raised his eyelids, and asked in a strange tone, "how do you know that you will go mad when you are drunk? What did Wu Dahu tell you? "


    Song QingHan knew that his brain was out of his mind and he made a slip of the tongue. He was embarrassed and said, "yes, yes, the tiger knows. How can I know what I look like when I''m drunk, ha ha."


    Today, after he finished his breakfast, he went to see the tiger


    Song QingHan couldn''t ask for it, so he nodded like a chicken pecking at rice and actively followed Lin Dafu.


    They arrived at the prison in a carriage. Lin Dafu got out of the car, looked back at Song QingHan and said, "you wait here. I don''t like you to contact other men. After the transaction ispleted, you can talk to Wu Dahu."


    Song QingHan opened his mouth. After touching Lin Dafu''s expressionless face, he swallowed the words and nodded gently.


    Now is the critical moment. There is no need to offend Lin Dafu because of this. Besides, it is only two and a half days. He can bear it.


    Lin Dafu went to the prison. The jailer seemed to recognize him and said something to him with a ttering smile.


    He nodded and ordered something, and the jailer turned to get into the prison.


    After a while, Wu Dahu''s figure appeared at the gate of the prison.


    Wu Dahu was stunned when he saw Lin Dafu. He frowned and asked, "did you save me?"


    Lin Dafu said with a chuckle, "after all, you are innocent. If you die because of it, it''s not worth it."


    "Where''s Xiaohan?"


    Wu Dahu subconsciously swept around, and when he saw song QingHan''s half face sticking out of the carriage, he was about to walk.


    "Don''t worry. He doesn''t want to see you."Lin Dafu reached out to stop Wu Dahu and walked slowly through the tunnel.

 Chapter 38

    Wu Dahu frowned and asked unhappily, "why? What have you done to Xiaohan


    Lin Dafu''s eyes shed a touch of ridicule, and said with a smile: "Wang huailing''s threat has not been lifted. Do you think that the cold will choose a person who has no self-protection ability, or a person who can resist the power of the Wang family?"


    Wu Dahu''s chest stagnated and said in a cold voice, "do you threaten him?"


    Having said that, he had to admit that Lin Dafu''s words were reasonable.


    If it wasn''t for Lin Dafu, he would still be in prison now...


    Lin Dafu seemed to see through his inner thoughts and raised his eyebrows and said, "is cold like someone who will be threatened? What''s more, you can think about it in a better way. He just doesn''t want to involve you any more. This time you take the me and I can save you. What about the next time? What about next time? I will always save you so well? "


    Wu Dahu pursed his lips and seemed unable to refute Lin Dafu.


    "I''ll go and tell him myself!"


    "Don''t go if you don''t want him to be difficult!" Lin Dafu suddenly eximed.


    Wu Dahu''s footstep, a flicker of hesitation shed through his eyes.


    Yeah, what''s the use of him? It seems that there is nothing else but making song QingHan hard to do. If song QingHan wants to go back with him, he will naturally go back with him. If he doesn''t want to... Isn''t his question pitiful and ridiculous?


    Wu Dahu took a deep look at Song QingHan and said slowly, "I''m going back."


    Lin Dafu suddenly asked, "have you ever seen the cold and drunk?"


    Wu Dahu didn''t know why he asked, frowned and asked, "Xiaohan was drunk in front of you?"


    Although he did not answer Lin Dafu''s question, Lin Dafu has obviously got the answer he wants.


    "Well, yes, so I want to show off. Only in front of the closest people would you like to get drunk."


    Wu Dahu is tight in his heart and clenches his fist. He doesn''t even say goodbye. He turns around and leaves.


    Song QingHan can''t hear the conversation between them, but he can see that Wu Dahu''s expression has not been very good since he was released from prison. He thinks that he was tortured in prison, and he can''t help feeling guilty.


    He thought that Wu Dahu would at leaste to say hello to him and report peace, but he only got a determined figure.


    Lin Dafu walked back to the carriage, looked at the anxious song QingHan and asked, "what do you want to ask?"


    Song QingHan nodded his head and asked the questions in his heart: "don''t you say it''s difficult to find a rtionship? Why did the jailer let him go as soon as you passed? Will Wang huailing still trouble me and Dahu? What did you just say to tiger? Why is his face so ugly? "


    Lin Dafu didn''t even change his face. He calmly replied, "you didn''t see the difficult process. You only saw the rxed result. Naturally, the reason why the jailer would release people easily is that I have already dealt with the people above. Otherwise, where can a small minion bear the risk? After this, even if Wang huailing still wants to trouble you, the county magistrate will not allow it. As far as I know, the county magistrate has already started to send Wang huailing to other ces. "


    "As for the dialogue between me and Wu Dahu, my answer is that I didn''t say anything, just a chat about our future ns. If you don''t believe it, you can ask him after you go back."


    "ns for the future?" Song QingHan repeated, frowned and thought for a while, then asked, "what future ns do you have with him to talk about?"


    Lin Dafu chuckled, nced at him, and said slowly, "Wu Dahu and I have no future, but one of us has a future with you."


    Song QingHan, somehow, suddenly had a bad premonition and asked, "what future? Didn''t you tell him I''ll be back in two and a half days? "


    Lin Dafu sighed suddenly, but he said, "what if I told you? He doesn''t seem to particrly want to have a future with you. "


    Song QingHan subconsciously denied: "impossible!"


    Wu Dahu''s kindness to him these days is in his heart. Those memories will never be false.


    Although Wu Dahu didn''t personally say the numb words, he was sure that Wu Dahu liked him. No matter how bad he was, he had a good feeling. How could he not want to have a future with him?


    Lin Dafu looked at him in surprise and asked seriously, "do you think he is the kind of person who is willing to live in a threatening environment all the time? Although Wang huailing is about to leave here, it is hard to guarantee that there will not be another Li huailing or Zhang huailing next time. There is only one life for him. He can help you with the disaster this time. What about the next time? What about next time? "


    Song QingHan''s face suddenly turned pale and murmured: "no, no, there won''t be another time..."


    Lin Dafu looked at his reaction and said word by word: "are the disasters you''ve provoked? Since you married Wu Dahu, he has not lived afortable life, has he? "


    "No! It''s not like that! "


    Song QingHan yelled, burying his head in his knees and sobbing softly.It''s all the fault of the original body. The tiger will be like this. It''s all caused by the mess left by the original body. It''s none of his business.


    But... Now that he has upied other people''s bodies, doesn''t he have to bear other people''s mistakes?


    In my mind, there are two viins fighting, which makes song QingHan''s thoughts as a mess, unable to think calmly at all.


    Lin Dafu slowly put his back on the carriage and, as always, put his eyes on song QingHan.


    But that pair of amber eyes hidden, is no longer affectionate, but can not hide the cold.


    After they returned to Lin Fu, Lin Dafu seemed not to give song QingHan a rest time. After he had changed his clothes, he took him out fishing.


    When they arrived at theke, song QingHan thought that he would finally have time to sort out his thoughts. However, Lin Dafu did not know where to find a yellow pamphlet and put it into song QingHan''s hand. He ordered: "read from the beginning."


    Song QingHan subconsciously refused: "isn''t it fishing? How can you fish with such a noise...


    Lin Dafu doesn''t speak and just looks at him quietly.


    Feeling that he was seen through, song QingHan had to lower his head, open the pages of the book, and began to read silently.


    When he read the third story, he finally realized that something was wrong.


    In the pamphlet Lin Dafu gave him, all of them recorded stories of heartlessness and affection. Although they were written in ssical Chinese, they were a little obscure to him, but after reading more, they understood.


    Song QingHan nced at Lin Dafu. He put his hands behind his head and lookedfortable. He could not see from his face that he was listening to sad stories.


    Is this his strange hobby? Or what are these stories referring to?


    At sunset, Lin Dafu put away his fishing tools, looked at theke and said, "I finally know how stupid I am."


    Song QingHan''s heart is tight,plexion as usual asked: "Why say so?"


    Lin Dafu''s eyes suddenly lost focus and seemed to fall into the memory.


    "What I think is true is not necessarily true, but what I think is false is actually true."


    Song QingHan frowned and looked puzzled.


    Why does Lin Dafu always talk in circles? Can''t you just say it from the heart? Do you really think he''s a fairy? Even the immortal, I''m afraid I can''t guess what he said in the end, what is true or false, and it''s not monkey king!


    Lin Dafu seems to have no meaning to exin. He gives the things to the servants and takes the lead in the carriage.


    Song QingHan followed him into the carriage, because he was too tired, and soon fell asleep.


    When he woke up because of the sudden stop of the carriage, he was surprised to find that he did not lean on Lin Dafu''s shoulder, but cleverly shrank in the corner of the carriage.


    Lin Dafu didn''t look at him. He jumped out of the carriage and went to the yard.


    Although it''s a pleasure not to contact Lin Dafu, song QingHan feels that his reaction is really a little strange.


    Even when he was angry a few times ago, Lin Dafu just didn''t help him pick vegetables at the dinner table. Now it seems that he doesn''t care about him?


    Song QingHan took the servant''s hand and slowly stepped out of the carriage, followed Lin Dafu and walked to his room.


    The more he thought about it, the more strange he felt. Lin Dafu''s anger always made people feel confused. If he was angry because he saw Wu Dahu this time, he clearly didn''t even say a word to Wu Dahu. He only looked at Wu Dahu from a distance. Is it worth being angry?


    After walking back to the room, he shook his head and was d that he met Wu Dahu instead of Lin Dafu. Otherwise, Lin Dafu''s temper would have been unbearable in two days.


    When he woke up, the servant came and called him to dinner.


    At the dinner table, Lin Dafu took vegetables for him without any trouble. Although he didn''t say a word, he looked as if he had lost his breath.


    After dinner, Lin Dafu suddenly asked him, "what do you want to do now?"


    Song QingHan understood the stress he put on "now", thought it over and said honestly, "make money."


    Lin Dafu stopped for a moment. He didn''t think it was the answer. He continued to ask without changing his face: "what if you don''t have to worry about money? What do you want to do most? "


    The cold incandescent light suddenly appeared in Song QingHan''s mind. He didn''t think about it. He replied directly: "save people."


    Hearing this word, Lin Dafu''s eyes shed with surprise and asked, "save people? How to save it? "


    Song QingHan seemed to have been poked at a switch and opened the conversation box: "although I don''t know the knowledge of Chinese herbal medicine, my understanding of stitching and surgery is far better than that of many people. If I have money, I will go to those remote ces to correct their wrong understanding of some diseases, and how much can I help them."

 Chapter 39

    "Operation? Suture? "


    Lin Dafu repeated in a low voice. Seeing that song QingHan was making a speech, he did not study the meaning of these words. He continued to ask, "is it just that? Always in a remote ce? "


    Song QingHan shook his head and denied: "of course not! The purpose of going to remote ces is to poprize basic knowledge. But in terms of life, I still prefer to stay around the town. One is quiet, the other is convenient life. All aspects can be taken into ount! "


    Lin Dafu heard that he had not made a false remark. He nodded thoughtfully and suddenly asked, "under what circumstances will you cheat? From the beginning to the end, they disguise themselves as deceptive. "


    Song QingHan directly denied: "I don''t like to cheat people."


    Lin Dafu stopped and said, "what if you have to cheat? What''s the reason for cheating? "


    It seems difficult to answer this question. Song QingHan thought for half a column of incense before saying: "if it is better for that person to tell lies than to tell the truth, then I may tell lies. What''s more, if I don''t hurt people, it''s better for me to tell lies than to tell the truth. Then I will tell lies


    After hearing this answer, Lin Dafu didn''t say a word for a long time. When song QingHan began to yawn, he said, "go and have a rest."


    Song QingHan nodded and was proud of his half day''s time.


    Victory is ahead, and you can go home in two days!


    Early the next morning, Lin Dafu seemed to have finally returned to normal. He sat by the bed and looked at him before Song QingHan woke up.


    Fortunately, song QingHan has been immune to this face, and asked, "where are you going today?"


    Lin Dafu helped him put on his shoes and said slowly, "go to the remote ce you said you wanted to gost night."


    Song QingHan''s dozing off was scared to wake up, surprised way: "you actually take it seriously?"


    Lin Dafu raised his eyebrows and said, "are you lying to me?"


    Seeing the anger hidden in his tone, song QingHan quickly shook his head and said, "of course not, but I don''t have tools now."


    "Tools? What tools? I ordered someone to buy it. "


    Lin Dafu is calm, just like the worry of song QingHan.


    Song QingHan exined helplessly: "I made a set of tools in the iron shop before, but he said it would take two weeks to get it, and now it''s just less than a week."


    Lin Dafu''s face unchanged to the next humanitarian: "go to the iron shop and take back the cold tools, which is the set of Wu Dahu Ding."


    Seeing the servant didn''t even ask, he left directly. Song QingHan said in a funny way: "how can I get it back today? He said it would be two weeks. "


    Lin Dafu did not exin, only said: "have breakfast first, after breakfast you will know the result."


    Song QingHan was not satisfied with his arrogance.


    Is it true that money makes the mare go? It''s not a simple thing to do that set of tools. How can you get it at once?


    When he finished his breakfast, the servant came back with a delicate wooden box in his hand.


    Song QingHan widened his eyes and looked at the wooden box without blinking, waiting for the servant to give the final result.


    "Tell the young master that the things have been brought back."


    The servant said and opened the wooden box to reveal the brand-new surgical knife inside.


    Song QingHan took a breath of cool air and subconsciously said, "can''t it? Can you really do what you want with money? "


    Lin Dafu took the wooden box and was amused by song QingHan''s reaction. He shook his head and said, "Although money can''t do what he wants, he can do it in a convenient way."


    He picked up a scalpel casually, and his eyes shed with doubts. He asked, "what can I do with this small knife?"


    Song QingHan saw that his hand was almost touching the de, and said anxiously, "put it down quickly! This knife is very sharp. Be careful to cut your hand! "


    Lin Dafu stopped, carefully put down the scalpel and handed the whole box to song QingHan.


    Seeing that song QingHan treated the wooden box like a treasure, Lin Dafu asked curiously, "have you used these things before?"


    "Of course... Not."


    Song QingHan quickly turned his words before revealing the truth. He coughed to cover up his embarrassment, and forced to exin: "I like to ponder after losing my memory. In addition, there are no worldly rules and regtions in my mind, so it is easier to think of some strange things. I don''t think it''s good to use them. "


    Lin Dafu has reservations about hisst sentence. Although he has not used these things and can''t understand where they should be used, he can tell by looking at the shape of the de that they are not ordinary things.


    Fortunately, if there is no ident today, we should be able to see song QingHan using these things.


    He stood up and said to song QingHan, "let''s go. Some ces need to take a long time to get there. Let''s start early ande back early."


    Song QingHan hesitated for a while and hesitated to say, "can you bring some more wine and gauze?"Lin Dafu picked his eyebrows and said without hesitation: e on, take two jars of high wine and two bundles of gauze into the carriage."


    Hearing what he said, song QingHan was relieved. He closed the box carefully, held it in his arms, and followed Lin Dafu into the carriage.


    He knew that it would be risky to expose his medical skills in front of Lin Dafu, but as long as he clenched his teeth, no one would have guessed that he was actually a wisp of soul from a different world.


    Moreover,pared with the joy of saving people, this risk is totally insignificant.


    Lin Dafu was right. It took almost an hour and a half to get there.


    When song QingHan got down from the carriage, he could not help but ask, "is there anyone living here?"


    It''s no wonder he asked. There is almost noplete house in this vige, and no one works in the field. It''s just like a deserted vige.


    Lin Dafu affirmed: "don''t worry, there are definitely people, and they are all people who need your help."


    Song QingHan looked at him and regretted that he had made a big speechst night.


    Even if you have a scalpel, you can''t do it without medicine...


    however, Lin Dafu seems to have full confidence in him, and he walks directly to the vige without worrying that he won''t keep up with him.


    "Forced to Liangshan" song QingHan had no choice but to cheer himself up and calmly follow the footsteps of Lin Dafu.


    As soon as he entered the vige, song QingHan heard the sound of weeping. Although it was nearly noon, he felt a chill on his back.


    Lin Dafu followed the direction of the sound into a half closed courtyard and stopped when he saw the scene in front of him.


    Song QingHan leaned out his head from behind him. After seeing several people lying on the ground, he was surprised and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    The woman who sobbed was among them. He saw someoneing in, screamed, covered his face with his sleeve, and cried, "who are you? Let''s go! Don''te in! "


    Song QingHan stopped and looked at those people carefully. When he saw the red bubbles on their hands, he doubted: "urticaria?"


    Lin Dafu took a look at him and asked, "how about it? Can it be saved? "


    Urticaria is not a serious disease, and it is basically not fatal. Therefore, song QingHan nodded and said strangely, "is urticaria the cause of this vige''s destion?"


    Seeing his rxed tone, Lin Dafu exined: "the disease is easy to recur, and no one can cure thempletely. Over time, it bes so."


    Song QingHan slowly stepped forward, saw those people from the back of the sleeve showing alert eyes, whispered: "I''m here to cure you, you don''t have to be afraid."


    The several people looked at each other and saw that they didn''t believe in each other''s eyes. The female man who made the sobbing voice said in a sharp voice: "no one can cure us! What are you capable of doing that even Dr. Luo can''t do? "


    Song Qing was surprised, frowned and asked, "doctor Luo has been here? Can you tell me what the prescription he prescribed for you


    He didn''t believe that Dr. Luo could not cure urticaria. After all, it would be better to treat the disease from the perspective of traditional Chinese medicine.


    The man got up and walked into the room, took out a piece of rice paper, threw it at Song QingHan''s feet, and then sat back on the ground.


    Song QingHan picked up the rice paper from the ground. Although he could not understand the prescription, he could recognize the doctor''s advice.


    After reading the paper, he suddenly understood why these people were so desperate.


    Anyone who knows his illness even the reason is not clear, the mentality will copse.


    It''s nothing to be curedpletely. I don''t know when I get sick.


    The man saw that Song Dynasty was cold for a long time and said with a sneer, "have you finished watching it? Anyway, this prescription is useless. If you want to take it away, take it away! "


    Song QingHan shook his head, put the prescription in his hand, and exined, "I''m not here for this prescription. Can youe into the room temporarily and let me check your condition for you?"


    The man looked at other people''s eyes, and finally bit his teeth and said, "since it''s what you want to see, don''t me me!"


    He rose violently and went back into the room.


    Anyway, no matter whether song QingHan came to see a doctor for them or simply to satisfy his curiosity, he would not suffer a loss if he saw them. If he dared tough at them, don''t me them for their ruthlessness!


    Other people may also be such an idea, have straightened up, focused on the direction of the room, quiet wait for the final result.


    As soon as the door was closed, the man would take off all his clothes and stare at Song QingHan in aplicated way.


    However, different from what he imagined, song QingHan did not show the expression of dislike, but walked forward quickly and carefully observed his rash.


    The expression on song QingHan''s face was focused and serious. On the contrary, he looked at the man with some embarrassment. He shrank back and asked, "what''s the matter? Do you see anything? "

 Chapter 40

    Song QingHan pointed to the ulceration on his thigh, frowned and asked, "what''s going on? Urticaria can''t have caused such a serious injury. "


    A look of pain shed over his face, shook his fist and said slowly, "I cut it myself."


    Although song QingHan didn''t ask him why, he could see his idea from his expression. He raised his eyebrow and asked, "because I don''t think the rash is pleasing to the eye?"


    Seeing that man lowered his head and did not speak, song QingHan opened the door and said to Lin Dafu, "please help me move the wine jar and gauze in."


    Lin Dafu Leng Leng Leng, back to the carriage, personally will wine jar and gauze into the room.


    The female man hid in the corner, watched song QingHan send Lin Dafu away, closed the door, and finally said, "what are you going to do? Do you really have a way to cure us? "


    Song QingHan smiles. He opens the wooden box and takes out the scalpel. While disinfecting with wine, he says: "not to mention urticaria, if you don''t solve those festering wounds, then this leg will be useless."


    Seeing what he said so seriously, the man''s face showed an expression of disbelief. After thinking about it, he said, "it will be fine to bask in the sun for a few days. It''s just a little flesh wound, and it doesn''t hurt the bone. How can the leg be useless?"


    "In the sun?" Song QingHan was surprised to repeat it, and then jokingly said, "who told you about sr curing? Sometimes the sun can''t cure the disease. Maybe it can cause your disease


    After saying this, he paused, and his face showed a clear expression.


    Yeah! The sun is also one of the causes of urticaria, and because the sun is almost every day, so most people will not think of the cause of the disease to the sun, thus dying the time to find allergens.


    Just as he was deep in thought, the man retorted, "the sun is the source of life. How can we get sick? No one can save us now, only the sun can


    When song QingHan came back to God, the man was almost ready to get dressed. It seemed that he was going to go out and continue to bask in the sun.


    "Hold on!"


    Song QingHan stretched out his hand and stopped the way in front of the man.


    Although the man stopped the movement of the hand, but look at the expression, clearly still unconvinced, holding his arms and saying: "what else do you want to do?"


    Song QingHan took a close look at the man and found that he was a rather delicate female man. If there was no persecution of urticaria, he would have married a man and lived a totally different life.


    "What''s your name and how old are you this year?" He asked suddenly.


    That person leng Leng Leng, impatient way: "you yunyun, 19 years old."


    Song QingHan nodded and continued: "you yunyun, do you dare to bet with me?"


    You yunyun didn''t understand what he was going to do. He said angrily, "if you have something to say, I don''t have money or rice. What would you like to bet on?"


    Song QingHan pointed to his body and seriously said, "of course, it''s gambling on the body."


    Afraid that you yunyun could not understand, song QingHan continued to exin: "I will help you to remove the festering wound. You can continue to take the prescription prescribed by Dr. Luo, and at the same time follow my orders. If urticaria does not recur within a month, you will follow my instructions from now on. How about that?"


    You yunyun frowned and asked, "what if it happened?"


    Although he said that, he hoped that the gamble would lose him.


    Within a month are no longer sick, think about it feel good.


    Song QingHan confidently smiles and says, "if you follow my instructions to do it, you can handle it."


    What do you think of me as a pregnant man? Why don''t you give me your child if you lose


    Song QingHan opened his mouth and wanted to agree. However, he hesitated at the critical moment and shook his head: "this child is not my own. I can''t be the master. I''d better bet on myself. If I lose, I''lle to serve you after giving birth to the child. How about it?"


    You yunyun was just joking. Seeing that he was serious, he nodded at random and said, "whatever you want."


    Under the order of song QingHan, he took off his clothes again and sat by the bed like amb to be ughtered.


    Song QingHan took the poison out of his hand again, wiped it on you yunyun''s festering wound with wine, then raised his head and calmly said to him, "there will be some pain. You can bear not to move."


    You yunyun said with a bitter smile: "pain is no different from eating and drinking water for me. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Hearing his words, song QingHan was stunned, then without any hesitation, he waved his knife and moved on you yunyun''s wound.


    His action is very fast, almost to you yunyun did not feel the pain on the end.


    When dressing, you yunyun was aware of the pain. He looked at Song QingHan in surprise and said, "your sword technique is very good!"


    Song QingHan didn''t make a sound. After bandaging, he used wine to eliminate the poison and continue to deal with the next wound.Although the wounds on you yunyun''s body are not many, they all fester very seriously. If you don''t have early treatment, in less than a month, he will know whether his leg is really rotten.


    After treating all the wounds, song QingHan stood up straight and said, "well, for a month from now, you can''t step out of this house during the day. You can only open the window for a little air, and you can''t let the sun shine on you. If you really want to take action, you can go out and walk in the night without the moon, OK


    You yunyun shook his head in resistance and said, "why can''t you bask in the sun? I''ll die. And why can''t you even see the moon? "


    Naturally, song QingHan couldn''t tell him that what the moon reflected was actually the sunlight, so he coughed softly and said, "this is our bet. You must do as I say. I can guarantee that you won''t get sick this month."


    It is not important for you yunyun whether to bet or not. What he cares about is thest sentence of song QingHan.


    "Really not going to get sick?" He asked doubtfully.


    Song QingHan chuckled and said, "what can I do for you? By the way, Dr. Luo''s medicine should continue to be taken. I believe that it must be useful when you drink it for the first time? "


    You yunyun hesitantly nodded and recalled: "after drinking, we were very grateful to Dr. Luo. We didn''t expect that we would get sick again after a few days. Although we would get better after drinking it, it would not take long to get sick again. This repeatedly gives people hope and makes people despair. It''s better not to drink at all. So when I got sickter, I got sick We won''t take any more medicine. "


    Song QingHan understood: "the disease has always made people copse. This time, you can pick up the prescription again, and add the ones I just said. Let''s try it together to see if it will recur."


    Seeing that he seemed to have a n in mind, you yunyun hesitated for a long time and finally said, "then I''ll try again. If it doesn''t work, I''ll be fine. Those people outside will tear you up."


    Song QingHan shook his head and said, "it doesn''t matter. I''ll go out first. You''ll have a rest here."


    After he went out, those people outside surrounded him. However, the door was closed and nothing could be seen. So they had to ask song QingHan directly, "what have you done to yunyun? If something happens to him, we won''t let you go! "


    Song QingHan''s face is light, calm way: "I let yunyun cooperate with me to find a way to save you. After a month, the result shoulde out, and I wille again."


    Seeing those peoplemunicating with you yunyun in the room loudly, song QingHan waited patiently for a while, then he said, "I know you must be unwilling to obey my orders, so I will only help you to bandage the wound. As for urticaria, it depends on the will of heaven."


    Those people looked at each other hesitantly, and finally walked into another room with song QingHan one by one, and let him cut off the ulcerated ce with a scalpel, and then bandaged it with gauze.


    Although there was some pain in the wound, the vigers had to admit that after cutting off the ulcerated area, their bodies were much more rxed, at least without the feeling that the whole body was emitting a rotten smell.


    Although song QingHan knew that they would not do it in his own way, he told them patiently until they showed their impatience.


    Aftering out of this family, song QingHan followed Lin Dafu to several other families and made the same thing.


    After the whole vige had been left by them, song QingHan finally breathed a sigh of relief, wiped the sweat on his forehead and sighed: "it''s not easy to save the dying and heal the wounded. Fortunately, there are still people who can obey. If they don''t, it will be terrible."


    Lin Dafu looked at him. A strange color shed over his eyes and said slowly, "I have never seen you look so serious before."


    Song QingHan was so tired that he didn''t want to move his finger, let alone exin it. He just chuckled and didn''t make a sound.


    When they got back to Lin Fu, it was nearly dark. After dinner, song QingHan didn''t even stop eating, so he went back to his room to take a bath and went to bed.


    He had a deep sleep, and by the time he woke up the next day, he was already in the middle of the day.


    Lin Dafu did not appear at the bedside, which is both reasonable and unexpected.


    Song QingHan sat down at the dinner table and saw that the dishes were much less than usual. He could not help but murmured in his heart that Lin Dafu would not let him eat because he was about to leave?


    Fortunately, the appearance of Lin Dafu overturned his hypothesis. Not only that, but also surprised him.


    Looking at the suspicious traces of ash on Lin Dafu''s face, song QingHan tentatively said, "did you cook this dish yourself?"


    Lin Dafu put the dish in the middle of the table and said with a smile, "yes, the first time you cook, it''s not very skilled. If it''s not delicious, don''t eat it."


    Song QingHan looked at several dishesing up from behind his eyes. In terms of selling appearance, it did not look very good.


    He picked up a chopstick and put it into his mouth in Lin Dafu''s expectant eyes.

 Chapter 41

    Seeing that song QingHan chewed for a long time before swallowing the piece of meat, Lin Dafu''s eyes shed with disappointment and shook his head: "it''s cooked."


    Song QingHan thought about it, chuckled and said, "I didn''t think you could cook so delicious for the first time."


    With that, he picked up another dish and put it into his mouth. He closed his eyes and felt it carefully.


    Lin Dafu looked at him in surprise. He hesitated for a moment and held out his chopsticks to his cooking.


    After tasting all the dishes he cooked, Lin Dafu finally put his heart down and said slowly, "although it''s not delicious, it''s not that you can''t eat it."


    Song QingHan had a good time, but he didn''t know what he thought of. He said, "it''s good. When I cooked for the first time, I almost fried the kitchen!"


    Lin Dafu''s heart moved, see song QingHan seems not aware of his own slip of speech, think about it, or silent.


    But today, if he wants to say it, he will say it naturally. If he doesn''t want to say it, it''s useless to ask him.


    After dinner, Lin Dafu said to him, "today I''ll take you to the shop for a walk."


    Song QingHan nodded and asked curiously, "what are you going to do in the shop?"


    Lin Dafu looked at him and said slowly, "don''t you say that what you want to do most now is to make money? Although I don''t have much money, I may be able to give you some advice on how to make money. "


    Song QingHan naturally didn''t take his "money is not too much" in his heart. When he heard that he wanted to instruct himself, he quickly nodded and said, "OK, OK, let''s go!"


    You know, in modern times, how many people are willing to spend their money to get the advice of tycoons, and they may not have a chance. Now Lin Dafu is willing to take the initiative to teach himself. It''s just pie in the sky!


    Even if Lin Fu can''t get a name in the whole country, it''s a real tycoon here.


    He does not expect to be able to do business across the country, as long as he can make life better.


    Just as he was dreaming, the carriage stopped slowly.


    Song QingHan stepped out of the carriage with the help of Lin Dafu. When he saw the colorful cloth flying in front of him, he was surprised and said, "so you are in charge of cloth!"


    Lin Dafu said with a smile: "this is just one of the shops in my name. My business is quite misceneous."


    Song QingHan heart a stagnation, thought: Well, dare to love or a group, what do!


    As they talked, they walked in. The man in charge ran out and actively reported the situation of the shop to Lin Dafu. They couldn''t help but nce at Song QingHan, who didn''t seem to know how to address him.


    Lin Dafu nodded and said to song QingHan, "do you know why the Lin family chose cloth?"


    Song QingHan thought for a moment and replied earnestly, "because the cloth is easy to make? Littlepetition? "


    Lin Dafu did not speak, the man in charge had alreadyughed. After being swept by Lin Dafu, he quickly restrained his smile and looked at his nose and heart.


    Seeing the housekeeper''s response, song QingHan naturally knew that his answer was wrong. He pondered for a moment and continued: "because the cloth is easy to sell? Everyone wants it? "


    Lin Dafu''s eyes shed with surprise, nodded with a smile, and said, "it''s almost the same."


    He went on to exin: "business is long-term, so it is very important to choose the right direction, which can even be said to get twice the result with half the effort. Take restaurants as an example. People in different ces have different tastes. Therefore, it is not difficult to be the biggest local restaurant like Xiangpiao restaurant. As long as they do more research on the taste of local people, "he said


    "But if we want to go further, it is almost impossible, at least in terms of Xiangpiao building."


    Song QingHan asked suspiciously, "why? Because you don''t know the taste of people from other ces? Can''t it be solved by asking the local cook? "


    Lin Dafu shook his head with a smile and said, "the best cooks are all in the hands of local restaurants. If you want to dig them at a high price, you will have to bear higher costs than the local restaurants. Once the local restaurants reduce their prices, Xiangpiao house can be said to have no strength to fight back."


    "After all, not everyone is willing to go to the more expensive one if the taste is not too bad."


    Song QingHan suddenly realized, thought for a moment, and asked, "so you chose cloth?"


    Lin Dafu said, "well, even if people in different ces have different preferences for the color and texture of cloth, it''s not a difficult thing to solve, so it''s easy for us to expand our stores."


    "But..." song QingHan hesitated for a moment, then said: "no one else topete with you? Such as price reduction or something? "


    Lin Dafu chuckled, indicating that the man in charge exined it to song QingHan.


    The man in charge even said, "young master, do you forget that we are the cotton producing ce here? From cotton nting to processing into cloth, our people are doing it, and the cost is naturally the lowest. Other people want to increase the price of cotton and vegetable steps. If the price is lower than ours, how can it be better than ours? "Song QingHan nodded his head clearly and asked curiously, "does no one else follow your method?"


    The man in charge looked at Lin Dafu, pped him in the face, and said with a smile, "this method was first created by the young master. Besides, we have done a good job in keeping secrets. When others know about it, they have already been far away!"


    Also, this method is more avant-garde even in modern times, not to mention in this ancient age how early.


    It seems that although Lin Dafu is somewhat unreliable emotionally, he has great ideas in business.


    After visiting the ce where the cloth was made, song QingHan felt his head and said in a dilemma: "but I have no ability to do something like this that everyone needs."


    Lin Dafu chuckled and drove him to the next ce.


    When they got off the carriage again, song QingHan was surprised to find that they went to a snack bar.


    "Is this your shop, too?" He turned his head and asked Lin Dafu.


    Lin Dafu nodded and said with a smile, "what do you like? Let them give you a taste."


    Song QingHan casually selected some candied fruits and put them into his mouth. After tasting the taste, he was surprised and said, "how can this candied fruit be salty?"


    Without waiting for Lin Dafu to answer, the shopkeeper of the snack bar introduced: "this is our special preserved fruit, which is not avable in other families. Would you like to try this sour soup again?"


    Song QingHan nodded and took the sour soup from the shopkeeper''s hand. Seeing that the contents were no different from the sweets, he drank it curiously.


    This sour taste is not only like sour plum soup, but also like the sour taste of fruit after a long time of cooking. Although I didn''t think it was very good to drink at the beginning of the first day, but after a careful aftertaste, it was quite addictive. People could not help drinking it again.


    The shopkeeper saw that song QingHan had drunk the whole bowl of sour soup, and his eyes were all squinting. He reached for the empty bowl and asked, "do you want some more sour soup? Or try something else? "


    Song QingHan although some embarrassed, but still way: "another bowl of sour soup, very good to drink."


    Lin Dafu saw the shopkeeper turned to make soup, and said to song QingHan with a smile: "if you can''t do what everyone needs, then make something special and unforgettable."


    Song QingHan nodded thoughtfully and said, "in a word, the starting point should be ced on the buyer, isn''t it?"


    Seeing that he realized this so quickly, Lin Dafu''s eyes shed a little surprised, and immediately nodded: "yes, although it seems simple, many businessmen may not be able to do it all their lives."


    The shopkeeper turned around and put the prepared sour soup into song QingHan''s hand and said to Lin Dafu with a smile: "young master, I have found a new thing recently. I am studying to see what can be made of it?"


    Lin Dafu did not avoid song QingHan and asked directly, "what is it?"


    The shopkeeper took out two round brown fruits from under the counter and offered a treasure like way: "ording to the people in the rejuvenation hall, it''s called Siraitia grosvenorii, which can be used as herbal tea. I tried it yesterday, and it tastes good, but it''s too greasy to drink alone. I think it''s better to match it with other things!"


    Song QingHan was surprised and said, "Siraitia grosvenorii?"


    Lin Dafu naturally knew that the Siraitia grosvenorii was made by song QingHan. After all, he got a bag of Siraitia grosvenorii and seasonings from Wu Dahu. Although he didn''t drink it, he recognized it.


    He chuckled and said, "you are lucky today. No one knows more about the eating method of Luohanguo except this young master song."


    Naturally, the shopkeeper would not doubt Lin Dafu''s words. He looked at Song QingHan and asked tentatively, "is this Siraitia grosvenorii nted by you?"


    Song QingHan thought for a moment and vaguely said, "yes, but I only know one way to make tea. However, its taste is so sweet that it should be more suitable for making desserts."


    The shopkeeper nodded and agreed: "yes, I''m going to boil its juice into syrup to see if it tastes good."


    As soon as his eyes turned, he suddenly thought of something. He looked at Lin Dafu and said cautiously, "since this Luohanguo belongs to the son of song, why don''t you sell it to our shop directly in the future? Otherwise, it would be very troublesome to go around the Spring Festival Hall and expose our raw materials....


    Song QingHan nodded his head quickly and said in a quick voice: "good, good, how much do you want? I''ll give you a lower price if you want more! "


    Now it''s time for you to go back for lunch. It''s funny


    The shopkeeper looked at the sky and hurriedly sent them to the carriage, and agreed with song QingHan on the time to meet tomorrow.


    When the carriage started to move, song QingHan remembered that he would end his "deal" with Lin Dafu tomorrow, and his face became uneasy.


    It seems that Lin Dafu just exported in order to prevent him from trading with the shopkeeper? Maybe tomorrow, the shopkeeper will turn over his face and refuse to recognize people?

 Chapter 42

    Lin Dafu seemed to see through his inner thoughts and suddenly said, "don''t worry, I won''t do such despicable things. What''s more, it''s a matter of mutual benefit. Why harm others and not benefit yourself?"


    "And then he said," I''m going to stop here for a moment, and then I''ll leave again


    Song QingHan''s eyes shed with surprise and asked curiously, "where are you going? What are you going to do? Will youe back? "


    Lin Dafu looked at him in a funny way, shook his head and said, "why do you ask so much? In fact, I just need to know that I can''te back? The answer is bound to make you happy: no ident, I should note back. "


    Song QingHan thought about it and felt that he was not very happy. Although he put down a big stone in his heart, he felt some inexplicable sadness.


    After lunch, Lin Dafu suddenly withdrew all the servants, put his hands on the table, looked at Song QingHan''s eyes and said, "until now, you still refuse to tell me your secret?"


    Song QingHan''s heart was tight, subconsciously avoided his eyes, shook his head and said, "what are you talking about? I have no secret. "


    Lin Dafu picked his eyebrows and said, "everyone has secrets. For example, my secret is that I can wet my bed until I''m six years old. How about you?"


    Song QingHan''s face slowed down a little, and then he replied, "my secret is that I peed my pants at the age of seven...


    " is that right? " Lin Dafu suddenly leaned back on his chair and looked at Song QingHan''s evasive eyes. He was disappointed and said slowly, "don''t you say you lost your memory? Why do you remember seven years old? "


    Song QingHan knew that he had made a slip of the tongue when he said that sentence. He stammered: "I, I said nonsense."


    Lin Dafu''s eyes suddenly be sharp and his lips be a straight line.


    "Is it? What about the thing that you say you have the habit of drinking and going mad? Are you sure Wu Dahu told you that? "


    Song QingHan took a look at Lin Dafu, but could not get any hint from his expressionless face, so he said: "yes, yes...


    Lin Dafu suddenly sneered and said mercilessly:" it''s a pity that I asked Wu Dahu. He said that he had never seen you drunk. How could he tell you that you would go mad after drinking? "


    "No way! When are you... "Song QingHan said half of the time, suddenly remembered theirst meeting with Wu Dahu in front of the prison gate.


    Can we say that at that time, Lin Dafu had already begun to suspect him and collect evidence in silence?


    The memory of these five days yed in his mind like a sh. When song QingHan realized that he was full of ws, he finally gave up the struggle, rxed his shoulder and said calmly: "in fact, i...


    " Oh, do you finally admit that you used to be disguised? "


    Lin Dafu''s mood suddenly became a little excited. Rao tried to suppress it, but there was still an obvious tremor in his voice.


    Song QingHan''s expression is a little dull, it seems that there is no response to the meaning of Lin Dafu''s words.


    What does he mean "it used to be disguised?" He had never been here before...


    seeing song QingHan look like he had been told by himself, Lin Dafu shook his head, shed a look of gloom in his eyes, and whispered: "I should have thought that you are not amnesia at all, you just don''t want to camouge any more, don''t you?"


    "I wanted to revenge you, but your nature is much better than I imagined. Although I don''t know why you want to deliberately approach me, or even pretend to be my favorite appearance, let me indulge in it, but you must have your own difficulties, right? As you say, it''s a lie for your own profit without hurting others? "


    Lin Dafu''s head is slightly drooping, and he talks about his guess one by one.


    Song QingHan opened his mouth and found that he had not followed Lin Dafu''s brain circuit, so he had to vaguely say, "Da, maybe..."


    Lin Dafu suddenly raised his head, and song QingHan was surprised to find that his eyes were red.


    "But you hurt me in the end! So you use amnesia as an excuse to avoid me, don''t you? "


    Song QingHan touched his head awkwardly and said in a low voice: "yes, otherwise there is no other way...


    as a traverser, besides using amnesia to cover up his own mistakes, what excuse can he use?


    Lin Dafu''s eyes shed clear. After his mood returned to calm, he said slowly, "I know. In fact, I should thank Wu Dahu. If he doesn''t show up, you will probably keep pretending. Theter you let me know the truth, the deeper the damage will be. Fortunately, it is not toote."


    Song QingHan saw his face appear relief general look, thought, or seriously: "I am sorry for you, destroyed your happiness."


    Lin Dafuughed and said slowly, "well, let''s get together and let go. Finally, I''ll finish the y with me."The words were open, and song QingHan did not worry that he could not think about it any more. He did something strange, so he readily agreed.


    They walked side by side, pointing to the new gadgets in the street,ughing and talking, and finally walked into the biggest jewelry store in town.


    The shopkeeper of the jewelry store obviously knew Lin Dafu, even song QingHan. He said enthusiastically, "Mr. Lin and Mr. Song, their feelings are envious of others! It won''t be long before the young master is born? "


    Seeing that the shopkeeper didn''t open the teapot, song QingHan looked at him strangely.


    Lin Dafu, on the other hand, knew that the shopkeeper had not been here for a long time, and it was normal for him to fall behind. Heughed and did not seem to intend to exin. He said, "can there be a style that you like when you are cold in recent new products?"


    The shopkeeper thought for a while, and cheerfully said to the two humanitarians, "there is one in the goods today! I haven''t seen it carefully. It''s beautiful! I''ll take it out! "


    After the shopkeeper left, song QingHan pulled the sleeve of Larin Dafu and said in embarrassment, "you don''t want to give it to me, do you? It''s too expensive...


    Lin Dafu picked up his eyebrows and said in a soft voice, "don''t you want to apany me to finish the y? You can think of this as myst remembrance for you. We won''t see it in the future, can we? "


    Hearing this, song QingHan felt a tight heart, so he had to let go and looked out of the shop with a heavy heart.


    Four eyes opposite, a person he never thought of shed past the door.


    "Tiger!" Song QingHan blurted out, his body tight, and seemed to want to chase out.


    Lin Dafu suddenly reached for song QingHan''s hand and frowned: "what''s the matter with you? The shopkeeper is out. "


    Song QingHan turned his head and looked at him. He wanted him to let go. But when he saw the fragility in his eyes, he stopped, rxed and said calmly, "it''s OK. I read it wrong."


    The shopkeeper looked at the two men and noticed that the atmosphere was strange. Heughed and said, "this hairpin is not ordinary. I just saw that it is hollow on both sides. There is a good implication on both sides. Prince song must like it!"


    Lin Dafu took the hairpin, put it into song QingHan''s hand, and said with a smile, "how about it? Does it look good? "


    Song QingHan fixed his eyes and saw that the hairpin was made of suet jade. He couldn''t help but feel it carefully.


    If you put it in modern times, how much will it cost!


    After wandering for a while, he carefully looked at the shopkeeper''s "two-sided hollowing out". He saw pomegranate trees and children on one side and lilies and mandarin ducks on the other side. He couldn''t help but exim: "this is OK?! Isn''t it amazing? "


    The shopkeeper was amused by song QingHan''s reaction and exined: "the son of song always likes the hollow style, but I''m afraid it''s the first time I''ve seen this double-sided carving? What''s more, the hollowed out patterns on both sides symbolize a good rtionship for a hundred years and a lot of sons and blessings, which can be said to be the most suitable for the son of Song Dynasty! "


    "Yes, put it on my ount."


    Lin Dafu understated the way, it seems that even the price of this hairpin are disdained to ask.


    Song QingHan knew that he had to ept this hairpin, but he still couldn''t help asking, "shopkeeper, how much is this hairpin?"


    The shopkeeper took a look at Lin Dafu and hesitated and said, "the original price is 5000 Liang silver. In the face of young master Lin, you can only receive 4500 Liang silver."


    Song QingHan couldn''t help but take a breath, and carefully put the hairpin on the counter, as if afraid of breaking it.


    Lin Dafu chuckled, picked up the hairpin, motioned to song QingHan not to move, and then slowly inserted the hairpin into his hair.


    Although song QingHan wanted to avoid it, he was afraid that the hairpin would fall on the ground as soon as he retreated. He had to stiff his neck and let Lin Dafu y with him.


    Lin Dafu raised his eyelids and looked up at Song QingHan with an angry look outside the shop. A smile shed across his eyes. He reached out to help song QingHan tidy his hair. When the line of sight disappeared, he slowly retreated. He looked up and down at Song QingHan and said with a smile, "this hairpin is really a good match for you."


    The shopkeeper also praised: "the son of the Song Dynasty is the appearance of the city. With this hairpin, it''s even more like a fish falling into the sea and a wild goose falling into the moon."


    Hearing this, song QingHan couldn''t help but shiver.


    He still can''t get used to the words used to describe women in the past. If the shopkeeper changes to "Yushulinfeng" and "suave and elegant", he will be very happy.


    Seeing song QingHan''s ufortable face, Lin Dafu smiles at the shopkeeper and says, "we still have some things to do. We''ll leave first."


    The shopkeeper enthusiastically sent them to the door, looked at their backs, and sighed: "it''s a couple of bitches, but it''s a pity that they''re concubines..."


    the second grader who has been hiding in the corner and dare not speak finally says, "shopkeeper, Prince song has been suspended."


    "Is it? Ah?! What? "


    The shopkeeper was surprised to point to the two people''s disappeared back, excited way: "Xiu, Xiu?"

 Chapter 43

    The second nodded, looked around, and said in a low voice, "I heard that Mr. Song put a green cap on Mr. Lin! The seed in your stomach is someone else''s! "


    The expression on the shopkeeper''s face became more tangled. He pointed to the counter, and pointed to the direction of the two people''s departure, and said, "so, Mr. Lin bought such an expensive hairpin to song Gongzi? What''s the trouble? "


    Hearing the speech, the second boy scratched his head and said in doubt: "I don''t understand. But the news that the son of song was dismissed is true. What''s more, I heard that a while ago, Mr. Lin also gave his husband a rest. You know, his husband is the youngest son of the county magistrate! Even if you say "take a break!"


    The shopkeeper shook his head, smacked his lips, and said, "after the business of Mr. Lin has grown, his temperament has be more and more difficult to understand. However, if he has climbed the high branch and abandoned the youngest son of Wang county magistrate, it will be understandable."


    After listening to this, he widened his eyes andpared his thumb to the shopkeeper. He said excitedly, "you are so tall, shopkeeper! To think of such a far-reaching ce


    The shopkeeper was pleased by the natural response of the second mate. Heughed and waved his hand and turned around and said, "go in, this love affair. After all, you will know what''s going on. After all, this love word can''t support people. It''s gold and silver treasures that are true."


    What they didn''t know was that, just across the wall from them, a man with a heroic face suddenly clenched his fist and waved it towards the wall. Rao was making his fist bloody with broken stones. He just frowned slightly and turned to walk away.


    Song QingHan came back to Lin Fu with Lin Dafu. He wanted to take the hairpin off his head, but he heard Lin Dafu say: "that''s it. It''s time for our y toe to an end. Go pack your bags and I''ll send you to Wu Dahu''s house. It''s myst duty. This hairpin, when we are separated, you can do whatever you want, whether it is smashed or sold, it''s up to you. "


    Hearing what he said, song QingHan''s hands were not good to lift again. After walking back to the room, he packed up his luggage and walked to Lin Dafu with a heavy burden on his back.


    He''s going home atst!


    Lin Dafu looks light, as if he did not see the excitement on his face.


    When the carriage began to move, Lin Dafu suddenly said, "after all, you have stayed with me for several days. I am worried that tiger will feel the diaphragm in his heart."


    Song QingHan didn''t expect that he would care about himself. He said with a smile: "no, even if I will, I will lose my breath after sleeping for one night. Besides, I''m not trying to save him? He should understand. "


    Lin Dafu said thoughtfully: "I''m afraid he can''t understand. After all, not all men are like me, who can" forget the past. "


    Hearing him say this, song QingHan''s face is not good-looking. He looks down at his bigger belly, pulls the corners of his mouth and says, "I have such a big stomach. What can I do with you? Anyone with a little brain will not eat this vinegar. If he does eat it, I have nothing to say. Originally, I have implicated him in this matter, and he will kill or cut him. "


    Lin Dafuughed and shook his head. Heforted him: "it''s just my guess. In fact, I don''t think Wu Dahu will mind this matter, but I''m not afraid of ten thousand. I''m afraid that if you are really going to be killed and cut, you can go to the Lin Mansion for help. Although I left, I will tell them to take care of you."


    Song QingHan felt warm in his heart. He felt that Lin Dafu''s performance had been quite normal since the two people talked about it. If he had a chance, he would be a good friend in the future, provided that both of them had no admiration for each other.


    The outline of the vige is gradually erged in the sight, and a heart of song QingHan is mentioned to his throat. It is clear that this kind of emotion is probably "local sentiment but".


    In front of song''s carriage, the carriage stopped steadily in front of the big tiger.


    It''s only five days. It''s like a lifetime. When I see you again, I''ve be a stranger.


    Lin Dafu got into the carriage and lifted the curtain to take a look at Song QingHan, revealing a relieved smile.


    When song QingHan heard the sound of the carriage, he subconsciously turned back and waved to Shanglin Dafu with a smile and a loud voice: "have a safe journey!"


    Lin Dafu nodded gently. Just as he was about to put down the curtain, Yu Guang suddenly saw a shadow of a human figure. He stopped and said suddenly, "tiger, the cold will be given to you. Take good care of him."


    After saying this, he did not care whether Wu Dahu heard it or not. He threw down the curtain and told the groom, "speed up."


    Wu Dahu was swept by the dust from the carriage. He pinched his fist and walked towards the gate.


    When song QingHan saw Wu Dahu''s bearded and sunken eyes, he almost couldn''t recognize it. He said, "tiger, you''ve suffered! Have you been bullied by the people in prison? "


    Wu Dahu didn''t look at him. After opening the gate of the courtyard, he went in and poured himself with cold water from top to bottom, as if to keep calm.


    With such an action, song QingHan saw the wound on his right hand with sharp eyes. He felt a tight heart and quickly took out the ointment from his bag and said in a quick voice: "what''s wrong with your hand? Did the jailer do it? "When Wu Dahu came to song QingHan, he subconsciously stepped back and raised his eyelids. He saw the jade hairpin in his hair and suddenly sneered.


    Song QingHan was hurt by his attitude, but he still walked forward firmly. He grabbed his injured right hand, dried it with gauze, and carefully helped him apply medicine.


    "If you have anything to ask me, you can ask directly. I will certainly not cheat you. There is no need to show such a look of" I betrayed you "because I was with Lin Dafu."


    The warm touch came from the palm of his hand. Wu Dahu looked at Song QingHan''s white hand and finally opened his mouth: "why do you want toe back? What did he mean by that remark when he left? Are you going far? "


    Song QingHan helped him with medicine and patiently answered, "when the timees, I wille back naturally. He is going to travel far away. That''s why he sent me back today."


    After thinking about it, he felt that he didn''t make it clear, so he went on: "in order to save you, I asked him for help and agreed to his condition of staying with him for five days. Today is the fifth day."


    After Wu Dahu and other medicine were ready, he immediately took his hand back and said with a lightplexion: "is it? I''m afraid you would have stayed like this if he hadn''t been going away? "


    Song QingHan looked at him speechless, pointed to his big stomach and said: "I am like this now, what are you worried about? There is nothing between me and him. It''s just a business rtionship! "


    I didn''t expect that Wu Dahu didn''t hear him at all. His eyelids drooped slightly. He looked at his stomach and said, "Oh, it''s that it''s hindering you. Don''t worry. In a few days, there won''t be anything that hinders you any more. You can do whatever you want, and you don''t have to worry about anyone."


    Although song QingHan knew that he was jealous, he was still very upset. He frowned and tried to calm down: "I just want to be with you. The reason why I stay with him for five days is just to save you. Didn''t you see me on the day you got out of prison? It''s just that he won''t let me talk to you, so I don''t have a past. "


    This reminds Wu Dahu that day''s memoryes into my mind, and Lin Dafu''s disdainful appearance seems to be in front of him.


    He clenched his fists, and there was bleeding from the ce where the medicine had just been applied.


    "Yes, I am so useless. Lin Dafu is rich and powerful, and he is so affectionate to you. Who should I choose? Isn''t it clear at a nce?"


    Song QingHan felt that he was going to be killed by Wuda tiger. He really wanted to knock his head open to see what it was made of. How could it be like elm pimple?


    However, the house leakage was drenched in the rain, and the little guy in his stomach seemed to be ganging up with Wu Dahu, kicking him as if he were going to break his stomach.


    Wu Dahu''s sight was always on the ground. Naturally, he didn''t see song QingHan''s present situation. Seeing that he didn''t speak, he thought he was acquiescent. He suddenly turned to leave and stepped out of the courtyard door without even saying hello.


    Song QingHan held one hand on the edge of the water tank, the other hand held his stomach, and bowed painfully. Seeing Wu Dahu, he left without asking. His heart was like falling into an ice cave.


    After the pain was over, song QingHan''s body was soaked with sweat. He raised his hand to wipe his forehead and dragged his feet to close the gate of the courtyard. Then he turned and walked into the room and slowly changed his clothes.


    Although a man is like a child, once he starts to eat vinegar, it will be like the sky falls down, but song QingHan still can''t understand where Wu Dahu''s angeres from.


    If it was him, if I knew that Wu Dahu had spent five days with Xiaoqing in order to save him, he would have felt ufortable for a few days at most, and his attitude was colder. How could he not even live without it? Even spoil your body!


    Thest point is the most intolerable!


    He is also a doctor at least. He can''t even see how Wu Dahu''s injury came from. It''s obvious that he beat the wall!


    People can only beat the wall when they are very angry. Since Wu Dahu is ready to go to prison, he can''t hurt himself in prison. The only exnation is that he did it when he was with Lin Dafu!


    After changing clothes, song QingHan was gradually swept by the sense of being trapped. Even Wu Dahu had forgotten to stay outside. His head turned and he went to sleep directly.


    Wu Dahu didn''t go far away. He leaned on a tree at the foot of the mountain where he could see his own courtyard door.


    He is waiting for song QingHan toe out and talk to him clearly.


    Whether he really likes Lin Dafu, or just takes a fancy to the power of the Lin family and wants to return to the Lin family and Lin Dafu, he can understand andplete it.

 Chapter 44

    If not for Lin Dafu''s words and the "beautiful picture" that he had seen with his own eyes, he might have believed song QingHan''s words and continued to live a poor butfortable life with him.


    But after that life? Is song QingHan really willing to live this life with him?


    Maybe for the time being, but I''m afraid it won''t be long?


    He wouldin why no one was waiting on him, why he couldn''t afford a hairpin of 5000 Liang silver, or why he couldn''t resist the frame up of others.


    From thrifty to extravagant is easy, from extravagance to thrifty is difficult.


    His father often talked to him about this sentence. Although he didn''t tell him the reason in detail, he knew that his female father left like this.


    Should song QingHan be the second heartless man? When the children were born, they found that they could not bear such a life. Regardless of the children''s entreaty, they were resolutely abandoned and put into the arms of the Lin family?


    He didn''t want to be like this. He didn''t want his children to repeat their mistakes.


    If the result is true, he would rather let the child have no female father at the beginning, rather than let the child feel the pain of "losing" after knowing the happiness of "owning".


    Wu Dahu''s mind shed those pictures which had been sealed by him for a long time. When he got along with his female father, they were beautiful and cruel.


    He slowly closed his eyes and held back the sour corner of his eyes.


    Since his father left, he has vowed that he will never cry because of her father, nor because of the heartbreaker.


    The north wind is bleak, taking away the only leaves left on the trees.


    Wu Dahu looked at the gradually dark sky and knew that he could not wait for song QingHan to chase him out.


    Also, used to be spoiled days, how can you take care of other people''s mood?


    He walked slowly into the yard, thinking that this time it would be over.


    Song QingHan was awakened by the sound outside. He got up and kneaded his eyes when he saw Wu Dahu. He said slowly, "are you back? Are you not angry? "


    "Let''s leave."


    An unexpected word came out of Wu Dahu''s mouth.


    Song QingHan''s hands stopped, and a touch of anger shed through his eyes. He put his hands on both sides of his body and said, "I''ll give you another chance. What do you say?"


    "Let''s leave."


    Wu Dahu did not feel the anger of song QingHan at all, and repeated it clearly.


    Song QingHanughed angrily, shrugged his shoulders and said, "are you learning from those girls? Break up all the time, think you can let your boyfriend spoil them unconditionally? I''ve told you, where you don''t understand and mind, you can tell me directly, or do you want me to tell you what happened in these five days from the beginning to the end? That''s OK! Then sit down for me and have a good talk with her


    He finished such a long series of words in one breath. His face turned red, but he didn''t feel relieved. He continued: "didn''t you get released two days ago? Look at you now! Give you a broken bowl, you can go to the street to beg directly! I know you must have suffered a lot in prison. This incident was originally caused by me, and finally let you carry the pot. You will be angry and sad if you don''t see me when youe out, but! "


    "Don''t you want to live? Is it necessary to let these garbage emotions torture your body? "


    Wu Dahu waited for him to finish. He stopped and suddenly said, "I don''t think we are suitable for living together. I can''t protect you at all. This time I can save you. What about next time? What about next time? The Lin family can protect you, but not me. In order to save me, you have to be restrained by Lin Dafu all the time, aren''t you? "


    Listen to his words, song QingHan''s heart is tight.


    What can''t protect him? Don''t you worry about being dragged down again?


    He couldn''t help exining: "Wang huailing has left here and will not trip us any more."


    Wu Dahu''s face did not have any expression, calm way: "without Wang huailing, there will be Zhang huailing, Wu huailing, isn''t it?"


    Song QingHan chest a stagnation, nothing to say.


    What can he say? Can he make sure that his body will not attract disaster again? Can you guarantee that Wu Dahu will not be implicated any more in the future?


    The atmosphere in the yard fell into a strange silence, and the moon gradually rose, casting a cold light, which made people even freeze their hearts.


    In the end, song QingHan could only say, "well, let''s leave."


    Wu Dahu stopped and finally looked up at him. When he spoke again, his voice became hoarse.


    "Write and leave the book tomorrow. There is no paper and ink at home."


    Song QingHan "um" a, he went into the kitchen, began to cook dinner.


    What about sadness? What about being sad? You don''t have to go on living.


    Wu Dahu looked at his hard back and subconsciously took a step forward. When he realized something, he finally shook his fist and turned away.Song QingHan looks back at the closed gate of the courtyard, with a satirical smile on his lips.


    Look, male chauvinism, even do not want the house, direct "clean body out of the house.".


    He shook his head, put the pot on the fire and blew the firewood in the stove with his mouth under the thick smoke. Maybe it was too hard. The ashes were blown up and came towards him.


    Two lines of clear tears ran down both sides of his cheek. Song QingHan raised his hand and wiped his face with his sleeve. He said with a smile, "the dust is really blinding."


    After cooking, he chewed the food in his mouth slowly ording to his habit.


    Strangely enough, he put three teaspoons of salt and two handfuls of pepper, but the dish was as tasteless as it was, which made him feel like a piece of cake.


    After the meal, he cooked two pots of water himself, carefully scrubbed his body again, and then happily got into his long lost bed.


    But clearly sleepy idea swept him, let his body unable to move, but his eyes were still staring at the ceiling.


    "It''s really hard to sleep with cold feet..."


    the next morning, I don''t know whether the sun is too big, or whether Wu Dahu''s walking voice is too loud. When song QingHan is awakened, he subconsciously says: "I''m hungry..."


    Wu Dahu looks at him, immediately lowers his head, and slowly says: "I''ve finished writing the book of He Li. Do you want to stay here or go anywhere else You. "


    See him turn around to walk, song QingHan heart a tight, blurt out: "where are you going?"


    Wu Dahu''s step, head also did not return tunnel: "there is always a ce to go."


    Song QingHan watched Wu Dahu decide to walk out of the courtyard. His eyes were red and he murmured: "how did you get so deep? He didn''t want you. Don''t try to catch up with you. "


    The sun has risen to the center of the sky, but song QingHan can''t help but shiver under the sun.


    It''s winter, and even the sun doesn''t work.


    After breakfast and lunch, he slowly cleaned the yard and threw some green vegetables into the rabbit''s nest.


    After noticing that the female rabbit had be unusually tame, he lowered his head and looked carefully under her.


    Five small meatballs of rabbits are nestling under the female rabbits, like heating, and eating.


    Song QingHan happily turned his head, but found no one to share the joy.


    The smile gradually subsided. He put fresh vegetables in the cage of the female rabbit, and quietly turned into the room.


    He sat on the edge of the bed, touched his stomach, and said slowly, "I will be alone in the future. How can this business go on? He promised Dr. Luo that he would send Luohanguo to huichuntang after things subsided. There were also snack shops there. If it was settled, it would be a big business. It''s gone, s. "


    Although he didn''t do any hard work, he felt very sleepy. He didn''t get up for a long time, and then hey down and fell asleep.


    This sleep is not particrly solid. For a while, I dream that Wu Dahu is lying in the grass, and then I dream that he is being chased by something.


    In the dream, he could even feel the pain of his hand being scratched by the sword grass flying on both sides in the process of running.


    He wanted to turn his head to see what was chasing him, but a strong blow hit him in the back and knocked him to the ground.


    The thunderous roar sounded in his ear. He looked at the blind bear who was higher than him in front of him, and slowly retreated.


    However, the blind bear didn''t seem to be ready to give him this opportunity. He suddenly raised his huge bear''s paw and shot it in his direction.


    He rolled around to avoid, which infuriated the blind bear, who directly pressed down his huge body and stretched out his barbed tongue as if to lick his face.


    Song QingHan screamed. He opened his eyes and looked at the ceiling. The whole person seemed to have just been fished out of the water, and his chest heaved violently. It seemed that he had not recovered from his dream just now.


    He could see clearly that the face of Wu Dahu was reflected in the pupil of the blind bear!


    Uncontroble fear swept across song QingHan. He turned over and got out of bed. When he put on his shoes, he found that his hands were shaking so much that he could not even put them on.


    It is better to believe in its existence than in its absence.


    He still remembers the dream of his female father lying in a pool of blood. Although Wu Dahu has no blood rtionship with him, the possibility of telepathy is very small. But what if Wu Dahu is really crushed by a blind bear?


    ording to what he saw in his dream, Wu Dahu is not the opponent of the blind bear at all. He is afraid that it will be toote when he finds Wu Dahu...


    Song QingHan takes a hoe from the corner, opens the gate of the courtyard, looks at the unfathomable forest, calms his mind, and goes on with great strides.

 Chapter 45

    Song QingHan learned Wu Dahu''s habit of entering the mountain and carefully identified the traces on the road.


    It really showed him some clues.


    Wu Dahu may not be in the mood to erase his traces. Although the footprints on the road have be shallow, they are enough for song QingHan.


    The more he went, the colder the air around him. He could not help tightening his tight clothes, sliding his throat, swallowing his saliva, and continuing to walk forward.


    I don''t know how long he walked, and there were signs of fighting in front of song QingHan. The scenery along the road coincided with what he saw in his dream.


    This made him believe that what he had just dreamt of was what Wu Dahu was really experiencing.


    Although he was afraid, he still summoned up his courage and quickened his pace to walk towards the ce in his memory.


    When he saw the familiar tree, he was so nervous that he couldn''t help murmuring: "here we are, that''s where we fell..."


    but when he came to the tree, he didn''t see the expected picture.


    There is no Wu Dahu or bear blind man on the ground. There is only a pool of blood left.


    He dipped his hand in the blood and smelled it between his nose. The tight string in his heart suddenly loosened.


    It''s not the smell of human blood. It''s probably from the blind bear.


    Just as he hesitated to move on or to search in another direction, there was a rustle above his head.


    Song raised his hoe and took a big step back to look at the tree crown.


    If something suddenly jumps out of it, he will be killed instead of saving people.


    A heavy object fell to the ground from the tree with a sound of "plop".


    Song QingHan took a close look. When he saw that the falling weight was Wu Dahu, he ran over and touched the artery between his neck. When he was sure that he was still alive, he found a few vines around him and tied them to Wu Dahu''s body to form something simr to a stretcher to fix Wu Dahu.


    After doing all this, he couldn''t help but look up. When he saw the huge blind bear in his dream who was stabbed on the tree with a very strange posture, he felt a palpitation. He quickly lowered his head, hung the cane on his body, and dragged Wu Dahu down the mountain.


    Wu Dahu''s weight is not light, song QingHan is a big belly near the time of delivery, so it is very difficult to drag him.


    It took more than twice as long to go down the mountain than to go up. When song QingHan stood at the gate of the courtyard, he couldn''t help but look back at Wu Dahu.


    Wu almost didn''t find a good scar on his face.


    Song QingHan did not dare to dy any more. He dragged Wu Dahu into the room where the cot was ced. He took his milk to bed and touched his pulse. When he noticed something, his heart stopped.


    Wu Dahu''s pulse is almost gone!


    However, after the operation, the doctor took the knife to clean his wounds, but some of them were still used to clean his wounds.


    Now it''s toote to go to the doctor. Besides, if he doesn''t only live in blood, even if he''s looking for a miracle doctor, he can''t rely on himself!


    Song QingHan didn''t even dare to blink his eyes. He focused on Wu Dahu''s wounds and dealt with them one by one ording to the degree of urgency.


    Not sleepy, not tired, only in the spirit of a little ck in the heart to give yourself a boost, and then continue to move on the hand.


    By the time he had treated all the wounds on Wu Dahu''s body from the beginning to the end, two hours had passed after he wiped the medicine.


    This is the most intensive operation since he came here. When he stopped to help Wu Dahu feel his pulse, he found that he could hardly stand. He could barely keep his bnce by leaning against the bedside.


    It''s a very physical thing to keep a high level of mental tension for a long time. The symptoms of hypoglycemia gradually appeared on song QingHan. When he found that gold was beginning to appear in front of him, he pinched his thigh and walked slowly into the kitchen with the help of the wall.


    Wu Dahu is out of danger. Although his pulse is weak, it is stable.


    But this is just the beginning. It is not easy for Wu Dahu to recoverpletely. Therefore, he has to maintain his physical strength and energy so as to finish the protracted war.


    Song QingHan put the food on the fire at the same time. After realizing that he was skilled in his movements, he pulled the corners of his mouth andughed.


    So, there is no saying that a pregnant man can''t do something, but it depends on whether he needs to do it or not.


    After finishing the work, he took a mouthful of warm water to moisten his skinny lips and burning throat. Seeing that his condition gradually recovered, he quickly returned to Wu Dahu''s bedside, pinched his jaw and throat, and fed him half a bowl of warm water.


    It''s really bad to be a doctor. If you change to someone who doesn''t know medical skills, you''d better feed Wu Dahu with the legendary mouth-to-mouth way. Unfortunately, he knows how to feed aatose person to drink and eat. He doesn''t even have a chance to take advantage of it.When the meal was cooked, he would take all the rice out, re panned a little rice and cooked it on the fire.


    Wu Dahu needs to eat porridge, but he still has one in his stomach. If he eats porridge with him, he is afraid that convenience alone will kill him, let alone add food at night.


    Song QingHan slowly ate all the food, and when he finished eating, the porridge was good.


    He took two clean bowls and poured the cooked porridge back and forth. After the porridge became warm, he went to Wu Dahu''s bed and carefully fed the whole bowl of porridge into Wu Dahu''s stomach ording to the way of water feeding.


    After two bowls of food, he put his hand on Wu Dahu''s stomach and touched it. After seeing that Wu Dahu''s stomach was basically up, he did not continue to feed.


    After he washed the dishes, he found that Wu Dahu had signs of fever.


    Fever is a prelude to fever, which is caused by inmmation in Wu Dahu''s body. However, there is no antibiotic such as aspirin to solve this problem.


    Song QingHan thought about it, went to Xiaoqing''s house in the dark and knocked on the gate of their house.


    When Xiaoqing opened the gate of the courtyard, she saw that it was song QingHan and happily said, "you are here! My female father has been fine, said to find a chance to go, thank you! Come in and have a seat


    Song QingHan shook his head and said with a heavyplexion: "do you still have the medicine that your female father hasn''t finished drinking? Big tiger is injured. It''s toote to go to the town now, so...


    hearing that Wu Dahu was injured, Xiao Qing was very nervous and interrupted: "yes, I''ll get it for you!"


    Xiaoqing''s female father looked at the back of Xiaoqing and went to the front of the courtyard, worried: "how did the tiger get hurt? Is it serious? "


    Song QingHan''s eyes darkened and he said in a low voice, "if you can survive this night, if you can''t make it through this night, if you can''t make it through..."


    his unfinished meaning, Xiaoqing''s female father naturally understood, but he didn''t dare to mention how Wu Dahu''s father died at this time. He quicklyforted him: "don''t worry, auspicious people have their own natural features. Big tiger has many disasters since childhood, every time If you can survive miraculously, it will be OK this time! "


    Song QingHan reluctantly smile, gently "um" a, slowly way: "yes, it will be OK."


    Xiaoqing took arge bundle of herbs and said to song QingHan, "I''ll help you carry it home. By the way, I''ll see how big tiger is."


    Without waiting for song QingHan to speak, Xiaoqing''s father came over and looked at Xiaoqing with a stern tone: "in the middle of the night, you, a female man to be married, run to see a man who has already married. What is it like?"


    It looks like a little blue mouth.


    Xiaoqing''s female father was afraid that Xiaoqing would quarrel with his father, and hurriedly said, "I''d better go. I haven''t seen the tiger for a long time. I just took this opportunity to see him."


    Song QingHan saw Xiaoqing''s father, although his face was livid, but he didn''t say anything. He said, "I''m sorry to trouble you."


    Along the way, it was basically Xiaoqing''s female father who was talking. Song QingHan answered a few sentences from time to time. When he met a question that was difficult to answer, he directly skipped it. The little green female father didn''t mind. The mostmon sentence was "Dahu is a man with a hard life, and he will be better in the future..."


    with a sh of light in his mind, song QingHan suddenly understood why Wu Dahu was so troubled He and Lin Dafu.


    When Wu Dahu is aware of the gap between him and Lin Dafu, the sensitive and suspicious character formed by his childhood experience begins to make trouble. Once the limit of his own load is exceeded, his body will automatically open the defense mechanism, excluding the people and emotions that can hurt him, thinking that he can avoid injury.


    However, little do you know that this way of self torture is the most vulnerable.


    "Big tiger husband? What''s the matter with you? "


    Xiao Qing''s female father saw song QingHan standing at the gate of the hospital and didn''t go in. She called him a few times in doubt.


    Song QingHan came back to his senses and quickly shook his head. He strode toward the courtyard and covered up his way: "nothing. The little guy in my stomach kicked me."


    Xiaoqing''s female father did not doubt his words, put the herbs on her hands neatly behind the kitchen, and said with a smile: "I probably know my family, so I''ll kick you to tell you that I''m home. Before, Xiaoqing''s child liked this when I was still in my stomach."


    Song QingHan smiles and takes him into the guest room andes to Wu Dahu''s side.


    When she saw Wu Dahu dressed up, she couldn''t believe it and said, "how could you hurt so many ces? This, this... "


    he could not say the following words, so he put his hand on song QingHan''s shoulder andforted him:" your medical skills are so excellent, the tiger will be OK. Today is toote. Tomorrow morning, I will ask my family member to go to the town to ask a doctor for you. You should take good care of the tiger and take care of your body at the same time. "

 Chapter 46

    Song QingHan nodded and sent her father to the gate of the hospital. She said in a low voice: "I can''t get away from my body. I have to trouble you. This is the money for the doctor. You must follow it. If Dr. Luo is here, you may as well mention the name of Da Hu and I. maybe we can invite him here."


    Xiao Qing''s female father felt a heavy hand. Seeing that song QingHan had given him nearly 50 Liang silver in his purse, she was shocked and wanted to refuse, but she hesitated when she heard the name of doctor Luo.


    If you invite Dr. Luo, you probably need this price...


    after sending Xiaoqing''s female father away, song QingHan closes the gate of the courtyard and starts to cook medicine over a low fire.


    Wu Dahu''s condition seems to be getting worse and worse. The sweat on his forehead has soaked his hair and his eyebrows are wrinkled tightly. He looks very ufortable.


    Song QingHan beat a basin of cold water, wet it with a handkerchief, put it on Wu Dahu''s forehead, and then take another handkerchief to help him wipe his body.


    After wiping it for a while, he went to the kitchen to check on the medicine, lit the fire from time to time, and then went back to the bed to help Wu Dahu change his handkerchief.


    After several cycles, the medicine was finally cooked.


    Song QingHan tasted the taste of the medicine and couldn''t help frowning.


    Fortunately, there seems to be a saying in traditional Chinese medicine that "the harder the medicine is, the more effective it will be". So when the medicine became warm and warm, he wanted to make it the same way and pour it into Wu Dahu''s throat.


    But this time, the potion method of Bailing doesn''t work.


    Song QingHan saw Wu Dahu as if he was conscious. He would not open his mouth even if he pinched it. He took a sip of medicine juice and bowed his head over his lips.


    At the beginning, it was not smooth. A lot of medicine juice flowed down the corners of their mouths. When song QingHan finally broke open Wu Dahu''s teeth, he found that there was no medicine left in his mouth.


    He wiped his mouth with his hand. His eyes were sharp as an eagle. He took a big sip of the medicine juice again, lowered his head, and ording to the trick he had just found, he poured the medicine juice into Wu Dahu''s throat.


    After going back and forth for more than ten times, he finally poured the whole bowl of medicine into Wu Dahu''s stomach before the medicine became cool.


    Song QingHan washed the bowl and put it back into the kitchen. After nearly ten mouthwashes, he finally got rid of the bitterness in his mouth.


    Who will tell him why other people''s medicine is full of charming, but he has only one cavity of bitterness?!


    Fortunately, Kung Fu pays off. After drinking this bowl of medicine, Wu Dahu''s temperature gradually subsides and his face gradually calms.


    Song QingHan breathed a sigh of relief, and his tiredness swept over him. He simply climbed into the bed and carefully curled up on the inside of the bed, folding his hands with Wu Dahu''s, so that he could easily detect his abnormality.


    Also do not know about when, song QingHan vaguely felt that he had caught a piece of hot potato, and quickly threw it away.


    But that piece of hot potato seems to have spirituality in general, turned a corner in the air and hit his hand again.


    "Ah


    Song QingHan suddenly woke up, turned his head to look at Wu Dahu, reached out to touch his forehead, and was almost scalded by the amazing temperature.


    His heart constricted. He got out of bed as fast as he could, and brought cold water. After wiping Wu Dahu''s body once again, he wiped it again with Gao Gao Jiu.


    Although this makes Wu Dahu''s temperature drop a little bit, it is still surprisingly high.


    If you continue to burn at such a temperature, I''m afraid that Wu Dahu will be burned silly before dawn...


    Song QingHan''s heart is full of bitterness, and he tries to hold back tears and mechanically repeats the action of soaking handkerchief and changing handkerchief.


    "Are you stupid? Even if you don''t want your own house and don''t have money with you, what do you do in the mountains and forests? Do you really think you are a savage? "


    "If you''re really angry with me, just throw me out, or when I''m finished giving birth to a child, will it not be a relief to see me down and down?"


    "I tell you, you can''t just let go and leave me with this annoying little thing in my stomach!"


    "Even if you get to hell, I''ll take you back!"


    "..."


    Song QingHan repeatedly counted Wu Dahu''s faults. As he said this, his tears burst into his eyes, like a dam that could not be closed.


    This meeting was supposed to be his sleep time. However, his spirit and body were under the condition of overload. If it was not for thest belief that supported song QingHan, he would have fainted.


    Looking at Wu Dahu''s expressionless face, he regretted: "I should have stopped you. In fact, I''m not doing it. I like you very much. I don''t want to show too much. I know that I''m wrong. You should get better soon. When you''re good, I''ll lock you up so that you can''t go anywhere. We''ll live a good life together...


    " I don''t know if it''s his illusion. I always feel that Wu Dahu''s eyelids move after hearing his words, but when he looks at him, he has no reaction.Song QingHan has been busy until the sun rises, light instead of darkness, finally controlling Wu Dahu''s temperature.


    Once he stopped, his body lost his inertia. He was like a puppet who lost his master''s string. He fell on the bed with his head tilted and fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long I slept. Suddenly, there was a loud knock on the door, apanied by the cry of Xiaoqing''s female father: "big tiger husband, doctor Luo is here, open the door!"


    Song QingHan an exciting, sleepy moment disappeared, quickly turned out of bed, will open the gate.


    Dr. Luo was stunned when he saw him. He said in surprise, "how did you get this look?"


    See doctor Luo stretched out his hand to help his pulse, song QingHan directly grabbed his wrist and took him to the house.


    "Doctor Luo, I don''t care. Can you help me to see how the tiger is now?"


    Doctor Luo wanted to teach him a lesson, but when he saw Wu Dahu, he threw the words to his mouth nine days away.


    He still knows the priorities.


    Dr. Luo sat on the edge of the bed, looking at Wu Dahu''s wounds, turning his eyelids, and finally putting his hand on his wrist to pulse.


    Song QingHan even forgot to breathe. He nervously looked at the expression on Dr. Luo''s face. After waiting for about half a column of incense, he finally couldn''t help asking, "how about doctor Luo?"


    Dr. Luo slowly opened his eyes, pondered for a moment, and then slowly said, "the situation is stable, but he has too many wounds on his body, so we can''t take it lightly. As long as we don''t have a fever for three days, we''ll be fine."


    Song QingHan breathed a sigh of relief, as if he had finally put down the burden on his shoulders.


    Although Dr. Luo is clear about what he said, he will be in a state of panic without another person to tell him.


    Dr. Luo looked at Wu Dahu''s wound again and said to song QingHan, "you are a meritorious official if he can survive! This technique seems to be more skillful than I am, but the ointment is a little crude. You can change the medicine I brought when you change his dressing today


    Song QingHan nodded and took the ointment the size of his fist from his hand. Seeing that he seemed to be ready to leave, he was shocked and said, "doctor Luo, is there nothing else? Such as the medicine you drink


    Dr. Luo was stunned and asked, "medicine? Don''t you own the medicine? Just use the medicine you have now


    Seeing that he was still puzzled, Dr. Luo pointed to the bed sheet under Wu Dahu''s body, where there were traces of injury caused by careless medication.


    Song QingHan suddenly realized and recalled therge package of medicinal materials brought by Xiao Qing''s female father. Seeing that she could drink it for many days, he said, "OK, I''ll open it when I can''t drink enough."


    Dr. Luo said in surprise, "so you didn''t make this medicine? Your school didn''t teach you how to make medicine. Did you just hand it over to you? "


    Hearing him say "school" or something, song QingHan knew that it was a misunderstanding made when he sold Siraitia grosvenorii. But now there are outsiders, so it''s not easy to exin. He touched his head awkwardly and said vaguely: "yes, yes..."


    Dr. Luo looked at him meaningfully and said slowly, "I don''t know which master is entric. If you have a chance, you must have a meeting with him. ¡±


    Song QingHan was afraid that he would not be able to make it again, so he quickly sent him out and handed over his purse respectfully.


    Dr. Luo''s face was straightened up, and he sternly refused: "the doctor''s fee has been given by the person who invited me at that time. Besides, I haven''t helped much, but it''s just a bottle of worthless ointment. You can use it. If there are other situations, send someone to me as soon as possible!"


    With that, he patted song QingHan on the shoulder to show encouragement, and then quickly sat on the carriage and left.


    When song QingHan turns around with emotion, she sees Xiaoqing''s female father pushing Xiaoqing''s father toe.


    Xiao Qing''s female father took out the purse song QingHan gave him and put it into song QingHan''s hand. She exined: "the home visit fee of the rejuvenation hall only needs ten Liang silver. This is the rest of the money. Take it, tiger husband."


    Song QingHan Leng Leng Leng, see Xiaoqing''s father looked at his purse, where do not know his idea.


    He thought for a moment and said to them, "you two, wait a moment. I''ll go in and get something."


    After he left, Xiaoqing''s father immediately changed his face and looked at Xiaoqing''s female father angrily and said, "that''s forty Liang silver! Isn''t it yours if they give it to you? What else! If I had known this, I would not have helped you to make this trip. Isn''t it for nothing? "


    Although Xiao Qing''s female father was scolded, she did not dare to raise her head, but she still firmly said: "the money is not ours, it''s just to help run errands. Where is it worth forty Liang silver? What''s more, we haven''t paid them back for helping me with my illness before. "


    This is the truth, but if you can''t listen to it, it depends on people.


    Xiao Qing''s father held his arms in his arms and said impatiently, "didn''t we send eggs and beans before? That''s not enough to repay them? One thing is one thing. Don''t talk about repaying gratitude all day long. Besides, if you can find a doctor for your little wound, I''m afraid that a meal will be solved, and I''ve been struggling for so long, and all the family affairs will be on me! "

 Chapter 47

    Song QingHan stood behind the door and listened to their argument clearly, knowing that it was their family conflict that he had led out.


    When he went out, he deliberately stepped up his pace and said with a smile: "there is nothing we can do at home. The prey that the tiger beat before has been made into dried meat. You two will take it back to have a taste. And the ten Liang silver, which is a little bit of a small favor. Thank you two uncles for your help. Otherwise, I really don''t know what to do with my big belly. "


    Xiaoqing''s female father quickly waved her hand and refused: "you, this child, are just the vigers'' help. What else do you want? What''s more, you can handle it even if you don''t invite Dr. Luo here. If you really borate, we haven''t helped at all... "


    " OK, let''s take it back and have a taste! "


    Xiao Qing''s father suddenly interrupted his words and reached out to take song QingHan''s dried meat and silver. His smile on his face was as bright as a chrysanthemum.


    Song QingHanughed and said to the two people, "then I won''t send you two more. Go slowly. I''ll go in and cook medicine for Dahu."


    Seeing him turn around and close the door, Xiao Qing''s female father sighed helplessly, followed by Xiao Qing''s father and walked back slowly.


    See Xiaoqing female father is not happy, Xiaoqing''s father advised: "this money, buy a tiger a life, worth it! If there is something wrong with the tiger, he will be a man who can live and sleep in the wild. So, you want to open up a little bit! "


    Xiao Qing''s female father tolerated, but still did not say anything to refute.


    Happy now, but what about the future? I''m afraid I have no chance to get close to Wu Dahu''s family in the future.


    Song QingHan came into the house and cooked the food. After eating his share, he gave Wu Dahu porridge and began to cook medicine.


    In fact, he doesn''t really mind Xiao Qingda''s behavior. After all, nothing canpare with Wu Dahu''s life for him. As long as the problem can be solved with money, it is not a problem.


    In the interval of the decocting, he removed the gauze from Wu Dahu, carefully cleaned it with alcohol, and then applied the ointment given by Dr. Luo, and wrapped it with clean gauze again.


    After finishing all this, he straightened up, thumped his waist, and sighed, "it is to make up for the amount of exercise that wascking for a period of time before. This time, he is not afraid to faint when giving birth to a child."


    With that, he suddenly felt something was wrong. He lowered his head and looked at him with dark eyes.


    "Ah! How did you wake up? "


    He stepped back a few steps and nearly fell to the ground.


    Seeing Wu Dahu struggling to think of it, song QingHan ran forward and pressed his hands. He roared angrily, "I''ll kill you if the wound breaks!"


    Wu Dahu suddenly stopped moving and quietly looked at him lying on the bed.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, song QingHan felt that his attitude was a little too bad. He coughed softly and exined, "I''m a little tired, so I''m a bit aggressive. Don''t you mind. By the way, are you hungry? Or thirsty? "


    "I heard it all."


    Wu Dahu suddenly uttered such an endless sentence.


    Song QingHan was stunned and knew that Wu Dahu began to y riddles again. But this time, he miraculously understood it. His ears were red and red, and he was embarrassed to say, "you mean that you heard everything I said when you were in aa?"


    Wu Dahu nodded gently, raised his hand, grasped song QingHan''s hand in the palm of his hand, and said slowly, "I''m wrong. I shouldn''t be impulsive. I''ll leave you and the child alone."


    "I''m wrong. I shouldn''t worry about what didn''t happen."


    "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t hurt you to protect myself. In the end, I didn''t protect myself, but I lost."


    His tone is light, but there is a kind of inexplicable magic in it, which makes people involuntarily fall into it.


    Song QingHan felt his seriousness and sincerity. His eyes were red and he said with a smile: "it''s good to know that I''m wrong. Don''t do this again. I''ve lost half of my life."


    Wu Dahu grinned bitterly. He looked down at his body and said slowly, "why didn''t I die half of my life? Don''t worry, you won''t make the same mistake again


    Song QingHan also wanted to say something. Suddenly, a burning smell came from his nose. He "ah" and quickly turned around and ran to the kitchen.


    Looking at the dried medicine pot, he shook his head and cooked a new pot of medicine juice again. After cooking, he went back to Wu Dahu.


    He wanted to talk to Wu Dahu again, but he didn''t think his dark eyes had been closed.


    Song QingHan shook the shoulder of Yaowu tiger. Seeing that he did not respond, he knew that he was in aa again, so he had to pour the medicine into his mouth ording to the previous method.


    After feeding the medicine, he suddenly thought that since Wu Dahu could put all his words into his ears, what about his actions? How about his mouth to mouth feeding Wu Dahu to drink medicine that day? Are they all clear?


    Is it hard for Wu Dahu to shut his mouth on purpose that day? If not, would he think he was feeding him like that on purpose? After all, I used professional skills before, only that day suddenly changed a method.Suddenly, I thought of it.


    In myst life, this is the first time that I have taken the initiative to make intimate action to a person. What can I do if I get a bad response?


    Just as he was dreaming, Yu Guang caught sight of Wu Dahu''s expressionless sleeping face. He couldn''t help sighing, climbed into the inner side of the bed and fell asleep together.


    This sleep, directly sleep until dark.


    Song QingHan got out of bed and was about to put on shoes when a strong force came from his hands.


    Wu Dahu tightly grasped song QingHan''s hand and suddenly said, "Xiaohan, in fact, I fell in love with you before you married Lin Dafu."


    Song QingHan just opened a smile, suddenly remembered that he had note at that time. Wu Dahu liked the original body, and his face suddenly sank.


    Wu Dahu didn''t seem to notice song QingHan''s mood. He continued: "butter I found that I didn''t like it. It was just an appreciation of a beautiful female man."


    Hearing him say so, song QingHan''s face became more gloomy, as if he could drip water.


    Hehe, he wants to see what Wu Dahu wants to say? If it''s not good, don''t give him decocting medicine, even if the meal won''t give him to eat!


    Wu Dahu stopped for a moment, as if he was recalling something. He said slowly, "to be honest, the reason why I married you at that time was just that I couldn''t give up my child. As for you, I can''t say how much I miss you. No matter whether you stay with me after giving birth to a child or go to Lin Dafu, I don''t care. I even have the idea of taking the child away."


    "But I didn''t expect that you lost your memory. After that, you seem to havepletely changed your personality. Those bad habits in the past have all disappeared, and you even have excellent medical skills."


    "I don''t know if this change is caused by pregnancy, but I''m really worried that your change will disappear."


    "Because, I really like you after amnesia, like to be willing to pay your life for you, also willing to change yourself for you."


    Song QingHan heard Wu Dahu''s feelings suppressed in hisst words. He was stunned. He never thought Wu Dahu was still worried about it.


    He said slowly, "didn''t we discuss this before? No matter whether my amnesia will be good or not, the time we get along with is not fake. You don''t have to worry too much. "


    Wu Dahu''s face showed a wry smile, immediately nodded and said: "yes, I don''t worry now. No matter what you look like in the future, or be the original appearance, or be the appearance I have never seen before, I can ept it, and will try my best to keep you and give you a better life."


    Song QingHan''s face showed a touch of moving, silent for a long time, unexpectedly did not immediately reply.


    He asked himself that if Wu Dahu suddenly became apletely different person, he would not be able to treat that "different" Wu Dahu like he is now.


    But Wu Dahu is different. ording to his words, he is ready to ept whatever he bes.


    He had never experienced such feelings, and no one had ever said such words to him. He did not know how to reply better.


    Wu Dahu was probably aware of his embarrassment. He slowly released his hand,ughed and whispered, "you go to cook. You have to work hard for a few more days."


    Song QingHan nodded, put on his shoes and fled.


    After he left, Wu Dahu''s heart sank and sighed silently.


    He knew that he was probably too hasty. He was afraid that it would be a great burden to song QingHan. However, he went back to the ghost gate for a time, which made him want to understand a lot of things. He also had a lot of words hidden in his heart that he wanted to tell song QingHan, so he did what he wanted.


    However, if song QingHan was afraid of his passionate love, how could it be good...


    Song QingHan stood in front of the fire and quietly looked at the burning branches, but he didn''t feel afraid. He just worried that he could not match the pure and strong love of Wu Dahu.


    In modern times, although he is not a flower radish, but also appeared to change the behavior, but after breaking up to ept new love.


    Although he does like Wu Dahu very much and is willing to live with Wu Dahu all his life, what should he do in case he falls in love with others?


    Moreover, he thinks that his love for Wu Dahu is notparable to Wu Dahu''s love for him.


    The reason is very obvious, Wu Dahu is willing to abandon his life for him, but he still leaves room.


    Even in an emergency likest night, he still left room for himself, didn''t he?


    After thinking about it, he felt his head would explode.


    Who could have thought that when Wu Dahu said something in his heart, he recoiled?

 Chapter 48

    After dinner, song QingHan did not step into the house carrying the porridge prepared for Wu Dahu.


    When the porridge was out of cool air, he finally bit his teeth and went in.


    Seeing Wu Dahu''s eyes closed, he was suddenly relieved.


    After routine feeding Wu Dahu congee, he suddenly stares at Wu Dahu''s face.


    Does he really hate this face? Especially in this strange world, which is totally different from his aesthetics.


    Even if there is the next person he likes, is he willing to let go of the person in front of him?


    Besides, he looked down at his stomach.


    Although he is not willing to admit, this child is still he and Wu Dahu, isn''t he?


    He hated those who gave birth to their children but did not support them. Would he want to be that kind of person?


    How sad would it be if my child knew that his father was an irresponsible heartbreaker?


    Just as he was thinking wildly, Wu Dahu''s eyes suddenly opened. He was stunned when he saw him. He closed his eyes and seemed to want to pretend to sleep.


    "I think so."


    Song QingHan suddenly said, I don''t know whether this endless way of saying is to learn from Wu Dahu.


    Wu Dahu subconsciously asked, "what have you thought about?"


    Song QingHanughed, picked his eyebrows, pointed to his chest and said, "your heart will be kept here by me. I want to know how to keep your heart!"


    After that, he did not care whether Wu Dahu understood it or not. He turned and left directly and helped him to decoct the medicine.


    Wu Dahu didn''t understand. He just noticed that his mood seemed to be good. Knowing that his words did not cause him a burden, he was relieved.


    After drinking the medicine, Wu Dahu suddenly thought of one thing and stammered: "that day... Hard for you, the medicine is so bitter."


    Song QingHan had no reaction. When he heard him say that the medicine was bitter, he instantly understood what he was talking about. His face turned red and he coughed dry. He took an empty bowl into the kitchen.


    That night, although Wu Dahu had a fever in the middle of the night, it was not serious. Song QingHan only helped him wipe his body with wine and then the fever subsided.


    When he changed his dressing the next day, song QingHan was surprised to find that Wu Dahu''s small wound had healed. He looked at the ointment given to him by doctor Luo, and was very curious about the ingredients in it, which could bepared with antibiotics.


    Wu Dahu also knew his body''s recovery. After asking song QingHan, he learned what happened yesterday.


    After hearing Xiao Qingda''s reaction, Wu Dahu''s eyelids drooped slightly, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    After five days in this way, Wu Dahu was finally able to move freely. As long as he did not exert too much force, his wound would not be affected.


    Song QingHan looked at the increasingly scarce rice oil and other things in the kitchen and fell into worry.


    Now Wu Dahu''s injury is notpletely cured, and he has a big stomach. How can he buy things in the town?


    He thought about it for a while, but there was no suitable person to entrust to him. Anyway, he didn''t want to go there any more. Who knows how much money he would take for running errands?


    Just as he was about to go to Qian leopard to ask about the situation, the gate of the courtyard was suddenly knocked.


    Wu Dahu is doing a recovery action in the courtyard. He opens it when he is close to the gate.


    Laifu''s cautious face came out from the outside. When he saw song QingHan, his eyes brightened and he arched his hands and said, "doctor song, Pearl''s wound is almost good. Can we take the thread off?"


    Song QingHan was reminded by him and counted the days. He found that it was almost the same. He nodded and said, "OK, I''ll follow you."


    When song QingHan went into the house to get the tools, Laifu finally put his eyes on Wu Dahu. After seeing the gauze that had not been removed from his body, he was surprised and said, "brother tiger, what''s the matter with you?"


    Wu Dahu grinned bitterly and shook his head. He said slowly: "unfortunately, I met a blind bear and had a fight with it."


    Lai Fu''s eyes shed with surprise. He stretched his neck and looked into the yard. He eximed, "brother tiger''s Kung Fu is getting worse and worse! How could he escape from the bear blind man? Did the blind bear escape


    He did not see the body of the blind bear in the yard, so he asked. After all, something with a strong smell like a dead bear could not be put into the room.


    Wu Dahu shook his head, thought for a moment, and exined, "the blind bear is dead, but I haven''t brought it back, and I don''t know if it has been carried by other animals."


    "If brother tiger gets the bear skin, please sell it to me. I will give you a higher price than the market value. You can rest assured."


    Wu Dahu looked at him strangely and said, "have you started to do fur business?"


    Laifu sheepishly scratched his head and nodded: "almost. I want to have a try. Isn''t it going to winter? Fur must sell well. In the past, I didn''t think that I wanted to earn more money after I had children, and strive to move to the town as soon as possible, so that children could go to school in the futureWu Dahu was dumbfounded and nodded to show his understanding.


    However, it is not easy for their children to start worrying about going to school soon after they were born.


    After seeing song QingHane out, Wu Dahu''s heart moved. Looking at his round belly, he said that he had to work hard to make his children''s life worse than others.


    Song QingHan didn''t understand what Wu Dahu had been staring at his stomach. Thinking that he was worried that he would have problems when he went to Laifu''s home alone, heforted him: "I''ll be back soon. This time I have the tools, it must be faster than thest time I took the thread out of Xiaoqing''s female father."


    Reminded by him, Wu Dahu finally noticed the tool in his hand and said in surprise, "but the knife we made in the iron shopst time? How could it be so soon? "


    Song QingHan was afraid that he would be jealous when he heard that it was Lin Dafu. He only vaguely said, "yes, maybe he has no business recently. I''ll go first."


    Although Wu Dahu felt that his back was a bit like a run away, he didn''t think much about it. When he was about to close the door, he suddenly looked at the direction of the mountain behind him.


    If you put it for a few days, I''m afraid the bear skin won''t work?


    After arriving at Laifu''s home, song QingHan saw that Pearl''s child was raised white and fat, so he couldn''t help looking at it more.


    In the past, I didn''t pay attention to it in the past. Now it seems that there is some truth in the saying, "children are the same every day.".


    When Pearl saw song QingHan take out the knife, she didn''t feel any fear. Instead, she said with a smile, "it''s almost over. Don''t worry about the ck line on your stomach all the time."


    When he said this, song QingHan noticed that the ck line was so abrupt on Pearl''s white belly. He didn''t know what he thought at that time. He chose the most obvious ck line instead of the white line.


    However, in fact, both white and ck stitches are not the best suture, because they will have rejection reaction with the body in theter stage. If they are not cleaned up in time, they will cause wound inmmation.


    As he thought about it, he quickly eliminated the poison and without hesitation waved the scalpel to Pearl''s stomach.


    Pearl kept raising her head, but she didn''t even see the movements of song QingHan. She found that the ck thread on her stomach was gone.


    He breathed a sigh of relief and said happily, "doctor song, this is all right? Wait for wound to healpletely, still can have this scar? If you are pregnant again in the future, will this wound crack


    Though it was only a casual question, pearl shuddered at the thought of the picture.


    Song QingHan straightened up his waist and solemnly confessed: "within a year after the wound healed, it''s better not to get pregnant. As for whether you can leave scars, you can see your physical fitness. If you have the medicine to remove scars, you can buy them and apply them. It depends on the will of God."


    Pearl nodded quickly, turned to Laifu and said, "do you hear me? You can''t get pregnant for a year


    Laifu wrote down it carefully and promised, "don''t worry, I won''t mess with you. Your body matters. I''ll buy it for you tomorrow. It''s said that there are sales in the rejuvenation hall. I''ll buy a few cans and keep it so that you don''t have any scars."


    Hearing Laifu say so, song QingHan moved in his heart and hesitated and said, "will you go to town alone tomorrow? Walk or ride? "


    Laifu didn''t think too much about it. He directly replied, "I''ll take a servant with me tomorrow. It''s enough for us to rent an ox cart. What''s wrong with doctor song?"


    Or pearl, with a look in her eyes, asked song QingHan, "doctor song wants to buy something in the town? It''s better to ask Laifu to bring it back for you. There will be a lot of seats avable in the ox cart around them every time. "


    Song QingHan nodded, embarrassed to say: "the tiger was injured, and I have a big stomach. I have no rice oil and other things at home. I am worried about how to buy them back in the town. If it is convenient for brother Laifu, how about taking some things for me? I''ll make a list for youter


    Laifu quickly agreed, ordered people to bring the pen, ink, paper and inkstone, personally picked up the pen, and enthusiastically asked, "what does the song doctor need? I''ll write it for you


    Seeing his husband and husband not only did not feel trouble, but also took the initiative to help. Song QingHan felt warm in his heart and slowly said what he needed.


    When he was thinking, Laifu didn''t urge him. Instead, he helped him to think about what else he needed to buy at home, and soon he made a long list.


    Song QingHan touched his body and said in an awkward way: "I''m in a hurry. I don''t have any money. I''ll send it to brother Laifuter."


    Both Laifu and Zhu Er waved their hands, and Pearl first advised, "no, I haven''t given Dr. Song a diagnosis of gold. Take these as part of the diagnosis. Don''t worry about it."


    Seeing that he said so, Laifu also followed him: "yes, we were worried that there was nothing we could take at home. We can do this for you."

 Chapter 49

    Seeing that the two people''s looks were not fake, song QingHan thought about it, but he did not refuse, but he did not agree. He only said, "after brother Laifues back, let the tiger decide. If there is nothing wrong, I will go back first."


    Lai Fu escorted him home. As soon as he entered the door, he felt something was wrong.


    "Tiger? Where are you? "


    Song QingHan poked his head and searched the whole yard, but he couldn''t find the trace of Wu Dahu.


    Strange, where can a patient go? If I was going to pick him up, I didn''t meet him all the way.


    Just as song QingHan was about to go out to look for a big tiger, a huge blind bear suddenly jumped in from the door.


    "Ah


    Song QingHan screamed and retreated to the corner of the wall. After a close look, he found that the blind bear was dead, and Wu Dahu''s figure appeared behind the blind bear.


    Wu Dahu didn''t expect song QingHan toe back so soon, so he scratched his head and exined, "I heard Laifu mention the bear skin before. He wanted to go in and try his luck. He didn''t expect that the blind bear was carried away. He found a vine and tied it back. Don''t worry, the wound is OK."


    With that, he spread out his hands and exposed the dazzling white gauze on his chest, as if to prove that he did not use excessive force to cause the wound to crack.


    Song QingHan''s face sank. He wanted to teach him a lesson, but he felt that it was useless to teach him a lesson. He said in a good voice: "how much is bear skin worth? If you are injured once, the medical expenses have gone for several tens of Liang silver, which also dys the ie of the family. So do you think it is more important to protect your health? It''s just a bear skin. If you don''t, you''ll lose it. If you meet any beast on the road, you won''t be able to withstand the loss. "


    Wu Dahu nodded and felt guilty. After thinking about it, he asked, "isn''t there enough food at home? I''ll go to town tomorrow. "


    Song QingHan shook his head and said, "no, I''ve asked Laifu to take things. You can take good care of your injuries at home. You can''t go anywhere until you get rid of them."


    After that, he told the story that Laifu and Pearl didn''t want their money again, and said, "when Laifues to deliver things, you can give him the money. I''m just helping them remove a thread. Where is it worth so much money? What''s more, they have already sent these two rabbits as medical fees


    Wu Dahu''s line of sight followed song QingHan''s words and looked at the rabbit in the cage. He was surprised and said, "has it been born?"


    Song QingHan went to the cage with him, looked at the five meat balls that began to grow hair, and said with a smile: "yes, I was born a few days ago. I''m busy these days, and I''m about to forget this stubble."


    Fluffy little rabbits are like elves, cute and clever. Wu Dahuughs when he thinks that song QingHan raised them for food.


    Before returning to his room for a rest, Wu Dahu looked at Song QingHan''s eyes and asked: "if the bear''s skin is not peeled off quickly, it will be useless when the meat inside is rotten. It''s better than me..."


    although song QingHan wants to refuse, he also knows that his words are true. If the blind bear is left in this way, the yard will be dirty and the other will be waves After Wu Dahu''s painstaking efforts, he had to nod his head and say, "OK, take your time. If you feel pain in the wound, go in and have a rest. Don''t worry about this day."


    Hearing this, Wu Dahu responded with a smile, took out his dagger, squatted down and dealt with the bear blind man with quick action.


    Song QingHan moved a bench out, sat behind him and watched him peel the bear skin.


    It can be seen that although Wu Dahu is the first time to deal with such arge animal, he does not have any hesitation in his technique. He cuts the knife when he should, and there is no hesitation in his movements, just like performing art.


    A quarter of an hourter, half of the bear''s skin had been stripped off. Fortunately, it was about cold. There was no sign of decay in the flesh of the blind bear, except that it was not fresh enough.


    Song QingHan saw the sweat on Wu Dahu''s forehead and frowned: "it''s almost time to rest. Are these meat made into dried meat?"


    Wu Dahu stopped obediently, washed the dirt on his hands with water, stood up, looked at the bear meat on the ground, and discussed: "how about giving some to the vigers? And the vige head. I haven''t seen him since thest time. I don''t know what''s going on now. "


    Song QingHan didn''t have any opinions. There was so much meat around. Half of it was enough for everyone in the vige to share. Even if they ate the rest every day, they could eat it for a month.


    Wu Dahu took a rest and separated the bear meat with song QingHan. He went to the foot of the mountain to pick a big leaf. He wrapped the meat and put it in the basket.


    After finishing this, they went out to the vige head''s house.


    Wu Pinng was surprised when he saw the two men, especially after seeing the wound on Wu Dahu''s body. He frowned and said, "tiger, you can''t find someone to do this injury to xiangtiange, do you? If so, please tell me that I still have a letter of guarantee from him that he will not attack you again. I will help you to get justice back


    Wu Dahu didn''t expect that Wu Pinng not only helped him solve hisst problem, but also helped him to secure securityter. He was moved and exined: "vige head, Xiang Tiange didn''te to our troubleter. I''ll nevere again. Don''t worry. I was caught by the blind bear because of the heavy injury. I''m going to bring him back today, The meat is not so fresh. Just taste itWith that, he took the biggest piece of meat from the basket and put it into Wu Pinng''s hand.


    Wu Pinng subconsciously refused: "no, you bought it with your life. Make it into dried meat and sell it in the town. I''m the only one in my family. I can''t eat too much meat. It''s a waste to keep it."


    Wu Dahu hesitated and asked, "vige chief, he..."


    Wu Pinng gave a bitter smile and shook his head: "he is not in prison, but if I let him go on like this, sooner orter, there will be big trouble, so I ordered him to go back to reflect."


    It''s no wonder that Wu Pinng looks a little sloppy now. Sure enough, he doesn''t live a serious life without a female.


    Wu Dahu thought for a moment and advised him, "if the vige head Fu Lang already knew that he was wrong, the vige head might as well take him back as soon as possible. I believe that he will not do that again after seeing the principle of the vige head."


    It''s not that he is too kind-hearted. It''s just that he wants to make peace with meixilin sooner orter. It''s better to persuade him at this time and sell Wu Pinng''s affection.


    Wu Pinng thought of meixilin''s weeping appearance. He was so nervous that he couldn''t help sighing. He said slowly, "it depends on the situation. You''d better take this meat back."


    Song QingHan saw that he was resolute. He took a small piece of meat from Wu Dahu''s basket and said to Wu Pinng, "if the vige head thinks that one person can''t eat so much, the meat will be bad. It''s better to eat this small piece first. After we have finished the dried meat, we can give you some? Or do you think the meat is not fresh after a few days


    Hearing this, Wu Pinng hesitated for a moment, but took the smaller piece of meat and said, "I''ll try it. As for the dried meat, it''s not necessary. The tiger is injured, and there''s no ie in the family. When the timees, take it to the town and sell it to the subsidized family."


    Song QingHan smiles and nods, and has a better impression of the vige head.


    I just hope meixilin can have a long memory after this. Otherwise, Wu Pinng is such a good person.


    After they left Wu Pinng''s house, they went to several poor families in the vige and gave them meat pieces.


    While walking on the road, song QingHan suddenly remembered something and asked, "what''s the matter with Lord Qin? We forgot to pick up the clothes we madest time


    Wu Dahuforted: "it''s OK. Lord Qin will take good care of our clothes."


    As soon as the voice fell, they came to the door of Lord Qin.


    Wu Dahu called for the door as usual, but waited for a long time to open the door.


    His sight touched the leg of Lord Qin and said in surprise, "Lord Qin, what''s wrong with your leg?"


    Instead of answering his question, Lord Qin asked in surprise, "tiger, what''s the matter with your injury? How can it be so tightly packed? "


    Wu Dahu repeated his speech to the vige head. He took out the remaining two pieces of meat from the basket and put them into the kitchen of Lord Qin. He exined, "if you can''t finish eating, you can roast it on the fire. When you eat, you can cook it with more water."


    Lord Qin said with a smile: "Stinky boy, you have eaten more salt than you have eaten. Do you still need to teach this? If you don''t have to sew, you can take advantage of the meat. "


    Song QingHan had already taken out the copper te from his arms and put it into the hand of Lord Qin. He said with a smile, "this meat is given to you. How can it be worth the money?"


    Lord Qin waved his hand and wanted to return the money to song QingHan. However, his legs were inconvenient. He could not catch up with song QingHan, and even nearly tripped over.


    "What are you doing?"


    A young voice suddenly sounded from the outside of the hospital, which sounded vaguely angry.


    Song QingHan looked at the young man who rushed in to support Mr. Qin and exined, "we are here to deliver meat to Lord Qin and take clothes by the way."


    The boy seemed to think of something and frowned: "are you the husband of Wu Dahu? It''s you who have made ah Qin''s leg so bad that it''s like this! "


    Wu Dahu frowned and walked out of the shadow. He asked in a deep voice, "what''s the point?"


    Ah Yeh Qin obviously wanted to calm things down. He patted the young man''s hand and kept shaking his head. "Xiao Ning, don''t talk nonsense. It''s my own carelessness. It has nothing to do with the tiger."


    Xiao Ning''s righteous spirit in his chest has been ignited. He points to the clothes in Wu Dahu''s hands and says, "if you didn''te to pick up the clothes, my grandfather worried that you didn''t have time to deliver them to you, how could you wrestle on the road?"

 Chapter 50

    Lord Qin waved his hand and exined, "that''s my carelessness. No matter who I send clothes to, something will happen. What''s the rtionship with the tiger family? You son of a bitch, go back quickly


    Xiaoning indignant way: "if only once, you will not have an ident, who knows they are not at home every day, you send every day, this is the problem! Don''t me them on whom? "


    Song QingHan looked at Wu Dahu and said, "Lord Qin, is this really the case? Something happened to us a short time ago, so we were not at home. I didn''t expect you to suffer. "


    Seeing that things turned out like this, it''s not good to admit or deny things. He said with an ugly face: "it''s none of your business. Don''t listen to this boy''s nonsense. Just get your clothes and go back quickly."


    Wu Dahu frowned and said in a deep voice, "although it is not our initiative to cause this, it is because of us. We will give you an ount. You can go to the town with me, while the sky is not dark."


    Lord Qin directly refused: "no! I made herbal medicine myself, and it will be good for a few days. Why waste that money


    With that, he sat down on the bench with his arms in his arms and looked like he was not to be discussed.


    Song QingHan saw that Lord Qin was stubborn. After thinking about it, he suggested, "why don''t you sit on the bed and let me have a good look at your legs? I''m not a serious doctor, but I''ve learned a little bit. Maybe it''s useful? "


    Xiaoning stood beside Mr. Qin and said sarcastically, "you said that you are half hearted. What are you doing with it? This leg is a big event. My grandfather has been holding up so long, and I don''t know whether it can be cured. If Dr. Luo is willing to do it, he may have a few chances... "


    Lord Qin suddenly patted Xiaoning''s hand and frowned:" Xiaoning! Stop talking nonsense and get back to dinner


    Although the blow of Lord Qin was not serious, it made Xiaoning feel that his self-esteem was hurt. His eyes were red, he stamped his feet and angrily said, "I''m not for you? Why don''t you think about who carried you back and helped you to prepare the medicine! Since you don''t need it, I''ll never help you again! "


    He strode away his tears as he ran.


    Song QingHan frowned and sighed suddenly. He helped Lord Qin to get up and advised: "Xiaoning is also kind-hearted. We won''t me it. Please take it easy."


    Wu Dahu saw that Lord Qin was worried and looked at the direction of Xiaoning''s departure. He also advised: "the child is very angry. After a while, he wille to see you. Don''t worry too much."


    Mr. Qin shook his head, and his eyes shed with gloom. He said slowly, "Xiaoning is a good-natured child. He knows that he wille to my side to help. After his father knows that, he has to learn a lesson, but he still insists oning. In fact, it''s good. It''s just a waste of time and energy to put my time and energy on me. I hope he won''te back in the future. ¡±


    although he said so, song QingHan and Wu Dahu clearly felt that he really hoped Xiaoning woulde again. They looked at each other and decided to have a good talk with Xiaoningter.


    With the help of song QingHan, Mr. Qin sat down beside the bed, put his legs on the edge of the bed, and slowly untied the gauze wrapped around his feet.


    Song QingHan frowned after smelling the strong odor of the herb and rotten meat.


    "You''re too tight, tiger. Go home and bring that set of tools, wine and gauze."


    Mr. Wu refused to leave.


    Lord Qin had no choice but to say to song QingHan, "I''m a man with old arms and legs. I''m not so easy to cure. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Song QingHan shook his head and affirmed: "it can be cured. Don''t worry about it. I''ll boil the kettle. You can wait here for a while."


    With that, he walked into the kitchen and put the water on the fire.


    He had just looked at it roughly. It was not a fracture of Lord Qin''s leg. It should have been scratched by stones and other things on the road after he fell to the ground. He didn''t clean it upter. He packed it with herbs in a hurry. He didn''t even change the medicine frequently, which made him look like this.


    Speaking of it, some people can still do it in modern times. There were no rare cases of this kind before the QingHan period of the Song Dynasty.


    Generally, it is the middle-aged and elderly people whose children are far away from their side. One is to save money; the other is that no one reminds them. When things be more serious, they will not be willing to go to the hospital to see what the reason is. However, this will dy the best opportunity for treatment.


    After the water boils, Wu Dahues with something.


    Song QingHan moistens the boiling water with his handkerchief and carefully cleans up the herbs on his feet.


    This kind of herbal medicine is usually crumpled before it is put on. The dregs are numerous and thin, so it is not easy to get rid of them. It took a long time for song QingHan to finish it.


    After the herbs fell, the rotten meat was exposed to the air without reservation. Lord Qin couldn''t help sighing, shaking his head, and whispering, "this leg is useless..."Song QingHan didn''t give muchfort. While disinfecting the things he wanted to use, he said to Wu Dahu: "I''ll hold down my grandfather for a while. It''s painful to cut meat."


    Lord Qin was surprised. Although he was a long time old and had experienced ups and downs, he could not help shrinking his legs when he heard the word "cut meat".


    Wu Dahuforted him: "you don''t have to worry. It''s song QingHan''s specialty. It''ll be fine for a while. It''s not very painful."


    When he heard that "cutting meat" was song QingHan''s specialty, he was surprised and looked at Song QingHan carefully. He didn''t understand what he had done before. He even practiced "cutting meat".


    But song QingHan had no time to exin. With a wave of his hand, he quickly moved on the leg of Lord Qin.


    Wu Dahu looks at Song QingHan''s serious appearance. Somehow, he suddenly thinks of his bear skin peeling appearance. He can''t help but smile.


    Ye Qin had a lot of rotten meat, so it was different from the previous two times. Before Xiaoqing''s female father and Pearl''s reaction, they removed all the rotten meat.


    Fortunately, Lord Qin has already made psychological preparations, and without the help of Wu Dahu, he bit his teeth to endure the pain.


    When song QingHan finished the action on his hand, he couldn''t help but sh his surprise.


    He knew why Wu Dahu said that "cutting meat" was song QingHan''s specialty. He had cut so much that he didn''t have any blood. He just cut the bad meat and left the growing fresh meat.


    However, this is not the end. Song QingHan disinfected the scalpel again with candlelight and wine. He pointed his leg to the light and carefully picked out the dirty things hidden in the meat.


    Mr. Qin endured the pain and looked at the small stones on the ground. He was surprised and said, "are there any stones in it? I thought my eyes were good enough. I didn''t expect that big tiger husband''s eyes would be better. Even such a small stone can be seen


    Song QingHan didn''t answer. He continued to focus on Lord Qin''s legs. After checking carefully, he was relieved that there was no dirty things.


    He didn''t have good eyes, he was just too familiar with the shapes of the flesh and blood.


    If ordinary people, of course, can not see those small stones submerged by flesh and blood, but he can easily find the foreign bodies hidden under them by virtue of the abnormal muscle texture.


    In fact, if you talk about it in detail, it''s not difficult.


    Only after finishing the treatment of the wound outside, song QingHan actually felt a little tricky.


    Previously, just by looking at the eyes, we concluded that there was no fracture in Lord Qin. However, when we touched him just now, we found that he had several slight bone fractures. If we don''t take good care of them, even if the wound is healed, the legs and feet will still be inconvenient to move.


    Seeing song QingHan in deep meditation, Wu Dahu took out the pot of ointment left by doctor Luo from his arms and asked tentatively, "is this useful?"


    Song QingHan subconsciously took the pot of ointment, nodded and said to himself, "if only there were ster...


    gypsum? Wu Dahu thought for a moment and asked, "what do you want gypsum for?"


    Song QingHan helped him with the medicine and said: "fix it. If you leave it alone, even if you don''t move much, it will inevitably lead to bone discement. Only when fixed, can he recover faster."


    Wu Dahu thought about it for a moment, and suddenly turned around and walked out of the door in silence.


    Song QingHan didn''t care. After helping Lord Qin with good medicine, he gently told him, "uncle, you should try not to get out of bed these three days. Dahu and I will help you with the meal. After three days, I''ll check the recovery. If not, I''m afraid we''ll have to invite Dr. Luo."


    As soon as he thought that he would dy their Kung Fu, he felt a bit upset. He waved his hand and refused: "I don''t waste my time cooking. I''ll do it myself. You''re busy with you!"


    Song QingHan''s face suddenly became serious and said seriously: "Dahu is sick now, and I''m pregnant again. Both of them have nothing to do. It''s not a big deal to take care of you. Don''t refuse. If you don''t cooperate with me for treatment, I won''t let you see this child."


    With that, he pointed to his big belly, as if it contained some rare treasures.


    However, he hesitated for a moment and reluctantly agreed: "well, no matter how well you recover after three days, you don''t have to worry about me, a bad old man. If I break my leg, I can''t live...


    he said

 Chapter 51

    Song QingHan didn''t say much to persuade Lord Qin, because he knew that people who were self reliant and self reliant could not ept help from others for a long time.


    So this time, he must seed in curing Lord Qin!


    Just as he was thinking about alternatives to ster, Wu Dahu suddenly came in from the outside with several boards.


    Song QingHan took a look and asked in doubt, "what is this for?"


    Wu Dahu roughly put the boards together and exined, "you said you want to fix Mr. Qin''s legs? Although there is no ster you said, this method can also be done


    Song QingHan was stunned and his eyes brightened when he saw the shape of the board.


    Why didn''t he think of it? As expected, he relied too much on modern means. In fact, when he was in college, he also learned how to fix his legs with wooden boards, but after so many years, he had forgotten all about it.


    Seeing that he didn''t object, Wu Dahu took the initiative to take the wine to finish detoxifying the board. He made aparison on Mr. Qin''s leg and turned to ask song QingHan, "is it OK to fix it directly?"


    Song QingHan was reminded by him that he wrapped severalyers of gauze on his leg. After he was sure that he would not be squeezed by the board, he said: "now you can start, as long as you fix this part."


    Wu Dahu nodded and cooperated with song QingHan. He put the boards one by one on the corresponding positions and stuck them slowly.


    This method is more exquisite than what he learned before the Qing Han period of the Song Dynasty. There is no need to deal with the outside of the board, so he can fix the leg of Lord Qin very well.


    Song QingHan saw that there was no ufortable expression on his face, so he told him again: "the food is all for us. You can stay in bed without getting out of bed."


    Lord Qin nodded helplessly and said with a smile, "I know. It''s hard for you two to go home quickly."


    Wu Dahu nods with song QingHan, puts things away and is ready to leave.


    Before they turned around, Lord Qin suddenly said, "if you are free, help me to see the child Xiaoning... Forget it, don''t go to see it. He doesn''t know what to say when he goes. The child has a very hard mouth."


    Song QingHan chuckled: "don''t worry, ye, we had nned to see Xiaoning. If this misunderstanding is not solved, his heart will always have a knot in his heart, which is not conducive to his growth."


    Lord Qin didn''t refuse this time. He sighed softly and looked at the two people''s matching figure and said happily, "you are really good children. Your good fortune is still ahead."


    Song QingHan and Wu Dahu looked at each other with a smile. They did not wait any longer and left from the yard of Lord Qin.


    On their way back, they happened to pass by Xiaoning''s house. Coincidentally, Xiaoning seemed to be in a tantrum, kicking the pebbles in front of his house all the time, neither entering nor leaving.


    When he saw someoneing, he raised his head and frowned and snorted when he saw song QingHan and Wu Dahu.


    Wu Dahu didn''t speak. The female stillmunicated smoothly with the female. If hemunicated with Xiaoning, he might be regarded as having ulterior motives.


    Song QingHan grinned and walked slowly. Looking at Xiaoning''s face, he suddenly said, "do you know why Lord Qin''s legs have not been good for so long, but have be worse?"


    Xiaoning originally thought he was to persuade himself, and they were ready to resist the death. Unexpectedly, he came to such a sentence. He didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Fortunately, song QingHan didn''t seem to want him to answer, and then said, "because the pebbles in his legs have not been cleaned up, so directly covering them with herbs will make the dirt in the stones grow rapidly, but it will make his wounds fester."


    Xiao Ning''s face appeared a surprised expression, bit his lower lip, and said in a defiant voice: "how could it not be cleaned up? I cleaned it up with Mr. Qin that day. Can your eyes be more powerful than our two eyes together?"


    Song QingHan seemed to expect that he would say so. Suddenly, he took out a pile of gauze from Wu Dahu''s basket, opened it, revealed the contents inside, and said with a smile, "this is what I took from Mr. Qin''s leg, with shredded meat on it. If you don''t believe it, you can ask him."


    Wu Dahu looked at Song QingHan thoughtfully. No wonder he picked up the things on the ground regardless of the dirt. It turned out that he was using it here.


    Xiao Ning looked at the things on the gauze, his face suddenly sank.


    He was not disgusted. He could not bear to be refuted. It was like a trample on his self-esteem. However, it was proved that he was wrong, so his heart suffered like hot oil.


    Song QingHan put away the gauze and didn''t intend to continue the topic. Instead, he said, "Lord Qin lives alone. Have you had enough food? Do you have enough clothes? How are you feeling today? No one will care about him. You are probably the first andst one, so you can imagine how important you are in his heart. "


    Xiao Ning turned her lips and said in indignation: "but he taught me a lesson for you! And drove me away


    Song QingHan spread out his hands and said helplessly, "we want him to teach us a lesson, but he won''t do this to us. Do you know why?"Xiao Ning wiped a handful on the eyes and asked angrily, "why? Because you have money? "


    Hearing his conjecture, song QingHan suddenlyughed, looked down at his clothes, raised his eyebrows and said, "where do you see that we have money? Well, if you think about it from another angle, why are you worried about Lord Qin and will offend us in order to protect him? "


    Xiaoningdun, reluctantly replied: "it''s not to see him poor, he was very good to me when I was a child."


    Song QingHan patiently guided him: "it''s not only pity, but also care. If you don''t care about Lord Qin, you won''t risk being taught by your family. Simrly, if you don''t care about you, you won''t take the risk of no one to take care of you and stop you from offending people."


    "For example, Dahu and I don''t have such deep feelings with Lord Qin. Naturally, he will have a lot of differences with us. Even if we ask him to teach us a lesson, he won''t talk hard to us. Do you think that''s the truth?"


    Such a truth, Xiaoning or the first time to hear, but he still feel that he can not refute, think about it, bow his head: "yes."


    Seeing his soft attitude, song QingHanughed, patted him on the shoulder and said in a soft voice, "don''t be angry with Lord Qin. Say something ugly. How many times can you meet him in the rest of the day? If you want to be angry, be angry with us. By the way, in the next few days, Lord Qin can hardly get up or down from bed. If you have time, you can go and see him. We are far away from home, and we wille here during the three meals. "


    Xiao Ning''s heart is tight, urgent voice asks: "what''s wrong with him? Is the leg injury worse? "


    Song QingHan saw that his eyes were in a state of anxiety andforted him: "don''t worry, I''m treating him. These three days is a barrier. If we don''t get better after three days, we''ll ask Dr. Luo toe over."


    Maybe it was song QingHan''s words that yed a role. Although Xiaoning still didn''t believe his medical skills, he just pursed his mouth and didn''t say anything.


    It was getting dark, song QingHan and Wu Dahu no longer stayed. They said goodbye to Xiaoning and returned home.


    Taking advantage of thest light, Wu Dahu peeled off the bear skin and threw the viscera into the mountain.


    Song QingHan cooked, the bear''s paw directly on the fire grilled, when soon cooked, the outeryer of fur will be torn off, revealing the soft and tender bear meat inside.


    The vor of meat overflows, and song QingHan sprinkles seasonings and thinks: if only cumin and pepper are avable, any barbecue with these two seasonings is perfect.


    The idea gradually spread through his mind, like a virus, and finallypletely upied his brain.


    Since there can be star anise, ginger and garlic, cumin and pepper should also be there? It''s just that he hasn''t found out.


    "It''s going to burn."


    Wu Dahu suddenly stretched out two hands and grasped song QingHan''s hand, turning the two bear paws simultaneously.


    Song QingHan came back to his senses and noticed that Wu Dahu almost surrounded him in his arms, and his face became red.


    However, Wu Dahu didn''t notice his unusual appearance. Seeing that the bear''s paw was almost finished, he turned around and took two bowls to prepare the baked bear paw for a while.


    After Wu Dahu left, song QingHan suddenly felt a sense of loss in his heart. Fortunately, the bear''s paw in front of him diverted his attention. He could not help saying, "I never thought that I would eat bear paws one day."


    Wu Dahuughed and shook his head: "although the bear''s paw is precious, it''s not rare. Even if I don''t hit the blind bear, I can eat it when I get rich."


    Song QingHan smiles and doesn''t exin the deeper meaning of his words.


    In modern times, if he dares to roast bear''s paws, he will soon be invited to tea.


    After roasting the bear''s paws, song QingHan was not busy eating it, but cooked a pot of broth and asked Wu Dahu to send it to Lord Qin.


    It''s not that he is stingy. It''s just that the roasted bear paw is easy to cause wound inmmation. Therefore, Lord Qin, who has just finished the operation, can never eat it. If Wu Dahu had not passed the dangerous period, song QingHan would not have let him eat it.


    Wu Dahu soon came back with the empty pot. He looked in a good mood and said with a smile, "Xiaoning, the child is over there, so I don''t have to deal with it. After all, I have to avoid suspicion."


    Song QingHanughs. It seems that Xiaoning has lost his breath so quickly. It seems that he is the type of person with "knife mouth and bean curd heart" as Mr. Qin said.

 Chapter 52

    Two people will bear''s paw with white rice to eat a fine, song QingHan eat to the end, almost to support the wall to barely stand up.


    "No wonder people in the book say bear paws are delicious. They are really delicious! It''s a pity that there is no cumin. "


    Seeing his reaction, Wu Dahu asked jokingly, "what is cumin? I''ll find it for you


    Song QingHan''s eyes lit up and his hands crossed: "it''s probably such a big nt with yellow flowers and small seeds on it. It tastes a little special, simr to that of star anise."


    Wu Dahu thought about it for a moment, and even nodded his head: "I seem to have seen it in the mountains. Once I went on the wrong road, I saw the kind of nts you mentioned. Although they look good, they smell bad. So I didn''t go near to see them. But ording to your description, they should be the kind of things you said."


    Song QingHan pped his hands and said excitedly, "what about pepper? It''s about this high. There are strings of little balls on it, green and red


    Wu Dahu said uncertainly: "it seems that I have seen it. It''s also in the mountains, but I can''t remember the specific location. I only remember tasting one when I was a child. When I found I couldn''t eat it, I didn''t pay attention to that kind of thing."


    Song QingHan happily patted him on the shoulder andforted him: "it''s OK. As long as you know there''s something in the mountain. I''m really stupid. I didn''t expect to ask you before. It must have been affected by pregnancy. Before I was so stupid... "


    seeing the puzzled expression on his face, Wu Dahu held his waist and sent him into the room. He said slowly," stupid or not, enough is enough. You can sleep here tonight. I''m afraid I''ll crush you when I sleep here. I''m not hurt and I''m dirty It''s annoying. "


    "It''s hard to protest! I''m going to sleep with you. You should be warm! "


    Wu Dahu''s face shed a touch of embarrassment, touched the wound on his body, hesitated and said: "now probably can''t help you warm your feet, if it''s cold... Then burn the Kang!"


    With that, he turned to go out directly, took a lot of firewood, and began to help song QingHan burn Kang.


    Song QingHan helplessly held his forehead, and a spoiled smile appeared on his mouth.


    It''s really a wooden pimple. The key is to "sleep together", not warm feet...


    however, when song QingHan was lying on the warm Kang, he immediately threw the idea of sleeping with Wu Dahu nine days away, and fell asleep as soon as his head touched the pillow.


    Wu Dahu helped him tuck in the quilt and blow out the candle. After blowing out the candle, he went to the kitchen and quietly made the rest of the bear meat into dried meat. He went back to his room to sleep at the top of the moon.


    The next morning, song QingHan was awakened by heat.


    This is probably the disadvantage of Kang. If the quilt is warm with natural temperature, it will make people stay in bed all the time and do not want to get up. However, if the quilt is warm due to external factors, it will only wake up and do not want to stay in bed.


    He rubbed his eyes and walked into the kitchen. After seeing the neat stack of dried meat, he said in surprise: "tiger! Have you finished the jerky all by yourself


    Wu Dahu just came back from the outside and said with a smile, "anyway, there''s nothing wrong. Let''s have a meal. I just gave Mr. Qin something to eat in the past."


    Song QingHan went to check his wound and found nothing to be relieved.


    After dinner, song QingHan changed Wu Dahu''s medicine. Seeing him eager to go out, he raised his eyebrows and asked, "where do you want to go? Into the mountains again? "


    Wu Dahu nodded innocently on his face and said in a low voice: "you said you want cumin and pepper? There''s nothing wrong today. I''ll look for it. "


    Song QingHan thought for a moment, but did not refuse. He asked, "do you remember the danger of cumin at that time?"


    Wu Dahu thought seriously for a moment, and replied honestly, "there was no prey along the way. I just wandered there like a stroll. If there was no change, it should not be dangerous."


    Song QingHan breathed a sigh of relief, nodded his head and said, "then I''ll go with you. I''ll finish early ande back early. Laifu shoulde over at noon, and deliver food to Lord Qin."


    Seeing his insistence, Wu Dahu did not open his mouth to persuade him, but quietly put the dagger in his sleeve so that he could take it out at any time.


    After closing the door of the hospital, they walked towards the back mountain like a walk.


    On the way, as Wu Dahu said, he hardly met any prey. asionally, one or two rabbits ran away quickly.


    It is probably because song QingHan is around, and Wu Dahu has a great pressure on his shoulder. He has exerted his potential and sessfully found the ce in his memory.


    Song QingHan was surprised to see the cumin nt in front of him and excitedly said, "let''s dig back and nt it! There''s still room for nting in your home


    Wu Dahu nodded obediently, bent down, dug a dozen nts with a hoe and threw them into the basket.


    Because cumin can be stored for a long time after drying, song QingHan didn''t ask Wu Dahu to be merciful. They took off all the remaining cumin together, and finally filled a whole sack of cumin granules.When he went back, Wu Dahu thought for a moment. Instead of going back the same way, he took another direction.


    However, it seems that this time it is not so smooth. They almost lost in the woods. If Wu Dahu didn''t stop the loss in time, they might not have been able to get out.


    But in this way, it is "no intention to insert willows into shade.".


    When song QingHan nced at the pepper tree in the distance, he said excitedly: "there and there! Let''s move the trees back together! "


    Wu Dahu looked at the pepper trees there, chose the smallest one, dug them up and put them aside.


    At this time, the pepper picking is almost exhausted, and then the rest of my energy is wasted.


    Song QingHan picked it for a while, but he didn''t even want to lift it. He looked at Wu Dahu breathlessly and said, "let''s go back first, write down this ce ande back next time."


    Wu Dahu also felt the pain in the wound. He was afraid of causing the wound to burst. He stopped and said, "OK, it''s almost noon."


    Carrying the pepper tree, they slowly walked down the mountain.


    After returning home, they didn''t rush to deal with the things they brought back. They drank a few mouthfuls, and after a short rest, they began to cook lunch.


    When song QingHan and Wu Dahu went to deliver lunch to Lord Qin, they changed the medicine for him.


    Lord Qin''s trauma recovered well. Not only was there no inmmation, but also there were signs of scab.


    Just his bone fracture... Song QingHan still has worries in his eyes after touching it.


    The physical fitness of the elderly is rtively poor, calcium loss faster, recovery naturally slow.


    However, they all said that they had been injured for a hundred days. Although the bone fracture was not a serious disease, it would take some time for him to recoverpletely. Therefore, he once again told Mr. Qin not to move around, so he went back with Wu Dahu.


    This kind of thing is not urgent. After three days, as long as the trauma gradually gets better, the problem of bone fracture can be treated slowly.


    After they went back for lunch, Lai Fu just knocked on the door.


    He and his servants probably didn''t evene back home, so the things on the cart were very rich.


    After moving down what song QingHan needed, Laifu was ready to leave.


    Wu Dahu quickly stopped him. He took something out of the yard and put it on their ox cart. He said, "you can take this thing back. The right should be equal to the money of these things."


    Laifu fixed his eyes on it. Seeing that it was the bear skin that he had been longing for, he was so happy that he could not close his mouth. He even waved his hand and said, "how can I do this? These things are the fees paid by doctor song for zhu''er''s medical treatment. Bear skin is another matter. We can''t make a fool of it. "


    He took out five liang of silver from his arms and firmly pushed it into Wu Dahu''s hand.


    Wu Dahu thought about it for a while, but didn''t receive the silver for blessing. He asked tentatively, "does your fur business need help?"


    Laifu was stunned. After responding to his meaning, he was overjoyed and said, "if brother tiger is willing to join us, it will certainly be excellent. However, it is risky to do business. I''m afraid I can''t make it clear for a while. Let''s talk about it at some time in the afternoon. How about it?"


    Wu Dahu naturally won''t refuse. He nodded his head and said, "OK, brother Laifu went to the town and it''s hard. Go back to have a rest. I''ll go to see you tomorrow afternoon."


    Laifu agreed happily. Seeing Wu Dahu, he still refused to ept his own money. After thinking about it, he said, "in that case, the silver will be put here for the time being. If brother Dahu is willing to join, he will be regarded as part of the money. How about it?"


    After that, he saw that Wu Dahu didn''t object, so he gave a hearty smile, waved his hand and said, "I''ll go back to dinner first. Let''s talk about the rest tomorrow afternoon."


    Wu Dahu couldn''t stop him, so he nodded and watched him go away with his servants.


    Song QingHan said thoughtfully: "he only said that if you are willing to join, what will the money be like, but not the situation that you are not willing to join. It seems that you will join, even if the business is risky."


    Wu Dahu sighed: "yes, it is indeed a businessman. Although it looks honest and honest, this pair of eyes is really cruel. If there''s no ident, I''m sure I''m going to join this time. If we''re busy in fur business for a winter, we''ll be able to move to the town and even further away. "


    Although song QingHan didn''t know that Wu Dahu''s idea of moving was stimted by Laifu, as a man, he naturally had the desire to move up step by step. If he had been living in the valley all his life, he would have been bored after a long time.


    They sorted out the things bought by Laifu, nted pepper and cumin nts from the mountain in the open backyard, and began to deal with pepper and cumin.

 Chapter 53

    Spices are treated in the same way, no more than sun drying or fire drying.


    However, because cumin and pepper are small particles andrge quantities, they spent a whole afternoon working hard to process cumin and pepper back into the appearance of finished spices.


    Wu Dahu just rely on the taste of these two things, it is impossible to imagine their beauty.


    Song QingHan is just preparing to cook dinner. In order to make Wu Dahu feel the taste of cumin and pepper, he cooks the dried meat, sticks it with a stick and roasts it on the fire again.


    Cumin can be directly sprinkled on the meat, but pepper is to be ground into powder and then sprinkled better.


    Fortunately, song QingHan recalled that in case of emergency, Laifu bought a bowl from the town.


    He asked wudahu to grind pepper into powder in a grinding bowl, then scooped up half a spoon with a small spoon and sprinkled it evenly on the meat kebab.


    With star anise and onion ginger garlic pickled bear meat has been very delicious, but in the pepper and cumin stimtion, even let this meat vor to a higher level, let the listener can not stop.


    Wu Dahu couldn''t help sliding his throat and swallowing.


    Song QingHan handed the meat kebab to him with a smile. When he ate, he introduced: "this string is sprinkled with cumin, and this one is sprinkled with pepper. What do you think of the taste?"


    As soon as the meat was eaten, Wu Dahu''s eyes widened. After swallowing the food in his mouth, he pointed to the string of cumin and sighed: "the taste of cumin with meat is really wonderful. It''s the first time I''ve eaten such a delicious thing!"


    After that, he tasted the string of pepper, thought for a moment and then said, "I ate cumin first, so some of them can''t taste what pepper is, but it seems to be good."


    Song QingHan nodded with understanding. In fact, even if it was a bunch of pepper, it could not cover up the delicious cumin.


    Cumin with meat, immortals do not worry!


    He roasted the meat kebabs and put them all on the side of the te. He said to Wu Dahu, "this meat has been boiled with water in advance. It doesn''t taste so hot. You''ll pick some lettuceter. After washing it, let Lord Qin eat it with lettuce."


    Wu Dahu hesitated and said, "do you want to eat directly after washing? You don''t have to cook? "


    Song QingHan saw that he didn''t believe it and waved his hand and said, "you can go to pick it now. Anyway, we will eat itter."


    The main reason is that they don''t like lettuce because it''s soft and tender.


    If put in peacetime, song QingHan will not think of eating lettuce, but this will son with cumin, suddenly remembered the taste of lettuce wrapped meat, mouth addiction will be made.


    Wu Dahu''s speed is very fast. All he gets back is the tender lettuce, which looks green.


    After he washed the lettuce, he put it in a basin and served it to song QingHan.


    Song QingHan chose a piece of lettuce with moderate size, put the bear meat in the middle, wrapped it squarely, reached out to Wu Dahu''s mouth, and said with a smile, "ah, open your mouth."


    Although Wu Dahu''s heart for this did not cook lettuce some resistance, but because this is song QingHan''s own feeding, he still obediently opened his mouth and ate the whole lettuce meat package.


    The fresh and sweet taste of lettucebined with cumin meat fragrance makes people more and more addicted to chewing. After eating, it gives birth to a feeling of nostalgia.


    Seeing that Wu Dahu didn''t speak, he only looked at the lettuce, and song QingHan knew that he was "conquered" by himself.


    After wrapping the lettuce and meat kebab, wudahu quickly walked out of the door. It seemed that he wanted to send it to Mr. Qin as soon as possible, so that he coulde back and enjoy the wonderful taste of lettuce and meat.


    Song QingHan smiles and stands up by the wall and beats his waist subconsciously.


    The nearer the date of birth, the more sour his waist is. Sometimes he even feels like his stomach is going to fall off.


    He felt his tummy, and thought of the day of Pearl''s dystocia.


    If he has dystocia, is it difficult to cut his own belly and sew it on himself after giving birth to a child?


    At the thought of this strange and bloody picture, Rao Shi had seen many big scenes so far, and he couldn''t help shivering.


    It seems that if there is a chance, it''s time to take an apprentice, preferably one not far away from home. In this way, if something happens to him, he can be treated. After all, doctors do not cure themselves.


    Wu Dahu''s speed was very fast, and he came back in a twinkling of an eye, with a suit of clothes and two pairs of shoes in his hand.


    Seeing song QingHan looking at his things in doubt, he exined with a wry smile: "the cloth that was given to Lord Qin was useless at all. Instead, it was used to make clothes for us. He made it specially for you. Considering that you are going to produce soon, I''m afraid there will be no suitable clothes to wear at that time, so he made a set ording to your general shape Clothes for you to wear after childbirth. "


    "These two pairs of shoes were also made after he saw the length of our feet."


    Song QingHan took over the clothes with emotion, carefully looked at the marks on it, and praised: "Lord Qin''s needlework is really excellent. You can''t even see the thread. Have you paid me?"Wu Dahu shook his head helplessly and said in a low voice: "you know the character of Lord Qin. You think that we are dragging us down by delivering food and curing diseases to him, so we have changed our ways topensate us."


    Song QingHan thought about it. He put the clothes back to his room andforted him, "let''s take these clothes and shoes. Otherwise, we can make up for him in other ways."


    Wu Dahu sighed and nodded: "it''s the only way. I''ll treat him as my own uncle and treat him well."


    Because of the situation of Mr. Qin, the atmosphere fell into a depression for a moment. Fortunately, Wu Dahu''s mood was soon cured by lettuce and meat. He ate most of the lettuce he picked one by one.


    Song QingHan looked at him with tears andughter, and could not help but persuade him: "it''s not that I can''t eat. Eat slowly. How can I do if I''m full of bad stomach?"


    Wu Dahu realized that his stomach was full. If he ate it again, he would be in his throat.


    He reluctantly put down the lettuce and looked at cumin and pepper, which were made into seasoning products. He said with confidence: "these two things will surely sell at a good price. Maybe they will be more popr than the ones we sold before."


    Song QingHan was not as optimistic as he was. He shook his head and said, "it may sell well in a short time, but it will not sell so well over a long period of time."


    Wu Dahu doubts: "why? Is it easier to get bored? "


    Pointing to cumin and pepper, song QingHan patiently exined: "these two kinds of barbecue are more delicious, but how can ordinary people eat barbecue every day? Only onion, ginger, garlic and star anise can be used for cooking, stewing or barbecue


    When he said this, Wu Dahu understood it immediately and nodded clearly.


    Song QingHan saw under his eyes blue traces, advised: "go to sleep, today you are tired."


    Although tired, Wu Dahu waited until song QingHan went to bed, and then went back to the next room to sleep alone.


    The next morning, when song QingHan walked out of the house, he saw Wu Dahu moving in the courtyard. Although Wu Dahu''s muscles were a little smaller due to injuries, the strength contained in them still made song QingHan startled.


    After breakfast, Wu Dahu couldn''t help but want to enter the mountain again.


    When song QingHan learned that he wanted to pick Siraitia grosvenorii, he did not refuse. First, he wanted to send the Siraitia grosvenorii that he had promised Dr. Luo to the rejuvenation hall, and the other was to take advantage of thest period of time to have a good exercise.


    Since Wu Dahu was injured, he has found that his body is far less fragile than he imagined. As he imagined, the child in his belly would fall out. At present, it has not happened.


    They reached an agreement on their opinions and went back to the mountain after decisively carrying the basket.


    After a long day''s busy work, they returned home with two bags of Siraitia grosvenorii and star anise.


    After lunch, Wu Dahu was ready toe to the Fu family to discuss business affairs.


    Song QingHan felt that it was not good for him to go empty handed. Moreover, he could not talk about business, so he asked him to take a small jar of sugar jar wine.


    Wu Dahu didn''te back until dark. Song QingHan sent dinner to Lord Qin because he was afraid that he would be hungry after dinner.


    Seeing Wu Dahu''s face a little grim, song QingHan thought it was the copse of business negotiations. He could not help butfort him and said, "if the risk is really big, then forget it. Our seasonings and Siraitia grosvenorii can also sell a lot of money, enough to live."


    Wu Dahu didn''t say anything, just said: "eat first. I''ll tell you after dinner."


    Although he ate the meal, song QingHan noticed that Wu Dahu''s mind was obviously not on the meal. His eyes were out of focus, and he was wandering.


    Sure enough, he deliberately put a piece of ginger into Wu Dahu''s rice. Wu Dahu didn''t even look at it. He ate it together with the rice. He didn''te to his senses until he was chewing something wrong.


    Wu Dahu swallowed the ginger with a bitter smile. He quickly finished the meal and wiped his mouth. Then he ryed the conversation in the afternoon to song QingHan.


    "There is no shortage of money in Laifu, but there is a shortage of manpower. He hears that fur in a small town in the south is sold several times cheaper than ours. If he buys more, the price will be cheaper. So he wants to take people to that town and buy all the furs he can buy. Then he can make a lot of money, whether in our town or in the neighboring town A stroke. "

 Chapter 54

    Song QingHan nodded with understanding. If it was put in modern times, it would never have happened. But in the ancient times when information was blocked, it was a good way to make a fortune.


    Seeing that song QingHan could understand his words, Wu Dahu continued: "but that road is not so easy to walk. After all, if you take the road, you will pass through a bandit''s nest. If you have less luggage, you won''t be watched. The key is fur. There are two cars at least, which will surely attract the attention of bandits. If you take the path, all the way is the forest hillside, easy to encounter beasts, I heard that there have been wolf king wolves in that mountain. Therefore, the choice of route is a headache. "


    "Lai Fu has already gathered two people, and he is three people. He is ready to start when the team increases to five."


    Song QingHan was surprised and frowned: "have they decided which way to choose? Besides Laifu, do the other two know kung fu? "


    Seeing that he didn''t say no, Wu Dahu, knowing that there was still room for discussion, exined: "they want to connect the main road with the small road, walk a section of the road, and when they are about to get to the bandit''s nest, they turn to the path, until they are far away from the bandit''s nest, and then walk from the path to the road. In addition, the other people that Lai Fu is looking for have some Kung Fu. After all, he has no Kung Fu at all, and he is on the road in person. Naturally, he hopes that someone can protect his integrity. "


    Song QingHan nodded, but his face was still not good-looking. He continued to ask, "if the roads and paths are so well connected, why don''t others do this? If you don''t avoid the bandits'' nest or the beasts, how can you do it? "


    Wu Dahu worried about this, so he didn''t say anything tofort song QingHan. He said in a deep voice: "this risk is really unavoidable. But it seems that one of the two people he found once took part in the escort. He knows some tricks, but after all, it has been some time since he took the dart, and he doesn''t know whether those tricks can be used ¡£¡±


    Song QingHan can see that although Wu Dahu has no bias in stating these things, if he doesn''t want to go, he won''t tell himself so much at all. Only when he wants to go, he will take the trouble to put out all aspects of the matter, which is not only to let himself choose, but also to facilitate him to smooth his thinking.


    He thought for a moment and asked calmly, "have you ever calcted how much money you can earn at least by going this way?"


    Wu Dahu stopped for a moment, as if the answer had already been on his lips. He blurted out: "I take the lead with Laifu, and I can earn 500 Liang silver for one trip."


    Song QingHan slightly opened his eyes and confirmed: "it is to earn 500 Liang together, but only you can get 500 liang?"


    Wu Dahu''s eyes shed a smile and affirmed: "only I can get five hundred Liang silver."


    Song QingHan took a breath of cool air. It''s no wonder that he was as calm as a tiger in his heart. Knowing that this purchase was very dangerous, he still wanted to go through the muddy water.


    He thought for a while and said strangely, "isn''t it? How do you get five hundred taels of silver? Isn''t your bear skin only paid five Liang silver? If that''s the case, five hundred taels of silver is a hundred bear skins. You have to transport more than 500 bear skins to get you so much? "


    Five hundred bear skins, that''s 500 bears. It''s scary to think about it.


    Wu Dahu suddenlyughed. He coughed slightly and exined with a smile: "five Liang silver is the price of fresh bear skin. If it is processed into clothes and other things, 50 Liang silver can also be sold. Besides, bear skin is not the most valuable fur. If it is a good fox skin, 1000 Liang silver can also be sold, but this is the ratio between fur and fur Less, and we don''t expect to meet them, so we calcte them ording to the worst-case scenario. "


    Hearing what he said, song QingHan suddenly realized.


    Fur and things made of fur are about the same as cloth and ready-made clothes, and there are huge profits.


    However, he still had a little iprehension and could not help but ask, "are you going to buy fur or fur? If it''s fur, how do you process it? "


    Seeing that song QingHan asked all the questions, Wu Dahu nodded with satisfaction and said, "we went to buy fur, but there is a way to process fur in Laifu. Therefore, he will buy our bear skin. As soon as it is processed, the price will be more than 10 times higher."


    Song QingHan''s face shed clearly. It''s no wonder that Laifu, a man who has no strength to bind a chicken, is willing to take this huge risk to get into the fur. It turns out that he has mastered the most key technology in his hands, and as long as he has materials, he can realize it infinitely.


    Seeing that song QingHan had not raised any objection so far, Wu Dahu felt happy and asked tentatively: "how? Do you think I can join them? "


    Song QingHan thought over the matter from the beginning to the end. He thought that the risk and the benefit were about six or four points. Carefully speaking, the risk still prevailed.


    ording to his original intention, he would not want Wu Dahu to go, but...


    looking at the expectation in Wu Dahu''s eyes, he suddenly couldn''t say no.As a man, there is a spirit of adventure in his bones, even if he has carried a huge risk, adhere to the use of unconventional surgical methods.


    Now he can still recall his joy when the operation was sessful. It was a sense of satisfaction and achievement emanating from his heart, which could not be reced by anything.


    Seeing song QingHan hesitated, Wu Dahu probably understood his tangle. After sighing silently, he said in a low voice: "well, your production day is approaching. I still don''t want to go. In case something happens, you and I will regret for a lifetime..."


    Song QingHan pursed his lips and suddenly felt guilty.


    His starting point is right. He wants Wu Dahu to be good, and his family is good. But if Wu Dahu is trapped in this small world in the name of love, what is the difference between him and the perpetrator?


    As time goes by, even if Wu Dahu doesn''t me him, he will lose his fighting spirit and dream and be a mediocre walking corpse.


    When Wu Dahu was going to fetch water to scrub song QingHan, song QingHan suddenly said, "you go."


    Wu Dahu suddenly raised his head, thinking that he had heard something wrong and confirmed: "what? What did you just say


    Seeing the hidden expectation in his eyes, song QingHanughed, patted him on the shoulder and said, "I said, if you want to go, go with Laifu."


    Wu Dahu''s hand stretched out and suddenly took song QingHan into his arms and firmly said, "good! You can rest assured that I will go early and return early, and I will not let myself get hurt! "


    Song QingHan pasted it on Wu Dahu''s chest in amazement. After hearing the rhythmic heartbeating from his chest, song QingHan bent his mouth and said in a soft voice: "Hmm! You believe me. "


    Before the rhythm of his heart beat disorderly, Wu Dahu let go of his hand, coughed softly, dropped a sentence of "I''m going to fetch water", and then turned into the kitchen.


    If song QingHan was in front of Wu Dahu at this time, he would be surprised how his face became so red.


    However, song QingHan''s eyebrows and eyes are crooked at this time, and he is immersed in the happiness of being held by a bear just now. Where can he have time to pay attention to Wu Dahu''s face?


    Sweet atmosphere has continued to sleep, song QingHan after getting into the bed, blink eyes, whispered: "about you now wound does not bleed, after scrubbing the body,e here to sleep, there is too hard bed."


    Wu Dahu wanted to refute that the bed was not hard. As soon as his eyes touched the bright eyes of song QingHan, he swallowed the words to his mouth, nodded at random, and turned out of the door.


    When he scrubbed his body, he was thinking about what song QingHan had just said.


    Is it a person who sleeps in fear? No, he used to sleep alone.


    Is it too cold to sleep alone? It''s not right. It''s burning Kang. He just touched it. It''s hot. It''s warmer than him.


    Does... Mean that?


    His hand slipped, the towel fell into the water, and the ssh almost touched his wound.


    No matter because of his guess or his mistake, he didn''t dare to wander again. After scrubbing his body, he walked to the room.


    When song QingHan saw his appearance, he stretched out his hand strangely and touched it on his forehead.


    "Why are your eyes out of focus? Is it a fever? "


    When Wu Dahu was touched by song QingHan''s hand, he shivered, shook his head and denied: "no, no fever."


    Song QingHan raised a corner of the quilt, patted his position around him, and invited him to say, e to sleep soon. There are still a lot of things to do tomorrow."


    Wu Dahu slowly got into the bed, turned his head and saw song QingHan''s clear eyes and his throat slipped. Finally, he couldn''t help it. He whispered: "Xiaohan, I heard that it''s better not to have that one after six months..."


    his voice was as light as a mosquito. Song QingHan didn''t hear thetter half of it clearly. He put his face together in the direction of Wu Dahu and asked:¡° what? What did you hear? "


    Little did not know, his action scared Wu Dahu. He thought that he wanted to further "contact". He grabbed the quilt and closed his eyes. He said in a loud voice: "I heard that after six months, you can''t mess around again, otherwise the fetus will be unstable."

 Chapter 55

    The atmosphere in the room fell into a strange silence because of Wu Dahu''s words.


    Song QingHan slowly took back his head and looked at Wu Dahu''s defensive appearance. He said, "what do you say?"


    Wu Dahu seems to have noticed something wrong. He closes his mouth and doesn''t dare to reply.


    Song QingHan is funny and angry. Seeing Wu Dahu dressed as an ostrich, he is toozy to investigate with him. He turns his face to the wall and closes his eyes to sleep.


    Wu Dahu raised his head slightly and saw that song QingHan''s breathing voice gradually became stable. Then he straightened up and blew out the candle beside the bed.


    Back in bed, he was still thinking about what had happened.


    Did he get the wrong meaning of song QingHan? That''s not for this. Why did song QingHan call him back?


    the next morning, Wu Dahu helped Lord Qin deliver breakfast, and then he went to the town with Siraitia grosvenorii and seasoning.


    The shopkeeper of huichuntang clearly remembers song QingHan. Seeing theming, he said with a smile, "you''vee just in time. Before that, those Siraitia grosvenorii are sold out."


    Song QingHan smiles and looks around. He asks in doubt, "is doctor Luo not here today?"


    The shopkeeper shook his head and exined, "Dr. Luo has gone out for free. He has several days every month."


    Song QingHan suddenly realized that his eyes were full of admiration.


    As a doctor, the most difficult thing is to maintain the doctor''s benevolence. Dr. Luo has the present status and can do such a thing regardless of danger and fame and wealth. It is really a model for our generation.


    Seeing that the shopkeeper was busy, they didn''t talk much. They put down Luo Hanguo, took the silver and left.


    When they came to butcher Chen''s butcher''s stall, they found that butcher Chen''s face was a little embarrassed.


    Before they could speak, a man suddenly came by, took butcher Chen''s shoulder and asked, "brother Chen, how did you hide my things? Isn''t this someoneing? "


    After that, he took out a bulging sack from the bottom of the meat stall, revealed the green and white things inside, and said with a smile to Wu Dahu and song QingHan: "my two guests, are you here to buy meat? Have you ever eaten this seasoning? If you don''t have one, you can buy it back and try it. It''s very cheap. It''s three Wen a share. "


    He coughed hard, patted his chest, and said to himself aloud, "am I cold? I feel dizzy, so I''ll go back to have a rest earlier...


    Wu Dahu grabs his hand to close the stall and says with a smile: "butcher Chen, do you have to give us an ount of this matter?"


    Seeing butcher Chen shrinking his neck and looking afraid of Wu Dahu, the seasoning man frowned. He quickly stepped over and tried to open Wu Dahu''s hand and said in a deep voice, "my guest, what do you want to do? If you want to smash the scene, you have to ask me whether I agree or not! "


    As soon as he touched Wu Dahu''s hand, the man knew that he had met with a stubble.


    Wu Dahu''s hand is as cast iron. No matter how he breaks it, he doesn''t move.


    He quickly took his hand back, stepped back quietly, and yelled, "if you don''t let me go, I''ll call an official."


    Seeing that Wu Dahu''s face became more and more ugly, butcher Chen sighed, waved his hand to the man and advised him, "forget it, it''s our fault. Don''t yell."


    The man widened his eyes and said, "how can we be in the wrong? Didn''t hee up and do it when he didn''t agree? "


    Wu Dahu sneered and opened the sack in his basket and threw it to the man''s feet.


    The man was startled and was about to start swearing. After seeing what was in the sack, he stopped and reflected the meaning of butcher Chen. There was a sh of embarrassment on his face.


    Seeing that it was a foregone conclusion, butcher Chen had no choice but to exin: "brother tiger, you haven''te for many days. There are too many people who want to buy seasonings. We are afraid that they won''t get the seasonings, which will affect your business in the future. So we want to sell them for a few days and then stop when youe back. This is not a happy thing for everyone, do you think?"


    Wu Dahu squinted at him and said, "what if I said it wasn''t?"


    Song QingHan red indignantly at butcher Chen. He clearly robbed them of their business. He also spoke in such a high sounding way that he regarded him as a good man before he lost it. As a matter of fact, money moved people''s hearts.


    Seeing that butcher Chen''s words did not persuade them, the man held his arms in his arms and said, "why don''t you be reasonable? It has been said that when youe, we will not sell it. What can affect you? What''s more, you sell a lot of these things, no one wants them by the roadside. I really think they are all yours? Can''t anyone else dig? "


    Wu Dahu suddenly let go of butcher Chen, gave the man a cold nce, and said, "dig, anyone who wants to dig can dig, but selling in the name of us at butcher Chen''s stall is not something everyone can do!"


    Seeing that there was going to be a conflict between the two sides, butcher Chen quickly stopped in front of Wu Dahu and said with an apologetic look: "brother Dahu, this is something we didn''t do well. Let''s give you a share of the money we''ve sold these days. How about it?"The man pulled butcher Chen aside and said, "why should I give him one? This is the money we earn by our ability! From digging to washing, then to carrying and selling, which is not our own force, but all hard money, why should he give it to him when he is not happy? I''m not happy yet


    Song QingHan didn''t want to spend all his time arguing, and said directly: "tiger, go ahead. With so many meat stalls, you can always find a partner who can cooperate for a long time."


    Wu Dahu nodded obediently, picked up the basket, and said to butcher Chen without expression: "the cooperation between you and me will stop here, and we will be all right in the future."


    Seeing that they said to go away, butcher Chen ran up to them and stopped Wu Dahu. He said anxiously, "don''t go, brother Dahu. Didn''t you agree to sell it here? If you change ces, aren''t those who buy condiments going to change ces? I won''t be able to sell my meat then! How can my family live? "


    After that, he touched it in his arms, took out some two pieces of silver and put them into Wu Dahu''s hand. He said sincerely, "this is the silver we have earned these days. You can take all of them. I promise that he will never sell them again."


    The man was also in a hurry, rushed to grab the silver andined: "how can you do this? Who came to me to discuss this matter? Now it''s better to turn a blind eye! If you are merciless, don''t me me for being unjust


    "Nonsense! It''s because you think the seasoning tastes good. It''s on the side of the road. We sell it together. It doesn''t affect the business of big tiger brothers. I promised you that! "


    "Fart! If we have the ability, we will ask your husband toment on it. He looked at it from the beginning to the end that day, and asked him who was the first to open the mouth to him! "


    "Yes, just ask! I''m afraid you won''t make it! Go now


    "..."


    Wu Dahu frowned and looked at the two people pushing and shoving in front of him. He felt like a farce. He said in a deep voice, "you can solve the problems between you. We''re going to set up a stall, so we can do it ourselves!"


    Butcher Chen raised his legs to chase them, but for one thing, his stall still needed to be looked after. Second, he was caught by the man and couldn''t get rid of it. So he could only watch Wu Dahu walk far away with song QingHan''s head.


    After he had gone far away, song QingHan could not helpining: "I really have no foresight. Since I know that these things are everywhere, it''s OK to sell them once and twice. When more people have bought them and know that they have been cheated, I''m afraid they will never go there again."


    In their condiments, scallion, ginger and garlic aremon nts. It is the dried star anise that can sell well.


    The reason why butcher Chen was able to cooperate with this man to sell condiments was that the old customers would not carefully examine it. Especially after he heard that the seasoning was cheaper than before, he might not only not look at it, but also buy more at a time to store it.


    Wu Dahu looked at the meat stall in the distance andforted song QingHan: "it''s OK. As long as we make it clear to others, they will sell theirs, we will sell ours, and we will not be close to each other."


    After seeing Wu Dahu, the butchers at the butcher''s stand lit up in front of them and said enthusiastically, "are you big tiger brothers? To buy meat? "


    They all know that Wu Dahu and butcher Chen have joined forces to sell condiments. Theyin that Wu Dahu does not give them a cup of soup. When Wu Dahues over, the first reaction is that he and butcher Chen have fallen apart. Otherwise, how can they look so ugly?


    Wu Dahu directly put the basket on the ground, opened the sack, and said in a deep voice, "I think you all know about the cooperation between me and butcher Chen. Butcher Chen was kind to me before, so I nned to cooperate with him alone, but I never thought that he would hide from me and join hands with others to sell things under our name."


    "This time I''m here to buy meat and discuss cooperation with you. If you want to cooperate with us, please stand here."


    He made a gesture in front of the sack with his hand, and signaled that the interested person would stand up.


    The butchers looked at each other and wondered what the other would react to.


    The monkey who was in a hurry jumped out. It looked like the earlier you jump, the more benefits you can get.


    There are also those who are calm, stand aside and have an ambiguous attitude, as if they don''t know what kind of cooperativew they are.


    Wu Dahu saw that the number of people was almost the same. He divided the seasoning in the sack into several piles ording to the number of people. He said slowly, "you are responsible for selling the seasoning for me. A seasoning can get half a copper Commission. I don''t care how you sell it. I''m only responsible for delivering to you. If you sell more, you''ll get more. If you don''t sell, you can''t be returned to us How about taking the risk? "

 Chapter 56

    Song QingHan looks at Wu Dahu with a strange light in his eyes.


    I can''t imagine that he has such a forward-looking business mind. Butchers have no reason not to refuse this kind of mutually beneficial things. Moreover, because of the restriction, these people will not mess around. After all, when they lose the advantage of seasoning, the meat business will also be affected.


    I don''t know what kind of look he will have when he knows the news?


    Wu Dahu''s words are very easy to understand, and the impatient immediately agreed toe down and roared: "OK! That''s it! I''ll give you all of these in one day


    Of course, some people will question and ask, "how is the money given? When we''ve sold out, we''ll take the Commission and give you the rest? "


    Wu Dahu pondered for a while, shook his head and said: "for the first cooperation, I need you to give me the money first. Of course, it is the money after the Commission is removed. If there is no problem after three times of cooperation, we can adopt the method of "sell first, then give me money."


    Someone jumped out and continued to ask, "if I give you money first, who knows if it''s good to sell? What if you don''t give us a refund if you can''t sell it? Or these things will be broken if you don''t return them? "


    Wu Dahu did not change his face and said, "so this is the risk you need to take. A seasoning is half a copper coin. It''s not too much to say, but a little makes a lot. Besides, because of the seasoning, there are more meat buyers. I believe you also know from butcher Chen. In addition, as long as you don''t touch the water, these condiments will not go bad if you put them in ten days and a half months or even longer. "


    In fact, half a copper coin is really nothing to these people. What they value most is that the seasoning can attract meat buyers.


    Someone in the distance came to me and said in a loud voice, "don''t be fooled by him! It''s everywhere. Butcher Chen has sold it for three Wen. Maybe this boy can''t sell it at butcher Chen''s, so hees here to cheat us! "


    As soon as he said this, the whole audience was in a uproar. Some people who had already picked up the seasoning could not help but let go of their hands and turned to look at Wu Dahu, waiting for him to exin.


    Wu Dahu was not in a hurry. He slowly bent down and untied a seasoning bag. He took out the star anise. He said calmly, "the seasoning they sold for three Wen didn''t contain such things. However, if you want the seasoning to work, the most important thing is this. If you don''t believe it, go to buy one from them, and then take one from me. Cook both sides at the same time The taste is different. "


    Some people encouraged good people to buy in the past. It seems that they really intend to make aparison in person. However, some people made up their minds after hearing this exnation and said in a loud voice: "I''d like to have a try! Brother tiger, this is money. Do you have a look at it? "


    Wu Dahu didn''t expect that there were still many people who said this. In the blink of an eye, there were three condiments missing in front of him. Although the rest of the people hesitated, they also took out money to buy the seasoning in front of them, as if they would fall behind otherster.


    The rest of the onlookers, seeing that the seasoning was gone in the blink of an eye, immediately regretted it, but they still didn''t give up, sarcastically saying, "wait and see. I''ll see for a while that they''ve been cheated."


    Although anise and other things were robbed, but cumin and pepper have not been taken out.


    Wu Dahu raised his head and continued: "I''ve brought two new things here. If you want to try them out, you can take some in the past. In addition, I will send you a separate one for you to taste."


    Hearing that it was something new, many people''s steps became hesitant.


    Wu Dahu said slowly: "these two new things are suitable for adding to the meat when barbecue, as for cooking, it is not suitable."


    Before the most positive person directly came to him, picked up cumin and pepper, patted Wu Dahu on the shoulder and said, "I''m quite tiger brother in the end! Come on, how much are these for? "


    Wu Dahu had thought about it for a long time, so he said decisively: "a ten Wen money, you can take a Wen money Commission."


    The man''s eyes shed with surprise and hesitated: "ten Wen money... Is it too expensive? After all, you know, too few people eat barbecue


    Wu Dahuughed andforted him: "don''t worry. If you can''t sell it, you can ask me for a refund next time, or go directly to our vige to find me. My husband has a big stomach. Even if we want to run, we can''t run away, can''t we?"


    The man looked at Song QingHan''s stomach, bit his teeth, took out money from his arms, and said in a deep voice: "good! For the sake of my determination, big tiger brothers should deliver more to me next time! "


    Wu Dahu carefully remembered his appearance in his heart and said earnestly, "well, if there are any new things, I will find you first. I hope we can cooperate happily and don''t have the situation of butcher Chen."


    When Wu Dahu said that he would give preferential treatment to those who went first, many people gritted their teeth and rushed over and divided cumin and pepper into seven or eight.


    As for those who did not rob, they began to make sarcastic remarks.


    "See, how much money is there? It''s enough for Wu Dahu to run far away alone. I really don''t know what happened to his husband? "


    "Yes, it''s just a concubine who was driven out by the Lin family. She doesn''t want to leave it. The children in her left and right belly are not her own.""Let''s go, let''s go, just wait to see their jokes!"


    "..."


    "herees the thing!" A sudden voice came from the distance.


    The people turned around and saw that the man who had gone to buy seasoning from butcher Chen hade back, and they quickly asked, "how about it? Are you ready? "


    as like as two peas, he said, "I must have cooked it and bring it back, or I can''t expose his hoax. I haven''t tasted it yet. Anyway, it smells the same!"


    Hearing him say so, those who make sarcastic remarks are morecent. They look at those who have bought Wu Dahu seasoning like a fool.


    Two people with the pot came and put it in front of the man.


    The man looked at it, pointed to the pot on the left and said, "this is butcher Chen''s seasoning."


    In fact, if you look at the meat from the outside, you can''t tell the difference. The only thing that can tell them apart is whether they have anise or not.


    Some people who want to see Wu Dahu''s jokes will bring their own bowls and chopsticks and eat them directly.


    Wu Dahu saw that his chopsticks reached out to the pot on the right and stopped him: "if you eat ours first, you have to eat them at intervals of half a column of incense. Otherwise, you can''t tell the difference. But if you eat theirs first, you can eat ours directly."


    The manined for a while. Seeing that Wu Dahu insisted, he had to stretch his chopsticks to the left pot.


    After he took a bite, his eyes lit up, nodded and praised, "it''s delicious. It''s much better than eating alone!"


    Wu Dahu knew from his reaction that he had not bought his own seasoning, otherwise he would not have been unable to discover such obvious differences.


    Sure enough, some people who had bought wudahu seasoning before, after tasting the meat with butcher Chen''s seasoning, frowned and said, "it doesn''t taste right. It''s not fragrant enough. It''s a little weak."


    After eating the meat in the pot on the right, those people rxed their eyebrows and said with satisfaction, "this taste is right. The meat vor is mellow enough."


    Although the first person to eat the difference, but still unconvinced, looked at the two pot of meat,ined: "this meat is not right? Is it a front leg on one side and a hind leg on the other? Otherwise, why is the taste so bad? "


    Most of the people here are butchers. They are familiar with the parts of the meat. Even if they are cooked, they can identify where the meat belongs by their texture. Therefore, when they hear the man''s words, they allugh.


    "Come on, these are two pieces of meat on one leg! Didn''t you do it yourself? Don''t you know it yourself? "


    "Don''t contradict him. In a moment, he should say that the two pieces of meat are not as fresh as before. In any case, there is always a reason!"


    "Yes! Now I''m relieved. I''ll go back and have a taste of these two new things and see if they''re worth ten Wen. Ha ha! "


    "..."


    when Wu Dahu saw that all the people were scattered, he put the empty bag away and put the basket on his back to go back with song QingHan.


    "Two, please stay!"


    A little thick bass sounded, with some urgency in the tone.


    Wu Dahu turned his head and looked at the puffy man in the distance, frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The slightly fat man seemed to notice his hostility and quickly sped his fist. He exined, "I''m from other towns. I don''t know what you were doing just now, but I know that you sell them the kind of food that can make meat delicious. So I want to ask, is there anything else? Can you sell me some? "


    Wu Dahu shook his head, motioned him to look at his empty basket and said decisively: "there is no seasoning now. Even if there is, at least we have to wait for the day after tomorrow."


    Finish saying, he did not seem to wait for the man to answer the meaning, directly took song QingHan to walk.


    Unexpectedly, the fat man ran up and asked carefully, "do you have that kind of seasoning in your house? If you don''t dy me, you can go with me


    Song QingHan kindly exined: "seasoning can''t be finished in a day. We don''t have much stock in our house. You can wait here. If it goes well, we shoulde the day after tomorrow."


    "Well?" "That is to say, if it doesn''t go well, I won''t be able to wait for you until the day after tomorrow," he repeated


    Although it is cruel to say so, song QingHan still nods his head honestly.


    After all, there are still a lot of things to do at home. Wu Dahu''s injury is notpletely cured. The reason why he came to town today is to sell seasonings, which is mainly to give Siraitia grosvenorii to the rejuvenation hall.

 Chapter 57

    When the fat man heard him say this, there was a sh of despair in his eyes.


    Song QingHan asked, "are you in a hurry? You can go to the butchers at the butcher''s


    The man shook his head and said dejectedly, "it''s too little. I need more seasoning. After all, it''s not easy toe here. If it wasn''t for... I wouldn''te here. Who knows when I''lle next time? Maybe this is thest time


    Song QingHan shrugged his shoulders, indicating that he could not help. Just as he was about to leave, Yu Guang suddenly caught a glimpse of the trace on the man''s wrist.


    Seeing song QingHan, Wu Dahu suddenly stopped and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Song QingHan looked at him and asked tentatively, "isn''t there another room in our family? Why don''t you ask him toe back with us, and we''ll give him the seasoning directly? "


    When the fat man heard song QingHan say this, his eyes suddenly glowed with brilliance, half expecting and half anxiously waiting for Wu Dahu''s reply.


    If other men, when they heard that their female male wanted to invite a strange man back to live, they would be furious. But Wu Dahu didn''t even think about it. He said, "OK, would you like to go back to the vige with us?"


    When he asked for his opinion, the fat man nodded quickly and said: "yes, I''ll go to the inn to get my luggage right away."


    Wu Dahu said, "well," pointing to the distance, we have to go shopping. Then you can go there and wait for us. "


    The fat man hesitated for a moment. It seemed that he was afraid that Wu Dahu would leave him, but his luggage could not be left in the inn. He had to promise, "OK, I''ll be here soon. If you arrive first, wait for me!"


    With that, he ran away like a shell.


    When he left, Wu Dahu turned to look at Song QingHan and asked curiously, "how did you suddenly change your mind just now? Are you not afraid to be seen by him about our production methods? "


    Song QingHan also had some regrets. After all, the method of making seasoning was a trump card they had to keep secret. It was too risky to take a stranger home rashly.


    But when he thought of the picture he had just seen, he couldn''t bear it. He exined, "the man should havemitted suicide before. There are more than one trace of wrist cutting on his hand."


    Wu Dahu stopped for a moment. It seemed that he didn''t expect such an answer. He said to himself, "as soon as he heard that he couldn''t buy seasonings, he was full of despair. Did he encounter any difficulties and tried to use our seasonings to turn over the dishes?"


    Song QingHan sighed and thought for a while, and said in a secluded way: "act ording to circumstances. As long as you don''t take him to the mountain and avoid him when drying seasoning, there should be no ident."


    At least it''s a human life. If you can use your own seasoning to make him hope for life, it''s also a merit.


    Wu Dahu nodded. He had no special idea about this matter. As long as song QingHan wanted to do about it, he would apany him to do it.


    They went to other ces to buy some necessary supplies. Considering that the trip was imminent, Wu Dahu also went to the iron shop to make a crossbow, which could be picked up in three days. It was convenient for self-defense and carrying.


    It''s just that in the cksmith''s shop, there was almost an Wulong incident. Fortunately, the cksmith didn''t expect that the tool taken at that time was now in Song QingHan''s hands, saying that he wanted to make another pair for song QingHan. However, song QingHan immediately refused to exin the reason, and the cksmith did not investigate.


    However, when they were about to leave, they got a very interesting news from the cksmith: Lin Dafu actually managed to do business in the capital city. If he went back, he would probably join the upper ss.


    Two people look at each other, song QingHan didn''t see jealousy from Wu Dahu''s eyes, and he was relieved.


    Wu Dahu didn''t see the envious mood from Song QingHan''s eyes, so he was relieved.


    On the way back, Wu Dahu thought about it for a while, but he couldn''t help but tell his secret thoughts hidden in his heart.


    "Xiaohan, in fact, the reason why I agreed to join Laifu this time is that I want to take part in the military test."


    "Military test?" Song QingHan repeated it and suddenly realized: "the most powerful one is Wu Zhuangyuan, isn''t it?".


    Seeing that song QingHan knew about the martial arts test, Wu Dahu nodded and continued: "yes, the registration for the martial arts test has begun. All the participants have to pay a registration fee of 500 Liang silver, so I need the money of Laifu."


    "Five hundred taels?"


    Song QingHan took a cold breath and asked in doubt: "why should I pay so much registration fee? In this way, those whoe from poor families do not even have the qualification to participate? "


    Wu Dahu gave a wry smile and exined: "martial arts is what the children of the aristocratic family are good at. Poor people can''tpare with those of the aristocratic families who keep their delicacies every day. The registration fee of 500 Liang silver for them is just a matter of waving their sleeves. Therefore, this rule has not been changed since it was founded."


    "More importantly." Wu Dahu hesitated and seemed reluctant to say the following words, but he said truthfully: "taking part in the martial arts test can lead to injury at least and death at the worst. The registration fee is used topensate those people."When they were talking, they had already reached the position agreed with the fat man. Coincidentally, the man happened toe over and heard them talking about the registration fee. He said with emotion: "yes, if you die, you can get 10000 Liang silverpensation. So some people don''t want to live, so they borrow 500 Liang silver. After death, they will benefit the family."


    Song QingHan''s eyes widened as if he could not believe what he had heard.


    "How long can ten thousand taels of silverst? Is it more important than a healthy person? "


    The little fat man sighed heavily, as if he had thought of something sad. He said sadly, "if you are not forced to have no way out, how can you do this? It''s just poor people who will go to take advantage of this kind of loopholes. What''s more, if you don''t die, you''ll be thrown out of the arena directly. That''s a waste of five hundred taels of silver. Therefore, this money is not so good. "


    Song QingHan turned to look at Wu Dahu and said solemnly, "you can go, but you can''t hold this idea. Do you know?"


    Wu Dahu lost his smile. Seeing song QingHan''s serious look, he corrected his face and said, "you can rest assured. If you can''t beat him, I will take the initiative to admit defeat, and I won''t even give him the chance to punch me."


    Hearing this, song QingHan finallyughed with satisfaction, patted him on the shoulder and praised: "that''s the right idea! There''s no need to fight for it. It''s just apetition! By the way, if you be the champion of martial arts, is there an official? Or money? "


    Wu Dahu thought about it for a while, but he was not sure: "there should be an official. As for what it is, it depends on the situation. If you have money, as long as you be the number one martial arts schr, you can get the rest of the registration fee in your pocket except for thepensation. "


    Song QingHan blinked his eyes, as if floating in front of countless Yuan Bao.


    The slightly fat man probably came out of the mood just now and added with a smile: "the official of the No.1 martial arts schr is not a small official. As long as he gets the No.1 martial arts schr, he has not obtained the rank below five grades."


    Five grades? Although song QingHan didn''t know exactly how powerful the five grades were, he knew that Jiupin was called sesame official, which was the smallest official. In this way, the five grades were just in the middle. As a starting point of one''s official career, it was indeed a very good rank.


    But that''s to say, just use your toes to know that Wu Zhuangyuan is not so good. He doesn''t have so much expectation for Wu Dahu. He just hopes to be safe.


    Just as they were talking, the cart came, and the three took their belongings, got on the cart and went to the vige.


    On the way back, song QingHan finally knew the name of the fat man: yuan boshu.


    Not only that, but also know what he does and why he needs their seasonings so much.


    It turned out that the former boshu was in a restaurant business in their town, and he was also a rich man. However, a while ago, a group of outsiders came to the town. They not only opened a new andrge restaurant, but also did a lot of activities, robbing the customers of the former boshu.


    At first, I didn''t pay attention to the original book until I found that my restaurant had been sparsely upied for half a month. Finally, I realized that it was wrong.


    However, by the time he realized it, he had missed the best opportunity. The restaurant had already spread bad news outside and firmly controlled the customers.


    After half a month, the cook and the waiter in the restaurant left one after another and joined the team of the restaurant.


    The core of his business is that the food is delicious. Now that even the cook is gone, what advantage can his restaurant have?


    If that''s all, the worst thing is that his husband suddenly put forward and left, and took the initiative to expose the fact that he had been colluding with the original cook.


    He was soft-natured and read old love, and he didn''t even write the letter of divorce. He wrote and left the book ording to his husband''s will. Unexpectedly, this incident turned out to be evidence of his husband''s falling down.


    The original uncle, who was sued by his husband for various crimes, had no choice but topensate all his family property to his husband.


    He would havemitted suicide if he hadn''t had a child under his knee.


    However, despite the belief that he had children to support his survival, he still tried tomit suicide several times, but failed each time. Therefore, song QingHan saw so many scars on his wrist.

 Chapter 58

    Later, he wanted to rx and see if he could fight with the help of external force, so he came here all the way.


    Who knows, just put down the luggage not long ago, saw in front of the butcher''s stand that scene.


    As a former tavern shopkeeper, he was sensitive to the fact that Wu Dahu''s seasoning could change his fate now, so there was the previous thing.


    But if song QingHan didn''t invite him, he would probably go back tomorrow, because he had enough money left for him to take part in the military test.


    His current idea is very extreme. If he doesn''t seed, he will be benevolent. If he can''t beat that restaurant at one stroke, he would rather die.


    After listening to the story of the original boshu, song QingHan finally understood why he was so abnormal when he mentioned the man who deliberately went to the military examination to die.


    It turned out that he almost became one of them, so he could understand the despair.


    After the three returned home, Wu Dahu went to cook. Song QingHan cleaned up the room. After the original uncle put his luggage, he walked around the yard.


    He recognized the onion, ginger and garlic nted in the front yard, but could not recognize the Siraitia grosvenorii and cumin nted in the backyard.


    However, although he was eager for knowledge, he did not ask questions rashly.


    If those things that he can''t recognize are the "magic weapon" of Wu Dahu, he asks, are they good answers? Or not?


    And even if he doesn''t continue to ask questions, it will inevitably make Wu Dahu think that he has "known" their secret. When the timees, let alone sell him the seasoning, it will be good not to "kill people and kill people".


    After Wu Dahu cooked the food, he still sent it to Lord Qin before he came back to eat.


    When yuan boshu ate the barbecue with cumin, he almost bit off his tongue.


    He had been so excited that he wanted to describe the beauty of the barbecue with 10000 words. However, he found that Wu Dahu and song QingHan were calm. In order not to stand out, he had to suppress the excitement in his heart and continue to eat the meat in silence.


    But when he changed a kind of meat, he found that it was another special taste. Finally, he couldn''t help sighing: "you are really happy. You can eat such a good taste every day. If I had eaten this vor earlier, maybe I would not have done anything stupid."


    Song QingHanughed andforted, "so there must be a way to the front of the mountain. If you don''t live well, who knows what you can eat in the future? Why punish yourself for the mistakes of others


    "Punish yourself for the mistakes of others?"


    The original Bo Shu murmured again, put down the chopsticks, and solemnly said, "listening to your words is better than reading ten years'' books! I''d like to propose a toast to both of you


    He picked up the bowl on the side and drank all the sugar cans and wine in one breath.


    Wu Dahu also drank all the wine in the bowl. Song QingHan thought that he would change the medicine for Lord Qin in the afternoon. He only took a sip and tasted the taste.


    When the original book put down the bowl, the surprise in his eyes was even worse, and he could not speak clearly.


    "Why is this wine so sweet? It''s not as bitter as any other wine


    He looked at Wu Dahu and song QingHan, just like looking at the immortals, as if they would ascend to heaven in the next second.


    Song QingHan exined with tears andughter: "this is made from sugar cans, which can neutralize the bitterness and astringency of the wine, and release its own sweetness into the wine. If it is kept longer, the taste will be better."


    Yuan boshu shook his head with emotion, and said with admiration: "I really can''t imagine what it will be like to keep it longer. If it''s convenient, can you sell me two jars of sugar jar wine when I leave?"


    Song QingHan thought for a while, embarrassed way: "can be, but I''m afraid to bubble for you, you take back to put a while to drink."


    Yuan boshu quickly waved his hand andforted him, "yes, it''s normal to let it go for a while. I still have the wine I brewed ten years ago, and I haven''t drunk any of it. So you can rest assured that I won''t steal it in advance."


    Song QingHan smiles and thinks that if the original book had not suffered this disaster, he must have been a very interesting person.


    After dinner, song QingHan helped Wu Dahu change his medicine and went to the house of Lord Qin with his original uncle book.


    After all, it is a bit impolite to stay in someone else''s house, even if others don''t mind. In particr, what he has to do is sensitive.


    Lord Qin looks much better than before, even Xiaoning also showed a smile when he saw them.


    Song QingHan looked at the leg of Lord Qin, and the wound basically healed and began to scab slowly.


    As for the instrument, there are no signs of bone fracture that can be measured urately.


    Seeing that song QingHan''s face was pretty good, Lord Qin knew that his wound was recovering well. He couldn''t help asking, "big tiger husband, can I get out of bed now? Staying in bed all the time, I feel my waist is going to be wasted. "


    Song QingHan pondered for a moment and said slowly, "it''s OK to walk, but the walking time every day can''t exceed one stick of incense."What can a stick of incense do? It''s nothing more than walking on two circles in the courtyard, but Lord Qin is very satisfied. He repeatedly nods his head and says, "OK, OK, a stick of incense will do."


    Xiao Ning took a look at Mr. Qin, considered his words for a while, and asked tentatively, "when can you walk well?"


    Lord Qin waved his hand and said, "it''s OK. You''ll recover slowly when you''re old. After two years, you can''t walk."


    Song QingHanughed and raised his eyebrows: "who told you that you can''t walk after two years? As long as you take good care of your leg injury, I promise you will still be alive and kicking in two years, but I''m afraid it will take you a month or two to recover. "


    Hearing this, Mr. Qin was stunned andughed. He seemed to think that song QingHan was too exaggerated, but he still chose to believe him and nodded: "good! Then I will take care of you for two months! It''s just that you don''t have to deliver this meal any more. Your delivery time ising. I can''t do a lot of things in my family. I know how to take care of myself. Otherwise, how did I get over the previous days? Do you think so? "


    Xiaoning also followed: "yes, and I, my father and they go out, this period of time no one cares about me, I can help Qin ah Ye cook here!"


    Song QingHan and Wu Dahu look at each other, but they don''t know what to do.


    Finally, Wu Dahu pped his hands and said, "OK, we won''t send it. If you need anything, juste to us!"


    Yuan boshu looked at it and understood what was going on. His evaluation of Wu Dahu and Wu Dahu was even higher than before. He almost regarded them as living bodhisattvas.


    On the way back, the original book asked song QingHan curiously: "Song Gongzi, are you a doctor?"


    It''s no wonder that when he saw the picture of song QingHan helping Mr. Qin see a doctor, he asked again. After all, no one who was a doctor was as poor as the poor family in song and Qing Dynasty. Although he renovated the courtyard, he could still see that he was not rich.


    Song QingHan has always regarded himself as a doctor who is half a schr. Therefore, he directly shakes his head and says, "it doesn''t count. It can only be said that he knows something about it."


    Yuan boshu sighed and said slowly, "my son has always wanted to learn medical skills. How can I find all the major medical institutions? No one is willing to ept him. If Mr. Song is also a doctor, maybe I can let my son take a chance, but it''s a pity..."


    Song QingHan''s heart moved. He didn''t expect that someone would send a pillow when he just came to sleep.


    He just thought about taking an apprentice a while ago. Today, someone sent him to his house. If he didn''t seize this opportunity, he would be sorry for himself.


    So he said decisively: "although I only know a little about medical skills, if I learn to learn, it can also benefit themon people. If you don''t dislike it, you can have a try!"


    The original uncle was stunned. After his reaction, he was overjoyed and said, "I don''t dislike it. If my son knows this news, I''ll be so happy that I can''t sleep!"


    Song QingHan pondered for a while that it was not an easy thing to ept the apprentice. What''s more, he hoped that his apprentice could stay with him for a long time. If the son of the original uncle Shu finished learning the skill, he could not help it.


    So he asked, "how old is your son?"


    A flicker of hesitation shed on the face of the original boshu, and said slowly: "I''m eight years old this year. Although I missed the best time to learn medicine, he has a good memory, and he really loves medical skills. He will not fail to live up to the expectations of young master song!"


    Song QingHan was shocked and confirmed: "only eight years old?"


    The original boshu thought that song QingHan was just like the doctor he had been looking for. He hated his son for being too old. He was trying to exin. Suddenly, song QingHan said "Cai". He was stunned and nodded: "yes, he is only eight years old."


    Song QingHan hesitated for a moment and frowned: "can you remember thoseplicated pharmacological knowledge so small? Besides, should he go to school now? "


    Song Han, as long as I can''t read the books, I can''t remember how to go to school, but I can''t remember how to study Repeat it. "


    Song QingHan nodded thoughtfully and continued to ask: "learning medicine is not an overnight thing. Even if the principle is clear, it also needs a lot of practice to consolidate the knowledge he has learned. Therefore, the young master needs to stay with me for five years or even longer. Would you like it?"


    The original boshu didn''t even think about it. He replied, "yes! Of course! No matter where I go to study medicine, it will take ten years or eight years. Don''t worry, Mr. Song. I won''t hold my son back! "

 Chapter 59

    Seeing his straightforward answer, song QingHan thought for a moment, and seemed to have nothing to ask. He then said, "whether to ept the order or not, or to wait until you see him, but you can rest assured that as long as I have talked with him, he still has the will to follow me, and I will certainly not refuse him."


    When he heard the speech, he was very grateful. He thought that his trip was really worthwhile. He not only solved his own problems, but also solved the problem of his son''s medical education, which was a double happiness.


    When he returned home, song QingHan stayed at home with the original boshu, while Wu Dahu went to the back mountain to pick seasonings.


    Although it seems that the original boshu''s temperament is good, song QingHan and song QingHan can''t let him peep into the secret of seasoning so easily. After all, this is the guy they are eating now. If there is one case, it is toote to regret.


    What''s more, just picking spices is not dangerous. Therefore, song QingHan can rest assured to let Wu Dahu go alone.


    Before dark, Wu Dahu came back with a basket full of spices, but he didn''t start to deal with them as usual. Instead, he piled them in the corner. After dinner, yuan boshu left the yard for a walk, and then he and song QingHan dealt with the spices together.


    Wu Dahu picked not only spices, but also a lot of sugar jars, enough for ten jars of wine.


    After finishing all the things, they found that the original uncle book had note back. They worried that he would walk around alone and lose his way, so they went out to look for his trace.


    It''s not a simple thing to find someone at night. When they have all the possible paths, they think of going to the vige.


    In front of Xiaoning''s home, the two finally saw the original uncle book, but his current state does not seem to be good.


    "How can you do this to your own children? Is it necessary to send him out just because he is kind-hearted? "


    Song QingHan heard the words of the original Bo Shu, and Wu Dahu looked at each other, and saw the surprise in each other''s eyes.


    Send it out? Xiao Ning?


    A sharp voice came from Xiaoning''s family. The tone didn''t sound good: "which onion are you? What''s the business of our family? If you stop here, it''s not as simple as a basin of vegetable washing water. Don''t me us for saying hello to you


    After that, the voice turned to the room and said, "You cheap hoof! Even know hook man! Fortunately, you found it early, otherwise you lost your face at home! Come on, follow me


    The two figures pushed and pushed out of Xiaoning''s house. It looked like the other person holding Xiaoning was his female father. Their looks were seven points simr, but at this time, their expressions werepletely opposite. One was desperate and the other was fierce.


    When the original boshu was in a hurry, Yu Guang caught a glimpse of song QingHan and Wu Dahu. He ran over and said in a hurry, "Xiaoning''s family wants to sell him. Do you think this can help?"


    Song QingHan looked at the tears on Xiaoning''s face. He couldn''t bear it. He stepped forward and said, "where are you going to sell Xiaoning? Is it because of Lord Qin? "


    Xiao Ning''s female father sneered when she saw song QingHan. She pinched Xiaoning''s chin and said: "Oh? It turns out that you still have friendship with this slut. No wonder you learned to hook men? You run to that widowed family all day long, just to learn how to hook a man? What a shame to our ancestors


    As soon as he said this, song QingHan and Wu Dahu frowned. Even Xiaoning, from despair to anger, roared: "you are not allowed to say that about Lord Qin! If it wasn''t for him, I would have been tortured to death by you! People like you who buy and sell their sons like animals should be struck by five thunders! "


    "Pa" to a sound, Xiaoning face more than a five fingerprints.


    Xiao Ning''s female father took back her hand and said firmly, "you are born by us. It''s our business to do what we want to do to you. If Tianlei wants to chop, it should also chop your unruly wave hooves! Come on


    He seemed not to take Xiaoning as an adult at all. He tugged at Xiaoning''s clothes and dragged them to a faint carriage in the distance.


    Yuan Bo Shu seemed to be totally intolerable. He rushed to Xiaoning''s female father and said in a deep voice, "where are you going to take him?"


    Xiaoning female father red at him, obviously did not want to answer his question, if not two hands are not free, he is afraid to be directly started to open the original uncle book.


    Xiao Ning''s father, who had juste out of the courtyard, looked at Yuan Bo Shu carefully. Seeing that the materials of his clothes were of high quality, a ray of calction shed through his eyes and said in a calm way: "Xiaoning''s age is almost the time to marry. Just recently, a person we knew came to act as a matchmaker. We felt that this marriage was suitable for Xiaoning, so we agreed to this betrothal gift If you ept it, you will take it to your family, don''t you


    Yuan Bo Shu frowned and said, "are you kidding me? How can anyone send a marriage like this? What''s more, since Xiaoning doesn''t want to, why do you have to promise this marriage? "


    Xiao Ning''s father showed helpless expression and sighed: "because of some reasons, my parents don''t want to have a big wedding. We can''t do it either? Otherwise, who doesn''t want to marry his son? As for Xiaoning''s meaning... Originally, marriage should be decided by the elders. What''s the matter if he wants to or not? ""But." After a pause, he nced at the original uncle''s book and said meaningfully: "if there is a marriage that he would like, it would be the best, but the betrothal gift is a big problem. After all, we all have the money over there..."


    "how much?"


    The original book did not seem to see Xiao Ning father''s deep meaning, and asked along with his words.


    Xiaoning female father impatiently said: "Fifty Liang silver! Are you finished? The carriage won''t wait too long. Get out of the way


    Seeing that his words were robbed by Xiaoning''s female father, Xiao Ning''s father coughed heavily and said in a deep voice: "if someone is willing to give a betrothal gift of 100 Liang silver, Xiaoning''s marriage will naturally be mentioned separately. Do you understand?"


    Original uncle book this time is to understand, dare to love Xiaoning father is as a big injustice, want to sit on the ground, sell Xiaoning a better price!


    Xiao Ning also noticed his father''s meaning, biting his lower lip and looking at the ground. After a struggle in his heart, he pushed his female father on his own initiative and choked: "go, I''m willing to go!"


    He didn''t want to be sold as a thing. What''s more, if the original book didn''t agree, he would be more embarrassed.


    Xiao Ning''s female father couldn''t understand his eyes. She didn''t know whether to take Xiaoning or stay in the same ce. She had to be dragged to the carriage by Xiaoning.


    A hundred taels of silver is nothing to the original book of Confucius, but it is a big expense for him who has only 500 Liang silver left in his family.


    Song QingHan asked for money when he bought condiments, went back to open a shop, asked the cook to ask for money for everything...


    Song QingHan looked at Wu Dahu and seemed to be waiting for him to make a decision.


    But Xiao Ning''s father said it was a marriage. Wu Dahu would not speak naturally. He just looked at the original uncle book quietly and waited for him to speak.


    Looking at Xiaoning biting his teeth to the carriage, yuan boshu suddenly said in a loud voice: "I''m willing to pay one hundred Liang silver! Let go of Xiaoning


    Xiao Ning stupefied, stupidly looking at the original uncle book, do not know what feeling is in the heart at this time.


    Xiao Ning father''s face couldn''t help but show a touch of joy, and tried to keep calm. He tentatively asked, "is Xiaoning taken away today? If I wait until tomorrow, I don''t know if there will be a price increase there, and then I will have some headache...


    the reason why he said that was just to get the money quickly. Who knows if the original uncle will regret the next day? Maybe even this ready-made marriage will be yellow.


    As for the price increase, he was very clear that it would not appear, because the man who bought Xiaoning was an old man with a broken leg. Even the fifty Liang silver had been saved for the majority of his life. Where can he offer a higher price than one hundred Liang silver?


    Since the original uncle book has made a decision, naturally he will not go back on his mind and take out a big Yuanbao from his arms and pass it to Xiaoning father.


    When Xiao Ning''s father stretched out his hand happily, the original uncle suddenly took back his hand and calmly said, "there''s no evidence to prove it. If you don''t admit to marrying Xiaoning with me, what should I do?"


    Seeing that the Yuanbao was gone, Xiaoning dad said: "what do you want? Big wedding? It''s OK. I''ll give you the money! "


    See his eyes have been ced in his hands on the treasure, the original book leisurely way: "wedding banquet is not necessary, but I need you to draw a bet."


    Xiao Ning''s father''s attention was taken away by Yuanbao. He didn''t think about it carefully. He nodded at random and promised, "good, good, just make a mark."


    Yuan Bo Shu nced at Wu Dahu, arched his hand and said, "I saw the brush, ink, paper and inkstone at Mr. Wu''s house earlier. Can you help me bring it here? Thank you very much


    Wu Dahu naturally won''t object to it. After all, he is happy to see what he has done now.


    After Wu Dahu left, song QingHan pulled Xiaoning from Xiaoning''s female father''s hand. Ignoring Xiaoning''s female father''s white eyes, song QingHan gently patted him on the back andforted him: "it''s OK. Don''t worry. Everything will be OK."


    Xiao Ning leaned helplessly on song QingHan''s shoulder, sobbed softly and said in a low voice: "I don''t know what to do? Did it involve him? "


    Song QingHan thought about it, lowered his head, and roughly told Xiaoning about the situation of the original boshu, and specifically mentioned that he had only 500 Liang silver left.


    However, Xiaoning gave a sad smile and said slowly: "I never thought that once I married in the past, I would be someone else''s female father. I''m afraid this day is no better than now...


    in the future, I''m afraid it''s no better than now

 Chapter 60

    Song QingHan frowned and thought it was not easy to persuade Xiaoning.


    Although in the eyes of outsiders, yuan boshu''s character is quite good, but if you want to live with him, no one can tell whether it is good or not. Moreover, since ancient times, it is not easy to be a sequel. If you do well, you should be pointed at the nose and scold him if you can''t do it well. In particr, Xiaoning was bought in the past. He will feel a little bit under the fence and do something Nature can''t be too willful.


    Just as they were talking, Wu Dahu had alreadye back. The original boshu took the pen, dipped it in ink, spread the rice paper on the bluestone board, and wrote it with flying colors.


    Before half a column of incense arrived, he finished two pieces of rice paper.


    Although song QingHan didn''t look at the contents of Xuan paper carefully, it was found that the contents of the two pieces of paper were different just by the number of words.


    Xiao Ning''s father took the rice paper, relying on the few ink in his stomach, finally stumbling through the above content. After confirming that there was no word for him to pay back the money, he quickly bit his thumb and put a blood finger print on the rice paper.


    After the two pieces of paper have been bet, Xiao Ning dad picked his eyebrows and said: "can I pay now? If you y tricks again, don''t me us for not apanying us! "


    Yuan boshu decisively handed over the Yuan Bao in his hand. Seeing Xiao Ning''s father''s face beaming and his mouth smiling, he frowned and arched his hand and said, "I advise you to take care of yourself. You don''t have to worry about Xiaoning''s affairs in the future."


    After that, he turned to leave, but when he came to Xiaoning, his face was a little embarrassed, and he said in a low voice: "go with me to Mr. Wu''s house first, and then go back and talk in detail."


    Xiao Ning''s face is still sad, but much better than before, obediently nodded, followed by the original Bo Shu.


    After returning home, song QingHan finally asked his doubts: "brother yuan, the two pieces you just wrote are not the same content?"


    Seeing that song QingHan had seen through his little trick, yuan boshu chuckled with embarrassment, handed the Xuan paper in his hand to Xiaoning, and exined: "the first piece of rice paper says that Xiaoning has married me since today, with a hundred taels of betrothal gifts and no dowry. On the second piece of rice paper, it says that Xiaoning has cut off rtions with her family since today, and they can''t interfere with Xiao Ning''s decision. "


    When Xiao Ning heard him say "dowry without", his heart was still trembling, thinking that he was disgusted that he had not brought him any value, but when he heard the second half, his heart suddenly settled down.


    In the future, I don''t have to be trapped by that pair of viins. Even if I was abandoned by the original uncle, I would not have to go back to this inhuman home.


    But why did Yuan Bo Shu want to write this? Was he afraid of being entangled by his father? Did you really hate his background?


    Yuan boshu didn''t know Xiaoning''s inner thoughts. He said with a smile, "take these two pieces of paper, and then you can make your own decisions in the future. When you are adult, if you have the right person, I can help you buy a dowry and marry you out in a beautiful and beautiful way."


    This word a, Mo say is Xiao Ning, even Wu Dahu and song QingHan are shocked.


    Xiao Ning tried to calm himself down, but his eyes were filled with despair, trembling voice to the original uncle book: "you, you don''t want to marry me?"


    The original Bo Shu waved his hand, and before he spoke, he saw Xiao Ning turning and running away.


    "I''ll go to my father and get your money back!"


    Seeing that he didn''t even give himself the chance to exin, the original uncle quickly ran forward and took his hand. He wanted to reprimand him, but when his eyes touched his tears, he stopped and slowed down his voice and said, "you probably don''t know my situation. If you do, you will not marry me. What''s more, I just don''t want to hurt you. After all, you are so young, and I am at least ten years older than you. "


    With that, a touch of sadness shed through the eyes of the original uncle.


    Time passed in the blink of an eye. Ten years ago, I was still young and vigorous, but now I have be a bloated middle-aged man.


    Xiao Ning smell speech, reached out to wipe the tears on his face, looked up at him, stubborn face full of doubt, confirmed: "you really for my good? Instead of trying to get back together with her ex husband? Or someone else? "


    Yuan Bo Shu''s face appeared surprised expression, took a look at Song QingHan, then looked at Xiaoning, asked: "you know all about it?"


    Without waiting for Xiaoning to reply, heughed and shook his head: "well, since you all know it, naturally you should understand that my ex husband and I do not say that there is a feud between us, but it is also an irreconcble hatred. I am not a fool, how can I make up with him? As for the matter of sweetheart, it is even more ridiculous. If there was such a thing, it would have been a long time ago to take concubines. It is impossible to think about love and love when the family is broken and people are dying? "


    Xiao Ning although simple, but not stupid, after hearing the answer of the original uncle book, bowed his head, twisted the corner of his clothes and said: "sorry, I was wrong, misunderstood you."


    In the original Bo Shu a sigh of relief, Xiao Ning suddenly raised his head and said: "but! Since you took the betrothal money and married me, you can''t have the idea of marrying me out! One woman does not serve two men! Unless you abandon meHis tone was a little blunt, but yuan boshu didn''t feel angry, but was touched by his serious attitude.


    But when he thought about the age difference between the two, he still couldn''t say what he had promised. He had to look away from his eyes and vaguely said, "you can consider it. I''ll talk about it when you''re an adult."


    Xiao Ning heard his perfunctory meaning, small face a drum, also want to say, but song QingHan suddenly came and took him away.


    Although reluctant, Xiaoning still did not struggle, afraid that he would hurt song QingHan. After song QingHan stopped, heined: "why pull me apart? He hasn''t given me a definite word, whether he wants me or not! "


    Song QingHan said helplessly with a smile: "he just experienced the pain of betrayal from his husband. How could he marry a new husband so soon? What''s more, why don''t you agree to the terms he offered so well? "


    Xiao Ning bit his lower lip and said obstinately, "he gave my father the betrothal money, which is also written in ck and white, and I will be his husband! How can you be ungrateful and marry someone else when you are an adult? "


    Song QingHan picked his eyebrows and said softly, "who says you must marry someone else when you are an adult? He just said to let you marry your sweetheart. If your sweetheart is him, how can he do with you? "


    His exnation surprised Xiao Ning. After careful consideration, he found that it was indeed the case that he had drilled the tip of an ox horn and failed to find the loophole in this sentence.


    Seeing that Xiaoning didn''t speak, song QingHan thought that the two were very funny, so he pointed out: "he thinks about you everywhere. Don''t force him any more. What''s more, what if you really meet your sweetheart? It''s better to take a step back and get along as friends, and the others will follow suit. "


    Xiao Ning pursed his lips. Although he wanted to refute, he knew that song QingHan was for his good. If he didn''t change his habit of always talking back, he would offend everyone in the end.


    "I went to the original room by the night


    Xiao Ning stopped him and said in a low voice, "I''m going to live there. I have to help him cook tomorrow."


    Yuan boshu thought about it and thought it was OK. After all, no one else knew what was going on tonight. If someone saw Xiao Ning go out from Wu Dahu''s house early the next morning, he didn''t know what would be arranged.


    So he went out and said, "I''ll see you off."


    After two people left, song QingHan suddenly pushed Wu Dahu with his elbow, frowned and said, "how do I think these two people have a y?"


    Wu Dahu was amused by song QingHan''s eight trigrams and shook his head and said, "it''s hard to say this kind of thing. Xiao Ning is aloof and arrogant. I''m afraid that he may not be able to please yuan boshu. Yuan boshu has gone through those things again. I''m afraid it will take a long time for him to be interested in a person. Today''s matter is just a matter of yin and Yang. The original boshu was touched by Xiao Ning''s sad ce, so he helped out. "


    Song QingHan saw that he didn''t seem to care about them. He groaned and hugged his arms and said, "although Xiaoning''s disposition is aloof and arrogant, he is naive and romantic. What he has decided will not be changed easily. Since he has confirmed that he has" married "himself, he will follow him to the ends of the earth, so he will not be afraid that he won''t be moved at that time."


    For song QingHan''s conjecture, Wu Dahu just smiles and doesn''t make a sound.


    If you really get to the point where one person avoids and one person pursues, it is possible to be moved. However, it is more likely to be an enemy. In the future, I am afraid that even strangers can''t do it and can only be enemies.


    The next morning, Wu Dahu went straight to the back mountain and continued to pick spices.


    Looking at the posture of the original book, I''m afraid that he will take as many seasonings as he can. Therefore, the seasoning madest night can''t satisfy him. He can only go into the mountains several times more and transport fresh seasonings down in baskets and baskets.


    The original uncle was conscious, after breakfast, he went out, and did not know where he went.


    Song QingHan, alone at home, dealt with the seasoning brought back by Wu Dahu. Finally, he saw that there were enough three sacks of seasoning, so he stopped Wu Dahu from entering the mountain.


    The two men united to deal with the remaining spices. When they looked up, they found that they had already finished the meal order, and the original uncle book had note back.


    Wu Dahu thought for a moment. He went to the house of Lord Qin to have a look. He saw that the original uncle had already eaten with them. He went home crying andughing. He told song QingHan what he had seen. They stopped caring about the original book and finished their lunch on their own.

 Chapter 61

    When the original book came back, he found that there were five bags of seasoning in the yard. He was surprised and said, "is it finished so soon?"


    Wu Dahu picked his eyebrows, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and asked, "aren''t you in a hurry? Now it''s too fast? "


    Original book dry cough, embarrassed way: "no, fast good, then I can start tomorrow."


    Song QingHan seemed to have some regrets in his tone, and deliberately teased him: "if you want, you can leave now. There should be cattle carts in the next vige. Do you want us to bring them for you?"


    The original boshu was shocked and quickly waved his hand and said, "no, no, it''s not good to drive at night. Besides, I''ve already troubled you a lot. I''ll find the ox cart myself."


    After seeing him finish this sentence, he sighed coldly. Song QingHan asked jokingly, "but are you worried about Xiaoning? Are you going to take him or leave him here? "


    The original uncle wanted to deny it, but when song QingHan asked about his own entanglement, he nodded and replied, "I haven''t thought about it yet, but I''d rather like to keep him here. If I go back with me, I''ll be busy with business, and I can''t take care of him. Besides, isn''t he going to take care of Lord Qin here? When Lord Qin''s injury is healed, they can be regarded aspanions... "


    Song QingHan curled his lips and asked in a sharp tone:" but when can they bepanions? Xiaoning will be an adult in one year. If people in the vige see that he is not married, they will stab him in the spine. But you also know his character. If you decide to repay your kindness, you will not marry another person. If you don''t care about him, he will probably die in loneliness and misery for the rest of his life. "


    Then he shook his fist for a moment, and he hesitated


    Hearing this, song QingHan chuckled and said with no expression: "the person who has been suspended will marry again, and who can marry? Maybe it''s better to buy him with fifty Liang silver. "


    "What''s more, with Xiaoning''s character, I''m afraid I''d rather die than remarry, which is not the end of lonely life."


    Yuan Bo Shu sighed heavily and said slowly, "I didn''t expect that I saved him, but I still hurt him."


    Song QingHan saw his face full of guilt, pondered for a moment, and suggested, "if not, don''t you want to send him over? This time, you go back by yourself. When you send your son over next time, you can pick up Xiaoning. How about that? If you can''t get along then, I think Xiaoning will figure it out. He''s just young and easy to get on with. "


    This proposal is to the point, so the original uncle book did not refute it again, nodded and said, "then do as Mr. Song said. I''ll talk to Xiaoningter, and I''ll go back early tomorrow morning."


    Song Xiaoning is not only willing to apany others, but also to think of others, which is not willing to go to the corner of the heart, but also to think about it.


    Before dinner, Laifu came over for a while, muttered with Wu Dahu for a while, and left contentedly.


    Song QingHan''s heart was tight, went over and asked, "but have you summoned all your hands?"


    Wu Dahu looked at him, nodded slowly, and said solemnly, "tomorrow I will go into town with them, go to the cksmith and get the crossbow, and then I will set off."


    His injury was so good that it didn''t affect his movements. Besides, he promised to let him go. So song QingHan had no reason to stop him, so he nodded and said, "OK, be careful. Don''t let me have nightmares."


    Wu Dahu knew that when he was attacked by a blind bearst time, song QingHan dreamt about the relevant scene. Therefore, he said this. He was moved in his heart and held his hand. His eyes were burning. He said, "don''t worry. I wille back unharmed within ten days."


    Song QingHan knew that the injury was not something Wu Dahu could control. After hearing this, he reluctantlyughed and said, "well.".


    After finishing packing, uncle Qin will tell them the relevant matters.


    His face was not much better than that of song QingHan. It could be seen that all of them were worried about their separation and fear of the unknown.


    This night, four people full of worries or looking at the ceiling in a daze, or toss and turn, until the cock crow, only to find that the matter has be a foregone conclusion, can only continue to move forward with the wheel of fate.


    With the help of Wu Dahu, the original boshu carried all the seasonings onto the carriage. When he caught a glimpse, he saw a familiar figure.


    "Why are you here? I wille again. Don''t worry. If I don''te back, something must have happened to me. Although a hundred taels of silver is not much, buying a few acres ofnd is enough to make a living. As for the rest, I am sorry for you. "


    Xiao Ning bit his lower lip, took out the one hundred Liang silver from his arms, threw it into the carriage, raised his small face, and obstinately said, "I don''t want your money! How do you do your business! I''ll wait for you. I''ll wait for you for a year if I can''t wait for a month, or I''ll be waiting for my whole life, anywayWith that, he red angrily at the original Bo Shu, turned and ran away.


    Yuan boshu picked up the 100 Liang silver from the corner of the carriage and wanted to speak, but he found that Xiao Ning''s figure had long been gone. He had to sigh and take the money into his arms.


    Song QingHan took his eyes back from the original book, looked at Wu Dahu and said, "this is the two hundred Liang silver he gave us. I''ll give you one hundred. You can''t refuse. You can use it on the way. Even if there are bandits robbing you, they will not be so angry that they will kill you to vent their anger when they see that you have money in you. Do you know? "


    Wu Dahu reluctantly epted the money and jokingly said, "is there such a reason?"


    Seeing song QingHan staring at himself, he had to nod his head and say, "well, good, with this truth, I will regard it as a talisman."


    Speaking of amulets, song QingHan suddenly thought of something. He caught his hand and said, "when you go to get the crossbowter, you can buy a piece of heart guard by the way. If you don''t, you can buy a small bronze mirror and put it on your chest. It''s also peace of mind."


    Wu Dahu wants to say that it is unnecessary to make a fuss. Whether it is a bandit or a beast, it is usually aimed at people''s heads. What''s the use of a heart guard? But seeing song QingHan full of expectation, he changed his words to "many... Good ideas! I will buy it


    After seeing Wu Dahu off, song QingHan went home alone. Looking at the open yard, he felt lonely in his heart.


    As a pregnant man, he could not do any heavy work, so he took out his brush, ink, paper and inkstone, recalled the knowledge he had learned in modern campus, and began to write medical knowledge slowly.


    Wu Dahu and Laifu are in the same carriage. As for the other three people, they have already arrived in the town at this time, and they are waiting for them to meet.


    Aftering out of the sadness of parting, Laifu said to Wu Dahu in a low voice: "the two people were OK before, but this is thest Yin Laosan who joined in. You should pay attention to it. He is likely to have something wrong."


    Wu Dahu frowned and asked, "if you know he will go wrong, why take him? Can''t you find someone else? "


    Their trip requires a high degree of cooperation with the team. If the team can not work together, how to resist various external risk factors of instability?


    Laifu sighed, patted his forehead, and said dejectedly, "I''m also dizzy. Seeing that I can''t find a suitable person, I inquired about some information with the inferior people. After learning about the ability of Yan Laosan, I asked him to talk with him. Seeing that he gave me a good impression, he decided him. Who knows when I went to inquire about his information, I found that he had a problem. ¡±


    seeing that he only said there was a problem, but he didn''t say anything about it, Wu Dahu asked, "what''s the problem? What is his skill? "


    Laifu''s facial features wrinkled into a ball, as if ashamed to speak. After a long time of psychological construction, he whispered: "he, he likes men...


    " but! " He seemed to be trying to save his face, and then he said, "his disguise ability is really powerful. Last time, he just touched my face so casually that I couldn''t recognize myself."


    Seeing Wu Dahu tightening his eyebrows, Laifu''s heart trembled and continued: "there are still! He can make drugs! It''s said that the medicine made by him can keep the wild animals away from me. I saw it with my own eyesst time. When he sprinkled his medicine on the ground, the snake ants avoided going far away! "


    Wu Dahu said without expression: "there are so many things that snake ants can avoid. The simplest is realgar, but realgar can''t disperserge wild animals."


    "Besides, if we meet bandits, do you think they won''t rob us if they disguise us as someone else?"


    Maybe his question was too sharp, and Laifu couldn''t speak for a long time. At the end of the day, he said, "well, do you want to go back on your word? Br >


    , I was afraid that he would take a bad temper when he was angry.


    I didn''t expect that Lai Fu, who had always been steady, was in a daze. It seems that there are some new variables in this trip.


    Seeing Laifu looking at him eagerly, Wu Dahu had to reply: "no, take him and see what the situation is. If it''s really not possible, it''s just...


    looking at his gesture, Laifu was shocked and immediately thought that if he didn''t start first, he would be the target of others. So he resolutely nodded:" OK! Since I caused it, I should have finished it in due course! "

 Chapter 62

    After discussing the matter of Yin Laosan, they were speechless all the way. Until they entered the small town, Wu Dahu told Laifu that he would go to the cksmith''s office to get weapons. After making an appointment for the meeting ce, they went straight to the cksmith''s shop.


    When he got the crossbow, he tied it to his hand and tried it. When he saw that his sleeve was covered, he could not see that there was something hidden in it. He was very satisfied.


    If you want a ce for him, cksmith.


    Wu Dahu raised his hand and didn''t even aim. He pressed the switch directly.


    "You" to a sound, the arrow into the stake, is exactly where the cksmith pointed.


    The cksmith was surprised. In the past, he pulled out the arrow and handed it to Wu Dahu. He sighed: "if the tiger''s skill was born in an aristocratic family, he would be a general at this time."


    Wu Dahu shook his head with a smile, put the arrow into the crossbow, raised his eyebrow and said, "how do you know that I will not be a general in the future?"


    Without waiting for the cksmith to reply, he nced to the corner of the goggles, went to pick up a piece, put it in his arms, took a piece of broken silver on the counter, waved to the cksmith, leaving only a smart back.


    Br > "it seems that after seeing the tiger broken, it''s hard to say that" after seeing the tiger, it''s hard to be a hero after the tiger broke up.


    He was dressed in white, and his face was ordinary. He could make people pay more attention to him, but he would not take a second look.


    If Wu Dahu doesn''t know that he will disguise, he is afraid to be cheated by his honest appearance. After all, his appearance of not saying a word is really deceptive.


    Before going on the road, Yan Laosan took the initiative to sit with Wu Dahu. He came a stepte, looked at the people in the two carriages, and gave Wu Dahu an expression of "seeking more happiness for himself", and resolutely boarded another carriage.


    Wu Dahu was in charge of driving. Before he had gone far, he felt a chill behind him. Looking back, Yan Laosan''s face was almost close to him.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked quietly? You want to drive? "


    Yan Laosanughed, moved his face back, and said in a meaningful way: "you have just observed me for a long time, can you see anything?"


    Seeing Wu Dahu shaking his head, he turned his eyes andughed more happily. He raised his eyebrows and said, "that''s how I fell in love with me?"


    Wu Dahu finally remembered what Laifu had said to him about Yan Laosan''s love for men. When he thought about Yan Laosan''s words, he could not help frowning and said in a deep voice: "don''t talk nonsense, otherwise don''t me me for being rude."


    Yin Lao Sanughed even more fiercely. He copsed in the carriage with his stomach in his arms. He pointed to Wu Dahu and said, "look at your vignce. Can''t you even y a joke? I''m not a woman. How can you like me


    Rao is Wu Dahu. He is calm and can''t help being angry.


    Fortunately, Yan Laosan hadughed enough, wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes, rubbed his stomach and said, "can you marry?"


    Wu Dahu didn''t want to pay attention to him, but saw him leaning up again, he had to frown and say, "it''s done."


    Yan Laosan dragged his voice, gave a long "Oh" and asked curiously, "how about it? How''s your husband? Don''t he me you for leaving him like that


    At the thought of song QingHan, Wu Dahu''s expression instantly softened and said slowly, "my husband is very good. Although I''m worried about my safety, because this is what I want to do, he still let mee."


    Yan Laosan disdained to say: "if you can make money by taking such a big risk, either you want to be crazy about money, or you want to die outside. You can choose by yourself!"


    Hearing his spection on song QingHan''s intention, Wu Dahu finally couldn''t help it. He said in a bad tone: "you''re not my husband. How do you know what he thinks? If you look like this, you will know that you have never liked people or been liked by others! "


    His words were a little heavy, but Yan Laosan didn''t look angry. He just froze. He slowly returned to the corner of the carriage and said calmly, "yes, how can anyone like me like me? It''s ugly and not gentle. "


    Seeing that he was so, Wu Dahu hesitated whether to open his mouth tofort him. Unexpectedly, he immediatelyughed and said, "cheat you! People who like me from the south gate to the north gate! I don''t like any of them! All fools


    Wu Dahu was annoyed by hisughter, shook his head and drove honestly.


    Believe him, there is a ghost. People like him are fond of it. It''s really unreasonable.


    Before it gets dark, five people stop and start looking for a ce to sleep.


    Yan Laosan pretended to sprinkle a circle of powdery material around him. After scattering, he sat by the fire, looking as if he didn''t want to do it again.


    Wu Dahu quietly carried him on his back, picked up a twist of powder, put it in his nose and smelled it. Seeing that it was realgar, he was disappointed.


    I thought he had the same skill as he said, but it was just a fancy.


    Fortunately, Yan Laosan has not dragged them down or yed tricks behind them, so Wu Dahu decided to let him go for a while, not to expose his true face, and let him becent for a while.The other two, Wang Yuanbao, like Wu Dahu, are vigorous hunters, and the other is Wu Decai, who once escorted a dart along this road.


    Wang Yuanbao is more introverted than Wu Dahu. He always does things with his head buried and doesn''t look at others. He seems to be immersed in his own world.


    Wu Defu sat down to pick up the fire, but he didn''t want to start to talk.


    Wu Dahu shakes his head. In the past, he helped Wang Yuanbao deal with the prey he had just hit. He marinated it with the seasoning he had brought with him, and then put it on the fire to roast it.


    The vor of the seasoning gradually came out and attracted people''s attention. Laifu had not tasted cumin, so his expression was as surprised as Wu Decai and others. He turned to Wu Dahu and said, "is this what you have discovered?"


    Wu Dahu "um" and put another prey on the fire. Finally, he sat down cross legged.


    Although Laifu had not tasted it, he did not doubt the delicacy of the meat. As soon as the prey was cooked, he immediately pulled off arge hind leg and ate it with relish.


    Yan Laosan then pulled off another hind leg. When he tasted the meat, his eyes widened, but he didn''t speak. He didn''t seem to want to share the joy with others.


    Wang Yuanbao hesitated for a moment, then slowly stretched out his hand and pulled off one of his front legs. He almost choked himself and let out a series of violent coughs when he ate his first bite of meat.


    His cough made Wu''s hand holding the meat hesitated for a moment.


    After Wu Decai found out that it was not the meat that had a problem, but that Wang Yuanbao ate too fast. Finally, he held out his hand again. However, there were traces of his front legs. All that remained on the signature were heads and tails, not even a piece of whole meat.


    Seeing Laifu seems to be ready to take the rest, he finally no longer dislike, quickly picked up the whole stick and bit the meat on the skeleton.


    Because Wu Dahu''s seasoning was too delicious, the two plump rabbits could not satisfy the five people. Only Laifu and Yan Laosan had enough to eat, but copsed on the ground and didn''t want to move. Wu Dahu ate just right. As for Wang Yuanbao and Wu Decai, they were only half full.


    Finally, Wang Yuanbao took some dry food and ate it separately with Wu Decai. Then he was satisfied.


    When determining the order of night duty, Wu Dahu volunteered to be on duty in thetter half of the night. Although he would be very tired and sleepy, it was the most dangerous time when hungry beasts came out to hunt. He did not like to leave his life to others to decide.


    What people didn''t expect was that Yan Laosan also said that it would be worth the second half of the night.


    Although he looks very righteous, Wu Dahu subconsciously thinks that he is fighting Xiaojiu. Otherwise, how could azy person like him give up enjoying happiness and take the initiative to suffer?


    However, no one put forward different opinions, so the order of duty was Wu Decai, Wang Yuanbao, Wu Dahu and Yin Laosan.


    As for Laifu, he is a man who has no strength to bind a chicken. No one would like him to be on duty at night, and he was very happy.


    Only one person can sleep in a carriage. One of them sleeps in Laifu, and the other is upied by Wu Decai.


    Wang Yuanbao and Wu Dahu are not keen on fighting, so when they see the carriage upied by Wu Decai, they have no reaction. It''s just strange that Yan Laosan didn''t object to it and let Wu Decai take the carriage.


    Wu Dahu saw Yan Laosan running towards him and frowned: "do you want to sleep here? Then I''ll change ces. "


    Yan Laosan quickly shook his head and said with a smile, "let''s sleep next to each other. In case of danger, we can take care of it."


    With that, he sat down beside Wu Dahu, blinking, waiting for Wu Dahu to reply.


    Wu Dahu didn''t say anything. He just got up and changed his position.


    However, as soon as he sat down, Yan Laosan ran over immediately, like a piece of dog skin ster.


    After several attempts, Wu Dahu found that it was just a waste of time to struggle on, so he chose a random ce, threw his bag on the ground, andy down on his side to sleep.


    Yan Laosan imitated his appearance with a smile, threw the bag,y on his back, folded his hands on his navel, and went to sleep honestly.


    When Yan Laosan opened his eyes again, it was already daybreak. He stood up and saw that Wu Dahu had begun to make breakfast, and said strangely, "why don''t you wake me up? Are you worth the rest of the night? "


    Wu Dahu looks at him speechless and doesn''t seem to want to talk to him.


    Yan Laosan didn''t know what he thought of. He pped his hands suddenly and said with a smile: "I forget that after I fall asleep, unless I wake up, I don''t know even if the sky falls. Oh, I''m really sorry, brother tiger."

 Chapter 63

    Wu Dahu didn''t believe that Yan Laosan had "forgotten" and clearly intended to pit him. If Wu Decai was in front of Yan Laosan, he would not believe that Yan Laosan could "not wake up when the sky falls".


    After breakfast and on the road again, Yin Laosan Xu was aware of his conscience and offered to let Wu Dahu sleep in the car.


    Wu Dahu habitually thought about what Yin Laosan could pit him this time. When he found that there was nothing to do with him, he rxed his vignce and got out of the way and got into the carriage.


    Maybe he was too tired at night. When Wu Dahu woke up, he was awakened by the sound of swords.


    He was surprised, touched his wrist, and was relieved to make sure that the crossbow and dagger were still there.


    "Damn old Yan! Look at the good road you''ve taken


    Wu Decai''s voice suddenly came from outside. It sounded like some gnashing teeth.


    Wu Dahu suddenly lifted the curtain of the car, rolled on the spot, shed to Laifu, frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    In fact, he could see the current situation clearly without answering.


    Two big men holding swords were fighting with Wu Decai and Wang Yuanbao, and there were three helpers in the distance. Yan Laosan stood in the distance, waving his hands, as if to show that he was innocent.


    When he saw Wu Dahu, Yan Laosan''s eyes lit up and ran to him and hid behind him.


    Looking at Yan Laosan''s appearance of shrinking his head and tail, Laifu said angrily: "it''s not him. I don''t know what kind of nerves he suddenly got. He came here halfway around the corner, and was found by the bandits on patrol, and even we suffered!"


    Wu Dahu stopped for a moment and thought that Yan Laosan did things with a purpose, but what did Yan Laosan bring them to the bandits? Don''t you know that in this way, his own life is in danger?


    Seeing the bandit''s helping hand was about to rush in front of him, Wu Dahu said to Laifu, "be careful yourself. I''ll solve them first."


    With that, he quickly rushed to Wang Yuanbao and Wu Decai and joined them in the battle.


    Three to two, the situation quickly reversed. The two bandits were beaten to the ground with no power to resist. Finally, they were stunned by Wu Dahu''s hand knife and both fell to the ground.


    Just when Wu Decai was about to stab the bandit''s chest, Yin Laosan suddenly opened his mouth and stopped him: "no! If we kill them, we can''t get out of this forest! "


    Wu Decai had a meal. He wanted to ask why, but the help of the bandits had arrived. He had to join the battle with a knife and fight with Wu Dahu and Wang Yuanbao one by one. He managed to solve them, but they were all stunned and didn''t hurt their lives.


    Wu Dahu looked around and saw that no one wasing. He frowned and asked Yan Laosan, "how do you know we can''t get out of this forest if we kill them?"


    Yan Laosan turned his eyes and said with a dry smile: "isn''t this a conjecture? You think, those who can be bandits have a strong sense of revenge. If they find out that we have killed their brothers, we will kill us even if we chase them to the ends of the earth. But if they find out that we are merciful, they may be regarded as bad luck and fall down and will not be investigated any more? "


    Although his words may sound reasonable at first, it is not easy to deceive Wu Dahu and Wu Decai, who are interested in such things.


    Wu Decai grinned grimly, put the knife around Yan Laosan''s neck, and said fiercely, "in this case, we''ll let them go, but you should settle the ount now!"


    The cold de seemed to be about to cut the skin in the next second. Feeling the threat of death, Yan Laosan didn''t even dare to swallow his mouth and said stiffly, "what are you doing? Aren''t we a group? It''s just a mistake. I won''t dare to...


    "mistake?" Wu Decai seemed to hear some big joke, squinting his eyes and saying: "such a mistake is not like a normal person shouldmit. Besides, you have no Kung Fu at all. It''s a burden to take you with you. It''s better to solve this problem and calm down the bandits'' anger, isn''t it?"


    When he said thest sentence, his eyes swept over the three people of Laifu, obviously speaking to them.


    Seeing that the other three people were silent, Yan Laosan, who had always been fearless, finally showed a frightened expression and said in a quick voice: "although I have no time, I can disguise! After a while, you will be changed, and the bandits will not recognize you! What''s more, if you buy so much fur, you may also be watched. If you change into another one, you will not be able to escape easily? "


    After listening to his words, Laifu''s face shed with hesitation and said, "otherwise...


    " no way! " Wu Decai suddenly interrupted him, paused, and then said, "it''s just a disguise. As long as you put some grass ash on your face, who can recognize us? Why use him? "


    Wu dewu''s suddenly saw the fierce in his eyes


    Laifu took a look at him, then nodded his head and said, "yes, let him go. Anyway, we haven''t suffered any loss now, right, Yuanbao?"


    Seeing Laifu suddenly asking for his opinion, Wang Yuanbao was stunned and said in a wooden way: "yes..."One on three, Wu Decai has no chance of winning.


    If he insists, there will be a gap in the team. No one knows if the other three will leave him when there is danger next time. They just give up like this... It''s a little unwilling!


    He sighed and lowered the knife.


    I don''t know if the de is too sharp, or he intentionally, Yan Laosan cried out in pain, covered his throat, and the blood seeped from his fingers. Although it was not serious, it looked strange and frightening.


    Wu Decai seemed to have not seen it. He said in a deep voice, "leave quickly. They wille soon."


    Laifu took a look at Yan Laosan, but in the end he did not say anything. He winked at Wu Dahu and sat in the carriage.


    Wu Dahu turned back to the carriage, opened his bag, took out the ointment and gauze from it, motioned Yin Laosan to let go, cleaned him up a little with gauze, smeared the ointment and wrapped it up.


    After a long time, he felt the blood in his throat.


    Probably because he was afraid of taking the wrong road again, Wu Decai took the road by himself, letting Wu Dahu''s carriage fall far behind him, and he was determined not to slow down.


    After walking out of a distance, Yan Laosan slowly moved to the front of the carriage and asked in a low voice, "why do you want to save me? Didn''t I guess it was on purpose? "


    Wu Dahu''s face light way: "after allowing him to kill once, who knows whether there will be another one? Man''s greed is endless. "


    Yan Laosan chuckled, raised his eyebrows and said, "you can see that the old man wants to kill me for more money. It seems that you are really smart. Can you guess why I came to meet the bandits?"


    Wu Dahu thought about it and calmly said, "the person you like is in the bandit''s nest?"


    Yan Laosan was so surprised that he fell on the board and asked in disbelief, "how do you know?"


    Wu Dahu nced at him and didn''t care about the tunnel: "I didn''t know just now, but now I do."


    Seeing him cheat himself, Yan Laosan had to be not angry, but excitedly said, "then you have to have a process of spection. Why do you say this when you don''t say so many answers?"


    Before Ming Ming, he was still frightened, and in a sh, Wu Dahu was very convinced of Yan Laosan''s mentality.


    He pondered for a moment and then said slowly, "you are willing to risk your life, change your route, and run to meet the bandits. Of course, there are some bandits who care about things or people. But just now you saw that Wu Decai was going to kill people, so you stopped him in a hurry and made up a reason to show that you care about people, not things. Before that, you said that those who like you are from the south gate to the north gate, but they are all idiots. Therefore, it can be inferred that you don''t care about the people who like you, but in this world, people are just like and being liked. Therefore, there are people you like in the bandit''s nest. "


    Hearing this, Yan Laosan pped Wu Dahu on the shoulder and said, "you are so good! It''s a fight with me! By the way, did you just let me go? "


    Seeing his face full of expectation, Wu Dahu poured cold water on him and calmly said, "if you can''t see the person you like, it''s OK."


    "What are you going to do?" he asked in a hurry? Are you going to change lines? "


    If you change the route, all the traces left by him will be invalid. Even if there are more bandits, it is impossible to search the whole forest...


    Wu Dahu gives him a funny nce and says softly: "can''t you y jokes?"


    Yan Laosan was stunned. He thought of his teasing of Wu Dahu yesterday. He wanted to refute it, but he knew that his life was still in his hand, so he had to snort and stop talking.


    Under the whip of the horse, the five even rushed to the city before the curfew and settled down at an inn.


    The next morning, Lai Fu woke up early in the morning. After waking up Wu Dahu, he prepared to go with him to buy fur.


    Yin Laosan also woke up with him somehow. When they had breakfast, he sat on the other side, grabbed the steamed buns and began to eat.


    Although Laifu didn''t want him to die, it didn''t mean that he had forgiven his disorderly behavior. He frowned and said, "you can stay here. You don''t have to follow us. You can gather with us three dayster."


    Yan Laosan ate steamed buns slowly, and was not moved by Laifu''s words. He even said with a smile: "I have one more powerful skill that I didn''t tell you, that is - bargain!"

 Chapter 64

    "Have you ever been in business? When ites to bargaining, of course, I''m the best at bargaining


    Old Yin nodded with a smile, and suddenly ttered Laifu: "naturally, I can''tpare with you, but today I have to run so many ces. Brother tiger is not good at words. Can''t you tell me all the time? How tired that is! Since I took over your single job, it is natural to conscientiouslyplete the task! At that time, you can give me some advice, and I''ll take care of the hard work of talking. "


    Said, he also patted two times on his chest, like a manly cockerel.


    Although he knew that his words were not from his heart, Lai Fu could not help but show a smile after hearing this, and quickly said, "OK! Then I''ll give you a chance to redeem yourself! "


    Wu Dahu watched in silence, and suddenly understood why old Yin San did not even have kung fu, and he was able to make a living in the lower ss, and even had a good reputation.


    It''s really a life with one mouth!


    Fortunately, he already knew the purpose of Yan Laosan, but he didn''t have to worry about what little actions he would make, otherwise he would leave him and let him live and die on his own.


    When they went to the biggest market, there were many people selling fur and prey.


    Laifu smiles and exins to Chaowu Dahu: "there are mountains all around here. Wild animals often run down and ravage the vige. Therefore, most of the vigers here have good Kung Fu. There are more people hunting than farming."


    Yan Laosan tut two times, asked: "do you want to ask a family? Why don''t we divide our soldiers into three parts and ask each other the price, and thene back to discuss it and see what is the best price? "


    Although his words were suggestions, they implied provocation. Lai Fu raised his eyebrows and agreed, "OK, it depends on who can lower the price to the lowest."


    Wu Dahu has some helplessness. They are just on the bar. Why should they drag him into the water?


    However, this is also to think in his mind, he saw that the two people had already split up, swept a circle of the market, his eyes fell on the corner of the pause, step toward that ce.


    A quarter of an hourter, the three met again and began to quote the price they had asked.


    Laifu carried his hands confidently and said, "rabbit skin, bear skin, fox skin and mink skin are three pieces of silver, one piece of bear skin, one piece of fox skin, and one piece of five Liang silver of mink skin."


    Seeing the surprised expression on Yan Laosan''s face, a touch ofcency shed in Laifu''s eyes.


    This price is absolutely the lowest price. The person who talked with him just now would almost cry. If it was not because he said that he bought arge quantity, he would not give him this price.


    Yan Laosan looked at Wu Dahu and saw that he was not ready to speak, so he cleared his throat and said slowly, "five pieces of rabbit skin, two pieces of bear skin, two pieces of fox skin, and one piece of mink skin."


    Lai Fu''s face changed when he heard the first sentence. After hearing this, he directly denied: "how can it be so low? That''s what they risk their lives for


    Yan Laosan shrugged and said, "what am I cheating you for? The price is the same for local people. If you don''t believe me, I''ll take you there. "


    Laifu took a look at Wu Dahu and said, "wait! Dahu has no offer yet! Maybe even lower than you


    Looking at Wu Dahu''s dull appearance, Yan Laosanughed, hugged his stomach and said, "he? Will he be lower than me? I''m afraid I didn''t even cut the price? "


    Wu Dahu nced at him faintly and said calmly, "rabbit skin, bear skin, fox skin and mink skin are ten pieces, one piece, two pieces, one piece, respectively


    "What?" Laifu and Yan Laosan eximed with one voice, as if they had heard some Arabian Nights.


    Wu Dahu said with a faint smile, "follow me. The man is in a hurry to use the money."


    Seeing him walking away, Laifu and Yan Laosan rushed to catch up with him, looking as if they wanted to ask but did not dare to ask.


    Even if it is urgent to use money, it will not sell to Wu Dahu at such a low price, right? If they didn''t all know that Wu Dahu had juste here, they might have thought that Wu Dahu had a friendship with the man.


    The man in the corner saw Wu Dahue over and said with a smile, "have you discussed it? Then all these things will be given to you. "


    Looking at his stall, Lai Fu said in surprise, "we don''t want meat, just skin!"


    The man frowned and confirmed to Wu Dahu, "didn''t you just say you want everything? How could I have sold it so cheaply. "


    Wu Dahu nodded his head and said, "yes, all of them. He wants skin and I want meat. You can pack them separately for us."


    Seeing Wu Dahu take out the silver, the man happily packed up all the things on the stall, and quickly divided the meat and skin into two piles and tied them with ropes.


    Laifu quietly gathered around Wu Dahu and asked in a low voice, "what do you want so much meat for? It won''t work until you take it back! "


    Wu Dahuughed and patiently exined, "we are going to stay here for two or three days. We can use the kitchen to make dried meat. Even if we put it in winter, it will not be bad."Although Laifu also knows this truth, he still doubts: "then you can''t eat so much meat in a winter. Do you want to sell it? By the way, how much does he sell this meat for? "


    Wu Dahu said a price that was beyond the expectation of Laifu. Laifu was half surprised and half clear: "no wonder you want to buy it. It''s more than half cheaper than our meat. Butpared with fur, the profit is too small."


    For Laifu, this profit is nothing, but for Wu Dahu, if you can make more money, you can make more money. Moreover, if you buy it together, you can lower the price of fur, which is equivalent to making two more shares of money.


    Seeing that the seller left contentedly, Yan Laosan finally couldn''t help saying, "is this man a fool? Don''t you get more money by selling them separately? "


    Wu Dahu raised his eyebrows and said, "that''s not sure. How many people here are here to buy meat?"


    After listening to his words, Yan Laosan looked around carefully and said honestly, "basically there is no ah, why don''t they all eat meat?"


    Laifu''s eyes turned and he wanted to understand the truth. He sighed: "I told you about this. I didn''t expect to go up here myself."


    Although he didn''t answer directly, Yin Laosan inferred the answer he wanted from his words.


    "Because they are good at hunting, they don''tck meat at all, do they? It''s cheap meat for you. Maybe it''s a big profit for them? "


    Seeing Wu Dahu nodded, Yan Laosan snorted, looking a little unconvinced.


    He thought for a while, raised his eyebrow and said, "now it''s time to go to the ce where I asked for the price? Can you buy fur at such a low price


    Unexpectedly, Wu Dahu even nodded his head and said, "yes, that''s the price. I''ll ask that person to go back and talk to the people in his vige and surrounding viges. If there is any goods, you can take them to our inn directly. The price remains unchanged, and you can charge as much as you can."


    Laifu rubbed his hands excitedly, picked up the pile of fur and said to Wu Dahu, "let''s go back to the inn quickly. In case someonees?"


    Wu Dahuughs. How could he find someone so soon when he just left? But there was no point in staying, so he took up the pile of meat and walked behind Laifu towards the inn.


    Seeing that he was ignored, Yan Laosan stamped his foot angrily and followed him.


    After the three returned to the inn, Laifu went upstairs to put fur. Wu Dahu went directly into the back kitchen and discussed with the shopkeeper. He borrowed the kitchen and began to deal with the meat.


    Yan Laosan had been following Wu Dahu all the time. Seeing that he took all kinds of small bags from his waist, poured them into the pot and began to cook soup, he asked curiously, "is this the kind of thing that can make meat delicious?"


    The vor of seasoning gradually came out, which confirmed Yan Laosan''s conjecture.


    Yan Laosan turned his eyes and asked, "can you give me the rest? I''ll give you the money


    Wu Dahu nced at him, spread out his hands and calmly said, "where''s the money? Give it to me. "


    He has been observing this boy for a long time. Can''t he see that he has no money at all?


    Sure enough, hearing Wu Dahu ask him for money now, Yan Laosan''s eyes shed a little embarrassed and wryly said, "well... You send me to the bandit''s nest, and naturally someone will give you money."


    Wu Dahu ha ha ha a smile, tone insipid way: "don''t talk, into bandit''s nest, I still cane out?"


    Seeing that he was not deceived, Yan Laosan said anxiously, "you cane out! Why can''t youe out? I, I promise you cane out! "


    Wu Dahu calmly cut the meat into pieces, put it into the soup, and slowly said, "what''s the use of your guarantee? Besides, nine out of ten of your words are false, and the remaining one is really rubbish. If I had believed you, I would have died. "


    Yan Laosan suddenly pped the case board, and before the cruel words came out, he was distracted by the sharp pain on his hands, blowing his red palms.


    He was blowing. He felt that his hand was too painful, or he was hurt by Wu Dahu''s stabbing words. His eyes suddenly turned red and a series of tears came out.


    "I, I tell the truth, and you don''t believe me. Then I lied to you on purpose, and I didn''t really hurt you. If something really happened, I would be the first one to have an ident. Then you just left me and ran away. What do you do with such ferocity..."


    Wu Dahu looked at him strangely, looked at him carefully up and down carefully, and then suddenly asked, "are you a female man?"

 Chapter 65

    There is no obvious distinction between a male and a female. However,pared with a man, a female man has a slight thread on his abdomen. Therefore, after a boy is born, only he and his parents can know his gender. If others want to know, they can only ask his parents.


    However, this does not mean that there is no way to distinguish men and women from men in appearance. Generally speaking, women and men are shorter than men, and their skeletons are smaller. Therefore, they are not strong enough to do heavy work. However, there will be exceptions.


    Wu Dahu looked at Yan Laosan, who was almost as tall as him, and thought that he was the exception.


    A female man who was almost as tall as a man, naturally no one could recognize him when he pretended to be a man...


    Yan Laosan was frightened by Wu Dahu''s words, and even stopped his tears, but he could not see anything on his face. His eyes swayed for a while and then calmed down, and said naturally: "what kind of female man? How can I be a woman? Have you ever seen a big woman like me


    Wu Dahu nodded and said clearly: "you are really a female man. No wonder there are rumors that you like men. What do women and men dislike about men?"


    Yan Laosan suddenly exploded and red: "I said I''m not a female! Don''t talk nonsense! Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude! "


    After confirming his conjecture, Wu Dahu didn''t care about him. He fished out the meat that was almost cooked and roasted it on the fire.


    Seeing Wu Dahu ignore himself, Yan Laosan''s eyes turned. He thought that Wu Dahu was too difficult to deal with. It seemed that he had to change the entrance. So he didn''t even call and went upstairs.


    After Wu Dahu made all the meat into dried meat, before he could clean it up, he saw the innkeepere in. He nced at the dried meat in the bowl and said enthusiastically, "brother, your meat smells different...


    it seems that for the sake of the shopkeeper''s free use of the kitchen, Wu Dahu offered a piece of dried meat and said with a smile: "Would you like to have a taste, shopkeeper? You should not have eaten this kind of meat jerky


    The shopkeeper nodded repeatedly, tore arge shredded meat from the jerky and put it into his mouth.


    Seeing the shopkeeper''s eyes shining, the cook who stood watching the excitement could not help tearing a piece of shredded meat and chewing it carefully.


    After eating the shredded meat in his mouth, the shopkeeper eagerly looked at the dried meat behind Wu Dahu, slid his throat and swallowed his saliva. He tentatively asked, "brother, how do you sell this jerky? If it''s right... How about selling them to me? "


    The cook licked up all the smell left on his fingers and interrupted, "it would be better if we could sell us something that was boiled in water."


    The shopkeeper took a look at the rest of the soup. His eyes lit up and gave the cook a look of appreciation.


    As expected, experts can see the way!


    Wu Dahu chuckled, wiped his hands, and said slowly, "I don''t have much of that. I''ll continue to make jerky tomorrow. If there''s anything left until we leave, I''ll give it to you. But I can sell it to you now


    Although you may not be able to get the seasoning, but it is also a good result to buy dried meat. Therefore, the shopkeeper is not disappointed. He is eager to discuss the price of dried meat with Wu Dahu.


    Finally, Wu Dahu sold all the dried meat to the shopkeeper at three times the total price of the meat pieces. Although it was not too much, it was also a huge ie.


    At lunch, Wu Dahu noticed that Yan Laosan had already had a hot fight with Laifu, and they were chatting with each other, and no one else had a chance to interrupt.


    Fortunately, Wu Dahu is not a chatting character, especially Wang Yuanbao. As for Wu Decai, since the proposal to kill Yan Laosan was rejected, he has been gloomy, as if others owed him 8 million liang of silver.


    In the afternoon, some people came to ask about the purchase of prey. Seeing that they were really going to buy meat, these people happily took out all the prey they brought and lined up one by one to collect money.


    Looking at so many fur, Laifu subconsciously converted them into Yuanbao, watching countless "Yuanbao" float by in front of his eyes,ughing so much that he could not close his mouth.


    Wu Dahu has some headache here. Because there is too much meat, he can''t handle it alone. But if he doesn''t deal with it today, he will be even more unable to deal with it tomorrow.


    I also want to know that after these people go back, they will certainly spread the news of their purchase of prey further. Therefore, the number of peopleing tomorrow will only increase, not decrease.


    Yan Laosan seemed to see his predicament and jumped up to him with a smile, and pretended to be kind: "brother tiger, can''t you be busy alone? It''s just that I''m ok. I''ll help you this time! "


    Wu Dahu nced at him, raised his eyebrows and said, "free? Without any conditions? "


    Yan Laosan coughed gently and said slowly: "although I don''t ask for any reward, it would be better if the big tiger brothers could turn a blind eye on some things...


    Wu Dahu automatically ignored thetter part of his words and said clearly:" you don''t ask for any reward. OK, help me to chop these meat into pieces. "Seeing that he was rude to arouse himself, Yan Laosan red at him and wanted to leave. As soon as he started, he heard Wu Dahu say: "sure enough, some people''s words just can''t be believed, not half a sentence is true..."


    Yan Laosan''s feet stopped, and forced to turn half a circle in the air, angrily carrying the meat, walked toward the kitchen.


    Wu Dahu leisurely followed. Seeing that he had cut the meat for a while, he was sweating profusely. He raised his eyebrows and said, "don''t be arrogant if you don''t have strength. I''lle and help me cook the soup."


    Seeing that there was something else in his words, Yan Laosan gnawed his teeth and said, "I''m really not a female man!"


    Finish saying, see Wu Dahu ignore him, had to hold a stomach gas to boil soup to go.


    Fortunately, Yan Laosan was still a little serious. He worked hard with Wu Dahu, and really managed to make all the meat into dried meat before dinner.


    The innkeeper didn''t buy the meat so freely this time. He probably knew the price of Wu Dahu''s meat andpared it with the money he spent, he began to feel distressed.


    What''s more, they didn''t seem to have any more strength than normal jerky, just adding something to the soup.


    After Wu Dahu got the money from the shopkeeper, he knew that the dried meat made tomorrow could not be sold on the spot. Fortunately, he had nned to transport it back for resale, so it was not so much lost. Instead, it was Yin Laosan who helped Wu Dahu secretly scold the shopkeeper.


    At night, Wu Dahu moved his floor to Laifu''s room.


    He didn''t know that Yin Laosan was a female man at that time. In order to make it convenient for Laifu to sleep, he chose to make the floor in his room.


    Now it seems that although Yan Laosan didn''t admit it personally, he is probably a female male in nine out of ten.


    No matter for himself or for the fame of Yan Laosan, he could not sleep in the same room with Yan Laosan.


    Although Laifu was strange, he didn''t ask much. It was Yan Laosan who snored at night, which affected Wu Dahu. On the contrary, Yan Laosan probably guessed Wu Dahu''s mind and showed a strange expression when he saw him, but he didn''t say that he was not a female.


    In the dead of night, Lai Fu, who had been chatting with Wu Dahu excitedly for half a night, finally fell into the dreand, and the breath gradually became steady.


    Wu Dahu turned over and was about to let himself go when he heard a slight noiseing from the window.


    He opened his eyes, shook his sleeve, held the dagger tightly in his hand, and walked softly in the direction of the sound.


    A long and slender bamboo pipe stretched out from the broken window paper, and white smoke came out, like a life call in the night.


    Wu Dahu''s eyes sank. He wanted to rush out, but he did not know how many people were outside. He did not dare to act rashly. He stretched out his hand and pulled a piece of clothes to cover his mouth and nose. He pinched the bamboo pipe and sealed the front end of the pipe so that the white smoke could note out. Finally, he collected the floor, wrapped up his future happiness and hid it under the bed, waiting for people outside to rush in.


    After about half a column of incense, the people outside felt that they were almost there. They reached out and pushed the door open and walked into the room carefully.


    By the moonlight, Wu Dahu clearly identified the number of people on the other side. When he found out that there were three people in the other party, he was lucky that he did not go out rashly. Otherwise, he would have been defeated.


    Although now is also a one-on-three, but he has a surprising advantage in, will the other party in one fell swoop, it is not impossible.


    The first man in ck has already walked to the bedside, looking at the posture, it seems that he is ready to knife the "man" on the bed.


    Wu Dahu rolled on the spot, quickly swung his knife, and hit the head. The man was caught off guard. His blood spattered everywhere and copsed on the ground.


    Although the other two people were flustered for a while, when they saw only Wu Dahu in the room, they quickly calmed down and attacked Wu Dahu at the same time.


    Wu Dahu avoided their attack and approached one of them. One swept his legs and threw him to the ground. He put his hand on his neck and knocked him unconscious.


    The rest of the man saw that the blow he gave out was just enough to cut through Wu Dahu''s clothes. His heart sank and he rushed out quickly.


    Wu Dahu didn''t catch up with him. He raised his hand and pressed down the switch of the crossbow. He hit the man''s knee, making him unable to escape.


    "Ah


    A shrill scream suddenly broke through the night and started several lights.


    Wu Dahu thought there was something wrong with Laifu. He lowered his head in a hurry. When he saw that he was still under the bed, he said in a funny way: "what''s your name?"


    After seeing Wu Dahu''s face, Laifu felt as if he had found the backbone. He wrinkled his face and pointed to the outside, and said with a cry: "how could there be a dead man there..."


    Wu Dahu turned his head and found that the man in ck who was the first to be solved by him just pointed his face to the direction of Laifu, and there was a pool of blood on the ground. Isn''t it like "dead man"?


    He stretched out his hand to pull out Fu. Just as he was about to exin, the door of the house was suddenly broken open. Wu Decai, Wang Yuanbao and Yin Laosan all came in, followed by the shopkeeper and the second.


    When he saw the man in ck who was "dead" or injured on the ground, the shopkeeper was shocked and said in a trembling voice: "what''s the matter? Go and report to the officialThe second quickly answered and ran out.


    When Wu Dahu saw the peopleing together, he went to the man with an arrow in his knee and said, "why did you attack us? Who instructed him or... "


    when he said" who instructed him ", he subconsciously nced at Yan Laosan and saw that he was pale, and his heart was clear.

 Chapter 66

    But to my surprise, the man replied, "we wanted to rob you! Who makes you say "how many prey do you have? How many prey do you take?" as if you were afraid that others would not know that you had money


    Hearing this, Wu Dahu noticed that Yin Lao Sanming was relieved. Maybe he didn''t want the answer to be the former.


    However, this answer is not good news, which means that their actions have attracted the attention of all parties. If they continue to stay, who knows whether other people will rob them with the intention of robbing sheep?


    The shopkeeper looked at the disordered room, sighed heavily, and said: "this is the first time that I have seen blood in my room since I opened the inn. It''s bad luck. You should go quickly. It''s OK this time. Who knows what will happen next time? I don''t want to help you collect the corpses...


    Laifu''s face also showed a touch of worry, hesitated and said, "otherwise we will leave tomorrow?"


    Wu Dahu shook his head and refused: "tomorrow will be the most fruitful day. If we just leave like this, we will not achieve our goal, but also offend those hunters who keeping. It can be said that the gain is not worth the loss."


    Hearing this, Wu Decai also agreed: "yes, I haven''t made enough money. What are you going to do? Who dares to rob in broad daylight? If we sleep together tomorrow night, I don''t believe they cane to more than a dozen people? "


    If those local ruffians think that they have money, it''s not a problem toe to more than a dozen people...


    however, Wu Dahu didn''t say this sentence. He actually had a n in mind, but he didn''t intend to say it here. After all, many people have mixed eyes and walls have ears.


    The official came soon, asked the story quickly and took the three men in ck away.


    This night, they did not sleep well, but get up after the grand asion, immediately let their spirit.


    Many hunters swarmed at the door of the inn, waiting to exchange their prey for money.


    Wu Dahu noticed that the line had been lined up in the alley, and he didn''t know how early these people had gotten up to catch up.


    When collecting meat, Wu Dahu said to every hunter, "you don''t have toe back from tomorrow." he repeatedly repeated this sentence, preferring to say it a few times more than to let other people hear it.


    He believed that these hunters would not do anything harmful to nature. Although it was safer not to tell them, he was not willing to let these people go again next time. After all, it was not easy for all of us to be considerate.


    However, when Wu Dahu went into the kitchen to prepare meat pieces, he was told by the shopkeeper that there was no room for him. He knew that the shopkeeper had deliberately made a stumbling block to him after he tasted the sweetness. Fortunately, he did not intend to use the kitchen for free. After giving the shopkeeper one or two silver coins, he finally let the shopkeeper loose his mouth and allowed him to use a small one stove.


    Yin Laosan witnessed the whole process. After the manager left, heined about the manager and helped Wu Dahu. He didn''t even say a word of the usual gag.


    Seeing his good performance, Wu Dahu thought for a while and asked, "do you have to see the man you like?"? Even if you may die on the way? "


    After hearing this, Yan Laosan stopped, unconsciously reached out and touched somewhere on his face, and slowly said, "I thought I didn''t have to see him, butter I found out that I was still too naive. I really miss him too much."


    The sadness in his eyes was not fake. After thinking for a moment, Wu Dahu asked, "what if he didn''t want to see you? Or kill you as soon as I see you, after all... He''s a bandit now. "


    Yan Laosan subconsciously said: "impossible!"


    Seeing Wu Dahu pick eyebrows and look at himself, he turned his head, half angry and half determined: "he won''t kill me!"


    Wu Dahu suddenly sighed and said, "we won''t change the route, but we will easily encounter unknown dangers if we change the route rashly."


    Yan Laosan suddenly turned to look at him and said in surprise, "really


    After seeing Wu Dahu nodding, he jumped up happily. After turning around for a few times, he suddenly remembered something. He straightened his face and said to Wu Dahu, "you are going to start tonight, aren''t you?"


    Seeing that he saw through his intention, Wu Dahu exined, "well," we''ve collected enough prey today, and we''ve be more popr. It''s possible that a dozen people will attack us. So we have to leave today, but we can''t let others know that we''re going, or we can''t let others know when we''re going Go. "


    Yin Laosan nodded and resolutely said, "it''s time to y my role! I''ll help you all change your face before you leave. Keep it so that they don''t recognize us! "


    Hearing his words, Wu Dahu suddenlyughed.


    I didn''t expect that Yan Laosan, who was regarded as "useless" by him, woulde into use.


    There are not many merchants whoe and go here. If they want to find them, they can only find them by looking at their faces. After all, they are not officials. If they say to check the things in the carriage, they will check the things in the carriage. Therefore, as long as they change their faces, they can basically be sure that no one will pay attention to them again.After discussing, they put the dried meat into the sack and put it into the carriage when there was no one. Then they ran to find Laifu and told him the n of leaving tonight.


    Laifu naturally has no objection. After all, the purpose of his trip has been achieved. Although he can still buy another car of fur with the rest of his money, it is too dangerous to get so many goods back.


    Only when he wanted to tell Wu Decai and Wang Yuanbao, he was stopped by Wu Dahu.


    It''s not that Wu Dahu is too much hearted. It''s just that Wu Decai''s mind is a little wrong. As the saying goes, "it''s impossible to have a heart of harming people, and it''s necessary to have a heart for preventing people." it''s not wrong to take some preventive measures against Wu Decai.


    In the twinkling of an eye, as night falls, Wu Dahu and Laifu go upstairs after dinner and enter their respective rooms.


    The room filled with fur and other things before this time and space is vtile, those goods have long been secretly transported into the carriage by Wu Dahu, so that they can secretly leave.


    Wu Dahu opened the rear window, took a look at the outside, tied the quilt covers together, tied them to the window, and knocked on the wall next door. After receiving a response, he grabbed the quilt cover and quickly slipped down.


    Although Lai Fu was so nervous that his palms were sweating, he still grasped the quilt cover decisively and jumped downstairs like Wu Dahu.


    Yin Laosan, Wu Decai and Wang Yuanbao also gradually fell down. It can be seen that Wu Decai looks a little ugly because Laifu didn''t inform him of his departure in advance. Although he can''t see clearly under the cover of the night, Wu Dahu has been paying attention to his reaction, so he didn''t miss this detail.


    Five people quietly walked into the stable, untied the rope of the carriage, and slowly pulled the carriage out.


    When they checked in, they paid the amodation fee for three days. Therefore, Wu Dahu was not worried that the innkeeper would report them to the official or bear a grudge against them when he found out that they had left.


    After getting into the carriage, Yan Laosan quickly took out a few bottles from his pack, ordered some on Wu Dahu''s face, and then said with satisfaction, "OK, you can have a look."


    With that, he ran to the carriage in front of him and began to change the appearance of the three people.


    Wu Dahu took the bronze mirror that Yan Laosan gave himself, and then looked at the moon. After seeing the figure in the mirror, he almost threw it away.


    No wonder he said that before Laifu, this Yan Laosan had some skills in changing faces. He could hide all the edges and corners of his face, making him look like a white faced boy.


    After a long journey, there was a noise behind them.


    Wu Dahu sat in the carriage and saw a group of people passing by them. He looked at their faces and asked calmly, "what are you doing?"


    There was a sneer from the talkative man and said: "it''s none of your business! What kind of cargo is it in the middle of the night! We''re going the wrong way


    After seeing the appearance of the people in front of them, the bee pupa retreated back and said in a loud voice: "change direction! Not here! They must not be out of town yet


    After they left like tide, Wu Dahu was relieved.


    I didn''t expect that the bandits here were so rampant that they were looking for them in the street. If there was no disguise... The end would be unimaginable.


    Yan Laosan also patted his chest, and was afraid to say: "fortunately, they didn''te in to see it, or they would not be able to run away today. I don''t want to be nted in the hands of wild animals, but in the hands of people."


    Maybe this scene is too frightening. The five people dare not stop and rush into the forest.


    The night road is not easy to walk. The night road in the mountain forest is even worse. Before they go far, they are surrounded by a group of wild wolves whoe out to look for food.


    Wu Dahu took the dagger in his hand and said to Yin Laosan: "you just stay in the carriage and don''t go out. If there are wolves rushing in, you will kick them down!"


    After that, he saw that Yan Laosan''s eyes were full of fear. He thought for a moment, took down the crossbow arrow from his wrist, put it in his palm, and told him, "if something happened to me, you should rush forward with your blessing."


    Before Yan Laosan had time to speak, Wu Dahu''s figure disappeared in a twinkling of an eye. He had to hold back his tears, hold the crossbow tightly, and stare at the curtain of the car. Once there was something abnormal, he would not hesitate to press the arrow on his hand!


    If one or two wolves are easy to deal with, but in front of Wu Dahu are countless wolves.


    Wu Dahu bowed over and looked at the wolves.


    As long as the formation of the wolf pack, there will be a wolf king. To repel the wolf pack, we don''t need to drive all the wolves back, as long as we can defeat the wolf king.


    Wu Decai and Wang Yuanbao have already got off the bus. We can see that they are also very nervous now. Wang Yuanbao''s face even shows a frightened expression. On the contrary, Wu Decai needs to be more calm.

 Chapter 67

    In front of Wuda tiger''s eye, he finally found an abnormal wolf, and the wolf group suddenly moved.


    A few of the more vigorous wild wolves rushed at the three of them, opened their mouths and bit on their hands.


    Wu Dahu waved his dagger and moved away nimbly. He killed the two wolves that came towards him.


    These are animals, not people. He doesn''t have to be merciful, so he can move more freely.


    After Wu Decai solved his wolf, he took a surprised look at Wu Dahu. It seemed that he had no idea that his kung fu was so good.


    The wild wolf with sharp eyes and Pathfinder died miserably. The wolves suddenly howled one after another, and more wolves rushed at the three people in this voice.


    This time, they did not intend to explore, but really fight!


    Wu Dahu turned around, opened a wild wolf with one punch, and then cut off the head of another wolf. Seeing that there was another wild wolf leaping at his leg, he simply changed his leg method, stepped on the wolf tightly, put the dagger into its eyes, grasped its leg, and waved it around.


    But he knows that such bravery is useless. If you don''t kill the wolf king, even if they keep this state, they can''t kill all the wolves.


    With his eyes narrowed, he found a different gray wolf from the pack of wild wolves. He sprang up abruptly, stepped on the head of the wolf and jumped in front of the wolf.


    The wolf''s eyes even personified a sh of fear, suddenly raised to the sky and howled.


    After hearing this roar, all of a sudden, all of the wolves came to this side, as if to tear up Wu Dahu.


    But it''s toote. Wu Dahu suddenly inserts the dagger into the head of the wolf and throws his body to the wolves.


    This is like pressing a switch. The wolves, who were still mad just now, suddenly calmed down. Although they were still staring at Wu Dahu, they slowly retreated. After realizing that he did not show any ws, they left like a ebb tide.


    Wu Dahu''s shoulder was relieved and his breath was not over. Suddenly, he heard a shrill cry from Laifu.


    As soon as he was in a tight heart, he rushed to the carriage, helped Lai Fu''s copsed body, and asked in a quick voice, "what''s the matter? Are you hurt? "


    Laifu held out his trembling hand and pointed to some ce. His voice was tight and said, "yuan, Yuanbao...


    Wu Dahu turned his head suddenly. After seeing the headless corpse on the ground, he took a cold breath.


    Wang Yuanbao died like this?!


    After sweeping around, he saw that Yan Laosan hade down from the carriage and was still holding his crossbow in his hand, while Wu Decai was standing on the side covered with blood, unable to see his expression, but he should not have been hurt.


    "Dig a hole and bury the treasure."


    Hearing this, Wu Decai objected: "the wolves don''t know when they wille back. It''s just a waste of time to continue here!"


    Laifu''s eyes turned red, and he murmured: "there are old people in Yuan and Yuanbao''s family. If they know that Yuanbao''s remains are gone..."


    Wu Dahu frowned. In the past, Fu''s clothes were stripped off and he began to dig holes in the ground with a dagger.


    He said calmly: "it''s definitely not possible to take it away. The smell of blood on his body is too strong, not to mention the wild wolf, other carnivorous beasts will also follow him. If you want to set up a monument, the clothes will be enough."


    Yin Laosan did not speak, put the crossbow in his arms, casually found a stick and began to help dig the pit.


    After being sad for a while, Laifu climbed to the edge of the pit and dug it with stones.


    Wu Decai saw that no one listened to his opinions, and a haze shed in his eyes.


    In order to leave here early, he pursed his mouth tightly and squatted down to join the three.


    After half a column of incense, a pit just enough to hold one person appeared in front of the four.


    Wu Dahu put Wang Yuanbao''s body together and put it into the pit. When he noticed that his eyes were still wide open, a strange sh passed through his heart.


    He lowered his head and whispered, "brother Yuanbao, we have killed the wolf king. It''s revenge for you. Rest in peace."


    With that, he reached out his hand and brushed it slowly in front of Wang Yuanbao.


    Seeing that Wang Yuanbao''s eyes were still bulging, Laifu sobbed and said in a trembling voice, "yuan, Yuanbao, this is death without closing one''s eyes!"


    Wu Dahu stopped and continued: "don''t worry. We will take care of the old people at home. Otherwise, we will be struck by five thunderbolts."


    He reached out again and brushed Wang Yuanbao in front of him. Only this time, although Wang Yuanbao''s eyelids drooped down, they were still notpletely closed.


    Is there any resentment in Wang Yuanbao''s heart? What would it be? Wu Dahu couldn''t help frowning.


    Wu Decai had already been impatient to wait. He kicked a handful of sand with his foot, and said in an angry way: "bury him quickly. We can''t walk when the wolfes back."


    Wu Dahu takes a look at Wu Decai. Seeing that he doesn''t face Wang Yuanbao at all, he feels a little strange.Wang Wu''s hand was suddenly lifted to the side of Wang Wu''s face, and Wang Wu''s eyes closed.


    After this action, he seemed to have no idea what he had done. He pushed the earth and calmly said, "OK, bury the Yuanbao quickly. Don''t let the wolf pick up his body."


    Wu Dahu came back to his senses. Although he didn''t hesitate to fill his hands with earth, his eyes kept looking at Yan Laosan''s face, as if he wanted to see something from his expression.


    Wu Decai''s body was hidden in the shadow, looking at Yan Laosan, who was burying the earth, he asked coldly: "what did you just say to Yuanbao? Why did he close his eyes? "


    Without raising his head, Yin said calmly, "Yuanbao is afraid to stay here alone. I told him to bring him apanion, so he went away at ease."


    He did not know which sensitive nerve Wu Decai was provoked by his words. Wu suddenly sneered and sarcastically said, "since you know him so well, you may as well stay with him. Anyway, you are of this use."


    Wu Dahu nced at Wu Decai, saw the me beating in his eyes, and said in a deep voice: "if it wasn''t for Yan Laosan, we couldn''t even get out of the city. Although he has done something wrong before, he is not a saint. Since he has already made a contribution, he is still our partner. If you don''t move against him, then we will be merciless! ¡±


    the "heartless" sentence shocked Wu Decai. He slowly clenched his fist, squeezed out a strange smile, and slowly said, "don''t worry, I won''t. We''ll go our separate ways tomorrow anyway."


    After filling in the soil, the four men got back into the carriage and continued on the road.


    It''s impossible to drive all night, but it''s even more impossible to stay here. For today''s n, we have to choose an open ce to sleep in and wait for dawn.


    After walking out of a certain distance, Yan Laosan suddenly said behind Wu Dahu, "do you know what I said to Yuanbao just now?"


    It''s about Wu Tak ton''s silence for a long time


    Yan Laosan''s voice revealed a surprise: "how do you know? Do you see that, too? "


    Wu Dahu shook his head and exined: "it''s natural that there is resentment in the heart if you don''t close your eyes when you die. Since the wild wolf is not the source of resentment, it is only possible that people are left. At that time, only I, Wu Decai and Yuanbao were outside. It was not me who did it, so it was Wu Decai."


    Yin Laosan sighed, and his voice was rare and serious: "I''m afraid you can''t cope with it alone. You secretly lean against the car curtain to observe. Unexpectedly, Wu Decai pushed Wang Yuanbao into the wolves. But there were too many wild wolves. In a blink of an eye, Wang Yuanbao was drowned. Even if I was calling for help, I might have aroused Wu De I have to keep my mouth shut


    Although this possibility has been spected, Wu Dahu is still shocked when he hears this fact.


    Wang Yuanbao has been diligent and honest all the way. Even if he pays money, he deserves it.


    If Wu Decai wanted to exclude him from the staff who paid for the money because Yin Laosan had a problem in the middle of the way and didn''t make too much effort, it''s understandable. But it''s really a bit too heartless and inhumane to start with Wang Yuanbao.


    He didn''t know what he thought of. His back was cool and he lost his voice and said, "he won''t start with Laifu, will he?"


    Yin Laosan shook his head and said definitely: "no, his next target is me, and the next target is you. If everything goes well, he may kill Fu in the future, but as long as there is a bit of trouble, he will not show any hostility to Laifu. After all, Laifu is the organizer of this trip, and he still depends on Laifu to give him money."


    Even so, Wu Dahu''s heart is still heavy.


    He thought of the strange expression on Wu Decai''s face when he said "merciless", and suddenly understood why.


    Maybe Wu De thought that he and Yan Laosan were united and ready to attack him.


    Just as he was thinking wildly, the carriage in front of him suddenly stopped. Wu Decai, with a dagger in his hand, walked slowly towards him with a smile on his face and said, "it''s time to have a rest."


    Wu Dahu subconsciously lowered his hand and held the dagger in his heart. Seeing Wu Decai suddenly turned around and left, he realized that he was sensitive. As soon as his shoulder rxed, he jumped out of the carriage and began to set up the camp.

 Chapter 68

    Wu Dahu took over the second half of the night as usual, but he didn''t sleep all night.


    Yan Laosan probably had the same idea as him. Although his eyes were closed, he turned and turned, and his breathing voice did not be stable. It could be seen that he was also restless.


    Wu Decai, who was regarded as a great enemy by them, was not in a good state. He probably regarded him as a thorn in the eye.


    This night, the only one who had a good rest was Laifu who didn''t know anything.


    When Laifu woke up the next morning, looking at the pale and green three people, they felt a little guilty, and said with an apologetic face: "what happened, I can still sleep. I''m really sorry for brother Yuanbao."


    Wu Dahuforted him and said, "it''s good to sleep. Today, we still have to get up. The road behind us is not easy."


    Lai Fu wanted to meet the bandits when he arrived, and nodded his head solemnly.


    Yan Laosan didn''t know how Wu Dahu would arrange him, and he was upset because he didn''t sleep well. He simply went to one side to facilitate his work.


    Wu Dahu had just finished his breakfast when he heard Yan Laosan uttering a scream from a distance.


    His heart was tight, he quickly swept around, did not see Wu Decai''s figure, his heart was not good, and he rushed to the direction of Yin Laosan.


    Yan Laosan''s hands and feet were tied by the rope, and he copsed on the ground powerlessly. Seeing Wu Dahu running over, he struggled to move towards him.


    Wu Decai kicked Yin Laosan over, stepped on his back, looked at Wu Dahu with a grim smile and said, "you arete, his life will not be protected at any time."


    Seeing that he didn''t kill Yan Laosan in the first time, Wu Dahu knew that he must have other ns, and frowned: "what do you want to do? We are all grasshoppers in the same boat now. If we are short of manpower, we may not be able to walk out of this forest! "


    Wu Decaiughed, waved his dagger, and motioned to Wu Dahu: "throw away your weapons. Let''s have a good talk."


    Laifu did not know when he also ran over. Looking at this scene, he was scared out of his wits, and even his voice went up eight degrees: "Wu Decai! What are you doing? Let go of Yan Laosan


    Wu Dahu saw that Wu Decai''s dagger had cut off a bit of Yan Laosan''s hair, and his heart was tight. He knew that a cruel man like him could not usemon sense. So he resolutely dropped the dagger in his hand, raised his hands and said, "I have nothing now. Can you talk about it well? Don''t you just want money? Compared with money, Yan Laosan must have paid more attention to his own life. Let him give you his share, and I''ll give you another half. How about if you let him go? "


    When he said this, Laifu immediately responded and raised his hand and said, "I''ll give you half of it. You''ll let go of Yan Laosan!"


    Wu Decai looked at their panic stricken state and raised his eyebrows and said, "do you think I will be so stupid? Once you let him go and you three join hands, do you still have a chance to survive? "


    Wu Dahu frowned: "what do you want? If you just killed Yan Laosan, do you think that we will give you a chance to live together? "


    Wu Decai nodded in agreement, then suddenly his face sank and said: "so I want you to tie him up! As long as we get rid of him, I can let you both go! "


    Laifu looked at Wu Decai with wide eyes, pointed to himself, and pointed to Wu Dahu, and said in disbelief: "tie him up, can I and Yan Laosan have a way to live?"


    Wu Decaiughed bitterly and said in a deep voice, "I will not kill him again! Just let him lead the way! After you tie him up and put him in the carriage in front of you, the horse will find his way. As long as you walk out of this mountain forest, I will let you three go. How about that? "


    As he said that, he stepped down suddenly, and Yan Laosan, who was suffering from the pain, could not help making a scream.


    Wu Dahu sank down to think for a moment. He said that if he was only tied, he would not have no power to fight back. If Wu Decai was not allowed, Yan Laosan''s life would really be handed over here, so he said decisively: "OK! Come on,e on


    As soon as Lai Fu''s body shook, he slowly walked over and tied it to Wu Dahu with the rope that was removed from Yan Laosan.


    Wu Decai frowned andined: "you should tie him up as an enemy! Will you tie the enemy so loose that he cane out and kill you at any time? "


    As if to frighten Lai Fu, he suddenly pulled Yan Laosan''s hair down, put the dagger on Yan Laosan''s neck, slowly drew it, cut the gauze, looked at the scar that was about to recover and said, "tut Tut, this medicine is very good, I''ll give it to youter."


    Seeing Laifu''s face in distress, Wu Dahu said in a deep voice: "it''s OK. Just tie it. It''s important to save Yin Laosan. It''s Wu Decai who killed Wang Yuanbao."


    Hisst words were very low. No one heard him except Laifu. Even Laifu thought he had hallucinations after hearing what he said. Fortunately, Wu Dahu stopped him with his eyes in time to stop him from shouting.


    After knowing the news, Laifu did not dare to look at Wu Decai. Shaking his hands, he took the rope again and tied it to Wu Dahu.It''s his fault. Why should he look for Wu Decai, a man with evil intentions? It was he who killed Wang Yuanbao...


    tears gradually blurred Lai Fu''s eyes. He just pulled the rope tightly and didn''t pay attention to how he tied it. After tying the rope, he finally burst into tears.


    With a satisfied smile on his face, Wu ducai nuogged Wu Dahu and motioned him to sit in the carriage in front of him. Then he grabbed Yan Laosan and followed Laifu into the carriage of the carriage behind him. He hit the horse''s butt with a stone and drove up.


    He is very careful. If Wu Dahu meets anything in front of him, he can evacuate immediately. He doesn''t have to worry about Wu Dahu''s escape because he can''t run away because he is tied by a rope.


    After solving the problem of Wu Dahu, the man with the highest force value, Yan Laosan and Laifu were not afraid at all. If an enemy attacked, they were the best cannon fodder. If they walked out of the forest safely, it would be toote to solve them.


    After the three people are settled, the fur and dried meat of these two carts will be his. Even if they are sold at a low price, they will be a lot of silver, enough for him to spend the rest of his life.


    Immersed in his own fantasy, he did not notice that Yin Laosan was shrinking in the corner and slowly raised his hand.


    With a sound, the crossbow shot out and went straight to the back of Wu Decai''s head.


    People like Wu Decai, who have practiced martial arts for a long time, are instinctively alert to danger. Subconsciously, he turns his head, and the arrow slips out of his left brain. His left ear and half of his face are wiped away.


    He howled in pain, covered his left face, looked at Yan Laosan resentfully, and raised the dagger in his hand.


    Yan Laosan was so nervous that he stretched out his foot and kicked him down.


    Wu Decai, who was kicked out of the car, rolled in the grass for several times and stabilized himself. His eyes seemed to spray fire. He was staring at the carriage in front of him. He said, "I must kill you!"


    He rushed forward and jumped into the carriage, but Yan Laosan kept stretching his feet to hinder him, so that he had to hold the curtain tightly to stabilize his body.


    Yin Laosan saw that his several arrows were avoided by Wu Decai, and pressed the arrow switch again, but found that nothing was shot out.


    Wu Decai said with a grim smile: "no arrow? Now it''s my turn! "


    His half face still had blood, and the white bones could be seen faintly. At this time, such a smile was like a devil out of hell, which made Yan Laosan and Laifu shrink in.


    Just as Wu Decai was about to wield his knife, a strong force suddenly knocked him to the ground and almost made him roll down the cliff.


    Yan Laosan said in surprise: "big tiger brother!"


    Wu Dahu frowned, staring at Wu Decai''s direction, and said in a deep voice, "help me untie it quickly!"


    Yan Laosan noticed that the rope on his body was still there, and there were a lot of grass crumbs on his head. He had just jumped out of the carriage in front of him to save them.


    It''s just that the tie was too tight before Laifu. Rao was Yan Laosan and Laifu together, but he couldn''tpletely untie the rope on Wu Dahu.


    At this time, the carriage had stopped, Wu Decai also struggled to stand up and came to them with a dagger in his face.


    "Stop! Put down your weapons


    When Yan Laosan and Laifu were in despair, a group of people suddenly jumped out of the grass and surrounded them.


    Wu Da Hu as like as two peas before they met, they knew that it was a blessing or a curse.


    Wu Decai turned his eyes and said in a loud voice, "gentlemen! I''m willing to give up! Their lives are my vote! Let me deal with them! Give me the fur of these two carts


    The bandits looked at each other as if they were not sure.


    Wu decaiquan, when they acquiesced, continued to walk toward Wu Dahu, ready to kill.


    Yan Laosan suddenly yelled: "I am the husband of your vige leader! Get this man for me


    As soon as he said this, the bandits were stunned, even Wu Decai was stunned.


    Before the bandits were good, Wu Decai held his stomach andughed, pointing to Yin Laosan: "you, you can say anything in order to survive. Ha ha ha ha, I''m soughing. If you are the husband of their stronghold leader, I will be their brother and brother who has been separated for many years!"


    Half of his smile, he noticed that there were a lot of bad looks on his body. He quickly put away his smile and bowed his hands around him. He said, "it''s not a proper metaphor. It''s just that this man is so far off the mark that he dares to insult our stronghold leader. I''ll help the stronghold master kill this nonsense guy!"


    "Who said he was talking nonsense?"


    A clear voice suddenly sounded from a distance, the bandits a tacit understanding to separate a road, respectfully to a man who came slowly: "stronghold leader."


    This man is as white as snow, with beautiful features. If he has a book in his hand, he must be an elegant schr. Who could have thought that he would be the leader of these bandits?

 Chapter 69

    Wu Decai noticed that he was not good. He moved towards the carriage and said with a ttering smile: "stronghold leader, I am my own man. I came with the vige leader''s husband Lang, and I have protected him several times on the road..."


    before he finished his words, he suddenly burst into a rage when no one else responded to him. He grabbed Yan Laosan''s clothes and took them to him.


    Yan Laosan screamed. He thought he would be restrained again, but he fell into a warm embrace when he turned in the air.


    Wu Dacai was stabbed from head to tail by the stronghold leader with a broadsword. He couldn''t help but feel numb.


    The stronghold leader seems to be more cruel than Wu Decai''s character...


    Yin Laosan didn''t notice Wu Decai''s tragedy, and his eyes were full of people who were thinking of him. When he realized that the temperature in his arms was real, his eyes turned red and he choked: "how can youe?"


    The stronghold leader chuckled, reached for his hair, slowly wiped away the tears from his eyes, and said gently, "don''t you want me? Don''t you know how good you are? If I don''t want me to find you, I can''t find you anywhere


    The ups and downs of these days suddenly came to his heart. Yan Laosan couldn''t help but bury his head in the stronghold master''s arms and burst into tears.


    The bandits around them are looking at the nose, the heart and the nose. They don''t see the scene in front of them. They know that they are well educated on weekdays.


    After struggling for a long time, Laifu finally untied Wu Dahu''s rope, looked up in the direction of the stronghold leader, and couldn''t help but get close to Wu Dahu''s ear and said, "how can I feel that the stronghold leader seems to be hostile to us..."


    this is not only realized by Laifu, but also by Wu Dahu.


    Although the rtionship between the other party and Yan Laosan looks extraordinary, it doesn''t mean that they are safe. So Wu Dahu quietly moved to the carriage and said in a deep voice: "since there is nothing wrong, we''ll go first..."


    before the stronghold leader has said anything, Yan Laosan seems to have just thought of them and raised his head and said, "let them give you a ride, in case there is a back." You two can''t cope with the beast, can you? "


    Hisst question was addressed to the stronghold leader with a tone of coquettish but full affirmation, as if he was sure that the stronghold leader would agree.


    The stronghold leader nced at Wu Dahu and Laifu, and drew a dangerous arc around his mouth. He said with a smile: "since you are here, don''t you want to be a guest in the stronghold? But do you look down on the bandits of our generation? "


    Although his tone was in, Lai Fu had no doubt that as long as they refused, people around him would rush up and tear them to pieces.


    Wu Dahu frowned slightly and pped his hands and said, "then I''ll trouble the stronghold leader. Let''s go to the stockade and have a rest before we go on the road."


    Yan Laosan was probably dazzled by the joy of reunion. He didn''t see the undercurrent among the three people. Instead, he thought that the vige leader''s proposal was very considerate and had a brilliant smile.


    The two carriages were taken over. Wu Dahu and Laifu were surrounded by bandits like prisoners and walked towards the unknown destination.


    From Yin Laosan''s mouth, they finally knew the name of the stronghold leader: Zhang Yijian. It sounds like his people, full of the murderous spirit of indomitable.


    The bandits'' stockade is more prosperous than they thought. There are even small bazaars selling all kinds of strange things. Some of them seem very precious. Wu Dahu spectes that those are probably the tribute they snatched.


    There are various kinds of people in the stockade. Although the majority of them are strong and strong young men, there are many old, weak, female and young. They all seem to adapt to the life here. When seeing Wu Dahu and Laifu, their eyes sh with curiosity.


    As soon as Zhang Yijian returned to the stockade, he ordered people to gather all the people together, then stood on the high tform, took Yin Laosan''s waist and said, "this is your vige leader''s husband. In the next three days, raise the strength of the whole vige to prepare for the wedding banquet! Give me all the good things! Happy together, brothers


    Hearing his words, the people in the stockade were boiling, cheering and shouting, "the stronghold leader is powerful!" "The stronghold leader''s husband is powerful" and so on.


    Yan Laosan was a little embarrassed, touched his face, suddenly thought of something, and said in surprise: "I haven''t removed the disguise!"


    Zhang Yijian fondly touched his head and gently said, "it''s no problem. It''s just to exercise their eyesight. Otherwise, they won''t recognize it once you change your disguise. What can I do with them?"


    Although it was not easy for him to escape, Yan Laosan still felt sweet in his heart. He looked up at the lonely Wu Dahu and Laifu, and asked curiously, "when are you going to send them away? They all want to do business."


    Zhang Yijian nced at them and calmly said, "after the wedding banquet, it just makes them happy."


    If they are not happy and do something strange, don''t me him for his impoliteness...


    Yin Laosan didn''t understand the deeper meaning of Zhang Yijian''s words. After thinking about it, he thought it was also true. After all, it was good for them to have a drink to relieve their tension, and then he said, "I''ll go down and tell them one Sound it, so that they don''t get it wrong. "Fortunately, his IQ has not beenpletely reduced to zero. He knows the sensitivity of bandit vige, and he is worried that Wu Dahu and Laifu will misunderstand him because he is toote to leave.


    He stepped down from the stage and stood in front of Wu Dahu. He repeated Zhang Yijian''s words with his own understanding. Atst, he patted Wu Dahu on the shoulder andforted him: "don''t worry. He always does what he says. You will leave safely."


    Wu Dahu noticed that when Yan Laosan''s hand touched his shoulder, a murderous sight swept him, so he took a step back without moving his face to prevent Yan Laosan from touching him again. He said faintly: "we don''t worry, you can go to work, if there are other needs, we will trouble you."


    Although Yan Laosan didn''t understand Wu Dahu''s indifference, he thought that they had just been frightened just now, so he understood and said, "OK, you can help yourself. I''ll be busy first."


    After he left, Wu Dahu turned his back directly and left with Laifu.


    Lai Fu rubbed his body and then said, "how do I think the atmosphere here is not right? At least we are the saviors of Yan Laosan. Why is the stronghold leader so indifferent to us? "


    Wu Dahu shook his head and sighed: "maybe in other people''s eyes, we didn''t save Yan Laosan, but almost put him in danger? We only need to stay here for three days. After three days, if they don''t send us away, we can leave by ourselves. "


    Laifu nodded in agreement. Although leaving by himself meant that only the two of them would bear the danger behind, he was more willing to face the unknown danger than to stay here.


    Their rooms are arranged in a separate courtyard, and the female men cook for them. It seems that the treatment is not bad.


    The people in the stockade are very strong in execution. After Zhang Yijian finished the wedding banquet, he immediately started to take action. Those who have stock will use the stock. Those who don''t have it will go out to buy it. They will decorate the stockade in less than half a day. If someone enters here by mistake, they will think they havee to fairnd.


    Wu Dahu and Laifu didn''t interfere in anything, and they stayed in the room honestly. They only went out when Yan Laosan came to look for them.


    After Yan Laosan removed his disguise, Wu Dahu and Laifu almost didn''t recognize him. They thought it was a new female male, so they were very indifferent to him.


    Until he hugged his stomach andughed, the two men responded that the beautiful and beautiful looking woman in front of them was Yin Laosan.


    Althoughpared with ordinary female men, Yan Laosan''s height is really too high, but as long as you see his face, no one will regard him as a man, because his facial features are too delicate, and his face is also a standard oval beauty face, which can be called a perfectbination.


    However, in Wu Dahu''s opinion, Yan Laosan is not as beautiful as song''s, but in the eyes of Laifu, Yan Laosan is definitely the most beautiful person he has ever seen.


    Yan Laosan saw that their attitude was not as cold as before, but it was not as intimate with him as at the beginning, and gradually faded down. He only sent people to ask them about their clothing, food, housing and transportation every day.


    In a twinkling of an eye, three dayster, it was time for Yan Laosan to marry Zhang Yijian.


    Zhang Yijian''s schrly face adds a bit of heroic spirit against the background of red clothes. It seems that he has the demeanor of a man who is satisfied with his ambition.


    Although Yan Laosan''s face was covered with red cap, Wu Dahu and Laifu could imagine his beautiful appearance at this time.


    During the toast, Zhang Yijian leaned to Wu Dahu''s ear by the strength of the wine and whispered: "it''s good that you don''t mean to him, otherwise..."


    his hand suddenly exerted force, and the porcin cup broke in response to the sound and turned into fine g.


    Wu Dahu said without changing his face: "Laifu and I both have husband Lang and only love husbandng. the stronghold leader is worried about it."


    He took a new cup, filled it with wine and put it into Zhang Yijian''s hand.


    Zhang Yijian looked at his expression carefully. Seeing that there was no w in his expression, Zhang Yijian quickly touched his ss, drank the wine in the ss, and said in a deep voice, "if you want to leave, you can do it at any time, but it''s not so easy toe back again!"


    Wu Dahu breathed a sigh of relief and revealed that he hade here. He didn''t understand the enigma between them. After Zhang Yijian left, he quickly asked, "what''s up? Brother tiger, can we go now

 Chapter 70

    Wu Dahu nodded, slowly put down his ss, looked at the drunk people, and said in a low voice, "let''s go tonight. No one can guarantee that he will go back."


    He was able to see clearly that Zhang Yijian was quite perverse, and he acted ording to his will. Maybe for Yin Laosan, Zhang Yijian was a man who "kept his word", but for others, it might be another result.


    Laifu has no problem. Anyway, as long as you can leave here and continue to walk towards home, although there is no life danger for them to stay here for a long time, the family will be worried, and it will not be good to regenerate and save money when theye out for a long time.


    After more and more people fell down, Wu Dahu took Laifu into the stable in silence, pulled out their two horses which were raised with oil and water, put them on the carriage, chose the direction and left quickly.


    After drinking, Zhang Yijian finally walked into the bridal chamber and lifted the cover of Yan Laosan.


    He reached out his hand, touched the shallow mark on Yan Laosan''s right face, and said with heartache: "what''s the matter? But he was hurt on the way with them? "


    Yin Laosan had always covered the scar with camouge, but he didn''t want to cover it on the wedding day, so Zhang Yijian found out.


    Seeing Zhang Yijian''s tone suddenly became cold, he said with a smile: "no, it was the beast who hurt me when I wanted to break into the forest alone. That is because of that encounter, I didn''te to you for a long time, until I met the recruiters of Laifu, and then I mixed into their team."


    After listening to his reply, Zhang Yijian''s killing intention subsided a little, and he could not say what to me him. He sighed deeply and said: "silly...


    old Yinughed and didn''t know what he thought. He said in a lost mood:" after I went to the lower Jiuliu, I knew that there was no filth in it as I imagined. In fact, it was all flesh I misunderstood you like that before, even left you to leave, do you me me? "


    Zhang Yijian smiles and shakes his head without hesitation: "don''tin! No matter what kind of decision or action you make, I will not me you. If you want toin, I can only me me for not telling you clearly. Therefore, you have been misunderstood. These days... You have suffered. "


    Yan Laosan shook his head, a touch of curiosity shed over his eyes, and asked softly, "is your purpose really just to set up a bandit stronghold? Don''t lie to me. I can see that the ce you choose is easy to defend and difficult to attack. The trend of houses is still arranged ording to the eight trigrams. If it is just an ordinary bandit vige, you should not be so careful. "


    Seeing that he was notpletely overwhelmed by joy these days, but also separated himself to observe such details, Zhang Yijian gave a happy smile and resolutely admitted: "yes! Wolf smoke will rise, although I do not have a good background, nor a strong background, but I have a heart to chase the Central ins! Of course, we have to make a breakthrough in the troubled times! "


    Yan Laosan looked shocked and searched his memory carefully for a moment. He found that Zhang Yijian''s ambition was not a sudden fantasy, but a trace to follow. It was just that he had never paid attention to it before, and naturally he missed the opportunity of discovery.


    After a long silence, he saw Zhang Yijian looking at himself inquisitively, nodding his head slowly: "I have missed it once before, this time I will not be wrong again. No matter what kind of decision and action you make, I will support you and apany you to the end!"


    Seeing that he gave back the original words he had said to himself, Zhang Yijian''s eyes shed with surprise and his heart surged. He bent down and felt good.


    After leaving the bandit vige, Wu Dahu and Laifu ran like something was chasing them. They didn''t slow down until they got into official positions.


    Although Wu Dahu can hold on, but Laifu, who has no Kung Fu foundation, can''t hold on. He falls from the carriage directly. Fortunately, his carriage is in front of him. After noticing that, Wu Dahu immediately reinforces his horse and jumps down to rescue him.


    The bright moon in the sky is gradually setting, and it is about to enter the darkest midnight. Wu Dahu pulls aside to tie his horse, lights the campfire, and lets Laifu go to the carriage to rest and watch the night by himself.


    Fortunately, he had enough rest when he was in the bandit stronghold. Therefore, although Wu Dahu was only on duty at night, his spirit was not bad. He would wake up soon when he was confused asionally.


    When he was conscious for the third time, he suddenly found a red thing in front of him.


    If it wasn''t for his certainty that the fire could not have gone there, he would have thought the fire had spread at his feet.


    He was alert, opened his eyes and locked his eyes on the red thing.


    It seems to be psychic. It hides behind the tree and doesn''t show up.


    This stalemate is not good for Wu Dahu. He takes the dagger in his hand, stands on tiptoe and quietly walks towards the tree.


    Even though he had tried to slow down, the sound of his feet on the fallen leaves inevitably fell into the ears of the thing.


    Red shadow shed by, Wu Dahu finally saw the substance of the thing.It''s a beautiful fox!


    Fox skin is one of the most precious Fox Skins. What''s more, the fur of this fox in front of him is so glossy that he can''t find a single stray hair.


    Wu Dahu''s heart moved, secretly song QingHan dressed in fox skin must be very beautiful, the spirit of a sudden vibration, toward the fox.


    The fox, startled by his movements, turned around and ran away quickly to one side.


    But as an experienced hunter, how can Wu Dahu easily let this fox slip away from his hands?


    He forced a change of direction in the air, shed out on the outside of the fox, quickly reached out and grabbed its tail.


    Fox did not expect that Wu Dahu would make a "fake action" and subconsciously wanted to escape. However, when seeing Wu Dahu''s hand hitting its abdomen, it suddenly gave a cry of surprise, and his hair was on his head and he curled up in a ball.


    Wu Dahu easily grasped the tail of the fox in his hand and held its head. He wanted to knock it out with a fist, but he stopped when he looked at it.


    If there is a spirit in everything, then the fox in front of Wu Dahu ispletely psychic. A pair of big eyes are full of pleading and helplessness. After perceiving that Wu Dahu stops, he stretches out and exposes his soft belly in front of Wu Dahu. He also makes a slight voice in his mouth, which seems to be begging for mercy.


    Wu Dahu reached out and touched its stomach. After touching the hard lump inside, he reacted and said to himself, "is she pregnant?"


    The fox seemed to understand what he was saying. It curled up again, folded its forearms, and bent as if it were kneeling.


    Wu Dahu thought of song QingHan who was waiting for him at home. He rxed his shoulder, sighed softly, released his hand, and said slowly, "you go, I won''t kill you, and don''t appear in front of people again."


    After getting free, fox did not leave immediately, but gently bit Wu Dahu''s trousers and dragged him to the direction of the carriage.


    Wu Dahu didn''t understand, but still went to the carriage with its strength.


    In front of the carriage, the fox loosened its mouth, jumped up and got into the carriage.


    Fortunately, Laifu didn''t fall asleep in the car, so Wu Dahu let it go.


    After a few breaths, the fox came out again with arge piece of dried meat in its mouth, and looked at Wu Dahu with bright eyes.


    Wu Dahu finally understood why this fox would take such a big risk to appear in front of him, dare to love is for food!


    However, he had intended to let go of this fox, so he simply sent the Buddha to the west, waved to it, and generously said, "it''s for you. You should leave quickly."


    Fox understood his words, excitedly jumped out of the car, while walking into the woods, looked back at Wu Dahu, as if to write down his appearance.


    Wu Dahu looked at the group of red gradually disappeared in the sight, although the heart regret, but do not feel regret.


    Let''s take it as a blessing for the song QingHan who is going to produce...


    after such a toss, Wu Dahu''s sleepiness waspletely gone, and the sky was gradually brightening.


    After Lai Fu wakes up, they roast the dried meat, finish breakfast and continue on the road.


    The two men were eager to return home, and they did not stop until they saw the outline of the vige.


    Wu Dahu stopped the carriage at Laifu''s house and walked quickly to his yard.


    As soon as he got to the gate of the courtyard, he saw a man with a curtain covering his head beating hard at the door of his own courtyard, and he said rudely, "doctor song! Is doctor song here? Open the door


    Wu Dahu''s face sank and recalled xiangtiange''s trick to frame song QingHan.


    It''s dark. No matter what the purpose of this person is, it''s unreasonable toe to look for a single female man at home.


    Wu Dahu shed close to the man''s back, grabbed his hands, twisted them backward, and fixed them with one hand, making him unable to move.


    The man let out a scream and kicked back, but Wu Dahu kicked him in the knee socket and knelt on the ground with a thump.


    "Great Xia, spare your life! Doctor song, please help me! Someone attacked me in front of your house! Help


    Song QingHan seemed to be leaning against the door. Hearing the cold hum, he said mercilessly, "how can I know whether your words are true or false? What if I was cheated out? Anyway, I can''t help you with a pregnant man. You can''t help yourself


    What else did the man want to say? Wu Dahu couldn''t help but feel excited. He called softly: "Xiaohan, I''m back."


    Song QingHan seemed to be stunned. After reacting, he put his hand on thetch, but hesitated before opening it. He hesitated and said, "is it really a tiger? Not lying to me? "

 Chapter 71

    Wu Dahu was helpless. After thinking about it, he said slowly, "the pepper tree in the back mountain is farther than cumin."


    Many people know pepper and cumin can eat, but he and song QingHan are the only ones who know where they are.


    Sure enough, after hearing what he said, song QingHan decisively opened the door. Originally, he wanted to plunge into his arms, but when he saw the man in his hand, he stopped and asked, "who is this?"


    The man wanted to cry without tears and said, "doctor song, I am a neighbor of yunyun!"


    Song QingHan scratched his head suspiciously and said, "I don''t know any clouds?"


    Wu Dahu took off the curtain and said in a deep voice, "be careful! What can I do for Xiao Han sote? "


    After seeing the man''s face, Wu Dahu and song QingHan are stunned.


    Wu Dahu was stunned because he didn''t expect that the man''s face was covered with red rashes, which looked strange and frightening, while song QingHan was stunned because he finally remembered who was the "cloud" in the poption.


    The man howled and said sadly, "doctor song, are you going to abandon us? Yunyun''s illness has finally improved. You can''t give up halfway


    Song QingHan came back to his senses, coughed softly, motioned to Wu Dahu to let go, frowned and asked, "what''s wrong with yunyun? Do you do exactly what I say? "


    The man bared his teeth and rubbed his shoulder and said, "yunyun''s disease has been cured, and he hasn''t been ill for nearly half a month. Because I don''t know what to do in the future, the people in the vige sent me to ask you. I still went around a big circle to find you. Why didn''t youe to this corner of the mountain instead of in the forest house...


    Wu Dahu responded This person is song QingHan and Lin Dafu got to know each other in those days. After seeing song QingHan, he said softly, "go in and sit down?"


    Although song QingHan''s eyes shed a touch of embarrassment, he still nodded and invited the man in.


    Although Lin Dafu''s case was indeed on the rise of Lin Dafu, song QingHan wanted to cure all the vigers'' urticaria, otherwise he would not have made such a bet with you yunyun.


    From that man''s mouth, song QingHan and Wu Dahu knew his name was Wei Youran. They set out from the vige early in the morning and arrived at the forest house in the town. They found that song QingHan was no longer in the forest house, so they asked people everywhere to find him.


    But also because of the day, his urticaria became more serious, if not for the curtain, I am afraid he would be killed as a monster.


    Song QingHan thought for a moment, took a section of the root of Siraitia grosvenorii, boiled it into water and cooled it. Then he wiped all the ces where Wei Youran had a rash.


    After a while, he saw Wei leisurely talking about you yunyun''s improvement and the vigers'' hope again. He couldn''t help poking out the truth: "the biggest reason why you have rashes is that you are allergic to sunlight. Therefore, if you want to avoid rashes for a long time, you can only avoid the sunlight."


    In fact, Wei Youran had a conclusion in his heart, but the vigers insisted that he should ask for a clear answer. In addition, his character of "never give up until he reaches the Yellow River", he still braved the risk of disease.


    At this time, hearing the truth of the matter was as desperate as he had imagined, and his heart was relieved.


    "Is it all right to stay out of the sun? After that, we all move at night? "


    Song QingHan nodded and couldn''t bear to say in his heart: "if it''s cloudy, you can''t move in the daytime, but when you have rash, you should go home immediately and take the medicine prescribed by doctor Luo."


    Wei leiran "um" a, got up and said: "so, that will trouble the song doctor, this is a bit of everybody''s meaning, please song Fu to ept."


    He took out a thin piece of paper from his arms, and song QingHan took it. After seeing the "one hundred Liang silver note" written on it, he put it back to Wei Youran''s hand in surprise. He waved his hand and said, "I don''t need it. Since you want to cheer up again, there must be many ces where you need money. Take it back."


    Wei Youranughed and said freely: "as long as we can get rid of this rash, other things are just a piece of cake for us. After I go back, the people in our vige will leave there."


    Song QingHan was surprised to widen his eyes and asked, "why?"


    The oldnd is hard to leave. Besides, although Wei Youran''s vige is a bit old, its outline is still there. If it is slightly repaired, it can bepletely new.


    Wei leiran gently put his hand on his cheek and said slowly, "keep staying where we are. Even if we get better, we can''t forget those painful days and nights. To be honest, the rest of us didn''t intend to live. But since doctor song gave us the hope of life, we nned to start from scratch and manage our life with heart."


    "What''s more." He paused and sighed: "people in other viges all know the situation in our vige. They are not willing to pass by our vige. We are fed up with the days when we can''tmunicate with other people."


    Song QingHan nodded with understanding. For the patient, the pain was hard to endure, let alone suffer from other people''s white eyes.


    Seeing that his goal ofing here today has been achieved, Wei Youran put the silver note back into song QingHan''s hand, and said without doubt: "don''t look down on our strength, this money is nothing, but the vigers are grateful to the doctor song. If it''s not early, I won''t disturb the doctor song''s rest and go back first."Song QingHan subconsciously said: "it''s better to stay and rest tonight and go tomorrow?"


    Wei leisurely shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "I''m afraid it''s morefortable for me to walk at night. Besides, I have to get used to it in the future."


    Song QingHan could not persuade him, so he had to look back at the yard and dig a bag of Luohan fruit root. After wrapping it, he put it into Wei Youran''s hand and told him, "if there is any sign of rash, break a little bit of it and put it into the water. After boiling, it can be smeared on the affected area."


    Wei Youran has just painted the root water of Luohanguo boiled by song QingHan. Knowing that it is useful, he does not refuse. After taking it, he hugs his fist and says, "thank you very much. If you have a chance to see you again in the future, you must have a drink and have a good time together!"


    Song QingHan nodded and sent him to the door. He waved and watched him go away.


    Wu Dahu witnessed all this and did not know what he thought of. Suddenly, he said to Wei leisurely: "go south. There is a bandit vige. If you want to move, you may try your luck there."


    Wei Youran was stunned. It seemed that Wu Dahu would introduce them to the bandit vige. However, seeing that Wu Dahu didn''t look like a joke, he seriously said, "OK, I''ll tell you when I go back."


    After he left, song QingHan looked at Wu Dahu curiously and asked, "have you been to that bandit vige? Why did they go to the bandit vige to try their luck? "


    Wu Dahu closed the door behind his back hand and told song QingHan all the things he had experienced during this period, including the release of the fox. Finally, he answered song QingHan''s question: "there are some famous bandit viges in that vige, and the stronghold leader is not like ordinary people. If Wei Youran and they passed by, they might have unexpected surprise."


    Song QingHan listened to the changes in his face. It seemed that Wu Dahu''s trip was so dangerous.


    Atst, he sighed: "there were still five people when I went, and only two people left when I came back."


    Wu Dahu also had some feelings. Seeing that it was not early, he ate with song QingHan after dinner, and said some other gossip. Only then did he lie down in his long lost bed and fell asleep.


    The next morning, Laifu can''t wait to find Wu Dahu and go to share the stolen goods with him.


    Song QingHan had nothing to do with him, so he went to Laifu''s house, stood with pearl, and kept looking at the fur on the ground.


    The fur purchased by them is rich in varieties and colors. As long as it is slightly processed, it is a very good tool to keep out the cold.


    Although only the two of them came back this time, the method of dividing the profits remained unchanged. Only the share that Wu Decai and Yin Laosan should have got belonged to Wang Yuanbao.


    Wu Dahu has no objection to such a division method. He knows that Wang Yuanbao has two parents in his family. Although money can''tfort him, he can help Wang Yuanbao to do his filial piety by improving their life with money.


    Laifu wrote down the amount of fur in each category, and then said to Wu Dahu, "when I have tanned all these fur, I will sell them together. How much money I can get depends on the will of God."


    Wu Dahu nodded with understanding. If it was cold, the price of fur would go up. If it wasn''t cold, maybe they could sell out.


    After finishing the fur, Laifu took out the dried meat prepared by Wu Dahu and said to him, "although it''s cold now and the meat can be kept for a long time, you''d better dispose of the meat as soon as possible, otherwise it will be bad to attract wild animals."


    He said this is not aimless. Last night, they had a weasel in their house. Fortunately, there were many people in the house. They found it in time, so that the weasel did not harm Wu Dahu''s dried meat.


    Wu Dahu was reminded by him that he had met the fox in the woods before, and felt deeply so that he nodded his head.


    When they came out of the Fu family, it was still early. Wu Dahu hired a bullock cart and went to the town with song QingHan to sell dried meat and buy some winter necessities.

 Chapter 72

    Instead of running topete with butchers in the butcher''s shop, they casually found a remote ce in the market and put down the sacks to reveal the solid red dried meat.


    Some people are familiar with Wu Dahu''s face. They know that he is a hunter. They also know that he once sold seasonings, so they are attracted to him.


    Wu Dahu took out arge piece of dried meat for people interested to taste.


    The taste and price of dried meat quickly captured the hearts of passers-by, and within a while, they sold two sacks of dried meat.


    When they were ready to go shopping at the stall, a familiar butcher came over, took Wu Dahu''s hand and said, "brother tiger, where did you get so many dried meat and cooked it with seasoning, we are not allowed to live!"


    Wu Dahuughed and said softly: "the dried meat has been sold out. Don''t worry. Is my seasoning good to sell?"


    Hearing him say so, the man put down his hand in a dubious way and said, "it''s good to sell! Basically, everyone whoes to buy meat will buy a seasoning. It''s not expensivepared with meat anyway. It can make the meat taste better. Why not


    Wu Dahu said thoughtfully, "do you have enough? When do I need to supply them again? "


    The man pondered for a moment and said decisively, "next week! But brother tiger, are you really not going to sell dried meat again? If you sell like this today, we can''t do our business any more. If I hadn''t stopped them, they would havee to you to talk about it! "


    Seeing his appearance of "don''t try to leave without giving an exnation", Wu Dahu sincerely said: "really won''te again. It''s winter. Where can I go to fight so many prey?"


    His two sacks of meat can be regarded as the strength of the whole town. With his own ability, even if he doesn''t eat or drink and soak in the woods, he can''t catch so many prey in a day.


    The man thought about it carefully and felt that it was too. As soon as his shoulder was rxed, he let out his breath, and his face showed a smile and said happily: "that''s right! Brother tiger, just provide the prey and seasoning, and the rest will be left to us! "


    Wu Dahu nodded, and after he left, he said slowly: "sure enough, it''s OK to do this once and twice. If you want to do it for a long time, you should be prepared to be the target of public criticism."


    Seeing that he was not very interested, song QingHanforted him and said, "it''s not easy to monopolize the big head. We''ll make such a quick profit. In the future, we''d better run our small business honestly."


    "By the way, do you need to prepare any weapons for the military test? Like knives and swords and so on. "


    Song QingHan also suddenly thought of this question and asked curiously.


    Wu Dahu shook his head with a smile: "no, I don''t need this dagger. It''s OK for me to y tricks with swords. But if you really encounter something, you should be able to draw a knife. The enemy''s fists have already hit the face."


    "But." He thought for a while, and added: "it''s OK to make two more crossbows. The one I made before was taken away by Yan Laosan and didn''t return it to me."


    Song QingHan happened to have something to do, so he nodded and said, "OK, let''s go to the iron shop first."


    The two menid two crossbows and a set of scalpels at the cksmith''s, and spent half of the dried meat money.


    Thinking of the baby to be born soon, Wu Dahu took song QingHan to the cloth shop and bought three pieces of soft materials to make clothes and diapers for the children.


    After buying all the necessary supplies, they got on the ox cart and prepared to go back to the vige.


    Only half the way, song QingHan began to notice something was wrong.


    Holding his stomach, he grabbed Wu Dahu''s hand and said in a low voice: "I and I seem to have a baby..."


    Wu Dahu was surprised and looked up to the driver: "my husband is going to have a baby. Please hurry up."


    Although the driver elerated the speed, he still looked calm and experienced: "don''t worry, it''s just beginning to hurt, and it''s still a long time to leave!"


    Wu Dahu frowned and said in a deep voice, "but we haven''t said hello to the producer yet!"


    Hearing this, the driver''s face was surprised. He looked up and down at Wu Dahu, and shook his head with regret: "it looks like a very safe person. How can you do something so rashly? If you go to the propertypany now, I''m afraid you may not be able to get you."


    Seeing Wu Dahu''s face puzzled, he exined: "the well-known Chan Gong is just like that, but there are more than one child every day. If you don''t say hello in advance, in case you run into someone else, where do you think the Chan Gong is going?"


    Wu Dahu is the first time to hear this truth, frowning and tightening, and a look of remorse shed on his face.


    He did not expect that song QingHan would give birth ahead of time. ording to the calction time, they should have had at least two weeks'' preparation time. He never expected that song QingHan would suddenly advance the birth date to such an early date without bumping or scaring.


    Although song QingHan''s spirit was attracted by abdominal pain, he still noticed the expression on Wu Dahu''s face andforted him: "nothing. As long as I don''t faint in the past, I can do the things about the producer. If I can''t get invited, I will fight in person. What''s to worry about?"Wu Dahu knew that song QingHan had delivered the baby for pearl, but it was totally different to help others deliver the baby himself. So he grasped song QingHan''s hand and said in a deep voice, "don''t worry, I''ll invite the producer. I''ll be there soon."


    The outline of the vige gradually appeared in front of the two people. Song QingHan breathed a sigh of relief, covered his stomach, and said weakly, "well, if you can''t help yourself by yourself, please invite Mr. Qin here. I believe he can help."


    He underestimated the pain of childbirth. The pain of prenatalbor was almost to torment him into aa. If he really gave birth, he could not imagine what kind of pain it would be.


    When he thought that he hadughed at his pregnant female colleagues, he had done so many abdominal operations, but he was still afraid before he gave birth. He wanted to p himself.


    It''s not the same thing to watch others keep calm and keep calm when you are born!


    The driver sent them to the front of the yard. When he left, he didn''t want to wish song QingHan a smooth production. Unfortunately, neither song QingHan nor Wu Dahu had time to pay attention to him.


    Wu Dahu holds song QingHan horizontally and puts him on the bed. He goes out of the door in a panic. I don''t know if he should go to see Lord Qin first or go to see Chan Gong first.


    In hesitation, three people came face to face.


    After seeing that two of them were Xiao Ning and Yuan Bo Shu, he was overjoyed and rushed to seize the sleeve of the original uncle and said, "brother yuan! Xiaohan is about to give birth. I''ll go to find the producer. Please help me to invite Mr. Qin. I''ll take care of Xiaohan one or two! "


    Yuan boshu and Xiaoning were embarrassed by the atmosphere. When they heard Wu Dahu''s words, they immediately put aside all the barriers and said with one voice: "you go! This is for us! "


    Wu Dahu nodded and left without saying anything.


    The urgent task is to find the property owner, otherwise no matter how manyymen are, they will only help.


    Fortunately, he had a clear idea. He went straight to Laifu''s house and asked where Pearl''s estate Lord had been looking for. After hearing that they had found several property lords, he asked Laifu to go with him alone and go to two property lords'' houses at the same time. He could invite as many as he could, saving time and effort.


    The original boshu asked Xiaoning to take another person to song QingHan. He turned away and went to look for Lord Qin.


    Xiaoning looked down at the original Xuan on his shoulder and whispered, "your master is about to give birth. You can avoid it outside for a while."


    The original Xuan frowned and calmly said, "if the master asked me to avoid outside, then I would avoid it. If not, I would naturally go in."


    Seeing that he had his own opinions at a young age, Xiaoning stopped persuading him. His identity was already embarrassing and he was too persuading. People would not only not ept his own feelings, but also make the rtionship rigid.


    Xiao Ning with the original Xuan quickly walked to song QingHan''s bedside, see his face pale, sweating, rushed to find a clean handkerchief, carefully help him wipe up.


    Song QingHan took a look at the original Xuan, and originally wanted to say why Xiaoning brought a strange boy in, but when he saw the boy''s expression, he responded and asked, "are you the son of the original brother?"


    Yuan Yuan Xuan nodded and knelt down to kowtow three heads to song QingHan. He said in a loud voice, "Apprentice yuanxuan, please see your master!"


    Song QingHan couldn''tugh or cry about his solemnity. After all, the current environment was not suitable for the meeting of master and apprentice. But when he saw his calm expression, he nodded with satisfaction.


    Not nervous, not flustered, not afraid, is a good seedling.


    Perhaps because he didn''t want his apprentice to see his joke, song QingHan suddenly got up and directed Xiaoning to boil water, and let Yuanyuan Xuan bring his own set of scalpels.


    After opening the wooden box, he immediately forgot his abdominal pain and carefully told yuanxuan how to use each knife, including the advantages and disadvantages of the de shape.


    Yuan Wenxuan listened carefully. Although he had never seen these things in books, he believed that song QingHan would not deliberately cheat him.


    It''s just that the more I listen to his expression, the more serious he looks, because song QingHan''s some terms are really beyond his understanding scope, such as cutting people''s belly and so on. Isn''t that killing? How to save people?


    After song QingHan finished speaking, he put the wooden box in the hand of yuanxuan and said in a soft voice, "what''s the problem?"

 Chapter 73

    Xuan shook his head subconsciously. Although he could not understand song QingHan''s words, he wrote down all the introductions he had just made. When he was waiting for someone to think about it slowly, he believed that he could always figure it out.


    However, such a reaction did not please song QingHan. After seeing that his eyes were full of doubts, song QingHan coldly lowered his face and asked, "are there really no questions to ask? Then tell me what you understand. "


    Xuan thought that song QingHan would be a good-natured and patient master, because he didn''t respond to his sudden cold face. He was so nervous that he recalled what song QingHan had just said.


    Song QingHan was a little surprised. It seemed that yuanxuan''s memory was so amazing that he could write down all the words he said casually. It seems that what he said before was not deceiving him, or even modest.


    This original Xuan is simply a child prodigy in the book!


    It''s just that it doesn''t satisfy him. He says in a deep voice, "this is my words. What''s your understanding? Where do you think this knife can be used? "


    He picked up a scalpel and made aparison.


    The original Xuan pursed his mouth and tried to say: "cut, cut meat?"


    Song QingHan lost his smile and put the scalpel back into the wooden box. He shook his head and said, "it''s me who is too anxious. Your basic skills are not solid enough. You go to the corner and bring the book. You will read the contents of the book first. After I finish production, I will teach you again."


    With that, hey powerless on the bed, clenching his hands and holding back his painful breath.


    No distracting things, the pain will be amplified in the nerve, let him avoid inevitable.


    The original Xuan took the pamphlet, and Ben was d to have a book to read, but when he saw song QingHan''s look, his heart suddenly tightened. He was just about to go out and met Xiao Ning, who came in with boiling water and a handkerchief.


    Xiao Ning looked a little restrained, but the original Xuan directly brought the basin over and covered song QingHan''s forehead with a handkerchief. Holding his palm, heforted him and said, "master, it''s OK. Just shout out the pain. If you hold it for a while, you can''t help it."


    Smell speech, song QingHan and Xiao Ningdu look at yuanxuan in surprise, it seems that he a little boy will know these things.


    Yuan Wenxuan saw their doubts and chuckled, exining: "I would read medical books when I had nothing to do at home. I didn''t eat pork, but I saw pigs running."


    Song QingHan was distracted by the strength of his hand and said in surprise, "is this... Acupoint?"


    The original Xuan''s hand pauses, some hesitant way: "master, is this right to press?"? I''ve tried it on myself before, and it really reduces the pain


    Where did song QingHan learn the distribution of acupoints? That sentence was just a question. It was not intended to point out the original Xuan. Therefore, after listening to his words, he honestly said, "I don''t know, but there are no key acupoints on my hand. It should be OK."


    Xuan''s eyes shed a strange light, pursed his mouth and continued to move on his hands.


    This master... Seems totally different from other doctors.


    Acupuncture is a basic skill of traditional Chinese medicine. Even if he is a self-taught person, he knows a little about it, but his master seems to have never learned it. Fortunately, this master is honest, and he doesn''t pretend to understand it. He is quite pleased with this.


    If song QingHan knew the original Xuan''s psychological activities, I''m afraid it would be hard tough or cry.


    It''s because I know nothing about acupoints, so I can''t boast. I can boast. Generally, it''s the level of half a bucket of water. I know some, but I''m not proficient. Although I can''t cheat people who understand, it''s enough to cheat people who don''t know.


    Lord Qin did not know when he also came in, and drove the original boshu and Xiaoning out. When he was ready to catch yuanxuan, he was stopped by song QingHan.


    Although he exined that he wanted yuanxuan to feel the tension of being a doctor in advance, he shook his head and said, "isn''t this nonsense? How can there be a child who has not yet reached adulthood in the delivery room, let alone give birth to a child without a doctor. By the way, what about the midwife? "


    After hearing that Wu Dahu had just gone to ask for the master of production, Mr. Qin sighed deeply and said helplessly, "why didn''t this childe to ask me before? But it''s my fault. I didn''t expect you didn''t know about these things. Let me do it for a while. "


    He put the pillow under song QingHan''s waist. Yu Guang nced at the figure of yuanxuan and said: "why don''t you go out? It''s got to have a needle eye! "


    Xuan took a look at Song QingHan and saw that he didn''t say anything. Knowing that he still wanted to stay in his heart, he calmly said: "the general production may not use a doctor, but if it is difficult to produce? Or something else? Instead of being at a loss at that time, it''s better to make psychological preparations now and umte experience. "


    Lord Qin was not good at saying anything to him. He only said, "you are a man. Even if the delivery is difficult, he won''t look for you."


    Xuan''s face was straight and he said solemnly: "there is no distinction between male and female in medical skills. If you say so, can''t female and male doctors treat men? But as far as I know, Dr. Luo was good at men''s disease when he was in the pceSeeing that he couldn''t say anything about him, song QingHan didn''t say a word. Lord Qin simply gave up and waved his hand and said, "good, good, it''s up to you."


    He arranged the bedding, adjusted song QingHan''s posture, let his feet step on the bed, in order to exert force.


    Song QingHan''s sight fell on his stomach. After seeing his belly crack slowly, he couldn''t help shouting: "it''s going to be born! It''s going to be born! "


    Lord Qin is also a little nervous, but he said quietly: "it''s still early. You can save some energy. I''ll cook a bowl of soup for you."


    After he entered the kitchen, Wu Dahu finally rushed back with a gasping producer on his back.


    "This is the first time that I have been" robbed "! If the children of that family had not been born, they would have torn you to pieces


    Wu Dahu wiped a handful of sweat and urged him to have a fair birth: "you go in quickly. My husband is still waiting inside."


    The producer walked into the delivery room, washed his hands with hot water, looked at Song''s cold stomach, and said inly, "it''s still early. I''ll prepare some food for him first. It''s best to have ginseng slices."


    As if he had expected to use ginseng slices, he suddenly came to the door and filled Wu Dahu with aplete ginseng.


    When he saw that Lord Chan was in ce, he was relieved. The former midwife didn''t have time. He was worried that he couldn''t give Wu Dahu an exnation. Now he was very happy for Wu Dahu when he saw that he had everything.


    Wu Dahu didn''t say much. He just patted Lai Fu on the shoulder and walked into the kitchen with ginseng.


    Lai Fu saw that there were enough people in the yard, so he didn''t stay here to join the fun. He said hello to Wu Dahu and left.


    At the same time, uncle Qin also cooked the chicken soup. Seeing Wu Dahu bring ginseng in, he cut it half and throw it into the chicken soup.


    After cooking the chicken soup, Wu Dahu wants to go in, but he is stopped by Lord Qin.


    Song QingHan''s clothes were wet with sweat at this time. Wu Dahu was not interested in seeing his embarrassed appearance. He stood on the side of Lord Qin and did not let Wu Dahue in.


    Although the chicken soup with ginseng was not so delicious, song QingHan still drank it all at once, and even the meat and ginseng were all chewed into his stomach.


    After the hot soup, his belly seemed to receive energy, and the speed of opening suddenly increased.


    As the belly gradually opened, some unknown liquid also slowly flowed out, along with the wisps of blood, reflected on the white belly, looked particrly terrible.


    Although yuan Wenxuan has made psychological preparations, but still can not help frowning when seeing this scene.


    It was a good thing to open the belly, but the father''s face became ugly. He touched song QingHan''s stomach with his hand and frowned: "the speed of opening is too slow. The fetus is too big. I''m afraid it will be difficult to give birth."


    Lord Qin''s face changed, and he said: "I haven''t exerted myself yet. How can I say it''s difficult to give birth now? Where are you from? "


    The producer was robbed by Wu Dahu, and he had a resentment in his stomach. At this time, he was questioned by Lord Qin, and his attitude became worse. He looked as if he was not doing it. He said in a cold voice: "you can do it, you cane! I have delivered more children than you have eaten. Do you need to speak? "


    Mr. Qin was blocked by his words. Looking at Song QingHan, who was lying on the bed, worried that he might miss the matter, he immediately said, "it''s my old man who can''t speak. Your adult doesn''t care about the viins, so you can''t listen to it!"


    Seeing him close his mouth tightly, Chan Gong was satisfied. He put one hand on song QingHan''s stomach and the other on song QingHan''s chest. He frowned and said, "adjust your breath, follow my hand,e on, exhale..."


    before Song QingHan, he listened to all the conversations between the two people. Unfortunately, his stomach pain was unbearable and he couldn''t speak out to persuade him. Now, there are no images of them If there is a quarrel, it''s just as if you don''t know what happened just now.


    It is the original Xuan, although there is no expression on the face, but the heart is a sigh.


    At this time, he could not help but wonder whether it was the man who lost his job at this time? Anyway, as soon as the door of the delivery room is closed, the delivery man falls into aa again. If there is no one at home guarding it, I''m afraid that he doesn''t know what''s going on inside.


    The more he thought about it, the more timid he became, but he was a little more firm about his idea of bing a doctor.

 Chapter 74

    Song QingHan knew the importance of breathing method, so he corrected his breathing mode with the frequency of the producer.


    Although it is only a small change, but he can clearly feel that the whole person is different, and the pain of his stomach is also reduced.


    However, the speed is still more and more slow.


    "Yes," he cried out! Push! Use your strength to suckle! "


    Song QingHan was frightened by his cry, and the strength he had just umted was gone. He had to adjust his breath and re store his strength to release all his strength towards his belly.


    He finally found the rhythm of exertion. As soon as he was yelled in his ear by the producer, he had to start over again, which resulted in the result that he spent half a day without any effect.


    However, the producer was not aware of his mistakes, and even taught him: "hard! Can''t you force me! Come on


    Song QingHan couldn''t stand it any longer. His face sank and he said in a cold voice, "shut up! Any more noise, I''ll kill you! "


    He was already in great pain, and because he had been exerting for a long time without any effect, his mood was depressed and irritable, so his tone became heavier.


    However, Chan Gong did not show any consideration for him. Although he closed his mouth, his eyes red at him, looking full of resentment.


    Wu Dahu also heard song QingHan''s words outside. He immediately stopped, as if he was afraid that his footsteps would affect song QingHan. He stood in front of the delivery room, as if to see the current situation of song QingHan through the door.


    Song QingHan will focus on the abdomen again, ording to the rhythm of his breathing, after seeing a little ck hairing out, his heart is happy.


    However, no matter how hard he continued to push, the baby''s head seemed to be stuck, only a little hair came out, and the back couldn''t move any more.


    The producer suddenly snorted coldly and said, "what did I say? Fetal is too big, want dystocia! I don''t have time to spend here


    When he said this, song QingHan''s strength suddenly unloaded, his eyes narrowed, and he ordered, "boiled water! High wine! Candle! Needle and thread! All ready for me


    Although his voice was not loud, because the yard was quiet enough, Wu Dahu heard it clearly and quickly moved on. In less than half a column of incense, he was ready and knocked on the door.


    Xuan calmly took the things and put them on the edge of song QingHan''s bed.


    Song QingHan said, yuanyuanxuan did an action. After all the equipment had been detoxified, song QingHan pulled the corners of his mouth and struggled to lie half down. He leaned on the head of the bed and looked at yuanxuan with bright eyes. He said confidently, "look, today I''ll show you how to cure yourself!"


    The original Xuan was infected by his mood, nodded solemnly and looked at Song QingHan''s action without blinking.


    Song QingHan knew that time could not be dyed, and the baby stayed in his stomach for a long time, which was not a good thing for him and the baby.


    After washing his hands and disinfecting them with wine, he resolutely picked up the scalpel and calmly touched his stomach. After confirming that it was the baby''s ear that was stuck, he drew a distance and waved the scalpel.


    Seeing that he took up the knife and rowed to his belly, the producer screamed directly and retreated to the wall.


    Song QingHan looked at Song QingHan anxiously, fearing that he would be disturbed by the cry of the Duke of childbirth, and if it would cause a mistake...


    but song QingHan, who was in the operation state, seemed to be in a vacuum. He didn''t know what was happening around him. All he had left in his heart and in front of him was the scalpel in front of him.


    His hand is always very fast. When he reaches the right length, he can automatically adjust his breathing and use his force.


    Because of that knife, more blood came out, which made Xuan''s scalp numb and frightened.


    Song QingHan''s eyes were cold, just like the bloody belly. After the baby was exposed, he took the scissors and cut the umbilical cord. After quickly handling it, he handed the baby into yuanyuanxuan''s hand and ordered: "swaddle on the table, wash his body with water, and then wrap it up."


    After Yuan Wenxuan took over the soft and boneless baby, his heart seemed to be suspended in the air. Fortunately, his character was calm, he took the baby in his arms, quickly wiped it with hot water, and then wrapped it in swaddling clothes.


    He made such a series of actions that he could not believe. For a moment, he couldn''t figure out who was the real estate official here.


    After handing over the baby, song QingHan bit his lower lip tightly and kept himself awake through the method of pain transfer. Then he took up the needle and thread and sutured it carefully.


    After the Song Dynasty was over, it was like the past.


    Wu Dahu rushed in immediately after hearing the baby''s crying. He stopped by the door and rubbed his body. After the cold had dissipated, he could not wait to rush to song QingHan''s bedside. He was covered with blood, and his eyes were sour. He almost shed tears.


    After Wu Dahu came in, Lord Qin came back from what he had just seen. He helped song QingHan straighten his clothes andforted him: "Dahu, your husband is OK. The auspicious man has his own nature. Go and see your son. The child is going to be out of his arms."Hearing this, Yuan Wenxuan''s calm face appeared a rare blush, exining: "I and I are not unable to hold, but the posture is not quite right..."


    Wu Dahu reached out and held the sobbing baby into his arms. He said thanks to yuanwenxuan with a smile. Then he took out the bag that had been prepared for a long time from his pocket and put it into the hand of the producer. He said in a deep voice: "look at the present For the sake of my family''s great joy, I don''t care about you, but if you still fool people like this, sooner orter, someone will take care of you! "


    Chan Gong regretted the moment he touched his purse. If he knew that the family could give so much money, he would not be so perfunctory! Otherwise, he might get more money, but it''s a pity that it''s useless to regret now. Besides, song QingHan has just given him a vivid "education lesson". Now he is like a fox with a tail between his legs. He is ttering and ttering while quietly walking out.


    However, after walking out of the courtyard of Wu Dahu''s house, his first reaction was not that he was too perfunctory, but that the family was too tough, and he was afraid that he would not be able toeter...


    Wu Dahu held the baby to song QingHan''s bed and ced the baby beside him carefully.


    Lord Qin waved to the original Xuan and said softly as he walked out: "let''s go to prepare the food for the children. Your family will have a good time."


    Wu Dahu nodded. After the two left, he sighed slightly. He reached out and arranged song QingHan''s messy hair. He said slowly, "it''s hard for you."


    If it was not for the magic mending skill of the song QingHan Association, how could today''s cmity pass so easily?


    When he thought of it because he didn''t find the property owner in advance, he felt very guilty.


    After he cooked the rice paste, he quietly brought it in and said to Wu Dahu, "I''ll feed the baby. He''ll be hungry and crying for a while."


    As soon as he finished, the baby''s mouth shriveled and began to cry like a cat.


    Song QingHan was awakened by the cry and slowly opened his heavy eyelids. He was embarrassed when he saw the baby''s red face crying.


    This, this should be hungry, but he is a man, how to feed the children?


    Fortunately, Lord Qin helped him to solve his confusion. He scooped up a little rice paste from the bowl and put it into the baby''s mouth after cooling.


    Looking at the baby chuckling down the rice paste, song QingHan curiously said, "is this all he can eat? Is it not malnutrition? "


    "The children of poor families grow up eating rice paste. Only rich families can have other things to eat, such as precious goat''s milk and buffalo milk."


    For the first time, Wu Dahu knew that besides rice paste, there were other things for babies to eat. After pondering for a while, he asked, "where can I buy goat''s milk, buffalo milk and so on?"


    When he was hunting in the mountains, he had never met animals such as cattle and sheep, so he could only start from paying for them.


    Lord Qin just heard about it. He shook his head and said with regret: "I don''t know. But the person who told me about it came from Northwest China. I think it''s not until I get there."


    Song QingHan nodded clearly, but it was not a pity. Although it is said that feeding dairy products is better for children''s development, if the conditions are not allowed, then make do with rice paste. Anyway, other people are also growing up in this way, are not all good?


    However, Wu Dahu secretly wrote down this matter in his mind, thinking about when he could spare time to go to the northwest to see if he could bring a sheep back. Even if he didn''t use it this time, there would always be opportunities in the future.


    After feeding the baby, Lord Qin suddenly remembered something and asked, "you haven''t named the child yet? Hurry to discuss a name, or a nickname. There must be a name to call it! "


    Wu Dahu and song QingHan look at each other and seem to be waiting for each other to speak.


    Finally, song QingHan couldn''t help but say, "that''s called stone, little stone."


    Wu Dahu of course will not have any opinions, agreed with the tunnel: "small stone is good, it sounds good to feed."


    Mr. Qin was helpless. Looking at the little stone''s face, he found that these two parents were not reliable. Little stone would have to be as strong as a stone in the future.


    Outside, the original boshu saw that song QingHan had already produced safely, and yuanyuanxuan had formally epted his master''s advice. The business at the restaurant could not be dyed, so he did not wait any longer. After taking Xiaoning and Wu Dahu to leave, he took a carriage and left.


    Although yuan Wenxuan said nothing, he could tell from the look in his eyes towards the direction of the carriage leaving home that he was still uneasy about leaving home for school. After all, no matter how calm he was, he was only a 10-year-old boy.

 Chapter 75

    Considering the body of Lord Qin, song QingHan didn''t ask him to stay to help. He only asked him to repeat the matters needing attention, and then urged wudahu to send him home.


    Lord Qin was helpless. He repeatedly stressed to him that his body was ok, but seeing song QingHan''s resolute attitude, he had to go home and rest for the time being.


    After finding out the rules of Xiaoshi, Wu Dahu found that it was not difficult to take a child with him. The things that could make him cry were nothing more than hunger, body heat or cold, and three other things that should be convenient.


    Xuan was sensible and clever. Seeing that he didn''t need any help, he scrambled to cook the rice. Then he ran to the bright hall to study the pamphlet given to him by song QingHan.


    It has to be said that song QingHan opened the door of his new world to his pamphlet, and some words such as muscle and blood that he had never heard of made him feel incredible.


    He never thought that someone could study the human body so thoroughly. As for the research method, he did not dare to think deeply. He was afraid that if he thought too much, he would associate song QingHan with "murderer maniac".


    After all, if you want to study the human body so thoroughly, apart from really taking a corpse to study, what else can we do?


    Song QingHan is simr to Xiaoshi. He eats and sleeps all day and eats after he wakes up. Although this makes him grow several jin of meat, good rest also speeds up the speed of wound healing. After two weeks, he can take out the thread.


    The process of taking out the thread, he also let the original Xuan in the side to help watch.


    The original Xuan looked at it seriously and couldn''t help but say, "this step is simple. Can the patient do it by himself?"


    Song QingHanughed and asked him a few questions. Seeing that he had answered all the questions correctly, he took the fat rabbit out of the rabbit cage and put it in his hand. He calmly said, "treat it as a patient. You can try it yourself."


    Rao is the original Xuan calm, after listening to his words also can''t help shaking, looked down at the clever rabbit, hesitant way: "it, it is not sick, so bad?"


    Song QingHan picked his eyebrows and asked mercilessly, "when do you want to do it again? Mistakes in rabbits and mistakes in people are totally different concepts. Do you think someone would like to let you operate on them for the first time? "


    The original text Xuan shamefully lowers the head, the honest way: "No."


    After a long mental preparation, he gritted his teeth and said, "I''lle."


    Song QingHan showed a satisfied expression and touched the head of yuanxuan to show encouragement.


    In fact, for the first time, we should give him some small things, such as frogs. However, there were no frogs at this time, and the animals on hand were only clever rabbits.


    Yuan Wenxuan took out his own set of surgical knives. ording to song QingHan''s teaching, he first disinfected them with high alcohol, then quickly passed it on the me, and then drew it to the right ce before.


    However, in his pursuit of quick action, he made an unforgivable mistake. The scalpel was cut along the rabbit''s abdomen, which was at least two fingernails longer than nned.


    The red blood flowed from the rabbit''s wound like running water. Seeing this scene, he was immediately flustered. His hands were shaking so much that he could not hold the needle, let alone sew the rabbit.


    The rabbit felt the pain and struggled violently, which made the blood flow faster.


    Xuan was so scared that he cried and said to song QingHan, "master, what can I do? The rabbit and the rabbit are going to die... "


    Song QingHan kept silent, quickly took the needle and thread from yuanxuan''s hand and quickly moved on the rabbit''s wound.


    Between the two breaths, the rabbit''s wound was sutured perfectly, and no blood flowed out.


    Looking at Song QingHan wrapped the rabbit''s wound with gauze, Xuan looked ashamed and said, "master, I think it''s too simple..."


    seeing his appearance of being hit, song QingHan hesitated and didn''t know whether he was too demanding of him.


    Even if he has memorized all the theoretical knowledge, it does not mean that he will be able to participate in the actualbat training immediately. After all, he is still a child, and it is normal that he can not ept such bloody pictures.


    It would be bad if he had a mental shadow because of his eagerness for sess...


    Song QingHan held his hand in silence and apologized: "it''s the master who is too eager to forget that you are still young. You have to stay with me for several years, and then you can carry out actualbat when you are adult."


    Unexpectedly, after hearing the speech, the original Xuan shook his head fiercely and said in a quick voice, "I''m not small, master. I can do it now when I''m an adult."


    Song QingHan heard something strange from his words and said, "why is it toote to be an adult?"


    After a pause, Xuan realized that he had made a mistake. He lowered his head and said slowly, "I have a ymate who has yed since childhood. The doctor said that he will not live to adulthood. I don''t believe it. I want to cure him. As long as I learn medical skills, I can cure him..."His lips and his sad words, but a straight line from his heart.


    Song QingHan thought for a moment and asked, "have you ever thought about asking the best doctor to treat him? You know, no matter how smart you are, you can''t beat an old doctor who has been steeped in medical skills for many years. "


    There was a sh of despair in Xuan''s eyes, shaking his head and saying, "it''s no use. His family has taken him everywhere to look for a doctor, and the results are the same."


    "But I still don''t believe that he really can''t be cured!" His face suddenly became firm and said in a deep voice, "I think there must be a way to cure him! It''s just that the doctors are too busy to try bit by bit, but I''m not the same! As long as I learn medicine well, even if I spend all my time on him! So I must learn medicine as soon as possible! "


    Song QingHan was moved by his words and had some new understanding of him.


    This child is not simple. He not only has the perseverance and intelligence beyond his peers, but also knows what he wants to do and how to do it. He is better than many adults.


    After realizing this, song QingHan nodded slowly and said earnestly: "since you have made up your mind, I will proceed ording to the original n. You will not have to worry because you are not yet an adult. Do you have to prepare yourself, understand?"


    The original Xuan pursed his mouth tightly and said decisively, "I understand. Thank you very much."


    Although he agreed to yuanxuan, song QingHan did not intend to let him operate the knife himself for the time being. Instead, he used a small stone as a model to deepen his understanding of human body structure.


    Poor little stone, every time he opened his eyes, there were two big ck heads in front of him. He kept talking to his small body, just like chanting sutras.


    However, he did not know what chanting was. He only thought that they were ying with him, waving andughing happily.


    Half a monthter, the original Xuan''s understanding of the human body has reached a certain level, including what will be of a certain part of the lesion, but he does not know what it will actually look like.


    Song QingHan''s body is almost the same, thinking about when to take the original Xuan to see the real case, let him have a more intuitive understanding.


    On that day, Wu Dahu came back from the town, his eyes were so bright that he felt happy from inside to outside.


    Song QingHan looked at him suspiciously, and thought that even today''s goods were sold out, he should not be so happy, so he tentatively asked, "what''s the matter? What happy things have you met? "


    Wu Dahu looked around. He took out a stack of silver bills from his arms and put them into song QingHan''s hand. He depressed and said, "all of them have been sold out! All the fur made by Laifu has been sold out! "


    The silver note on his hand should have been light, but song QingHan felt that he had entrusted a golden mountain and said happily: "so good to sell? Isn''t it the coldest time yet? "


    He counted roughly, and there were about 20 banknotes in this stack, which means that they made nearly 2000 liang of silver in this business!


    Wu Dahu was happy to see song QingHan, and his smile deepened. He exined: "this winter is colder thanst year. Last year, I can only wear a jacket, but this year I need to wear two clothes. It is enough to see that the colder it is when I go back."


    Song QingHan nodded vaguely. He was not here at the meetingst year. Naturally, he did not know how the weather this year waspared with that ofst year. Moreover, because he had been staying in the room for a long time, with the blessing of Kang, he hardly felt cold.


    But he was still puzzled and asked, "can we sell so much fur in our small town? Or did Lefu go to the town next door? "


    Seeing song QingHan so quickly, Wu Dahu found the key point and said with emotion: "yes, it''s good to sell 100 pieces of fur in our town, but this time, it''s lucky that Laifu met a noble man when he was selling fur. The noble person waved his hand and bought the best fur. When others saw that they would not buy any more, they would buy all the fur left And that''s how quickly they sold out all their fur. "


    He was also present when Laifu was selling furs. He would never forget the appearance of those people buying furs. It was really crazy. However, the most crazy thing was the noble man who bought all the good goods with only one nce, just like in his eyes, money is not money at all.


    However, how others treat Qian is not only his business. In any case, it is good for him to get the money a few months earlier, which means that he can make song QingHan live a good life earlier, and the registration fee for the martial arts test is enough.

 Chapter 76

    Thinking of the martial arts test, he hesitated for a moment, and said to song QingHan honestly: "I didn''t know enough to participate in the martial arts test this time. I wanted to learn martial arts with the master of the martial arts school for a period of time, but the martial arts school was only set up in the state capital, so..."


    Song QingHan was stunned. Although he did not know where the Daozhou capital was, he also guessed that it was a very remote ce.


    He thought for a moment and asked, "do you want to go alone, or?"


    Wu Dahu didn''t expect that song QingHan didn''t even think about not allowing him to go. He was moved and said his idea: "to study arts, you must learn to participate in the martial arts test. The location of the martial arts test is also in the state capital. If it goes well, he will go directly to the capital. If not, he will be injured in the state capital for a while...


    Song Dynasty When QingHan heard thest word, he felt tight in his heart and frowned: "so you want to move the whole family, don''t you?"


    Wu Dahu knew what song QingHan cared about. He said, "if I could not get hurt, I would not be hurt, but I was afraid of an ident in thepetition. Therefore, when I thought about it, I would first think about the result of the matter to the bad, so that I could work out a way to deal with it."


    "And you''re right. I''d like to take you to the state capital. Together with Luohanguo vine and seasoning, we can do business everywhere. If we go to the state capital, we may be able to do bigger business. It''s unknown."


    Song QingHan pondered for a while, thinking about Wu Dahu''s idea.


    He was right. They could do their business wherever they went. They didn''t even need to bring Luohanguo and seasoning. He didn''t believe that the capitals of the same state did not have these things. They were just hiding in the mountains and nobody wanted to buy them.


    If you want to move, you have to prepare for a while. When the stone is full moon, it doesn''t matter if you take it on the road. As for yuan Wenxuan, at least before his medical skills are fully developed, I''m afraid he has to follow him all the time, so it doesn''t matter where he goes. Therefore, as long as he agrees, the matter can be implemented.


    He looked around the yard. Although he was reluctant to give up, he was not able to give up. He was more willing to adapt to the new environment than to stay away from Wu Dahu.


    So he said decisively, "OK! Then do as you say


    Wu Dahu has been quietly waiting for his decision. Seeing his agreement, he knows that he made it after careful consideration. His heart is half warm and half moved.


    After all, it''s a risky decision. If they start business, they can support themselves in the state capital. But if the business doesn''t rise, his martial arts test will be frustrated, and his wife will lose his army.


    However, he has some confidence in his martial arts. Although he will not be a routine at present, as long as he is instructed by the old master, he believes that there is no problem in winning the first three.


    After the two men discussed, they told the news to Yuanyuan Xuan. He was as expected by song QingHan. He had no opinion on this decision. As long as song QingHan was around, it was the same for him to go anywhere.


    What''s more, after arriving at the state capital, he may be able to see more superb medical skills, which may also be beneficial to the treatment of minor diseases.


    The only thing that bothers song QingHan is whether to say goodbye to his original family members. After all, blood is thicker than water. Although he has no feelings for the three people, since he has inherited this body, he naturally has to shoulder the responsibility of filial piety.


    Seeing that he was in a dilemma, Wu Dahu took the initiative to say, "let''s go. I''ll apany you to say goodbye. It''s a waste to leave our fields there. It''s filial piety to simply give them the fields."


    When he said this, song QingHan suddenly wavered and nodded his head and said, "that''s it. Only if it is to return theirst bit of kindness."


    When he said "kindness", he meant that he upied the two sons'' bodies. However, Wu Dahu didn''t go into the rtionship. He took the title deed, picked up the small stone and was ready to go out.


    When they arrived in front of song Shanming''s home, he just went out to work.


    Seeing him slightly bent from a distance, song QingHan said that if he had not experienced those things himself, he would have regarded him as a good man trying to support his family. It''s a pity...


    when song Shanming saw the two people, his tired face suddenly crumpled up and he asked angrily, "what are you doing here? Don''t expect your father to take care of your baby


    Song QingHan was stunned. He looked down at the stone that he didn''t know. He frowned and said, "we''re here to say goodbye to my father and give you the title deed. If you don''t want it, it''s OK."


    Hearing that there was something free to take, song Shanming said in a quick voice: "yes, of course! Where is the title deed? Give it to me


    Wu Dahu took out the title deed from his arms, shook and said, "where is Xiaohan''s female father?"


    Song Shanming snatched the title deed. After confirming that it was true, the wrinkles on his face immediately expanded and said with a satisfied smile: "it''s inside! Come on,e on in, and go away as soon as you''ve seen it


    Song QingHan didn''t want to see his ugly face any more. He went directly into the yard and saw Su Mo Wei, who was busy in the kitchen. Somehow, his eyes suddenly became sour and he called out, "female father, I''m here to say goodbye to you."He had a strong premonition that when he went to the state capital, he would not know his age when he came back. Even, it was thest time that he and Su Mowei met this time.


    Su Mowei seemed to be stunned. He looked back and saw that he had heard nothing wrong. He quickly put down the things on his hand, wiped his hands, and took song QingHan to look up and down. His eyes turned red and said, "are you born? It''s good to be born. I dreamt that you were almost bad before. I wanted to see you, but I didn''t have time. Now I see you are OK, and the big stone in my heart has finallynded. "


    He looked at the small stone in Wu Dahu''s arms. His face showed a kind expression. He reached out and held it. He said gently, "this is my grandson. He looks so good. Ouch, he smiles at me!"


    Small stone staring at Su Mo Wei''s face, suddenly giggled, his hands were also waving, it seemed very happy.


    Song QingHan said with emotion: "he recognized that you are his maternal grandfather. He is saying goodbye to you."


    "Farewell?"


    Su Mowei repeated, as if he had just heard the news and asked anxiously, "where are you going? It''s said that the current world is not peaceful...


    Song Shanming sneered and didn''t care: "it''s just the neighboring viges and towns. With their ability, what big ces can they go to?"


    Song QingHan didn''t pay any attention to song Shanming. He patted Su Mo Wei on the back andforted him: "it''s OK, female father. We''re going to the state capital. We''re going to the official road. It''s very safe."


    "State capital?"


    At that time, I was d to go out of the tunnel when I was just going to speak! Or I''ll go with you now? It''s said that the schrs in the state capital have excellent knowledge, so I canmunicate with them. "


    Song Shanming nodded and agreed: "yes, yes, you can read well when you go, and your female brother will take care of the clothing, food, housing and transportation."


    Seeing that he was really ready to pack his bags, song QingHan''s face sank and said in a cold voice, "do you want to manage? What can I do? I''m afraid I''ll beat you down on the way! "


    Song Yaoguang was discontented and said, "how can you talk like this? I''ve passed the exam. You don''t have to follow me. At least you can hold your head up at home! "


    Song QingHan looks light, calm way: "you pass the exam, fame is your business, and I have nothing to do with me, I am now at home is also raised head."


    Jokes, song Yaoguang''s ability, he still know a little, even the county test did not pass, went to think about the matter of the government test, is really eye high above the top.


    If you really let him go, it''s nothing to eat with another mouth. I''m afraid I''ll make trouble around him and bezy. Their son has just been born, but they don''t n to have another "eldest son" out of thin air.


    Seeing song QingHan''s firm attitude, song Yaoguang stamped his feet angrily and said in a loud voice, "you just wait! I''ll see if I''ll take you in if I''m retired! "


    "No," he said, mming out of the room.


    Seeing this, song Shanming red and cursed: "you little heartless thing! That''s your brother! If he doesn''t pass the exam, you''ll have to make amends to the ancestors. "


    Song QingHan was angry smile, pick eyebrow way: "he didn''t pass the exam, it''s him who should make amends to the ancestors, followed by you. The water poured out by the married female male, your ancestors really have nothing to do with me."


    At this time, he was extremely grateful for this feudal thought. Looking at Song Shanming''s speechless appearance, he felt extremely relieved.


    When it was not early, he was worried that he would fight with song Shanming if he stayed any longer. He simply pulled Su Mo Wei aside and secretly put a silver note on his back to Su Mo Wei''s arms. He made a gesture of "Shhh".


    Su Mo micro face although surprised, but obediently did not make any sound, just want to quietly return the silver note to song QingHan.


    Song QingHan took a step back directly and whispered, "use it by yourself or hide it for a rainy day. Don''t show it to them."


    With that, he reached out and picked up the small stone, smiling at Su Mo, and slowly said, "female father, we are leaving. Take care of yourself."


    He walked firmly, even the head did not return, Su Mo Wei had to tightly cover the silver note in his arms, and quickly followed up.


    Looking at the back of song QingHan, he reached out to wipe the tears from the corners of his eyes and prayed silently in his heart for the safety and health of the three.


    Song Shanming closes the door directly, cutting off Su''s sight. He says impatiently, "what are you looking at? What''s good to see? I gave him somend lease. It''s really heartless. Thanks to our hard work, we raised him so much that we can''t find a female man who is more water-saving than him in all parts of the country. It''s really heartbreaking for him to treat us like this! "


    Su Mo listened quietly and unconsciously put his hand on his chest. There was a silver note that song QingHan had just given him. If he had put it before, he might have taken it out immediately. But after hearing song Shanming''s vicious words to song QingHan, he decided to do what song QingHan said and hide the money in case of emergency!

 Chapter 77

    On the way back, song QingHan and Wu Dahu said hello to Lord Qin and Laifu one by one. After receiving a lot of blessings, they returned home.


    They packed up all the necessary luggage, cut a section of arhat vine, and collected some seeds of pepper, cumin and star anise, in case the state capital did not have these things, they could nt them themselves.


    When they were ready, Wu Dahu went to the town alone, said hello to the butcher, told them that they were about to leave, and brought them thest batch of seasonings.


    Although the butchers were skeptical about the news, they still enthusiastically sold out the rest of the seasonings. Anyway, the condiments would not be bad if they were put there. It''s not a bad thing to save more.


    After selling the condiments, Wu Dahu went to the Spring Festival Hall. Fortunately, Dr. Luo came out for consultation today. So he drew the location of Luohanguo vine in the back mountain to Dr. Luo, and told him that he and song QingHan were about to leave.


    Dr. Luo and song QingHan made the decision after careful consideration. After all, Siraitia grosvenorii is different from seasoning. It is a kind of effective medicine, and Dr. Luo thinks highly of it. If they leave, the huichuntangcks a single herb, even if Luo Dafu doesn''t say anything, they will feel a bit upset.


    What''s more, they believe that Dr. Luo will not easily tell others about the baking method of Siraitia grosvenorii. If there is no baking method, even if others find Siraitia grosvenorii, they can only drink it by themselves. After all, they can''t keep it for a long time, and they can''t drink it every day.


    Dr. Luo epted their love and gave Wu Dahu a wooden card with the word "spring" engraved on it. It seemed to be something of some age.


    He did not say anything else. He only said that he could enjoy the highest standard of treatment when he went to any rejuvenation hall with this wooden card.


    After thinking for a while, Wu Dahu took the wooden card.


    Even if the Song Dynasty can learn medical skills, but there will always be times when they can''t catch up. At that time, we still have to rely on the power of the famous rejuvenation hall. If we can prepare for the rainy days, it will be very good.


    Aftering out of the rejuvenation hall, Wu Dahu went to hire a carriage and galloped home.


    Their luggage doesn''t seem to be much, but when they put it on the car, it takes up nearly half of the space. Fortunately, Wu Dahu chooses a carriage with thergest space. Therefore, it is more than enough for song QingHan, Yuanyuan Xuan and xiaoshitou to sit down in the remaining half of the space. However, if he is allowed to sit in it, it will be a bit crowded.


    However, he did not intend to sit in the car. Instead, he chose to sit in the driver''s seat with the coachman. Although the wind knife hurt his face, he was happy.


    The location of the state capital is not far away, but if you walk, it is a little far away.


    From the coachman''s mouth, song QingHan learned that if they continued to maintain this speed, in addition to the rest time, they would need at least three days to reach the state capital.


    Fortunately, the registration time for the martial arts test is still a month away, so they are not in a hurry. It''s also very nice to see the scenery.


    The most difficult thing to do on the road is to count the stones. After all, he did not eat hot rice paste as regrly as when he was at home. But because he could see fresh scenery every day, his mood did not seem to be affected by hunger. Instead, he was happy all day, just like Maitreya.


    Compared with the scenery, Yuanyuan Xuan is more concerned about the rabbit that was "rifled" by him before. He has to take a look every day to see if its wound has healed.


    Seeing that he was so full of love, song QingHan didn''t mean to tell him that he wanted to kill and eat the rabbits when the new year pass wasing...


    three dayster, Wu Dahu and his party finally arrived at their destination, the state capital.


    The prosperity of the state capital was far beyond the imagination of Song Dynasty. The height of the city wall alone made him marvel, not to mention the bustling scene of peopleing and going inside the city wall.


    When they arrived, the sun was already setting, and they had no time to find a ce to live in. After taking a bath, they ate something in the inn, and then they got up again.


    Seeing song QingHan''s face, Wu Dahu looked out eagerly. Knowing that he wanted to join the party, Wu Dahu took the initiative to say, "there is no curfew in the state capital. If you want to go out and y, you can still have time."


    Song QingHan smell speech, quickly nod, excited way: "then go out to have a look, I still see the scene described in the book for the first time."


    Wu Dahu naturally can''t guess what he said was a book he read in modern times. He picked up a small stone and let yuanxuan follow him. Then he took song QingHan out of the door.


    The streets in the state capital are more than twice as wide as those in the town, but even so, they are not enough because there are so many peopleing and going, just like in the market.


    Not only that, there are all kinds of gadgets on the street, which makes song QingHan dazzled. I would like to y with each of them.


    These exquisite things are really unexpected. They are made by hand. In modern times, the most advanced machines can''t reach this level. It''s really "uncanny workmanship"!


    In addition to peddlers, there are also acrobatic performances on the street, such as smashing stones on the chest, people spraying fire and other tricks that song QingHan saw on TV before.However, it was totally different from what he had seen on TV. Even though he knew the principle, he was still shocked by the immersive feeling and couldn''t help cheering the people of the acrobatic troupe.


    After the performance, members of the acrobatic troupe took a big te with a smile and walked around, courting the way: dies and gentlemen, the rich hold a money market, and those without money hold a personal field! Today''s performance is absolutely wonderful. Don''t miss it


    Song QingHan hesitated for a moment, looked at the people around him, and found that some people left directly before the dishes came, or waved their hands, and did not give a cent. Even if they gave money, they only gave one or two coppers.


    Looking at the young faces in the acrobatic troupe, he made up his mind to take out one or two pieces of silver and put them on the te when the man came.


    The man was stunned when he saw the silver light. He was immediately overjoyed and nodded to thank song QingHan.


    Song QingHan was satisfied and was about to leave when a cry of surprise and scream broke out in the crowd.


    Wu Dahu took hold of his waist and retreated back to the corner.


    Although yuan Wenxuan couldn''t see what happened, he quickly followed up and stood on the steps to see the source of the sound.


    The man holding the big te just now fell on the ground somehow. Beside him stood a strong man who was looking at him from amanding position and sneered: "did youe to the territory here? Brothers, call me


    People from the acrobatic troupe got together and said angrily, "what are you doing? Are you still talking about the royalw? "


    The big man picked his eyebrows and said haughtily, "Wang fa? In this territory, we are the king''sw


    With that, he suddenly raised his leg and kicked the man''s stomach on the ground. After hearing the man''s scream, his mouth outlined a cruel arc.


    His action was like a signal. More and more big men came out from around and smashed all the props of the acrobatic troupe. All the people who came to stop him were knocked to the ground, and then there was a shower of punches and kicks. It seemed that the acrobatic troupe people were totally ignored.


    Song QingHan couldn''t bear to hold on to Wu Dahu''s arm and murmured: "how can we report to the official?"


    Wu Dahu patted him on the back of his hand to show his constion. Looking at the distance of his eyes, he said in a deep voice: "the official ising."


    The onlookers also saw the officialsing from afar and spontaneously made way for them to stride forward.


    The acrobatic troupe members, who were beaten to no avail, showed a ray of hope in their eyes after seeing the official, and cried out: "official! Official! Help! They beat us up for no reason and smashed everything we ate! Officials must make decisions for us


    The big men stopped their hands long before the officials came. The leading man held his fist and said with a smile: "the adults are aware that they don''t obey the rules and upy the roads here at will. We are good at dissuading them. They still don''t listen. In a moment of confusion, this is what they look like."


    "Oh," the officials said, looking at the miserable members of the acrobatic troupe on the ground, frowned and said, "is it possible for you to act wild in such a ce as the state capital? If you don''t know how to obey the rules, leave early! Today, for the sake of your new arrival, I will let you go for the time being. After paying for the medical expenses, you can go back to where and where you should go quickly. "


    The man on the ground even the corners of his mouth were hit with blood. He asked in a quick voice, regardless of pain: pensation for medical expenses? Theypensate us, or...


    "of course, youpensate them! You can discuss how much to do. Come on


    The officials interrupted with a sneer, and then nodded to a group of men with reserved dignity and turned to leave.


    After the officials left, the big man showed a proud expression on his face. He kicked the man on the ground with his foot and said ostentatiously, "Oh, do you expect us to pay you back? I''m not very old, but I have great ambition. Take out your money quickly! Men don''t have time to spend with you here


    Stimted by his words, the man on the ground suddenly spurted out a mouthful of blood. His face looked like he was ten years old. He said in a dejected way: "except for the money on the ground, we have no money. The acrobatic troupe has no money. We stop where we have made enough money, and then continue to move forward..."


    the big man "tut" and looks very dissatisfied, but he also knows him Words are true, impatiently under the opponent: "pick up the money, when you give your wine money!"


    After that, he looked at the expressions of despair or indignation on the faces of the members of the acrobatic troupe. He spit on the ground with pride, and left with his hands on his back.

 Chapter 78

    Song QingHan watched the event all the way around. He felt cold in his heart and couldn''t believe: "isn''t this the capital of the state?"? Why is it more chaotic than the town? Such a thing can happen


    Wu Dahu looked at the onlookers in aplicated way. He shook his head and sighed: "there are people''s feelings in different ces. It''s really beyond my expectation."


    He can understand the existence of hooligans, but he can''t understand the reaction of officials.


    He didn''t help the acrobatic troupe. He even obviously preferred the big man group. If he said that there was nothing fishy in it, he would not believe it.


    And this is also the most disappointing ce for him. There is a kind of fishiness between official officials and rogue local ruffians. How can ordinary people live? As the great man said, they are the king''sw here.


    After the spectators dispersed, there were only a group of acrobatic troupes on the ground. Some of them were obviously children. It was probably the first time they met this kind of thing. They directly covered their faces and burst into tears. The voice was so miserable that song QingHan was deeply distressed.


    The most seriously injured person is the first to fall on the ground. He is probably the leader of the acrobatic troupe. After struggling to get up, he bent down and picked up the broken props on the ground. He said in a quiet way: "go back to rest first, leave here tomorrow, and try your luck in other ces."


    Some members were unconvinced and said, "it''s obvious that they did something wrong. Why are we going! And we don''t even have a fare. Where else can we go? "


    The leader wanted to speak, but he suddenly changed his breath and made a series of violent coughing sounds. He fell unconscious with a "plop" sound.


    The members of the acrobatic troupe were in great disorder and rushed to help the leader up. They cried: "boss! boss! Are you okay? Wake up! Don''t scare us! Help, help


    Looking at the panic expression on those immature faces, song QingHan could not help it any longer. He pinched the hand of the big tiger and suddenly walked forward.


    Wu Dahu knew what he wanted to do. Although he knew that it was risky to do so, he still allowed him to go to the acrobatic troupe and follow him silently.


    They are not meddlesome in nature, but they are not in a desperate mood. To save a person''s life, we should umte a little fortune.


    After song QingHan walked over, he squatted down and calmly said, "let me see what happened to him."


    When the acrobatic troupe saw that someone was willing to lend a helping hand, they quickly gave up a way and said eagerly, "doctor! Doctor, please help our boss! Please


    Song QingHan indicated that they should not be impatient, quickly rolled up their sleeves and touched thea man, and ruled out the possible cause of hisa.


    When he touched the part of the rib, he was shocked and said: "the bleeding caused by rib fracture!"


    Rao is always calm in his character. After judging such a result, he can''t help shaking his hand and showing his dignified expression.


    If a single rib fracture is not a big deal, as long as it is fixed, you can recover after a while of rest. However, if multiple ribs are broken, the blood vessels burst after dislocation, resulting in massive internal bleeding. Even now, it is a difficult major operation, not to mention in ancient times when there is nothing...


    although the acrobatic troupe can''t understand his words, but his words are not clear One by one, he knelt down in front of song QingHan, imploring: "doctor, doctor, please. As long as we can cure the old man, we are willing to repay you as cattle and horses!"


    Song QingHan''s pupil swayed violently, which showed his intense psychological activity.


    Is this operation to be done or not?


    Just when he hesitated, a kind-hearted man invited the doctor of the rejuvenation hall.


    The doctor was also an experienced man. Seeing thea''s face and the bloodstain on his mouth, the doctor could not help shaking his head and sighing: "maybe it''s difficult..."


    even so, he still grasped the man''s wrist carefully, took about half a column of incense, and thenmented: "unable to return to heaven, unable to return to heaven! Prepare for the future...


    the acrobatic troupe stopped the doctor and humbly begged him to help his eldest brother, but the doctor just waved his hand in embarrassment and left with the help of passers-by.


    The man who invited the doctor looked at the scene. Although he was a little impatient, he was still hard at heart and intestines: "prepare for the aftercare. This is the famous doctor Shi in the rejuvenation hall. Since he said there was no help, it was really hopeless."


    With that, he left as if he didn''t want to see the cruel picture again.


    His words hit members of the acrobatic troupe like a heavy blow. They couldn''t even cry. They looked at theatose man''s face. One by one, they looked like sailing boats that had lost their backbone. They had to let the storm take them into the unknown abyss...


    Song QingHan saw this, gritted his teeth, clenched his fist and said, "I have another method here, only one percent If you have a chance to save him, would you like to die as a horse doctor? "


    If you want to put the scandal in front of you, or if you give them great hope and then let them down, it''s better not to give them hope.Hearing his words, the acrobatic troupe, like a blind man who regained his light, said excitedly, "yes! be willing! We will! "


    Seeing this, song QingHan simply put forward his own method, exining: "his ribs have broken two, I need to open his stomach, lead out the dirty blood, adjust the position of the ribs, and then sew his stomach again. If it goes well, he can live, if not...


    " rifling the belly? "


    People in the acrobatic troupe lost their voice and looked at each other in disbelief.


    In their impression, even for the extremely vicious criminals, they did not use such cruel methods as rifling to punish them. As a result, song QingHan told them that rescuing people needs to use rifling. How can they ept this?


    This person''s stomach has been cut off, is not the situation of death? Dead horse is a living horse doctor. There''s no such medical method?


    Song QingHan was well aware of their concerns and was not ready to exin them. He said directly, "it''s up to you to do or not to do it. I''ll count five numbers. If you don''t speak, I''ll acquiesce and quit first."


    "Five."


    People in the acrobatic troupe are pushing and shoving each other, as if they want to let each other decide.


    "Four."


    When no one appeared, their expressions began to panic.


    "Three."


    "Make up your mind! The boss is going to die! " A young boy shrieked.


    "Two."


    "Why don''t you try it?" The older man hesitated and suggested.


    "One."


    "Let''s do it! Let''s do it! Doctor, we agreed


    At the end of the countdown, they finally reached an agreement and called out their own voices together.


    Song QingHan "um" a, big hand a wave, decisively ordered: "carry him to my inn! Pay attention to keep his body as stable as possible. Don''t shake him, or the bleeding will be more serious! "


    The people of the acrobatic troupe moved at the sound, each responsible for a part, like a stretcher, steadily raised their boss.


    The reason why he wanted to go to the inn was because song QingHan''s tools were still in the inn. The second reason was that the operation had high requirements for the environment. Although he knew that it could not bepletely sterile here, he still wanted to reduce the impact of bacteria on the operation as much as possible.


    A group of people walked into the inn. The innkeeper murmured a few times when he saw so many talents opening a room. Finally, Wu Dahu lost ten Liang silver in the past, which was to stop his mouth.


    The reason why he lost so much silver was that he had expected that the room would be polluted by blood after the operation. He hoped that the shopkeeper would see the silver and not drive them out.


    Song QingHan directed the acrobatic troupe''s people to put their eldest son on the bed, and asked yuanxuan to light all the candles, and then close the windows to drive away all the irrelevant people.


    After all these preparations, he washed his hands and wiped the man''s stomach with wine.


    Song Xuan should use all the utensils to remove the poison.


    Song QingHan took the scalpel and suddenly remembered something. He turned his head and said to yuanxuan: "fix his hands and feet on the bed with the quilt cover, so as not to have an ident after waking up in pain for a while!"


    After epting the order, Xuan quickly untied the quilt cover and sheet, tied the man to the bed in a "big" shape, and simted the situation after he woke up. After confirming that he would not let him break away, he said to song QingHan, "OK, master."


    Song QingHan nodded, took a deep breath, slowed down his heart rate, pursed his mouth, waved his hand violently, and quickly moved up on the man''s stomach.


    This operation is much bloodier than the operation of cesarean delivery, not only because of the wider incision, but also because of the need to carry out some operations on the internal tissues of the human body, which makes the picture full of impact.


    Xuan was terrified. His hair stood on his back. He tried to escape from the room several times. But as soon as his mind became small, he immediately developed some courage. He clenched his fist and looked at Song QingHan''s movements without blinking. He was afraid that he would miss any details.


    If master can save those who the doctors in the rejuvenation hall say can''t be saved, does that mean that after learning, he can also cure those who are unable to save?


    With such a belief, he went closer and closer, as if he could not see the blood. He recorded song QingHan''s actions in his mind bit by bit, which was quite a state ofplete selflessness.

 Chapter 79

    At this time, song QingHan hadpletely fallen into the state of surgery, so he didn''t know the state of yuanxuan. The whole world seemed to have only the flesh and blood tissue in front of him. He knew exactly where to start and how to avoid the risk points.


    This division all fell into a state of selflessness, but suffered the acrobatic troupe leader who was undergoing surgery.


    With such a big cut in his stomach, as long as he was not dead, he would wake up with pain. When he opened his eyes and found that his hands, feet and head were fixed, no one could feel the sense of despair.


    What''s more, there were two people in front of him, one big and one small, who were fascinated by his stomach. They were like fox spirits eating viscera in a storybook. They scared him to forget how to breathe.


    If the leader made a little noise, song QingHan and song QingHan would have known that he was awake. Unfortunately, after tying up the leader, he thought that it would be bad for him to bite his tongue andmit suicide. Although song QingHan did not praise him, he did not object, so he took it as a tacit act.


    The chief watched his intestines emerge from his belly. Pain and despair finally drowned him and made him faint again.


    Although song QingHan felt that the visceral activity of the patient was somewhat strange, he only regarded it as the cause of his bleeding, so he paid more attention, quickly drained the umted blood, corrected the position of ribs and began to suture.


    When thest stitch fell on the leader''s stomach, song QingHan finally took a breath of relief and wrapped up the broken part of the leader''s rib with gauze and began to clean up the mess.


    The original Xuan noticed that song QingHan''s hands shaking slightly when he was packing things. He seemed unable to use his strength. He knew that the seemingly easy operation was not as simple as he thought.


    He took over song QingHan''s work and asked modestly, "master, next, just like before, wait for this person''s wound to heal. Will it be OK after removing the thread?"


    Song QingHan shook his head and sighed: "his rib fracture, stabbing the internal tissue, causing massive bleeding, so the wound healing is far from enough. We must wait until the rib fracture is healed


    Xuanxuan felt his ribs subconsciously. He thought of the scene he had just seen. He felt that his ribs were also slightly painful.


    Before leaving, song QingHan noticed the cloth in the man''s mouth, and then realized what was missing just now. It turned out that there was no scream!


    He took off the cloth from the man''s mouth, and said to yuanxuan, "you want to stop him from biting his tongue andmitting suicide?"


    Yuan Wenxuan nodded honestly, as if to realize that his behavior was not very standardized.


    Song QingHan saw that the man was still in aa. After thinking about it, he directly demonstrated: "in the future, if you want to stop a person from biting his tongue andmit suicide, you should dislocate his mandible. The advantage of this method is that it is convenient and quick, and can keep the patient breathing. If there are foreign bodies in his throat, they can be discharged in time."


    "What''s more, during the operation, patients can alsomunicate with us directly, which is convenient for us to adjust the operation method. Just like the way you used cloth to block his mouth, if there is any mistake, it may lead to the failure of the operation. Fortunately, this time, fortunately, there is no such situation


    Hearing the clear "click" sound, Yuan Yuan Xuan subconsciously touched his mandible and asked hesitantly, "what should I do after the operation?"


    As soon as song QingHan''s wrist turned, the man''s mandible returned to its original position, looking as if nothing had happened.


    Heughed and said naturally: "it''s good to help him connect it back. As for the method, you can test it with your own mandible several times."


    The dislocation of the mandible will not lead to any irreparable problems. Song QingHan tried it on himself before, so he felt relieved and asked yuanxuan to test his body. After all, he could have a more intuitive feeling of the patient''s feelings, and he could learn this method quickly. In the future, when he encountered such a situation, the body would subconsciously deal with it.


    "Can you show me the original? Let me see how painful it is... "


    Song QingHan is dumb andughs. A child in his heart is a child, and it is his nature to be afraid of pain.


    His hand moved slightly, then moved again, calmly said: "OK."


    Xuan touched his face strangely, repressed his excitement and said: "it doesn''t hurt at all! I''ll start learning now


    After finishing packing, the two opened the door. Seeing that people outside wanted to rush in, they directly reached out to stop them and solemnly said, "if you want him to die, go in!"


    Hearing his words, the acrobatic troupe calmed down, but the voice also revealed anxiety: "doctor, how''s the boss? Have you finished that


    Song QingHan nodded his head and patiently exined: "the operation has beenpleted. At present, it seems to be sessful. However, the specific situation depends on his recovery. If there is nothing else, only one person will be left here to take care of him. My apprentice and I will take turns to check his condition during the day."The word "sess" attracted everyone''s attention. People in the acrobatic troupe looked at each other, and their faces showed the color of survival.


    Seeing song QingHan rubbing his temple wearily, the acrobatic troupe knew that it was dark and could not disturb other people''s rest. He said, "doctor, the old stool is troubling you for the time being. We''ll go out to have a rest tonight. We''ll find some work tomorrow, and we''ll make up the room and clinic fees. Don''t worry!"


    Song QingHan knew that they didn''t have any money on them. He was surprised and said, "where are you going to rest? On the street? "


    The acrobatic troupe was a little embarrassed, but he still replied honestly: "we went to the earth temple outside the city to make a night. That''s what we did when we didn''t have money."


    Song QingHan looked at them around. Seeing that they were still wounded, he felt a little impatient. After looking at Wu Dahu, he could not help but suggest: "I''ll open a room for you. You can make do with it. And if you have serious injuries, you cane to see me. If you have skin injuries, wipe each other with ointment."


    Then he took out a box of ointment and put it in the hands of the oldest man.


    The man''s face showed a moving color and said gratefully, "well, how can you stand this? As for the kindness, let us help ourselves greatly, boss


    Other people also nodded, echoed: "yes, yes, we live in the earth temple, it used to be like this, thank you for your kindness."


    Song QingHan said that they couldn''t help but agreed that they could solve the amodation problem by themselves, but the ointment must be taken to avoid the deterioration of the disease.


    They left one of the youngest members. After song QingHan helped him detoxify with wine, he told him the taboos one by one. Seeing that he listened carefully, he let him into the room.


    After finishing all this, song QingHan is very tired. Wu Dahu waits on him to take a bath and get into the bed with small stones.


    The next morning, after breakfast, song QingHan entered the room of the head of the acrobatic troupe with his packed porridge. Seeing the child who was on the vigil, he stood up and said in a soft voice, "you can go to the couch to sleep after breakfast. Your boss has our help to watch."


    The child hesitated for a moment. He saw that song QingHan moved a bench and sat beside the boss. He took the porridge that song QingHan had brought. After drinking it all, he climbed up and fell asleep as soon as his head touched the pillow.


    After slowly detoxifying himself, song QingHan untied the gauze on the leader and looked at the wound. He was relieved to see that there was no inmmation or pus.


    After he helped the leader change the medicine, he was about to wrap the new gauze again. Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the light and looked up in surprise: "are you awake?"


    The leader recognized that song QingHan was the one who broke silver for himselfst night. Seeing that he had gauze in his hand, he thought of the terrible scene he sawst night, and murmured: "are you saving me..."


    Song QingHan quickly wrapped the gauze and patiently exined, "you are seriously injured and can''t move. Therefore, we have made this strategy to bind your hands and feet Let''s help you untie the shackles first, but don''t move. "


    The leader nodded his head obediently. He could feel the pain in his belly, but it was nothingpared with the feeling that he felt in his heartst night.


    Xuan walked over and quickly untied the sheet on the leader''s body. Seeing a trace of strangtion on his hand, he felt his head in a guilty way.


    Song QingHan took the porridge and fed it patiently into the leader''s mouth with a spoon. After he finished eating, he saw Wu Dahu knocking at the door. He told yuanxuan, "you should watch him here today. Just follow what I taught you before. Can we go out and look for a house?"


    It''s not that they can''t afford to live in an inn, but since they have decided to settle down in the state capital, the sooner they find a suitable house, the better. After all, it will take some time to clean and decorate.


    Xuan nodded his head cleverly. He knew that his master was going to do business. Naturally, he would not bother to go. However, he was still a little nervous. After all, this was the first time that he faced a patient himself.


    Wu Dahu, holding a small stone, walked down the stairs with song QingHan and went out.


    When he was busy in the cold days of the Song Dynasty, he had already inquired about the local housing information from the local people. Therefore, he did not have to go around like a headless fly. He only needed to go to selected ces.

 Chapter 80

    The first ce they went to was located in the northwest corner of the state capital. It was full of peddlers and hooligans. It was a bit chaotic, but it was also lively. When they arrived, there was a lot of noise and shouting.


    Although just had breakfast not long, but song QingHan looked at a wide range of snacks, suddenly felt hungry.


    Wu Dahu saw his desire from Song QingHan''s eyes. He moved in his heart and asked with a smile, "what do you want to eat? Try to see the craftsmanship of the people in the state capital. "


    Song QingHan hesitated for a moment, touched the bulging silver ticket in his arms, and suddenly had the confidence to follow the most fragrant smell and went to a stall selling fried food.


    Seeing this, the peddler said warmly, "what vor do you like to eat, sir? Sweet or salty


    Song QingHan hesitated for a moment, looked at the eye martial tiger, and slowly said: "sweet, sweet mouth."


    "Well, would you like more or less oil?"


    "Less oil."


    The peddler who got the information directly put two strings of sugar and oil Baba in kraft paper bag, and said enthusiastically, "try this, absolutely delicious!"


    In fact, song QingHan was more curious about other kinds of snacks. After all, he did not eat less sugar oil Baba in modern times. If he still ate this kind of food in ancient times, it would have no characteristics.


    Seeing that he didn''t take it, the peddler''s face sank, and he said with a smile, "it''s all bagged, won''t you?"


    Wu Dahu noticed that many people were looking at him. He frowned, took out ten copper tes and put them into the hands of the peddler. Just as he was about to take over the kraft paper bag, the peddler suddenly took back his hand and said arrogantly, "ah, I''ve given you ten less coppers."


    Song QingHan frowned: "do you want ten coppers for such a string?"


    The peddler hugged his arms and said, "if I want ten coppers, you can just say whether you want to buy them or not."


    The peddlers, who had no business for the time being, came up one after another, just like thugs.


    Wu Dahu did not intend to cause trouble. He quickly took out ten copper tes and put them into the hands of the peddler. He took the kraft paper bag and left with song QingHan.


    After going far away, song QingHanined: "the peddlers here are too overbearing, just like local snakes!"


    He angrily pulled out the bamboo stick in the kraft paper bag and bit off a sugar and oil Baba fiercely. After chewing for a moment, he said to himself, "it''s really delicious..."


    the freshly fried sugar oil Baba has a crispy outer skin, soft glutinous inside, and a wonderful taste. The sugar juice wrapped on the skin is like a finishing touch, which makes people wonder.


    After eating that string of sugar and oil Baba, his anger almost disappeared, but he was still a little ufortable. He vented like: "if he had a better attitude, his business would not be so bad. He really has no brain!"


    Wu Dahu''s eyes shed a smile, shook his head and said, "I can see that those people are all in a group. They choose foreigners to cheat. Your and my ents are slightly different from them. After they specte, they are somewhat unscrupulous."


    If they didn''t want sugar and oil Baba at that time, or they didn''t give enough money, they would have gathered around and asked them to "tell us".


    Song QingHan took out the remaining string of sugar and oil Baba and stretched it out to feed Wu Dahu. Seeing that he had finished one, he shook his head and prepared to put it into his mouth. Unexpectedly, "Cheng Yaojin was killed in the middle of the way". The small stone grabbed his hand and looked at the round sugar oil Baba eagerly.


    Seeing the little stone can''t wait to put out his little tongue, song QingHan suddenlyughed and hugged his stomach and said, "it''s so small that it''s a good thing to eat. When you grow up, you can still get it!"


    He stretched out his hand, quickly put the sugar oil Baba on the small stone''s mouth, quickly took away his hand when he stretched out his tongue to lick it, and then put down the sugar oil Baba after the small stone made a impatient voice. He looked at the small stone being deceived again and again, andughed happily.


    Wu Dahu helplessly watched song QingHan teasing the little stone back and forth childishly. He held out his hand and held song QingHan''s hand. He doted and said, "if you don''t eat it, I''ll eat it. I''m afraid Xiaoshi is hungry. We''ll go back to feed him rice paste and then go to see the next house."


    Song QingHan took back his hand and quickly ate the sugar and oil Baba. He didn''t know where he had the bad taste, but it was really fun to tease his son...


    on their way back, they passed another street. Song QingHan moved his ears after hearing a subtle "goat milk" and turned his head to look at the source of the sound.


    In front of a magnificent house, a farmer dressed up was handing a ceramic pot to the servant in the door. Looking at the shape of his lips, he seemed to be exining some precautions.


    Seeing the man finish, he is ready to leave. Song QingHan subconsciously catches up and asks in a voice, "elder brother, did you just say ''goat milk''


    The farmer dressed up looked up and down at Song QingHan and Wu Dahu, hugged the silver in his arms, frowned and asked, "yes, what''s the matter?"


    Wu Dahu looked at Song QingHan and said, "can we sell this goat''s milk? Or sell us the whole sheep? "The farmer hesitated for a while and shook his head and said, "if you can''t sell it, I have two sheep in my family. The milk squeezed out every day should be supplied to the big families. A bowl of milk can''t be produced."


    Song QingHan''s disappointment shed through his eyes. Wu Dahu was not discouraged and continued to ask, "do you know where to buy sheep? Soon, I want to feed the baby with my baby


    Then he took one or two pieces of silver from his arms and put them into the farmer''s hand.


    The farmer who got the money slowed down. He looked at the lovely stone in his swaddling clothes and said softly, "if you change someone else, I really can''t say it, but I believe you once because your ent is also a stranger! After listening, don''t tell others casually. Do you know? "


    Wu Dahu nods with song QingHan. It seems that he didn''t expect to buy a sheep so mysterious.


    The farmer looked around, approached Wu Dahu, and whispered: "go west, there is a small town called" moshang ". There is arge farm where hundreds of sheep are raised. As long as you have money, you can buy it. But... I heard that arge-scale smallpox broke out there after I leftst time. Now it is probably a dead town. "


    He shook his head regretfully. He didn''t know whether he felt sorry for the people in the desert or that he didn''t buy more sheep.


    "Smallpox?"


    Song QingHan repeated it with a thoughtful expression on his face.


    This disease is so famous that he can''t be unaware of it. He even read relevant stories in primary school.


    Wu Dahu thought he was afraid of the disease andforted him: "in this case, we''ll try to find another way. Besides desert, there must be other ces where sheep are sold."


    The farmer probably didn''t hold much hope for this, and shook his head: "except for the past in the desert, we had to go all the way to the northwest to buy sheep at the border. Not to mention the long way to the border, just say that the danger along the way is too much to guard against. Otherwise, why don''t these old men send people? But for the checks and bnces of their families, I am afraid they will take my sheep away


    Speaking of this, he couldn''t help but look back, waved his hand and said, "I''m going to leave. You can do it yourself."


    Looking at his back, song QingHan touched his chin and said slowly, "this desert, you can go and have a look."


    Wu Dahu''s eyes shed in surprise and asked, "are you afraid of smallpox? If the smallpox sheep have survived, let alone the real ones


    It is impossible to say that he is not afraid. After all, this body is not like his modern one. He has been vinated with all kinds of vines. If he goes rashly, no matter how much attention he takes, there is a risk of infection. At that time, not to mention saving people, even self-help is a problem.


    But the doctor''s duty made him unable to ignore this kind of thing. After thinking for a while, he said decisively: "after we settle down, I''ll go and see what''s going on there. If it''s serious, I won''t go in. If it''s not serious... Maybe I can find a way to save them."


    Wu Dahu clenched his hand in his heart and said, "we''re going to go together. People with incurable diseases are emotionally unstable. It''s not safe for you to go alone."


    Song QingHan was warm in his heart. He held his hand and said with a light smile: "don''t worry. I just go to see the situation. If there''s something wrong, I''ll leave immediately. If you go too, what will Xiaoshi do? Can''t let Wenxuan take him alone


    Although Wu Dahu knew that song QingHan''s words were reasonable, he was still worried. In the twinkling of an eye, it was useless to worry about it now. He simply kept the matter in his heart for the time being.


    After they returned to the inn, they had lunch, fed Xiaoshi some rice paste, looked at the situation of the head of the acrobatic troupe, and then went out again.


    The houses in the northwest corner don''t need to be considered. Although they didn''t go to see what the houses looked like, the peddlers gave them a bad impression. If they wanted to be neighbors with those people for a long time, they would certainly not like it.


    After excluding the other side, they went to the southeast corner, which was totally opposite to the northwest corner.


    If the northwest corner is the bustle of ordinary people, the southeast corner is the quietness of big families.


    They went all the way to the destination, and they didn''t even see half a person''s film. They were surrounded by deep courtyards, which were isted from the noise. asionally, there were still two clear birdsong sounds, which made them feel like a paradise.


    The courtyard for sale is sandwiched between two big courtyards, just like little teddy in front of the big golden hair, looking pathetic.


    Wu Dahu went over and knocked on the door. A ck eye socket and some bald middle-aged men poked out their heads and looked at their clothes. He asked dejectedly, "what''s the matter?"


    "We are new to the state capital. We want to find a suitable ce to settle down. I don''t know...


    before Wu Dahu''s speech is finished, the bald man''s eyes brighten, and he quickly opens the door and says happily:"e in,e in, my yard is absolutely suitable for you to live in, and you will like it after watching it! "

 Chapter 81

    Song QingHan looks at Wu Dahu and walks into the courtyard.


    If the courtyard was as good as he said, how could he be in such a hurry that they kept silent even though they thought the yard was good.


    The master of the yard saw that they did not speak after a circle. He was anxious. Naturally, his face came out, and he asked tentatively, "what''s the matter? I didn''t lie to you, did I? This yard is really good. If it wasn''t for my family going to Beijing, I wouldn''t have to give up my love! "


    Song QingHan picked his eyebrows and said, "even if you are going to Beijing, you will not have a chance toe back in the future. Why do you have such a good courtyard?"


    "Besides." Wu Dahu took the lead and added, "since you have the strength to enter Beijing, it''s not a waste to put one more property here, isn''t it?"


    The owner of the yard was blocked by two people''s inquiries. After half a day''s hesitation, he suddenly widened his eyes and said, "do you want to buy it or not? If you don''t want to buy it, just go. I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you


    Wu Dahu casually took out a few banknotes and calmly said, "we have brought sincerity, but your sincerity has not been seen yet. Since you are not willing to be frank, we have to leave."


    After that, he turned with song QingHan and looked ready to leave.


    The master''s face changed, half regretted and half chagrined: "wait! I said, I said not yet! "


    Wu Dahu didn''t even step forward at all. Hearing the speech, he turned around directly and raised his eyebrows and said, "what are you talking about?"


    The owner of the yard sighed deeply and said in a low voice, "why should I sell this yard?"


    Seeing that the y he wanted to hear came, Wu Dahu nodded and motioned to him to continue: "say it, is it a matter of yard or people?"


    This story is probably not something that can be exined clearly in a few words. Therefore, the owner of the yard invited the two people into the room, poured three cups of tea, and sipped it before speaking.


    "When youe here, you can see that there are gaomen courtyards on both sides of the courtyard. Gaofu is on the left and Zhufu is on the right. If you want to say that the Gaozhu two families are originally inw, they have made friends with each other and have a good rtionship. However, on the contrary, the two families seem to have had a small quarrel in three days and a big quarrel in five days. If they quarrel in a hurry, they will fight with each other directly It''s hard to understand that the blood flow is just over. "


    "Originally, their quarrels have nothing to do with ourmon people. However, they seem to be tired of quarreling in recent days, and they have begun to think of some strange ways to harass each other. They don''t say anything about putting dogs in front of each other''s door and quietly throwing beehives into each other''s courtyard. Now they havee up with the idea of my yard."


    "ording to the two families, as long as they upy my yard, they can use this as a buffer topletely take the other party down. So they seem to be crazy and harass me day and night. They use coercion and inducement. But which side do you think I can ept? No matter which side''s conditions are epted, I''m bound to annoy the other side. I''m just amon people who annoy these adults, even if there''s only one way to die. Oh, no, life is better than death


    After this long conversation, the courtyard owner showed a look of regret, as if he said, "if I had known that, I should have left here earlier.".


    Wu Dahu frowned, looked at Song QingHan, and said slowly, "if you sell this yard to us, are you not afraid to offend two people at the same time?"


    The owner of the yard hesitated for a moment, and said honestly, "I''m in a dilemma. Both adults said that as long as someone can buy this yard knowingly, they won''t bother me..."


    Song QingHan chuckled, as if seeing through his mind. He raised his eyebrows and said, "I don''t want your trouble, but turn to us, right?"


    Seeing that they had guessed what they had not done, the owner of the yard felt embarrassed and exined, "this and this may be possible. Both adults are of the character of gust of wind and rain. They will forget about this yard in a few days. Besides, I have also taken this situation into consideration, and I have specially reduced the price of the yard to the lowest. If you buy it now, you can buy it now That''s absolutely sure to make a profit


    Although the yard is good, but also to have a life to enjoy, Wu Dahu shook his head, ready to take song QingHan to leave.


    Just as they were about to go out, a big man suddenly came in from the outside. When he saw Wu Dahu, his eyes shed with admiration. He turned to the master of the yard and said, "what''s the matter with Lao Qin? When do you leave? "


    The master of the yard said with a wry smile: "Lao he, I''m afraid I can''t go. I''m not easy toe here and run away as soon as I hear this situation. I''m also helpless..."


    the big man picked his eyebrows, looked at Wu Dahu and song QingHan once again, and suddenly said, "are you here for the martial arts test?"


    Wu Dahu saw that he was a man with Kung Fu. He felt a sense of closeness in his heart. He nodded and said, "yes,e here to learn martial arts for a period of time."


    As soon as the words fell, he suddenly had more hands in front of him. He reflected that this was a big man. After trying him out, he dodged and avoided, only defending but not attacking.Seeing that his several moves were easily solved by Wu Dahu, the big man suddenly quickened his attack with a light voice.


    Song QingHan has long held a small stone and let it to one side. Looking at the dazzling moves of the two people in the field, he couldn''t help but feel tight in his heart.


    Even if it is not fatal, it will be a serious injury if it is not fatal...


    after 20 moves, although the big man is in the upper hand, he suddenly stops and looks at Wu Dahu with satisfaction, and the light in his eyes is even stronger.


    "Good! If you buy this yard, I''ll let you go to my martial arts school for free and teach you in person! "


    The owner of the yard said in surprise, "isn''t that good? I can''t repay you for your kindness


    The big man waved his hand and did not care about the tunnel: "nothing, this is a good seedling, just see how his courage."


    Seeing Wu Dahu pondering, the master of the yard quickly advised: "since brother he has helped, I have to show a little bit. In this way, the price of the yard will be reduced by another hundred Liang for you! If you think about it carefully, you can''t find a second price in the state capital. It''s brother he who teaches this condition himself. It''s a great opportunity that many people can''t ask for! "


    Although Wu Dahu doesn''t know who the "brother he" is, from the fight with him just now, it can be seen that his kung fu has its own routine. He is not only a kung fu master, but also an expert with profound insight into martial arts.


    If you only rely on yourself to find a martial arts school, you can get very few opportunities for this kind of expert to give advice in person.


    That person said is right, the day big opportunity is ced in front of oneself, end see oneself courage how.


    Are you willing to take the risk of being targeted by two families to ept this opportunity to improve your martial arts?


    Song QingHan also understood the way, but he didn''t say a word. No matter what Wu Dahu decided, he would stand by Wu Dahu, fight from left to right and run away. He didn''t believe these people could follow them to the ends of the earth to harass them.


    After a few breaths, Wu Dahu finally said, "OK! We agree to this condition! "


    They choose toe to the state capital is already at great risk, even if the risk is greater, what''s the harm?


    If you want to get something, you must lose something.


    Seeing his resolute attitude, a touch of appreciation shed in the big man''s eyes. He patted the yard master on the shoulder and said with a smile, "now you can sleep well. I won''t send you off. I''ll meet you again."


    The owner of the yard showed a relieved smile, like a moment younger than ten years old. He hugged the big man and said gratefully: "thank you for your help! If I can see you again in the future, I hope you will be all over the ce! "


    The big man waved his hand and went to Wu Dahu. He said in a deep voice, "you just arrived at the state capital. There are many things you need to take care of. You can take three days. After three days,e to Liangyi hall to find me! My name is he Wenli, just call me Lao he! "


    "Remember!" He stares at Wu Dahu''s eyes, exudes his own prestige, word by word: "overdue! Don''t let me down. "


    With that, he went out quickly without dy, as if he had juste to visit the door.


    Wu Dahu nodded to the master of the yard, stretched out his hand and said, "in that case, let''s change the deed now, so as not to have a long dream."


    The owner of the yard also nodded and agreed: "yes, right now. I''ll go and tidy up my things. You can wait for me for a while."


    When there were only two people left in the yard with a little stone that they didn''t understand, song QingHan asked, "how much stronger is that man?"


    Wu Dahu gave a faint smile, and a touch of essence shed in his eyes. He was confident and said, "no matter how much stronger I am, after three months, I will win him!"


    Seeing that he was so confident in his own strength, song QingHan''s heart also rose with a sense of pride, and affirmed: "yes, I believe you!"


    As soon as the owner of the yard saw that he had already prepared the things, he immediately found a carriage and carried away all his luggage after changing the lease. Therefore, as long as song QingHan wanted to, they could live in this evening.


    In fact, song QingHan did the same thing. After returning to the inn, they packed all their luggage and transported them to the yard. They only took out the luggage and rearranged it after cleaning.

 Chapter 82

    The reason why they moved so fast was that they wanted to live in their own house, but the main reason was that they spent more than half of the money on the yard. They had to be more frugal and n for the future.


    Taking advantage of the dawn, song QingHan found a piece of clothes that he didn''t want. He tied a small stone to Wu Dahu''s chest and gathered up their new yard with him.


    I have to say that the more you look at the courtyard, the better it is. Although it is a little small, there are all kinds of scenery such as rockery and pond. Theyout of the rooms is also very exquisite. All the space that should be used is reasonably used, and it doesn''t make people feel messy. In short, it is hundreds of times better than their humble courtyard in the vige.


    In the past, the owner of the yard was probably a person who paid attention to people. There was nothing special to clean up in the whole yard. Song QingHan only cleaned the rooms and began to arrange their luggage.


    When they had packed their luggage and it was dark, they thought of yuanxuan, who had been in the room for a whole day, they felt sorry for him. They went back to the Inn and looked at the wound healing of the head of the acrobatic troupe. Seeing nothing wrong, they reced yuanxuan and asked the child left by the acrobatic troupe to watch their leader for the time being.


    After two adults and two children had dinner in the inn, song QingHan took the packed food upstairs. After the leader and the child finished eating, they were ready to go shopping in the street to add some necessities to the family.


    Just as they walked out of the inn, they were stopped by a group of familiar people.


    "Stinky boy! Are you the ones who saved the bastards? "


    The first one is the man who taught the acrobatic troupe members before. He is defiant and looks at Wu Dahu and song QingHan like a mole ant.


    Wu Dahu frowned and said coldly, "what do you want to do?"


    The big man sneered, waved his big knife in his hand and said contemptuously, "what do you think I want to do? Saving those bastards is like pping me in the face. I''m not a good-natured man. If anyone beats me, I''ll pay them back a thousand times. Either hand them over and kneel down to say I''m sorry, or let me lick the blood with this big knife in my hand. You can choose by yourself. "


    Although there are "good ys" to watch here, due to the big swords in the hands of the big man and his men, the passers-by dare note to join in the excitement. They only nce at them from a distance, which seems to be the direction of curiosity.


    Wu Dahu looked very angry when he saw that the acrobatic troupe had mixed into the crowd. He had bricks in his hand. It seemed that he wanted to rush up and fight with the big men.


    He shook his head over there and made a gesture of "don''t move lightly.".


    Seeing this, the acrobatic troupe had to temporarily put away the bricks and other things, and looked at the big man and his men with angry faces. They were ready to rush to rescue the four men of wudahu as soon as they made an extreme move.


    Seeing that Wu Dahu didn''t speak for a long time, the big man impatiently urged: "choose quickly! I can''t control my big knife! "


    Wu Dahu is still thinking about the way to solve the problem. Dragging his voice, he asks, "are these two roads the only way to choose?"


    The big man raised his head arrogantly and said: "only these two! If there''s a third rule, it''s self-determination! "


    "If I didn''t do anything, I suffered a lot without any reason. I really feel a bit upset. Is there really no other way?"


    He continued to procrastinate, and at the same time he put his hand behind his back and made a gesture to song QingHan.


    After seeing the gesture, song QingHan felt tight in his heart, but he still kept the original Xuan behind him and moved back quietly.


    If a fight really happens, he can''t let himself be a drag on Wu Dahu!


    Han said impatiently, "tut". He was about to speak. His nearest subordinate whispered: "boss, they are procrastinating. Maybe they want to run!"


    After hearing this, Han''s face changed. He raised his eyes and saw Wu Dahu unknowingly opened a step distance from himself. He immediately became angry and raised his knife and said, "how dare you y with your grandfather and me, brothers! Go on


    "Wait! Wait


    An old voice sounded, and the doctor Shi who I sawst time gradually appeared in the public''s sight.


    It''s just that this time he didn''t carry the medicine box on his body, and he brought a group of people here.


    Han obviously knew this doctor, and after a moment''s hesitation, he still stuck his neck and said, "doctor Shi! Don''t interfere. It''s our business. Don''t me it for hurting you


    After all, doctor Shi was old. After walking so fast for a while, he was out of breath. The boy behind him helped him and said to the man with a sneer: "what a big tone! You dare to hurt my people in the Spring Festival Hall! Don''t even know how to die


    The big man was blocked by his words, but he couldn''t say a retort, or dare not say it.


    He knew that the people in huichuntang were very protective. Last time, someone pped the boy when he took the medicine. Huichuntang immediately took back the medicine and the prescription, and drew the person''s appearance. He ordered all the huichuntang to stop treating him. Although the man didn''t know where to find ame doctor to cure his illness, he regretted it.Minor illness is not to ask for rejuvenation hall, but serious disease? If we want to talk about this healing skill, the people in the rejuvenation hall say the second, no one dares to say the first. Who dares to offend them at the risk of killing them?


    What''s more, if you don''t know how to kill them, it''s natural for them to understand.


    After Dr. Shi recovered his good breath, he said, "don''t be rude! How many times have you been taught before you learn? "


    Han was veryfortable when he heard the first words of doctor Shi. As a result, his face suddenly became strange.


    So he just mes the boy for not being fierce at first, but not ming him for saying those cruel words?


    At the thought of this, the big man was dumb and ate Coptis. He had to slow down his face and said with a dry smile, "I''m rude, but what''s the matter with Dr. Shiing here? If it''s none of their business, we''ll leave first! "


    Finish saying that, he made a look, received the order of the hand of the hand immediately stepped forward, will Wu Dahu and song QingHan''s hand to hold.


    "Let them go! They are what we are looking for


    Doctor Shi frowned and eximed.


    However, Han deliberately looked away, pretended not to hear his words, ready to take people away.


    Seeing this, he stamped his feet, raised his hand and moved back. He said in a sharp voice, "go up and take the man for me! If you don''t have a hair, write down for me what these people look like


    The people behind him were very obedient, and rushed up quickly to smash the hands of the Han to form a "human wall" to protect song QingHan and Wu Dahu.


    The big man knew that the situation was gone. He red at his subordinates and said in a deep voice, "withdraw!"


    After they were clean, doctor Shi slowly stepped forward, looked at Wu Dahu and song QingHan, and asked tentatively, "who saved the acrobatic troupe yesterday?"


    Song QingHan took the initiative to step forward and nodded: "it''s me. Doctor Shi calls me Xiaosong."


    Doctor Shi''s face shed a touch of excitement, waved his hand and said, "did the Song Dynasty really save that man? May I see him? "


    Song QingHan understands his excitement. He once showed such emotion when he saw others solve problems that he could not solve.


    So he said decisively, "OK! This way, please


    With the help of his servant, doctor Shi followed song QingHan up the stairs and entered the leader''s room.


    As soon as the leader came back conveniently, he was about to ask his subordinates to tie up the sheets for himself. When he raised his eyes, he saw song QingHane in. He was somewhat embarrassed and exined, "well, doctor, I, i...


    if the doctor thinks that he is always moving, how can he live? Maybe you just ignore him in anger?


    Before he had finished his words, he saw Dr. Shi bring people in. A sh of doubt shed in his eyes and asked, "doctor, this is..."


    the child in the acrobatic troupe recognized doctor Shi and whispered in the ear of the leader for a while, as if telling him the situation of the day.


    The leader suddenly realized and said, "the doctor has taken great trouble and invited the doctor of the rejuvenation hall toe here. In fact, I''m ok. I''ll keep it for a while, and I''ll be fine after the ribs of the Lao Shi Zi recover."


    Doctor Shi watched helplessly as he judged that no one could help him to talk andugh in front of him. He was surprised and murmured: "how can you do it?"


    The boy couldn''t help but murmured: "master, could it be that you made a wrong diagnosis before...


    " impossible! "


    Dr. Shi denied it directly. When he realized that he was too excited, he said calmly, "how is your master''s medical ethics? Don''t you know? Over the years, can I miss a patient? "


    The boy scratched his head and whispered, "then why can he be saved? Don''t you say that he will surely die..."


    his words touched Dr. Shi, who said with a wry smile: "I also want to know, is it my mistake or?"


    Song QingHan no longer betrays Guanzi, directly said: "you are not wrong, but I have the ancestral secret recipe, just to treat this disease."


    He recited a word of Amitabha in his heart. Although he said that he would not cheat people any more, he could not exin his medical skills without saying the reason of "ancestral secret recipe".


    Doctor Shi was stunned. After reaction, he felt as if he had undergone a violent psychological struggle and asked in a tangled way: "can we... Reveal the general process? If you can''t, forget it. "


    Song QingHan didn''t feel that his medical skills were confidential. He invited doctor Shi to the bedside, pointed to the leader''s stomach and said, "I opened a knife here for him. After draining his internal congestion, he adjusted the position of his ribs and sutured them."

 Chapter 83

    Song QingHan''s words were light, but both doctor Shi and his boy took a breath.


    They can imagine the steps of song QingHan, but they can''t understand this behavior.


    The most important thing is that this behavior that they can''t understand actually saved a life!


    Doctor Shi hesitated for a while, probably because he had been living a long time without asking for help. But in order to understand the doubts in happiness, he still had the cheek to say, "can we have a look at his wound?"


    Song QingHan nodded and squatted down to untie the gauze on the leader, exposing the wound that looked like a centipede in the air.


    Just a dayter, the ce where the operation has been done has not scab. The red flesh and blood make people feel ufortable. But Dr. Shi is just like looking at some art works.


    As if something suddenly urred to him, he asked softly, "can I have a look at your knife?"


    When song QingHan opened his wooden box, a sh of light shed in his eyes, praising: "good thing!"


    He hurried over and was about to reach for the knife. He paused, took out his handkerchief, carefully took out the scalpel across the handkerchief, and looked at the light carefully for a while.


    "This arc, this shape, is really a good thing!"


    Song QingHan saw that he was excited, and even his hands trembled. He said kindly, "if doctor Shi wants, I can provide you with drawings."


    A bitter smile shed on Dr. Shi''s face, shook his head, slowly put the scalpel into the wooden box, and sighed: "old man, I can''t even use my eyes. It''s useless to take this set of things. Besides, even with diamond, no one can take care of porcin."


    Song Chuntang suddenly thought of what he would like to do


    Song QingHan was stunned. He looked at the small stone in his sleep, shook his head and said, "my son has just been born. My husband is going to learn martial arts. No one can look after him at home."


    In fact, he didn''t feel much regret. After all, even if he couldn''t work in the rejuvenation hall, if he wanted to save people, he could save them at any time.


    However, Wu Dahu felt guilty when he realized that he and his children were "dragging" song QingHan. He hesitated and said, "little stone can let me go to the martial arts school, and I can''t practice martial arts all the time..."


    Song QingHan saw the hope in doctor Shi''s eyes, and he couldn''t cry andugh: "do you want to let Xiaoshi watch you guys fight every day? You agree, I don''t agree yet, but...


    he took a look at the original Xuan, his eyes turned, and an idea came out.


    "I am a disciple. Can I help you in the Spring Festival Hall?"


    Shi doctor a Leng, looked at the original text Xuan of calm eye, thought, full mouth agreed: "OK!"


    After all, Xuan was still a child and said honestly, "I have not learned anything except diligence...


    doctor Shi grinned and naturally showed the momentum of a superior person.


    "Diligence is enough. Many people can''t even do it."


    Seeing this, the original Xuan put down his heart, a trace of joy appeared on his calm little face.


    Wan Wan didn''t expect that he could not enter the hospital after thinking for such a long time that he epted himself so easily. Even if it was just a job to help, he felt that it was enough. After all, his main task was to learn from Song QingHan, and going to huichuntang was regarded as "stealing teachers".


    However, the boy brought by Dr. Shi was pursing his mouth. He looked a little unhappy, but because of his face, he didn''t say anything.


    Since Dr. Shi was so frank, song QingHan also decisively said: "although I can''t go to the Spring Festival Hall, but if there are simr cases, doctor Shi can let my apprenticee back and call me to have a look. Maybe some new ideas are not sure."


    Dr. Shi thought so. Seeing that he said it on his own initiative, he felt even more happy. He nodded and said, "that''s it. By the way, if those peoplee to provoke you again, you can report the name of huichuntang. If they don''t listen, you can tell us and we will punish them!"


    Song QingHan was even more grateful when he heard the speech. He sent doctor Shi out of the door of the Inn and watched them leave.


    People from the acrobatic troupe were waiting outside until they saw song QingHaning down. They said with an apologetic face: "it''s us who have dragged down the doctor..."


    Song QingHan shook his head and said, "didn''t you hear what they said? Even if you hand over your eldest brother, they are going to trouble us. So they can''t me them for this. If you want to me them, you can only me the heaven for making such disasters rampant in the world. "


    However, it''s a surprise to let yuanyuanxuan enter the rejuvenation hall to study. In Song QingHan''s n, if he has the opportunity, he hopes that yuanyuanxuan will learn the knowledge of Western medicine and then learn the knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine. In this way, he can have two kinds of thinking when encountering diseases, and the probability of solving problems is higher.


    Considering that he had moved away from the inn, song QingHan told the Acrobatics Troupe: "we have paid the room fee for a month. You don''t have to leave in a hurry. If you can find work here, it''s the best. If you can''t find one, you can try your luck around and leave another person here to take care of your boss. ording to his recovery rate, one month Almost free to move. "Seeing that song QingHan was so thoughtful in helping them with their work, the acrobatic troupe was even more grateful. They even said thanks and promised to repay them in the future.


    Song QingHan didn''t take their words to heart. It doesn''t matter what kind of gratitude they have. As long as they can escape from those bullies and live a good life, even if they don''t waste his efforts.


    After themunication, song QingHan didn''t stay for a long time. With Wu Dahu, he took Xiaoshi and yuanxuan back to their current home.


    After seeing the appearance of the new yard, yuanyuanxuan was obviously excited and was very satisfied with the new yard.


    After all, the yard is so big that he doesn''t have to worry about waking song QingHan, whether he studieste into the night or gets up early to exercise.


    Song QingHan taught him the good habit of exercising in the morning for a very simple reason: only with good health can we live longer and learn more ways to save people.


    For Yuanyuan Xuan, learning more ways to save people is more effective than any admonition. So he will get up every day before dawn. Sometimes he does some exercises randomly, sometimes he runs around the yard, but thetter does less. After all, he has to worry about other people''s sleep.


    Although Xiaoshi didn''t know they had a new home, he was still excited. When he saw the koi in the pond, he screamed and stretched out his hand as if he wanted to reach the fish in the water.


    After a busy day''s work, the four were very tired. After finishing the new home, they fell into a dream.


    The next morning, when Wu Dahu got up to cook, he suddenly thought of something. After song QingHan woke up, he suggested, "do you want to buy a boy toe back and serve you."


    Song QingHan, a modern man, had nothing to do with his husband, but when he asked an outsider to serve him, he refused directly: "forget it, there is nothingplicated in our family. I can handle it by myself."


    Seeing that his facial expression is not fake, Wu Dahu nodded and left the matter behind.


    After breakfast, they sent the original Xuan to the Spring Festival Hall and looked at Dr. Shi himself leading him in, which was a relief.


    Once you have a stable foothold, you should start to think about starting the business again.


    Although the seeds of Siraitia grosvenorii and seasoning brought from the vige have been nted in the yard, it is impossible to obtain the fruits in less than a month.


    So they put their eyes on the mountain near the state capital, bought new tools and walked out with small stones.


    Although the capital of the state is located on a in, a few miles away, you can see the rolling mountains. The top of the mountain is covered with mist. If there are fairies, you will surely live in that kind of ce.


    Wu Dahu, as a born hunter, although it was his first time to enter the mountain forest here, he followed countless times. He skillfully selected the safest route and took song QingHan to the mountains.


    "Ah! Isn''t this lemon? "


    Song QingHan screamed when he saw the green and yellow fruit hanging in the distance.


    Wu Dahu took a look at it and calmly said, "the fruit is very sour. No matter how long itsts, it can''t be sweet. If you want to eat it, I''ll buy you some oranges."


    Then, as if to prove his own words, he added: "look, even the wild animals here don''t like it, otherwise there won''t be so many fruits hanging."


    Song QingHan couldn''tugh or cry. He rushed over, picked a fruit, put it in his nose and smelled it. After confirming that it was lemon, he blinked his eyes and said cunningly, "because this thing is not used to eat at all!"


    Wu Dahu was stunned. He thought of Siraitia grosvenorii and the sugar jar. He hesitated and said, "is that... For soaking in water? Or in wine? "


    At the thought of soaking lemon in water or wine, Wu Dahu could not help wrinkling his face, as if he had a strong sour taste of lemon in the aftertaste.


    Song QingHan saw this. Behind his single hand, he said: "if this lemon is sliced and dried in the sun, soaked in warm water and sugar, it is a kind of drink that can nourish the skin. If you squeeze juice when cooking, it is a top deodorizing seasoning. It''s easy to use."


    Looking at his ted appearance, Wu Dahu was more happy than he found his prey. He doted and said, "OK, let''s take these back."

 Chapter 84

    They quickly filled a sack of lemon and dug a small lemon tree for nting in the yard.


    After going on the road again, they found the traces of Momordica grosvenorii vine and cumin smoothly. As expected by song QingHan, the things growing in the mountains in the same state should be simr.


    After picking a bag of Siraitia grosvenorii and seasoning, the two returned home.


    After entering the city, many passers-by were attracted to their attention, because this match is really too shocking.


    Wu Dahu was carrying arge basket of half height on his back, which was full of things. Although it was covered by sacks, it was not clear what it was, but from the print of the basket on Wu Dahu, it can be seen that the contents must not be light.


    If that''s all, he still had a baby in his swaddling clothes tied in front of him. In order not to make the baby feel ufortable, he had to spare at least one hand and hold the baby''s buttocks carefully.


    What a dilemma!


    On the contrary, song QingHan, who was beside him, was empty handed. He also looked around to see the bustle in the street, as if he did not know that his husband was "heavily burdened".


    See around someone to their own projection of condemnation of the eyes, song QingHan puzzling scratched his head, continue to check the appropriate location of the shop.


    They had nned to sell things in other people''s shops as if they were in the town, but after finding lemon, song QingHan suddenly changed his mind.


    People here have so many things they don''t know. Now he has found several things. After a period of time, things will recover after the spring. Maybe he can find several things that people don''t know here. They will sell them to others as well as make them famous at the beginning. In this way, even if theyunch new things, others canpare with them Faster eptance.


    The most important thing is that you canmunicate with your customers face to face, get feedback from the market in time, and adjust your business decisions. If you are still a simple supplier of goods, you can make money and even have less trouble, but it is doomed to stop here. It is basically impossible to achieve great development.


    A man has ambition. Now he can''t be a full-time doctor, but it''s possible to be a sessful businessman.


    Wu Dahu has always been fully supportive of song QingHan''s decision, and he can feel that as long as he understands the basic rules, song QingHan is still very talented in business.


    About him to take part in the military test is also an adventure, song QingHan opened a shop is also an adventure, so husband heart, together adventure.


    What''s to be afraid of if we be prosperous together, and if we don''t seed, we should bear hardships together?


    Song QingHan has been looking all the way, but he has not found the store he imagined. His new home is not far away. Xindao''s n is probably about to give up...


    unexpectedly, when his sight drifted around, he suddenly stopped and found the new continent.


    Wu Dahu saw song QingHan go to an alley, surprised to follow up.


    Song QingHan looked up and down at the shop hidden in the alley and asked curiously, "shopkeeper, do you want to resell this shop?"


    The shopkeeper, who was napping in the shop, heard the sound, and a rousing spirit immediately woke up. After responding to what song QingHan said, he said excitedly: "yes! Do you want to buy this shop? "


    The smile on his face became more and more sincere when he thought that he could finally get rid of the money losing goods.


    Wu Dahu said in a strange way: "Xiaohan, the location here is too remote, I''m afraid..."


    the shopkeeper pped the table and interrupted in a loud voice: "my guest, you are not right to say that! Although the location of my shop is a little remote, this road is not simple. When the officials who live here go to yamen, they all have to pass through here. It can be said that it is quite lively. "


    Wu Dahu jokingly said: "no matter how busy the road is outside, it has nothing to do with you. Otherwise, why do you want to sell the shop?"


    The shopkeeper said, "this, this is not because, because I want to go home to support my life! If you make enough money, you have to spend it. You can''t make money all your life


    After hearing this, song QingHan looked at the shopkeeper strangely and seemed to have a new understanding of him.


    Although the shopkeeper was in a hurry to talk nonsense, he had to admit it and said it was reasonable. Anyway, song QingHan was convinced.


    He nodded and asked, "how much are you going to sell this shop for?"


    The manager''s heart a joy, quickly stretched out a p toe, pretending to be calm: "500 Liang silver."


    Hearing the speech, song QingHan turned directly and walked out.


    Seeing that he couldn''t raise the price, the shopkeeper almost scared away the only customer in recent days, and quickly cried out: "that''s impossible! Five hundred Liang silver must be too expensive! How about one hundred taels, one hundred taels


    Song QingHan stopped, turned to look at the shopkeeper, said: "Eighty Liang silver, I don''t want anything in your shop."The shopkeeper showed a painful expression, looked around the things left in his shop, gritted his teeth and said, "add these things, one hundred Liang silver!"


    In fact, there was no goods left in his shop, mainly the counters, tables and chairs, which he took away and had no ce to put. However, it was a pity to give them to others for no reason.


    Song QingHan decisively said, "OK! A deal


    Seeing that he had agreed simply, the shopkeeper began to regret it again, and he stammered: "well, many of these goods can still be used. I want to take some back..."


    Song QingHan picked his eyebrows and said with no expression: "all your goods can be taken away as long as you don''t damage the current structure."


    Smell speech, the shopkeeper showed a happy expression, directly shut the door of the shop, took song QingHan to Yamen and transferred the shop to him.


    When they went back to the shop again, Wu Dahu saw that the shopkeeper had really moved all the goods, picked his eyebrows and wanted to say something. However, seeing song QingHan silent, he also kept silent.


    After returning home, Wu Dahu finally asked the question in his heart: "that shop is very poor. I''m afraid he bought it for only a few tens of Liang silver. Why spend 100 Liang silver to buy there?"


    Song QingHan knew that he must have been holding back for a long time, so he stopped selling his tricks and exined with a smile: "the location of that shop is not good, but the shopkeeper is right. The road outside is really good. As long as we can make use of that road, the shop location is actually excellent. What''s more, the desks, chairs, pboards and other things he left behind are still in good condition after such a long time. I must have spent a lot of money to make them. A total of 100 Liang silver was given to him, which just reached his psychological bottom line. It''s not a loss or a profit. "


    Wu Dahu nodded, puzzled and asked, "but the shop is in the middle of the alley. It''s not close to the road. When others pass by, they won''t look inside. How can we make use of it?"


    Song QingHan blinked his eyes and showed a sly smile. He deliberately said, "the mountain people have their own tricks. You can wait and see."


    Wu Dahu couldn''tugh or cry. He shook his head and asked no more questions. After putting the stone down, he went into the kitchen and got busy.


    After lunch, the two men worked together to deal with Siraitia grosvenorii and seasonings. Just as they were about to deal with lemon, the door of the courtyard was knocked.


    Wu Dahu opened the door, and the people outside did not see his appearance. He said directly, "how are you thinking about it? If I don''t make a choice quickly, I''ll be polite... Eh? Who are you? "


    The speaker craned his neck and looked into the yard. He found that not only the people inside had changed greatly, but also theyout. He immediately responded and said in surprise, "did you buy this yard from that stubborn old man?"


    Wu Dahu also knew the general identity of the man and nodded: "are you... Gao Fu? Or Zhu Fu? "


    The man wanted to ask Wu Dahu whether he knew it or not. When he found out that he asked his surname directly, he knew that he knew it. He narrowed his eyes and said in a meaningful way: "how dare you look... Are you here to take part in the martial arts test?"


    Seeing that everyone guessed that he wasing to take part in the martial arts test, Wu Dahu said helplessly, "yes, what''s your advice?"


    What can you say to me this time


    There was a sh of surprise in Wu Dahu''s eyes, but the emotion was just fleeting. He saluted calmly with his fists and said: "since the adult is the examiner of the martial arts examination, let''s wait for the exam to teach the students. If there is nothing else, I''ll close the door first."


    Seeing that Wu Dahu especially entuated his words in the "martial arts test", the man did not understand that Wu Dahu was reminding him. Now he could not "teach" Wu Dahu. He was a little annoyed. Just about to speak, he heard a familiar voice ringing behind him.


    "Ah, old man Gao, why can''t you speak clearly? One of the examiners is one of the examiners? Are you the only examiner in the martial arts test


    After satirizing his old opponent, he looked up and down at Wu Dahu. A touch of essence shed in his eyes, and he praised: "good! This little brother is a talent! I''m the old Zhu next door to you, or you can call me Zhu Lao. I''m different from this old man. He likes to use some inferior means. I like to fight head-on! Tell me, what price do you want to give me this little broken yard


    Seeing that Zhu was so direct, old man Gao was afraid that Wu Dahu would agree toe down and quickly said, "boy! He can afford it, I can afford it, even give you double! You weigh your choice


    Wish old big eyes, unconvinced way: "you give double, I give three times! When I wish the house to be deserted


    Old man Gao held his hands in his arms and said, "if you give me three times, I''ll give you four times! It''s twice as much as you anyway


    "..."


    Wu Dahu couldn''t help but look at the two people scolding each other like children. He finally understood the feelings of the original owner of the yard.

 Chapter 85

    "Master! I''m back


    At the time of their quarrel, Xuan''s tender voice came from the outside and rushed into the yard like a bird.


    But when passing by, he showed a puzzled expression, as if he could not understand the strange behavior of the two adults.


    However, he was too excited to pay attention to other things. He raised his face to song QingHan and said, "master, I learned a lot today. I found thatbining acupuncture points with human body structure can find some new things."


    After that, he directly opened the acupoint map on his hand, pointed to one of the points and said, "like here, the acupoint can make people fall intoa in a short time. In fact, it is because there are two key arteries connected here. After hard hitting, the blood cirction is blocked, so the brain is in aa due to insufficient blood supply. Master, am I right?"


    Song QingHan looked at his bright eyes and surprised expression appeared on his face.


    In such a short period of time to learn western medicine knowledge so thoroughly, even canbine Chinese and Western medicine analysis, analysis is still so reasonable, call him a genius is really not too much.


    He touched the head of Yuan Yuan Xuan with emotion and affirmed: "yes! You''re right. In the future, we should also maintain this enthusiasm and enthusiasm! "


    Instead of being proud, yuanxuan felt his nose with embarrassment and lowered his head and said, "master, I can''t hold my breath. I''ll go and see what''s going on with the little stone..."


    what he said just now must be like ying tricks on the axe in the eyes of master. He is just like finding treasure. It''s really childish. It seems that he will be heavier in the future Be steady.


    Song QingHan looks at yuanxuan''s upright back and smiles happily. However, if he knows that yuanxuan thinks so, he will spit out a mouthful of old blood.


    If he had been more calm, he would not be able to live as a master...


    he had noticed that Zhu Lao suddenly stopped arguing with old Gao and asked song QingHan, "are you a doctor?"


    Compared with the "bullying" old man Gao, song QingHan was more fond of this straightforward old man. He nodded at the smell of the speech, but he didn''t say it fully. He only said, "half of it."


    I wish the old man a smile, proud way: "also want to deceive my old son, I see that the baby''s acupoint map is written with the three characters" rejuvenation hall "! But it seems that you are not a person of the Spring Festival Hall. That means that you are a doctor who can make the Spring Festival Hall ept your disciples as an exception. I don''t think it''s half a doctor, but one and a half! "


    Seeing that he guessed so many things through a few conversations between himself and the original Xuan, song QingHan was frightened, but he didn''tugh.


    Old man Gao saw that Zhu began to deal with his wife. He thought that the little old man was so treacherous that he even learned to "save the country in a curve".


    So he cleared his throat and said in a loud voice, "my family is short of a doctor. I don''t know what this young master wants to say?"


    "Someone in my family has a strange disease. Can you take time to check it out?"


    Seeing Zhu Lao saying something simr to himself, old Gao red at him fiercely, but he didn''t say any more. He turned to song QingHan and seemed to be waiting for him to make a decision.


    Song QingHan pondered for a moment, and said to old man Gao with his fist sping his fist: "I''ve got your kindness from you, but I still need to take care of my house. I can''t take away my body to be a doctor for the time being, so I''d better ask for another expert!"


    After that, he pretended not to see the exasperation on old Gao''s face, and said to him, "I shouldn''t have refused your invitation, but since you have said it''s a" strange disease ", I''m afraid I can''t solve it with my humble knowledge. It''s better to find a doctor in the rejuvenation hall to have a look. There are so many people and great strength. Maybe we can find a solution!"


    He refused one side and naturally refused the other. Although he was very interested in Zhu Lao''s "strange disease", he also had to listen to his reason. Besides, who knows whether what Zhu Lao said is true or not? Maybe he made up such a reason to trip old man Gao?


    Hearing that Zhu Lao was also rejected, Gao''s face looked better. He looked up at the sky and said, "you little old man, don''t you go home soon? Don''t you want to stay and eat? "


    I wish the old man Gao looked like "he won''t go either if he doesn''t go" and sighs helplessly. He waves his hand to song QingHan and Wu Dahu and says, "talk again next time. You just moved here. Have a good rest for a few days."


    Seeing that these two "great gods" are finally gone, song QingHan breathes a sigh of relief, and looks at Wu Dahu with a nce, and both see the helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    Fortunately, they are in a good mood. In the blink of an eye, they leave the matter behind and discuss the opening of the shop while preparing dinner.


    Because Wu Dahu is about to enter the martial arts school to learn martial arts, if they want to open a shop, they should arrange the shop in the alley tomorrow and prepare the goods. Otherwise, after Wu Dahu has learned art, they don''t know when to open it.


    After dinner, they simply sliced the bag of lemon and put it in the yard, waiting for natural air drying.The next morning, when Wu Dahu got up, he found that yuanxuan had already cooked his breakfast. After taking a few mouthfuls at will, he said goodbye with embarrassment.


    It turned out that he waste when he went yesterday. In order not to leave a bad impression on the people in the hospital, he decided to go early in the future, so as not to send Wu Dahu and song QingHan every day.


    When song QingHan got up and heard about it, he had a lot of emotion and thought of his ten years of hard study.


    Well, since the child can afford to suffer, he should eat more and benefit for life.


    After dinner, they cleaned the shops in the alley again, put the things that were done yesterday on the shelves, and wrote on them what the function of each thing was and how to use them.


    After putting things away, Wu Dahu turned back and saw song QingHan''s figure. He felt tight in his heart and went out to the alley.


    Looking at Song QingHan, who was ying something at the entrance of the alley, Wu Dahu asked curiously, "what are you doing?"


    When he came closer, he found a big wooden sign of "strange house" hanging at the entrance of the alley, then he was dumbfounded.


    After finishing thest nail, song QingHan raised his chest with pride and said happily, "how about it? I''m good


    His idea, of course, is derived from the modern colorful signs. Although there are signs here, there are no signs that are far away from the store, and they are even very reserved.


    It''s different from each sign on the sign.


    There is no pigment here. In order to get together five colors, he bought carrots, celery, ck beans, iris and chrysanthemum. He made great efforts to extract five colors: red, green, ck, blue and yellow. He gave each of the five words "strange house" one color. Finally, he made the desired effect of this sign.


    Wu Dahu looked at the sign carefully, then nodded and praised: "the color is really good."


    I don''t know how song QingHan yed the drum. These colors have be the freshest color. So although it is exaggerated, it''s quite nice to match them together.


    Song QingHan chucked his mouth and muttered: "it''s clearly my creative idea that''s good..."


    seeing that he got angry, Wu Dahu jokingly coaxed: "yes, first of all, you have to be creative to have this signboard, but in this way, the location of the store is not inferior at all. I believe that people passing through here can''t ignore this signboard, and you take this name It''s so noticeable again. Well... Someone hase over there. "


    Hearing the speech, song QingHan turned his head happily. Seeing that someone had noticed the sign, he came to meet him excitedly and said, "Sir, would you like toe in and have a look?"


    See him a beautiful female male say e in and have a look" this kind of words, that person subconsciously wants to skew, "Er" a, quietly tunnel: "what goods are there in?"


    Song QingHan felt that it was difficult to exin the things in his shop if he didn''t look at them face to face. He said, e in and have a look, and you will know."


    The man couldn''t get in the way of his enthusiasm. He walked into the alley half heartedly after him. Only when he saw the real goods, which were different from the "goods" he imagined, he immediately felt that he had been fooled and left.


    Song QingHan didn''t understand what was going on. He looked at Wu Dahu.


    "Song Wu shop, after a while, they think it''s too dangerous for them to stay in the store for a while, but after a while, they think it''s too dangerous for them to stay in the store."


    Song QingHan nodded suddenly, remembering his experience in modern shopping. For those enthusiastic shopping guides, he would subconsciously avoid them, but for those shops without shopping guides, he was particrly fond of them, and suddenly understood the "meaning" of Wu Dahu.


    Later, there were many passers-by attracted by the signs. But because their things were too novel, only those young people who dared to try new things bought a little and left.


    At the end of the day, they didn''t make as much money as they used to only sell Siraitia grosvenorii.


    Wu Dahu found thew of the flow of people. After closing the shop, Wu Dahu said to song QingHan: "every day at noon is the most crowded time. You don''t have to go too early. You just need to go to the noon hour. Whether you can sell depends on this moment. You''d better stay at home the rest of the time."


    This is the only way he can think of not only let song QingHan open a shop, but also try to avoid the unexpected encounter of song QingHan.


    At noon, he may be able toe out to see song QingHan, if he really has something to look after.

 Chapter 86

    Although song QingHan didn''t know why Wu Dahu changed his mind, he also noticed what Wu Dahu noticed. He thought that since his shop had all taken the name of "strange house", it would not be more in line with the store''s temperament that even the business hours would be a little strange, so he resolutely agreed: "OK! I''ll make a boardter, write down the opening time and put it under the sign! "


    Wu Dahu thought of his colorful signboard. Heughed fondly and nodded: "OK, I''ll do it for you."


    After they went home, Wu Dahu went to cook dinner, and song QingHan collected all the lemon slices dried in the air.


    He took a bowl, put in two pieces of lemon slices, then added two spoonfuls of sugar, poured warm water, after the sugar opened, put it to his mouth and sipped.


    Because of the small spoon, the taste of sugar did not surpass the sour taste of lemon. However, song QingHan was able to ept this degree of acidity, so he drank a bowl of lemonade in one breath.


    After one attempt, he had a rough control of the amount of sugar and water. He took a new bowl, put it like a piece of lemon slices, two spoons of sugar and half a bowl of warm water. After mixing, he handed it to Wu Dahu''s mouth.


    Wu Dahu does not love sour taste, so after smelling the smell of lemon, he frowned subconsciously and wanted to refuse.


    But song QingHan''s attitude is very firm, directly put the bowl to his mouth, after feeding a whole bowl of lemonade into his mouth, then it was done.


    Wu Dahu, who had finished drinking the whole bowl of lemonade, pursed his lips, stretched his brows, and said in surprise, "this taste is not very sour, but very refreshing."


    Song QingHan said, "right! Of course, I can''t taste bad! I''ll take arge pot of lemonade with me. People who enter the store can have a free drink. I don''t believe they don''t buy it yet! "


    Wu Dahu relived the taste of lemonade again, nodded in agreement, and said slowly, "yes, this method is feasible."


    Just back home, the original Xuan see two people "steal" food, originally want to pretend not to see, but the taste of lemon is really special, he couldn''t help sniffling, subconsciously said: "good smell."


    Song QingHan saw that there was another one to drink. He quickly flushed a ss of lemonade, handed it to yuanxuan, blinked his eyes and said, "try to see if it''s good to drink. You should tell the truth."


    Seeing that he had his share, Xuan happily took it over and drank it in one breath. He even put lemon slices into his mouth, spit out the skin after eating the pulp, wrinkled his face and said, "it''s good to drink, but it''s so bad to eat..."


    Song QingHan felt wrong when he saw him erect the whole bowl, but it was toote to stop it. He looked at his small face I can''t help butugh at the water


    Smell speech, the original text Xuan embarrassed ground scratched a head, even the ear tip is burning red.


    He should have thought that most of the things that would be used to soak in water could not be drunk, but lemon slices were too much like oranges, so he couldn''t help putting them into his mouth...


    although this little episode happened, song QingHan knew that his lemonade was sessful, so he happily sealed the lemon slices and ced them in a cool corner.


    After dinner, just as the family was ready to go to bed, there was a small knock at the door of the courtyard. If you don''t listen carefully, no one will notice.


    But the child''s ear is good. When he noticed the knock on the door, he didn''t intend to pay attention to it, but he saw that the knock didn''t disappear. It was like someone was knocking at the gate with the same strength. He felt goose bumps all over his body and ran to song QingHan''s face and told him that there was a knock outside.


    Song QingHan was surprised to go over and saw that someone was knocking at the door. He asked in a deep voice, "who is it?"


    There was a knock on the door, and a familiar and strange voice came from outside.


    "It''s me, old Zhu."


    He thought for a moment, opened the door, and when he saw that there was only Zhu Lao outside, he got out of the way. After Zhu came in, he closed the door behind his back hand and asked in surprise, "what''s wrong with Zhu''ste night visit?"


    Zhu Lao sighed, looked at Song QingHan''s eyes and said, "doctor,st time I said that there was a strange disease in the family. Do you still don''t want to follow me to have a look?"


    Seeing that his eyes were clear, song QingHan frowned and asked, "where is this strange thing?"? Can you tell me more about it? "


    After all, it is the doctor''s benevolence. Although he was forced to refuse the wishst time, he would still be willing to help his family.


    Zhu Lao did not pause, as if eating and drinking water in general skilled way: "the lower half of the body paralyzed, bleeding from time to time on the body, joints often feel pain."


    Song QingHan nodded thoughtfully and continued: "how long has itsted?"


    "Half a year."


    After saying this, Zhu Lao seemed to think of something and added: "the one suffering from this disease is my grandson. He is ten years old this year."


    Song QingHan said "um", and he already had some guesses in his heart. In order to find out the closest answer, he went on to ask, "did your grandson''s lower body not knock or anything else happen before he was paralyzed?""No, I heard that he fell down all of a sudden, and he couldn''t stand up again."


    Maybe I recalled the meeting when my grandson just fell ill, and I felt a little sigh in the tone of Zhu Lao.


    "What are your grandchildren''s dietary preferences? For example, don''t eat sour, don''t eat tomatoes, don''t eat vegetables, don''t eat fruit, etc


    "Well... Basically, there are all these things you said. He used to love eating meat, but after he got sick, he loved eating meat more. In order to calm his mood, his family followed him on such matters."


    After getting the information he wanted, song QingHan said directly: "even if it''s not a bad blood disease, it''s a bit difficult to deal with it after half a year...


    seeing song QingHan know the disease, I wish the old man excited:" doctor! Please help my grandson! No matter what it costs, I will! You! I will keep him in the top three in the military test! As for gold, silver and treasure, is 500000 Liang enough? If it is not enough, we can discuss it. Everything is easy to say! "


    Song QingHan was almost frightened by his words. He quickly made a gesture of "Shhh" and said in a low voice: "if the people of Gaofu are disturbed, I can''t help you."


    After that, he saw that Zhu Laoping recovered his emotion, and then said: "I know a little about the illness of your grandson and grandson, but as far as I know, this kind of disease is extremely difficult to cure, but I have a way to relieve it. I wish you can go back and try it. If it is useful, you can continue to maintain it and persist in it or you can recover. As for the reward, I don''t need it. I''m just using my tongue. I still need to do something for you


    After listening to his words, Zhu Lao said in a deep voice: "doctor, speak up! Even if I can''t cure my grandson, I''m willing to go as long as I can relieve him, even if it''s on the mountain of swords and the sea of fire! "


    Song QingHan thought for a moment, took a small basket full of lemon slices, handed it to Zhu Lao, and said, "change the water your grandson drinks into the water soaked with this lemon slice. As for the method, put two pieces of lemon slices, add some sugar, and finally pour in warm water."


    "Remember, it must be warm water, cold water is OK, just soak overnight. As for his food, don''t get used to him any more. We must make him eat more vegetables and fruits, especially tomatoes


    Zhu old one by one down, see he did not speak, Leng Leng, asked: "is this it?"


    Song QingHan nodded and calmly said, "that''s all. Come back and tell me the situation after a week."


    Zhu Lao hesitated for a moment, held the basket tightly, sped his fist and said: "if it is useful, doctor, you are the Savior of our family! We will repay you in the future


    Song QingHan waved his hand carelessly and sent him out of the house. He told him again and again, "we must do as I say, not ording to his temperament."


    After old Zhu left, Yuan Yuan Xuan''s eyes showed a pity and whispered, "if only I could go to see a doctor. I just went to look through the book and I didn''t find the disease..."


    Song QingHan was dumbfounded, touched yuanxuan''s head, and patiently said, "go back in a few days, and first verify whether it''s the kind of disease I guess."


    Xuan nodded obediently, thinking that he would ask doctor Shi quietly tomorrow. If doctor Shi didn''t know about the disease, it would prove that his master''s ability was higher than that of the people in the Spring Festival Hall.


    After the episode, the four went back to their rooms and went to bed without a word.


    The next morning, Wu Dahu got up earlier than yuanxuan. After cooking his breakfast, he helped song QingHan get hot water to wash his face. He waited on him to get up. After the family finished eating together, he left the door.


    After helping song QingHan open the shop, Wu Dahu told him a few words. Before he was impatient, he went to Liangyi hall alone.


    The location of Liangyi hall is not easy to find, but this martial arts school is very famous, and passers-by have heard of it.


    With the help of passers-by, Wu Dahu easily arrived at the Liangyi Museum. After standing outside and looking at the signboard for a while, he went directly into the hall to see what he could do for himself.


    Now it''s still early. The kids in the library are moving out the weapons in the warehouse, which seems to be used by those whoe to practice martial arts.


    If you don''t, you should start from the past.


    Although the boy felt that he had a good face, he didn''t say much. After all, it would be better if someone could help him.


    But if he doesn''t say it, some people can''t sit still.


    After Wuda tiger put things down, a clear voice rang out: "who are you? Why sneak into my Liangyi hall

 Chapter 87

    A man in a martial arts suit said, "I look for the female tiger in a loud voice."


    "Why?" The female man repeated, with a strange tone, and raised his eyebrows: "did he ask you toe to him? What is the evidence? "


    Wu Dahu was not happy to see him after all. But he thought that he was the first day toe to the martial arts school. If something happened, he would not look good. He exined: "three days ago, Lao he fought with me. After the fight, he asked me toe to Liangyi Hall to find him. He taught me in person. There was nothing to prove me That''s right. "


    I didn''t expect that after he exined in such detail, the female man still refused to let him go, and his tone even became provocative.


    "Dare to enter Liangyi hall without any evidence? Even touch the weapons of the town hall? I want to see what gives you confidence


    As soon as the voice falls, the female man reaches out his palm and flies to attack Wu Dahu. Looking at the move, it seems that she doesn''t regard it as a test. The move is fatal. It is clearly to kill Wu Dahu!


    Wu Dahu''s eyes congealed, and dodged sideways. After guarding three moves, Wu Dahu turned to attack and mercilessly shot at the female male. It seemed that he did not intend to keep his hand.


    He asked himself that he was polite enough. Even though it was inappropriate to enter the museum rashly, he did not do anything harmful to Liangyi Museum. On the contrary, the female man in front of him had a bad tone when he saw him, and even took the initiative.


    If you don''t give this female man a lesson, I don''t know when to be bullied by him.


    Even if this will let Lao he me him for this, he does not regret it!


    With a bang, the female man was hit on the shoulder by Wu Dahu''s fist and hit the post back. It made a huge noise, which made people feel pain when listening to the sound.


    After Wu Dahu stopped boxing, he did not make a sound, but he found a wind behind his ear. He subconsciously turned over his body, grabbed the hand that attacked him, and fell forward over his shoulder. Before the man did not respond, he quickly took a step back and opened the distance.


    The man was a carp, probably did not expect that he should not be sessful, his face rose red, angry way: "who are you? How dare to bully younger martial brother? I won''t kill you


    After that, he flew at the tiger with a white crane and looked at his figure. It was clear that he had practiced martial arts for a long time and had a solid foundation.


    Wu Dahu frowned tightly and took his attack without saying a word. Seeing that his attack was fierce, his anger was even worse.


    It never urred to me that his kind-hearted early help became the reason for others to attack him. If he went on like this, I''m afraid he would leave in anger.


    After struggling to get up from the ground, the female man covered his aching shoulder, looked at the scene in front of him, and yelled: "elder martial brother Lin, don''t leave your hands! Give him some color to see! Let him see how powerful Liangyi hall is


    Probably he heard that his battle represented the Liangyi hall. The man''s eyes were burning and his offensive was more fierce. Wu Dahu had to avoid his edge and even had no chance to counterattack.


    There are more and more people in Liangyi Museum. Seeing this scene, they seem to be surprised and chatter.


    "Who is this man? How did you fight with elder martial brother Lin? Isn''t it self inflicted? "


    "Have you seen my younger brother? Maybe it''s the dispute he started again. It''s not that I said that it''s not proper for a female man to roam around the martial arts school all day long. The curator just spoils him so much that he dares to bewless...


    "Shhh, keep your voice down, you will be finished! Anyway, the curator will be here soon, and they won''t be able to fight for long. "


    "But who is this man? You know, it''s really cruel for elder martial brother Lin to be crazy for such a long time. Look at this move, tut, if it falls on him, it will be the end of his arm breaking! "


    "..."


    although Wu Dahu knew that the people around him were talking about them, he couldn''t hear a word clearly, because all his attention at the moment was on the person in front of him, and the sweat dropped from his forehead, which showed his current difficulty.


    He can feel that the strength that appears is the limit of that person. The more you drag it down, the worse the state of that person will be. At that time, it will be his chance to fight back!


    The man seemed to have noticed Wu Dahu''s intention and wanted to speed up his attack again. However, his body, which had already reached the limit, inevitably began to go downhill. In addition, he was anxious and wanted to defeat Wu Dahu. He lost his sense of propriety in his movements and made several mistakes that should not have happened.


    Hearing the sound of regreting from around, Wu Dahu narrowed his eyes. Knowing that it was the right time, he suddenly settled down and stopped escaping. He took the man''s attack and attacked his ws.


    "What are you doing? Stop it


    Just as Wu Dahu''s hand touched the man''s body, a roar sounded. He recognized that it belonged to Lao he''s voice. He stopped, jumped back a step and let the man go.


    Well, he came to learn art, not to smash the field. If he really wanted to beat that man up, he was angry, but he didn''t get any other benefits, so he still lost money.He Wenli followed a man even bigger than him. When he saw that one of the "troublemakers" was Wu Dahu, his eyes shed with surprise. But when he saw the aggrieved appearance of the female man, he understood what had happened.


    "Dad, this outsider bullied elder martial brother Lin and me! Look! He broke my shoulders


    Xu Ziyu walked slowly to Xu Yunchang, his eyes seemed to contain tears, looking pathetic.


    After thest few months, Xu Yu took care of his shoulder, let''s not take care of his shoulder. Let''s take a good look at his shoulder


    Hearing this, Xu Ziyu stamped his feet and said angrily, "Dad! I''m not going back! Why don''t you say how to deal with the culprit? Here it is


    Said, he stretched out his hand straight to point to Wu Dahu, chin slightly raised, a pair of high on the appearance.


    Seeing Wu Dahu frown, he Wenli stepped forward and said in a deep voice: "this is the one I introduced to the martial arts school. It''s not an outsider. Their brothers are just exchanging skills. It''s not shameful to practice martial arts if they don''t have the same skills."


    Hearing this, Xu Yunchang was not angry. Instead, he nodded happily. After surveying Wu Dahu, he said with satisfaction: "good seedling, good seedling! Brother he is really a good eye. This is the end of today''s business. Someone will take yu''er down to the medicine! "


    The boy came up and made a guiding action. Although Xu Ziyu was not happy, he did not continue to lose his father''s face. He strode away with his mouth.


    Wu Dahu was satisfied with the result, so he didn''t say much. He Wenli waved to him and walked up.


    Xiao Lin was left alone. Seeing that he had worked hard for a long time, he not only failed toplete the "task" that Xu Ziyu had told him, but also nearly missed. He lost face in front of Xu Yunchang. His face was gloomy. Looking at Wu Dahu''s back, a cold light shed through his eyes.


    After he Wenli took Wu Dahu out of the martial arts school, he walked back and introduced: "the front hall is where ordinary students learn martial arts. Unlike them, you cane directly to the back hall. The space here is more spacious and the weapons are more abundant. Most importantly, both the curator and I teach here."


    Wu Dahu nodded thoughtfully and suddenly asked, "is the childe of the curator always so temperamental? That''s why you didn''t punish me? "


    Hearing his mention of Xu Ziyu, he Wenli''s face shed a touch of helplessness and said with a bitter smile: "it''s always been the case. I haven''t made any progress in the past few years. Fortunately, his father doesn''t care. If I were changed, he would have to be very angry."


    After that, he seemed to think of something, and reminded Wu Dahu: "Ziyu likes to y tricks on new people. If he doesn''t seed this time, he won''t give up. Be careful. As long as you don''t beat him seriously, the curator will not take it seriously."


    Wu Dahu was speechless and asked in doubt: "he seems to have grown up and has no engagement?"


    He Wenli knows what he means. If there is an engagement, how big is the heart of the family to ept such a female man who spends all day in the martial arts school?


    So he shook his head very decisively and said, "no! Because... "


    he paused, as if it was hard to speak, and said slowly," Ziyu said that he wanted to marry a man who had won him over. "


    Wu Dahu was dumbfounded and shook his head: "this condition seems not difficult. Can at least half of the people in Liangyi Museum defeat him?"


    He Wenli sighed, as if to continue to talk about this topic would affect his mood. He perfunctorily said, "maybe, but I haven''t seen him lose his heart. By the way, what weapons do you use well? "


    Seeing him change the topic, Wu Dahu is very cooperative: "dagger, or fist."


    He Wenli nodded clearly. Both of them were closebat weapons. For Wu Dahu, who used to go straight, there was no more suitable one.


    But after entering the back hall, he pointed to the long-distance weapons and said to Wu Dahu: "choose a stroke to weigh your hand."


    Although Wu Dahu didn''t understand, he still did. He picked up a long gun and held it in his hand.


    The material of the spear is excellent, and the weight is enough. If it is in the hands of a person who is used to using guns, I''m afraid he would like to praise "good". Unfortunately, Wu Dahu just thinks it''s not bad.

 Chapter 88

    When he Wenli saw that Wu Dahu had chosen the spear, his body suddenly straightened up and sent out an awe inspiring temperament.


    "I''ll just demonstrate it once. It''s up to you to learn as much as you can."


    then he picked as like as two peas, and demonstrated them in front of Wu Tai Hu.


    Although Wu Dahu still doesn''t understand why he Wenli teaches him the use of long-range weapons, after he starts to move, he freezes his eyes, empties his brain and observes carefully.


    Thest time theypared was closebat, so Wu Dahu couldn''t help showing surprise when he Wenli demonstrated the spear.


    His spear is definitely better than his melee!


    After reflecting on this, Wu Dahu realized how ridiculous it was that he had said "three months" more than he Wenli.


    If youpare your strengths with others'' weaknesses, even if you win, what''s good to be proud of?


    When he Wenli makes a closing move, Wu Dahu seems to have not recovered his mind. His brows are tight and his eyes are lost. It seems that he has entered another world.


    He Wenli smiles. He puts the gun back to its original ce and wipes it carefully without disturbing Wu Dahu.


    The reason why he would remind Wu Dahu in advance that he only demonstrated once is that the understanding of martial arts depends on the talent. If the talent is not enough, even if others demonstrate it for thousands of times, they can still only learn the surface. If the talent is enough, you only need to demonstrate it once, then you can inherit the essence of the whole skill, and even transform it into the most suitable one What you look like.


    Secondly, if you don''t give him a little pressure, he will certainly be distracted in the process of watching. Now it seems that their own reminder or yed a certain role.


    When Wu Da Hu had passed the whole set of skills in his mind, he even directly waved his spear and acted ording to the residual impression in his mind.


    He Wenli stood in the corner, but at first he didn''t think so. The more he saw the back, the more surprised he felt in his eyes.


    Although Wu Dahu did stumbling and stumbling, he wrote down all the key parts, and only the coherent movements were not like what they looked like.


    You know, if a person breaks away from his most familiarbat skills, he Wenli can understand Wu Dahu''s stumbling and stumbling. If you put this aside, Wu Dahu has done a good enough job, even surpassing all the people he has met. Even himself, he dare not say that he is unfamiliar Can be used so well.


    After stopping, Wu Dahu finally broke away from his previous state. Unfortunately, he said, "there are still several ces that have not been recorded. If you use this long gun to fight against people, I''m afraid that I will be killed before I use my first move."


    He Wenli jokingly said: "it''s very good that you can write down so much. Besides, learning martial arts doesn''t mean you have to kill people."


    His original intention is to persuade Wu Dahu not to be so heartless. Unexpectedly, Wu Dahu shook his head in disapproval and said in a deep voice, "all martial arts have only one goal in the end, that is to kill people. If you can''t solve the enemy quickly, it''s better not to learn."


    Seeing Wu Dahu''s serious expression, he Wenli knew that his words were from the heart, and he couldn''t help sighing.


    After thinking about it for a while, he still exined: "if it''s normal, you can do what you want. But in the field of martial arts test, if you can''t control yourself, it''s OK to hurt or even killmon people. But if you offend a high-ranking official, I''m afraid you''ll regret it all your life!"


    He said this from the heart, even because he thought of his old friend''s experience, even more sincere.


    Wu Dahu stopped and suddenly asked, "has anyone ever experienced this kind of thing?"


    He Wenli was silent for a while, nodded his head and said slowly: "my elder martial brother, like you, is used to closebat. He thinks that it is the right way to solve the enemy quickly. So he treats his enemies in the same way when hees to the military test ground. At the beginning, he was OK. When he met a strong enemy, he lost control and killed the other party. Originally, he was allowed to die and hurt in the martial arts test field, so he didn''t take it seriously. After thepetition, he came home and found that his family was broken and people were dead. He had no result to plead for injustice. Then he reflected what kind of big mistake he had made! "


    "The reason why I said this is not to ask you to show mercy to the enemy in the martial arts test ground. I just want to tell you that it is not necessary to kill the other party, that is the right way to learn martial arts."


    After listening to his words, Wu Dahu had a picture of song QingHan falling in a pool of blood in his mind. As soon as he felt tight, he Wenli''s hard work came to his mind. He sped his fist and said, "thank you very much."


    He Wenli nodded. He didn''t care whether Wu Dahu really listened to him or perfunctorily. Anyway, he had tried his best. As for the rest, it all depends on Wu Dahu''s own nature.


    After the two chat, he Wenli is called away by the boy, while Wu Dahu continues to stay at the same ce and repeats the shooting technique he taught him.


    Probably due to the influence of that remark, Wu Dahu was more involved in the practice of shooting than before. When he Wenli came back, he could fully demonstrate the shooting technique from the beginning to the end. Only the subtle movements were different.Seeing this, he Wenli secretly panicked. He drew out his spear from the side and began to fight against Wu Dahu.


    There is still a long way to go before he can fully demonstrate his actions. Seeing that he has no power to resist the attack of he Wenli, Wu Dahu can''t help but smile bitterly.


    He Wenli didn''t miss his expression. He raised his eyebrows and asked directly, "still don''t understand why I want you to learn how to shoot?"


    Wu Dahu thought about it and shook his head decisively: "I don''t understand."


    Seeing that he didn''t pretend to understand, he Wenli showed a satisfied look. He made a gesture to him, indicating that he would throw the long gun to the ground, and then ordered: e, fight with me!"


    Looking at the long gun in he Wenli''s hand, Wu Dahu''s eyes shed with hesitation. It seemed that he couldn''t do anything about it. However, his body was very obedient to he Wenli''smand and attacked him ording to his habitual moves.


    Thispetition is different from thest time. He Wenli seems to have no strength. He has no strength to fight back. He can only take the initiative to admit defeat.


    Wu Dahu looked at he Wenli''s heavy lifting and sighed: "it turns out that your spear is so good. I don''t know when I can practice it like this."


    He Wenli was stunned and said: "you are too greedy. The reason why I teach you the skill of long spear is not to let you focus on the spearpletely, but to teach you how to quickly find the weakness of the other side and fight back when facing different enemies."


    Wu Dahu nodded vaguely. After pondering for a moment, Wu Dahu asked, "when I am proficient in the skill of long spear, I will know his method of exerting force and his habitual routine when facing the enemy who uses the spear. Is that what I mean?"


    He Wenli showed a surprised expression and said with a smile: "you are really out of my imagination. I''m really curious about where you can go."


    If someone else is praised so much, his tail may be lifted to the sky, but Wu Dahu will not. He knows his own shorings clearly. After hearing what he Wenli said, he will only work harder and strive to live up to his guidance and expectation.


    Seeing Wu Dahu practicing spontaneously, he Wenli nodded with satisfaction and went out the door again to instruct others.


    If all of us are like Wu Dahu, and hisprehension and perseverance are very high, he will be rxed. It''s a pity...


    looking at Xu Ziyu who is fighting with the students after applying the medicine, he can''t help sighing deeply.


    When Wu Dahu came back to his senses, it was already noon. He quickly put down his spear and found that his hands trembled because he had practiced too long. Fortunately, it was not obvious. He rubbed them and walked out.


    He Wenli was going to call him. When he saw himselfing out, he said with a smile: "the difference between Liangyi hall and other ces is that the food is provided by us. Come on, I''ll show you. "


    Wu Dahu stopped for a moment and said, "I have to go home to help my husband cook. I have a good intention."


    With that, he quickly walked out the door like a burning arse.


    He Wenli looked at his back in tears andughter. He didn''t know whether to praise him or to punish him.


    However, Xiao Lin, who fell behind them, narrowed his eyes after seeing Wu Dahu break away from the army. He seemed to be plotting something.


    When Wu Dahu arrived in the alley, he found that song QingHan''s business was extremely good, especially lemon slices. Almost everyone who left carried a small bag of lemon slices in their hands and were still talking about the taste of lemonade just now.


    Looking at Song QingHan, he finally put down the big stone in his heart, walked quickly to take the small stone in Song QingHan''s arms, and whispered, "I''ll go back to cook first, and I''ll send it to youter."


    Song QingHan nodded happily, waved to him and urged him to go back and have a rest


    Wu Dahu chuckled and turned away.


    In fact, song QingHan didn''t expect that the business would be so good today. Maybe it was the signboard that yed a role. In addition, he sat quietly in the shop. Therefore, everyone who came by would like to stop and have a look at the goods sold in the shop and the instructions below.


    Although song QingHan doesn''t speak, he will pour a ss of lemonade in silence to give the people whoe and go to taste it.


    Basically no one would hate the taste of lemonade, especially after song QingHan exined that sweet and sour can be mixed by themselves, so more and more people came to buy lemon slices, and some even brought people back to buy them.

 Chapter 89

    Some people who are willing to try fresh food will buy all the things in Song QingHan''s shop when they see that the lemonade is good to drink. After all, there is not much money added together. If it is delicious, you can buy more. If it is not delicious, you can only buy lemon slices.


    After the busiest time, the number of people entering the alleys suddenly decreased. Song QingHan knew that it was because of lunch. It took at least half an hour to wee the next wave of people.


    Just as he poured himself a ss of lemonade, two unexpected people suddenly appeared in front of him.


    He was so frightened that he almost slipped his hand and spilled all the lemonade. He was surprised and said, "how did the two adultse here?"


    Zhu Lao nced at the old man Gao and said contemptuously, "I''m here to buy something. As for him... It''s just a simple follower."


    As soon as Gao''s eyes turned, he straightened his face and said solemnly, "nonsense! It''s because I came here that you followed me. Why do you have a hard time? "


    After that, he said, "give me all the things you have here."


    Song QingHan nodded and was about to pack when he heard Zhu Lao leisurely and leisurely way: "I want two."


    Old man Gao''s eyes sank and said, "Sanfen!"


    "Four." Zhu Lao didn''t look at old man Gao and said directly.


    "Five!" Old man Gao red as if he were angry.


    "Six."


    "You! Seven


    Wish old ha ha a smile, pick eyebrow way: "yes, I seven, you don''t want."


    Song QingHan can see that these two old men are here to spread money today. He wants to see how they will end up.


    Old man Gao nced at Song QingHan, waved his big hand, and pretended to be forthright: "give me half and more for everything in your shop!"


    He was good at it. He only needed to buy half and more of the things in Song QingHan''s shop. Zhu Lao couldn''t buy more than he did. However, after listening to this, Zhu Lao sneered and said in a loud voice, "I want all the things in your shop!"


    Old man Gao rolled up his sleeves and looked like he was going to fight. He pointed to Zhu Lao and said, "I said it first! Why do you have to confront me? "


    Zhu Laohui snorted and looked down at the old man Gao. He said softly: "I came here first. You are clearly against me."


    Song QingHan looked at the two men at daggers drawn and worried that they would really fight. What''s more, if they didn''t return, it would be bad if they were found by their families. So he said, "two adults, hurry home and have dinner. After dinner, we will consider whether we want to buy them. We can''t run this shop here."


    Old man Gao was about to nod his head when he heard Zhu Laodao: "don''t think about it. First, pack me half. This is money."


    With that, he photographed five silver tickets on the counter, looking like he was rich and bold.


    Zhu Lao saw this. Although there was a flicker of hesitation on his face, he quickly took a picture of five silver tickets and said in a loud voice, "baby, help me pack up first! Let the poor old man wait


    Song QingHan looked at the two people in embarrassment. Seeing that they were bothpeting with each other, song QingHan sighed slightly and turned to pack them up.


    Although the shop is small, half of the things add up, but the weight is not small. When old man Gao grabbed the packed things and put them on his shoulder, there was a sh of embarrassment on his face.


    Zhu Lao didn''t miss the embarrassment. Heughed and pointed to old man Gao and said, "you said that you can''t carry your shoulder and your hand can''t carry it. What''s the first share to take! Go home and get someone to pick it up! Be careful of your waist


    Song QingHan also advised: "Mr. Gao, put this thing here first. You can send a servant to take itter. Why do you have to do this coolie work yourself?"


    As he spoke, he had already packed up the remaining half. Old man Gao was hesitant to speak. But when he saw Zhu Lao easily lifting another thing, his eyes red. He lifted the thing to his shoulder with all his strength, and went out with his teeth.


    Looking at the two people chasing each other, song QingHan couldn''t help shaking his head. Just as he was about to close the shop, he looked down and saw the thousand taels of silver. He was shocked and called out, "wait a minute, two adults! Too much money


    Did not expect to hear him say this, Zhu Lao''s pace suddenly elerated, shake off the distance between old man Gao and him.


    Gao, who had nned to stop and wait for song QingHan, followed up in a huff,pletely forgetting the words of song QingHan.


    Song QingHan hurriedly closed the shop door, put the silver note into his arms and chased it out. But the street was empty, where were the shadows of the two?


    He hesitated for a moment and walked towards his home. The two old men would still appear in front of him and would return the money. However, it is strange how things look today. It is like Zhu Lao deliberately teasing old man Gao to buy things in his shop.


    When song QingHan walked into the courtyard, Wu Dahu had just cooked the food and was ready to deliver it to him. Seeing hime back empty handed, he was surprised and said, "closed the door?"


    Song QingHan takes out the silver note from his arms and tells Wu Dahu what happened just now.Wu Dahu pondered for a moment and nodded his head: "I think it''s the same as your idea. I think it''s on purpose. Maybe it''s because you have a way to save his grandson, and you don''t need money, so I''ll make it up to you in this way. "


    Song QingHan was a little sad, sighed, put the money ticket into the room, washed his hands, and sat on the table.


    "Fortunately, these two adults are more merciful to us than the previous masters. But now I can understand the man. After all, these two people can''t fight or scold. Even if they kick their noses and face on you, you still have to wait on them. Can''t you sleep well and eat bad food?"


    Wu Dahu smiles and feeds Xiaoshi a mouthful of rice paste. He says in a low voice: "they fight against them, we pass us. If we really kick our nose and face, we will sellxatives to them next time, so that they can make a fire!"


    "Poo Han" is not as humorous as song Yihu.


    After dinner, he took the small stone and urged Wu Dahu to have a rest. Wu Dahu hesitated for a while, and finally climbed into bed obediently. After a short rest, he went to Liangyi hall again.


    After Wu Dahu left, song QingHan found that he had nothing to be busy with. After teasing Xiaoshi for a while, he fell asleep with a smile. He angrily ordered his face and ced him carefully on the bed.


    Just as he was about to take a nap with the little stone, there was a knock at the door of the courtyard, followed by a low voice of congrattion.


    "Is the doctor there?"


    Song QingHan Leng Leng Leng, walked across the door of the courtyard: "I wish you anything? My husband is not at home. Can youe back at night? "


    If the old man Gaoes, he can understand that the other party is trying to get the money back, but if he wishes to be an old man, he feels that things are not so simple.


    Sure enough, Zhu seemed to hesitate for a while, then slowly said: "old friend visit, I learned that he suffered from an incurable disease, the heart can not bear, want to ask the doctor can go to a doctor or two?"


    As if afraid of song QingHan''s refusal, he quickly added: "even if the old man Gao knows about this, he will not make any trouble, because that old friend has kindness to him."


    Song QingHan hesitated: "why do you believe in my medical skills so much? Is it better for adults and grandchildren? "


    Zhu Laolian said: "better, better. If not, I will not be the first to think of a doctor when I hear of an incurable disease."


    Song QingHan pondered for a moment. He wished that the old grandson''s disease was indeed a bad blood disease. He did not know how long he had not taken vitamin C, and even after a day''s supplement, he could see the obvious changes.


    Just to treat other people... He hesitated for a while, or reached out to open the door. Seeing a sh of surprise in Zhu Lao''s eyes, he said in a deep voice: "please describe the patient''s condition first. If it is really an incurable disease, even if I go to the next ce, it will just be a happy experience."


    Zhu Lao obviously knew this truth. He opened the Xuan paper in his hand and handed it to song QingHan in front of him. In a low voice, he said, "his illness is just like this."


    Song QingHan was surprised when he saw the painting on the rice paper. He reached out and took it. After carefully looking at the people on the painting, he said solemnly: "how long has he been with this tumor?"


    The painter''s brushwork is good, which vividly restores the original appearance of the figure. Even the tumor color under the neck of the person is restored to the maximum extent. Therefore, song QingHan shows such a dignified look.


    If in modern times, it is not difficult to encounter a tumor. If it is benign, it is still malignant. If it is benign, it can be surgically removed. If it is malignant, it will be a lot of trouble. Not only can it not be removed at will, but also try various ways to inhibit the growth of the tumor. Otherwise, it will be "incurable disease" as the old man said.


    After hearing song QingHan''s words, Zhu Lao said positively: "listen to him, it has been ten years. At first, it was a meat ball the size of a nail te. Later, it grew bigger and bigger, and it became the present appearance. How about it, doctor, is there any help?"


    Ten years... Song QingHan pondered for a moment, carefully looked at the tumor in the painting. After seeing the indifference in the person''s eyes, he finally softened his heart and said in a deep voice: "I need to see that person personally to know how specific it is."


    Although he did not directly agree, but Zhu Lao recognized his meaning and said happily: "good! This way, doctor. He lives a little far away from here. I''ve got the carriage ready


    Song QingHan nodded, went back to the room, picked up the small stone, took the surgical knife, closed the gate of the courtyard, and sat in the carriage with Zhu Lao.

 Chapter 90

    After driving a stick of incense, the carriage stopped slowly. Song QingHan jumped out of the car and looked up at the imposing gate in front of him. Xindao, the family seems to have a higher status than Zhu Gaoer, but I don''t know why they live in such a remote ce.


    After seeing Zhu Lao, the servant at the door saluted him respectfully. The housekeeper who got the news quickly weed him and said happily, "Lord Zhu, my master was still talking about you just now."


    Zhu Laohe smiles, looks at Song QingHan and introduces: "this is my invitation..."


    "song QingHan." The Song Dynasty is cold and has a voice.


    "Yes, yes, doctor song! Take us to your master Zhu Lao looks a little embarrassed. It took so long to know the name of song QingHan.


    The housekeeper''s smile on his face was stiff, and he looked at Song QingHan quietly. Seeing that he didn''t look like a miracle doctor, he was somewhat embarrassed. He hesitated and said, "Mr. Zhu, this should not be said by a viin, but... The master''s character, you know, every time you see a doctor, you have to feel sad for a long time. If you had not seen many doctors there without sess, it would not have been In a hurry to move over... "


    ZHU Lao put away the expression on his face, nodded calmly, and said in a low voice:" I know of course, but this time is different from the past. Maybe doctor song can give a different result. "


    As he had said so, the housekeeper could not persuade him any more. He bent down and led them in. He walked through the long corridor to the innermost part of the yard.


    Song QingHan followed him and looked at the courtyard as he walked. He saw that all the eaves and walls and the waterside pavilions were exquisite. He was even more curious about the identity of the master of the courtyard when he thought of the housekeeper''s saying "move here in a hurry".


    No matter whether the courtyard is newly built or newly bought, we can see that the owner of the yard has extraordinary wealth.


    Such a person, but have been crowned as "incurable disease" tumor, do not know how much pain?


    but as like as two peas do not expect, the owner does not appear to be suffering from a long suffering. Instead, he looks exactly the same as the one on the picture.


    However, when he saw an outsider, his eyes seemed to sh a bit of surprise, but he did not open his mouth to ask, just quietly waiting for the old man to exin for him.


    Mr. Zhu was a little embarrassed. He introduced song QingHan''s identity again. Seeing the master''s frown, he began to exin: "su''er, you should have heard of my grandson''s illness. He has been able to go to the ground today, which is the credit of this doctor song."


    Zhai Su looked a little surprised. He looked at Song QingHan carefully. Atst, he nodded slowly and said in a soft voice, "then you can work for the doctor song."


    He did not seem to have any hope for the consultation, which was good news for song QingHan. After all, he did not have full assurance. If the patient lowered his expectation, he would not have to worry about how tofort the patient afterwards.


    Seeing that he was not good at holding the child, Zhu Lao took over the small stone in his dream. After looking down at the meeting, he raised his head and said with a smile to Zhai Su: "the little baby is a little simr to you. This is probably fate."


    Zhai Han seems to have paid no attention to the stone after sweeping his eyes.


    Song QingHan washed his hands, dried them with a clean handkerchief, said "impolite" to Zhai Su, and began to turn over his tumor.


    This action seems to be beyond Zhai Su''s expectation. He subconsciously avoids it. However, song QingHan''s hand has been urately grasped on his tumor. His expression on his face is stiff, he purses his mouth, and gradually rxes his body, allowing song QingHan to move.


    Well, I''ve been seen. Are you worried about being touched? What''s more, it''s not him who should be worried about, but the young doctor.


    Song QingHan looked at the tumor under Zhai Su''s chin for several times. Seeing that there was an obvious boundary between the tumor and the surrounding skin, song QingHan asked, "what''s the difference between your tumor and the surrounding skin? Like pain or itching? "


    Zhai Su shook his head very definitely and said: "there is nothing different, except that I feel in the way, it is no different from other ces."


    Song QingHan nodded, feeling that the situation was better than he had expected. After pondering for a while, he confirmed again: "this tumor was only the size of a thumb at the beginning, wasn''t it?"


    Zhai Su saw that he had not yet shown his "hopeless" expression. He had a little hope in his eyes. He recalled it carefully, and affirmed: "yes, I found this tumor only when I touched a prominent bag when I washed my face one day."


    Well... That''s the hypersia of the tissue itself. At present, it seems that there is no sign of disease.


    Song QingHan thought and continued to ask, "is there any other ce you feel ufortable? If there is one, it should be well conditioned first. "


    Zhai Su''s eyes show a touch of moving, it seems that song QingHan will give him such a sentence.


    He felt his stomach hesitantly and said slowly, "my stomach is not veryfortable these days. I have no appetite for anything. I even vomited oncest night. I have asked the doctor to see it. He said that it would be good to heat up and cool down and recuperate for a few days."Song QingHan nodded his head clearly and said to Zhai Su with a rxed expression: "then you should recuperate for a few days, and thene to me when other parts of your body are OK."


    With that, he looked up at Zhu Lao and asked if he could leave.


    Zhuoleng was stunned. After the reaction, he pointed to song QingHan and Zhai Su, and said, "this is the end? Doctor song, su''er-he... "


    Song QingHan said honestly:" at present, his tumor should be benign and can be removed by surgery. However, I need to observe for a few more days, and I will tell you the precautions of operation after the diagnosis is confirmed. "


    Although there are several special terms for modern medicine in his words, the general meaning is understood by Zhu Lao and Zhai Su, and his expression seems to be moving.


    Zhu Lao and Zhai Su looked at each other and saw hope in each other''s eyes. Knowing that the other side meant the same as himself, he said in one voice: "OK! Then wait for the good news from doctor song! "


    Song QingHan nodded, washed his hands, took the stone, said hello to Zhai Su, and then turned away.


    After leaving the door, Zhu Lao finally could not keep calm and said excitedly, "doctor song! You are a miracle doctor! After su''er got sick, in the past ten years, he visited all the famous doctors and said that there was no medicine to cure. You were the first to say that his disease could be cured! "


    The more excited Zhu Lao was, the greater the pressure on song QingHan. After all, he could notpletely confirm that Zhai Su''s tumor had no sign of pathological changes. There was no precise instrument here, nor could he cut off a little tissue for testing. All the information he got was dictated by the patients. Everyone''s feelings were different, and it was inevitable that there would be errors. Therefore, he proposed to observe Zhai Su for a few more days Increase your confidence.


    Seeing song QingHan''s modest smile, he didn''t speak. Zhu Lao reflected his concerns and asked hesitantly, "is there something worried about song Fu Fu?"


    Song QingHan was not polite, and said directly: "indeed, after all, there are risks in all operations. Although I can do it, it takes a few days to think whether I can take this risk. From the perspective of this adult, I''m afraid that a little risk can not be allowed."


    Even if we put aside the risks that he will encounter in the process of surgery, the situation of the tumor itself is veryplex, and whether it will recur after surgery is not within his control.


    Zhuodun, suddenly and deeply sighed, as if someone had poured a basin of cold water, it became calm, and slowly said: "since su''er got sick, she has been avoiding her husband. I think at the beginning, the two people were so kind, which can be called a heaven-made pair, but the result hase to such an end. I believe that even if you know that you can''t cure your disease Su''er is willing to take off the tumor in exchange for a chance to meet his husband! "


    Song QingHan was touched and said in surprise: "why? Can''t I see my husband if I get a tumor? But he was afraid of being abandoned by his husband? "


    Thinking of the two people who fell in love with each other and forced them not to meet each other, song QingHan shook his head and felt some pity.


    This is ten years! How many decades of life can be wasted?


    Zhu Lao also shook his head and said in a deep voice: "no, it''s because of his personality. Although he seems to be good at talking, he is actually a person with great ideas, otherwise he would not have been... In a word, his husband has been waiting for him, but he is determined to get rid of the tumor before he is willing to meet people."


    After listening to these words, song QingHan had a general understanding of Zhai Su''s character, and his heart was also slightly put down.


    If this is the case, I believe that as long as Zhai Su agrees to have the operation, he will not be med for the unexpected situation that may ur after the operation.


    In this way, he can only consider the operation rted matters, and do not need to waste his mind on the things that are not avable.

 Chapter 91

    When Zhu Laojiang sent song QingHan home, he found that doctor Shi was waiting at the door with yuanxuan. He was surprised when he and song QingHan appeared at the same time.


    Song QingHan was surprised to see both of them. He stepped forward and asked, "doctor Shi, but what happened to Wenxuan?"


    His first reaction when he saw this scene was that yuanxuan was in trouble, so doctor Shi, as the guarantor, directly brought him back, ready to ask "parents" for an exnation.


    This is probably due to the influence of modern education. As soon as you see the "teacher"ing, you will be "educated".


    However, it is obvious that the fact ispletely contrary to song QingHan''s conjecture. Yuanyuan Xuan trotted over and said in a low voice: "master, I''ve talked a lot today. Doctor Shi knows that you''ve cured Zhu''s grandson''s illness...


    seeing that his face was red and his eyes were full of guilt, song QingHan reached out and touched his hand and said with a smile," it''s OK It''s not a shady business. Don''t worry


    Although Dr. Shi didn''t hear what they said, he could guess what they said from their expressions. He walked forward in embarrassment and exined, "doctor song, I was too excited for a moment. I wanted to see what had solved the strange disease. So I came here in a hurry. I hope you don''t mind."


    After that, he said hello to Zhu Lao, took a look at Song QingHan, and asked with a dry cough: "Mr. Zhu, I wonder if I can let you go to your house to visit your son Yier?"


    Zhu Lao knew the reason why he wanted to go to his own home. It was nothing more than to see how well his grandson was getting better and what medicine he used. However, it was the medical skills of other people. So he took a tentative look at Song QingHan and wanted to ask his opinion.


    Seeing this, song QingHan said directly, "in this case, can you allow me to go with Wenxuan? I would also like to see how well he recovers, so as to determine the follow-up dose. "


    Seeing that he didn''t mind, Zhu naturally agreed. Although Dr. Shi did not provide any substantial help to cure his grandson''s disease, it was not a bad thing to have a look at one more doctor.


    As Zhu''s house was nearby, a group of people simply went on foot. Just as they were about to arrive at Zhu''s house, old man Gao jumped out of nowhere and stopped in front of song QingHan and said angrily, "OK! You two are secretly United! If I hadn''t noticed something wrong, I would have been fooled! Do you really want to stand on the side of this bad old man? "


    Song QingHan Leng Leng Leng, embarrassed to look at the old, seems to know what to do.


    People don''t fight with officials. No matter how many years itsts, this sentence is an eternal truth. He really doesn''t want to annoy the high old man who seems to have a high official position.


    Zhu Lao understood song QingHan''s hesitation. He stepped forward and stopped him in front of old man Gao. He frowned and said, "I really have something to do with him. It has nothing to do with you. If I join hands with him to deal with you, my grandson''s illness will never be cured. The que of Zhu''s mansion is also ruined. How about it?"


    Old man Gao stopped for a moment, as if he had never thought that the old man would make such a heavy oath. Seeing that he was dignified in his eyes, he sighed and brushed his sleeves and said, "that''s it! Then let you go this time! What are you going to do? I''m going too! "


    Seeing that he didn''t make trouble again, Zhu Lao''s expression slowed down and nodded: "doctor song is going to see my grandson. Let''s go together."


    After that, he seemed to think of something, and reminded him: "the song doctor has found a way to cure him. If you still want to fight him in the future, you should weigh it by yourself."


    Old man Gao showed a shocked expression, turned to look at the pale song QingHan and stammered: "really, really? Are you saved? Then they are not...


    speaking of this, he seems to be very emotional, and can not even say the following words.


    Without waiting for song QingHan to speak, doctor Shi preemptively asked, "did song Fu solve another difficult problem? Can you tell me the details? "


    Zhu Laozhi pointed to a direction and helped song QingHan to reply: "that''s the situation, don''t you know very well?"


    Doctor Shi followed his fingers, pondered for a moment in his heart, and suddenly realized that he said, "this disease can be solved by the song doctor?"


    Song QingHan was a little helpless by their sessive exmations, and said with a bitter smile: "the operation has not been carried out, and I can''t guarantee that it will be solved..."


    hearing that it has not been solved yet, Dr. Shi showed a relieved expression and repressed his excitement and said: "if doctor song has solved the problem, please call me to watch it. I''m really curious!"


    Zhu Lao was amused by Dr. Shi''s crazy appearance, nodded his head and said, "OK, I promise you will send someone to pick you up on that day. Don''t quarrel with doctor song and let him have a good look at my grandson."


    Song QingHan stopped and looked at the room in front of him, knowing that he was about to see his grandson. His eyes suddenly became calm and put aside all his thoughts.


    Zhu Yingying saw so many peoplee in, his expression looked a little panic, song QingHan did not know where to find two lemons, smile handed to him, gentle way: "do you know what this is?"Smelling the familiar smell, Zhu Ying subconsciously reached out to take the lemon, hesitated for a while, and whispered, "is that thing in the water I drink?"


    Song QingHanughed and boasted: "you guessed right! It is called lemon. If you eat it directly, it will be very sour. If you want to make fun of people, you will cheat others to eat it. The result will certainly surprise you


    Zhu Ying didn''t know what he thought of. Heughed shyly, nodded and said in a soft voice, "thank you."


    Seeing Zhu Ying''s mood, he was pacified by song QingHan, and his eyes shed with surprise.


    You know, because of this disease, Zhu Ying''s temper has long been sharpened to be irritable and perverse. When he came in just now, he thought it would take a lot of effort to coax Zhu Ying. Unexpectedly, song QingHan only used two lemons to finish it.


    While Zhu Ying was ying with lemon, song QingHan quickly checked his body and opened his body to the side where he needed to pay attention, so that Dr. Shi and yuanxuan could take notes.


    Seeing that song QingHan didn''t exin, although doctor Shi and Yuan Yuan Xuan didn''t understand, they didn''t ask. They just observed his movements silently and kept the pictures firmly in mind.


    After seeing it all, song QingHan said, "let''s go first. You can drink lemonade. If the fresh lemon is not enough, you can ask your grandfather to ask me for it. Do you know?"


    Zhu Ying nodded heavily and said, "I''ll try first! If it works, I''ll ask more! "


    Song QingHan felt his head subconsciously, and when the reaction came that the action seemed a little impolite here, he quickly took off his hand, coughed gently, and turned away.


    After going out, he exined in the puzzled eyes of doctor Shi and yuanxuan: "although the patient is a child, it is better not to discuss his illness in front of him, which will easily hurt his self-esteem."


    After that, he changed his face and said earnestly, "did you see the parts I just mentioned? His skin is dry, the hair follicle appears the angle bolt, thigh and calf ce has the hymosis, has the bleeding phenomenon, this is the symptom of the bad blood


    Dr. Shi nodded,bined with the pictures in his memory, probably understood what he meant, but his eyes were still full of doubts and asked curiously, "what disease is this bad blood disease? Why have I never read about it in a book? "


    Song QingHan pondered for a while and exined simply: "people need to eat all kinds of things in order to keep healthy. If people don''t eat some things for a long time, all kinds of strange diseases will appear in the body. This bad blood disease is caused by not eating oranges and tomatoes for a long time."


    Hearing this, Dr. Shi suddenly realized that Zhu Lao also nodded, and a touch of guilt shed on his face, as if he had not corrected Zhu Ying''s eating habits before he regretted.


    Seeing that both of them understood, song QingHan confessed to Mr. Zhu: "now it seems that his condition has indeed been alleviated. You can continue to increase the dosage, increase two pieces of lemon to four pieces, and drink it for a few days."


    Zhu Lao hastened to write down, thinking about a while to order the servants.


    Old man Gao can''t help but ask, "doctor song, how long will it take to get back to normal?"


    Song QingHan did not give a vague answer this time, but said: "he recovered faster than I expected. If there is no ident, half a year is enough to make him as good as a normal child."


    Seeing the tears in his eyes, old man Gao did not say sarcasm, but murmured: "half a year is not long, my boy will finally have an opponent..."


    when he was ready to leave, song QingHan suddenly remembered the silver note ced under his pillow and said to Zhu Gaoliang: "the two adults give more silver notes today Now, can you send a boy with me to get the extra money


    Old man Gao saw that lemon slices had such a good effect. Although he knew that the y at noon today was the ghost of Zhu Lao, he still waved his sleeve freely and generously: "no! The money given out is the water thrown out, and there is no reason to take it back! "


    Zhu Lao also thought so, but seeing song QingHan insist, he folded the middle way: "if you feel bad about it, you can send the equivalent goods to my two people''s house, but I don''t think you can take it out now, so I don''t worry. When you have enough goods, let your husband deliver them to the porter''s office!"


    Song QingHan thought about it and thought it was a good idea, so he nodded and agreed toe back home with the original Xuan.

 Chapter 92

    The original text Xuan sees this kind of difficult misceneous disease for the first time, between the facial expression also vaguely can see excitement, return to the courtyard way: "master, that child''s bodycks vitamin C, right?"


    Song QingHan was not surprised that he knew the word vitamin C, because the pamphlet he had given him described in detail various indispensable elements in the human body. However, he was a little surprised that he could link Zhu Ying''s illness to vitamin C so quickly. He asked, "how do you know?"


    Hearing this, the original Xuan knew that he had guessed it right. He scratched his head in embarrassment and replied, "because the examples of vitamin C in the pamphlet are oranges and tomatoes. So when I heard what master said before, I guessed that the missing vitamin C was vitamin C. I didn''t expect it to be distorted."


    Song Xuan thought that he was satisfied with the examination for a few times, but he was still satisfied with it.


    The two of them came and went, and when they came back to their senses, they found that the sky had turned dark unconsciously.


    Song QingHan got up and cooked his meal. Just as he was preparing to cook, Wu Dahu came out from the gate of the courtyard.


    Although it was dark, song QingHan found something in his slightly unnatural posture. Seeing that he wanted to slip into the room, he said, "stop! Did you get hurt? "


    Wu Dahu said calmly: "no, it''s not a wound. It''s hard to avoid some friction when practicing martial arts. Tomorrow will be fine."


    Song QingHan didn''t believe his lies and directly pulled up his trouser legs. When he saw his swollen ankle, he stopped and said: "is this what you mean by friction? Do you want to rub one now? Show me if you can rub it like this


    Now that he had discovered it, Wu Dahu stopped hiding it. He took his hand and went into the room to find the ointment. He said softly: "on the first day of practicing martial arts, the movements and postures were not correct. Therefore, the injury was more serious. It would be better to get used to it after a while."


    Although song QingHan knew this truth, he couldn''t help but blush when he saw the scars on his body.


    He took the ointment from Wu Dahu''s hand and intended to apply it gently to Wu Dahu''s affected area. He didn''t know what he thought of. He suddenly increased his hand strength and made Wu Dahu''s eyebrows wrinkled and his mouth closed to prevent him from breathing out in pain.


    Seeing this, song QingHan felt heartache again. He put a little light on the action and hummed: "how can it be fast if the congestion is not rubbed? And it is to make you feel pain, you can long memory! Don''t think you can easily deceive me. You can see that your joint is swelling caused by exerting too long, say! Have you been practicing martial arts all the time except for eating? "


    Wu Dahu saw that he could even see this. He coughed dryly and said honestly: "I was fascinated for a while, so... It won''t be like this in the future. Don''t worry."


    With that, he looked at the angry song QingHan, and his heart moved. He stretched out his hand like a ghost and pinched his white and smooth cheek.


    Song QingHan didn''t avoid it. After feeling the power on his face, his ears turned red. He pped Wu Dahu''s hand and said, "it''s time to eat!"


    Wu Dahu looked at Song QingHan''s back, which was almost deserted. With a smile in his mouth, he calcted the days in his heart. He found that his roommate could do it.


    He just thought, the body had a reaction, and quickly recited the heart clearing mantra several times to get rid of the misceneous thoughts in his mind.


    Not to say whether song QingHan is willing or not, just say that they are in the state of two children, there is no time to do that.


    s, it seems that there is still much to grind...


    during the meal, song QingHan saw that Wu Dahu''s face seemed to be mixed with some resentment. He reflected silently in his heart and found that he had not paid so much attention to Wu Dahu since he had given birth to the child, so he began to think about solutions.


    Be gentle with him in the future? What do you say when you''re hurt, just rub your medicine in silence?


    Take care of the housework? After all, he is very tired when practicing martial arts every day...


    but these are all actions. Is there anything you can do spiritually?


    Just thinking about it, he said coldly: "you practiced martial arts all day today. It''s very good."


    Don''t men like to be praised? He should be right to do that, right? But why do you feel so ufortable?


    After eating dinner, Xuan looked around, and for some reason he was suddenly amused by their awkward appearance. He quickly buried his head in a bowl so that they could not find out what he was like.


    Wu Dahu looked at Song QingHan strangely. He was confused and said, "it''s not very powerful. At the beginning of using a long spear, all aspects are not suitable..."


    Song QingHan sighed: "long spear, that''s more powerful. Aren''t you used to using daggers?"


    Although Wu Dahu felt that song QingHan was strange, he was very helpful to his tone. He said with a embarrassed smile: "it''s not really powerful. It''s the old he taught me. He has a general understanding of all kinds of weapons, so that when you meet an enemy who uses these weapons, you can quickly find the ws of the other side."


    "That makes sense! Eat more, and you will continue to struggle tomorrowWith that, song QingHan stretched out his chopsticks to Wu Dahu and put them into his bowl.


    Seeing that Wu Dahu''s expression changed from Yin to fine, song QingHan said that men really eat this set. Fortunately, Wu Dahu''s temperament is simple and honest, and he won''t be praised and his tail will be lifted to the sky. Otherwise, he would have a headache.


    After dinner, song QingHan told Wu Dahu what happened in the afternoon. After hearing that song QingHan promised to help a mysterious adult cure his illness, Wu Dahu was worried, but he didn''t say much, because he believed that song QingHan had his own sense of propriety, but he couldn''t? Nothing else. Fighting and escaping is enough.


    However, when he heard that there was a "Su" in the name of the adult, Wu Dahu''s face was stiff and stiff for a while. He didn''t know what he remembered. Although song QingHan found out, he didn''t want to say more. It''s impossible for Zuo Wuhu to know the adult. Maybe it was the same word in people he knew before.


    Because Wu Dahu has to practice martial arts every day and has no time to apany him to pick seasonings and Luohanguo in the mountains, the bored song QingHan and Xiaoshi together eat and sleep at home. Five dayster, seeing Zhu Laoe to visit him again, he remembers that it is almost time to see Zhai su.


    This visit to Zhai Su''s home is different from thest time. There are several more "tails".


    Not only did doctor Shie with the original Xuan, but also old man Gao, who seemed to have brought his husband.


    Zhai Su saw so many people, but his expression was still calm. After saying hello one by one, he put his eyes on song QingHan and said quietly, "doctor song, my stomach has been cured, and there is no difort in other ces. Can I go on with the next step?"


    Seeing that he offered his own information, song QingHan said, "well," he went up to check the situation of the tumor, asked several questions he had askedst time, and then calmly said, "since you are ready, let''s have the operation today."


    Then, he told Zhai Su of the possible risks in the operation one by one. Finally, he took a piece of rice paper directly from his arms and handed it to Zhai su. He calmly said, "if you have no other questions, please write your name here."


    Zhai Su was stunned, but still did not hesitate to take the Xuan paper. When he saw the top sentence, a haze shed in his eyes, but he signed his name without a word.


    Zhu turned his head secretly and was surprised at the words above. He lost his voice and said: "this, this..."


    Song QingHan took the Xuan paper and calmly said, "I will try my best, but no one can predict what may happen during the operation. In order to protect my rights and interests, this paper must be signed."


    Don''t worry, Zhai Su''s character is one thing, signing is one thing, otherwise modern medicine will not regard signing informed consent as a standard action before operation.


    Seeing that old Zhu still wanted to speak, Zhai Su raised his hand and motioned that he didn''t need to say more. He shed appreciation into song QingHan''s eyes and said with a light smile: "nothing. I''ve already known the risks that the senior official song said, and I''m willing to ept the unpredictable results. If there''s anything else doctor song needs, please tell me directly."


    He took out the wine from the wine jar and asked him to drink it


    Zhai Su opened the jar and smelled the sweet wine. He was stunned and burst into a smile. Although he didn''t know the purpose of song QingHan''s drinking, he still drank all the wine in the jar.


    Song QingHan looked at Zhai Su''s confused eyes, nodded with satisfaction, put the empty altar away, helped him lie down, and let yuanxuan tie his hands and feet with rags.


    With the experience of tying up the head of an acrobatic troupest time, Xuan became familiar with the kidnapping this time. Especially in the aspect of tightness, he made a very obvious progress. He knew to ask the patient''s feelings and adjusted it to the appropriate strength.


    After finishing the preparation, song QingHan put the scalpel on the fire for a moment, quickly waved the knife, and drew along the edge of Zhai Su''s tumor.


    In terms of difficulty, this operation is as difficult as that of the head of the acrobatic troupe. However, in terms of the fineness, it is even better.


    Because the tumor is surrounded by intact skin, one more point is equivalent to destroying Zhai Su''s capacity, and one less point will leave the possibility of tumor recurrence. In addition, the edge of the tumor is not a right angle arc. Therefore, the operation requires higher precision.

 Chapter 93

    When song QingHan was halfway through, Zhai Su could not help but show his painful expression. Instead, he quickened his pace and began to move towards the lower part of the most difficult tumor to deal with.


    The reason why Zhai Su drinks alcohol is nothing else, that is to reduce the pain he feels during the operation.


    There was no anesthetic and no ephedra. He had to try this stupid method.


    His expression is calm, onlookers have been unable to help but cover their mouth, because this can prevent their own voice.


    Doctor Shi looked at Song QingHan''s movements with burning eyes. Although he felt disgusted, he did not dare to blink, for fear that he would miss any details. After all, thest time song QingHan performed an operation for the head of an acrobatic troupe, he missed it perfectly. This time, he could not miss it again.


    However, after observing three operations closely, he had more immunity to the flesh and blood. Looking at the tumor which was cut off by song QingHan, he did not feel nauseous, but analyzed the possible causes in his mind.


    Half an hourter, song QingHan made hisst stab. Seeing that Zhai Su''s incision on his chin was kept to a minimum, he could not help showing a relieved expression. He quickly helped him with the medicine and wrapped it with gauze.


    Yuan Wenxuan looked at the tumor thrown into the te by song QingHan, and finally felt numb on his scalp. He pursed his lips and asked in a low voice, "master, how can I deal with this?"


    Song QingHan took a look at Zhai Su and said decisively, "burn it."


    Zhai Su felt that his wound had just stopped bleeding. He did not dare to make a big move. He gently moved his lips and said slowly, "let me burn it."


    Song QingHan didn''t say anything. After thinking for a moment, he only said, "I''ll deal with it today. If I put it for a long time, there will be problems."


    He can understand that patients want to destroy themselves for a long time, but this kind of pathological change is the most likely to provoke bacteria. However, if secondary infection urs, it will be more than the gain.


    Zhai Su is very cooperative: "let the servant bring an iron basin, I will set it on fire."


    The servant soon arrived. Song QingHan watched Zhai Su get out of bed slowly, threw a candle into the iron basin, and said in a voice, "well, you should go back to have a rest, and take out the rest to burn, otherwise it will do harm to your wound."


    Zhai Su gave a "um" and went back to bed. With a smile of relief on his face, he said gratefully to song QingHan: "thank you, doctor song."


    Song QingHan nodded and cleaned up his things. He told Zhai Su: "what to pay attention to is what I told you before. You can pay attention to what you should eat and what you should not eat. I wille to check your recovery regrly these days. You just need to have a good rest."


    With that, he made a "please" sign to the crowd, indicating that it was time for them to leave.


    When they got to the ce where Zhai Su couldn''t hear, a heated discussion broke out. Zhu Lao preemptively asked, "doctor song, is this OK? Will su''er leave scar


    If you leave a scar, you don''t know if Zhai will fall into another self torture if you leave a scar...


    Song QingHan shakes his head and calmly says, "whether he will leave a scar depends on his recovery and his personal constitution. However, even if he leaves a scar, there is only a small white mark on his chin, which will not affect anything."


    Zhu Laofu nodded his head, and doctor Shi asked, "how did the doctor of song do so precisely? I have just carefully noticed that you have chosen a very delicate position for the operation. Therefore, the amount of bleeding of that adult is not too much. If you were someone else, you would be able to cut off the tumor, but you would not be able to calcte the cutting position as half as you. "


    Hearing his question, song QingHan felt sluggish in his chest and wanted to answer his "only hand knows you". But he thought that he was not a person who didn''te here. If doctor Shi came to his house to inquire about his details, even if his whole body was full of mouth, he could not exin clearly. So he murmured: "maybe it''s talent. Subconsciously, I think it''s the ce to cut."


    Doctor Shi showed a surprised expression, but he did not doubt song QingHan''s words. He sighed: "what he said is, besides talent, what can be exined?"


    Song QingHan was very tired after finishing the operation just now. Seeing that they had nothing else to do, he took the stone and went home with the original Xuan.


    When he took a bath and changed into new clothes, Wu Dahu came back from the martial arts school, but his face didn''t look good.


    If there is a problem in martial arts, even if Wu Dahu is uncertain, he will not show such indignant expression. Therefore, song QingHan directly associates himself with people and asks tentatively, "but someone has made a stumbling block to you?"


    When Wu Dahu heard the speech, his face sank and he frowned: "the curator''s daughter, after she entered the Liangyi Museum, she would fight against me everywhere and encourage all kinds of people to challenge me. If it''s only once or twice, it''s only necessary toe here once a day, and the y figurine is still angry!"


    Song QingHan nodded with understanding, just like he was doing his own experiments well, but he was always asked by people maliciously for low-level problems. Even if it was easy to solve, it was very time-consuming.He thought for a moment and suggested, "could you tell the curator that he order his female son not to disturb you again?"


    Wu Dahuughed bitterly, shook his head, and sighed helplessly: "the curator dotes on his female son most. However, the man always talks behind his back, and there is no evidence to show that all the things are ordered by him. Therefore, I have to swallow this evil spirit into my own stomach."


    After saying that, he saw song QingHan''s face worried. He reflected that he passed the negative emotion to song QingHan. He quicklyforted him and said, "nothing. Today, I got to the bottleneck when I practiced martial arts, and he asked someone toe here. Therefore, I can''t control my temper. You don''t have to worry. I''ll deal with it."


    Although song QingHan nodded, he was still thinking about how to help Wu Dahu solve the problem.


    How could he not be worried? My husband is in trouble. Who is worried?


    After thinking for a long time, something suddenly shed into his mind and asked in a quick voice, "does that female man have a suitor? Is he the one who has loved him for a long time


    Although Wu Dahu didn''t understand why song QingHan asked about this matter, he nodded his head and replied, "there is a man named Xiao Lin who seems to like Xu Ziyu for a long time. Therefore, it is he who brings me the most trouble."


    Song QingHan showed a clear look and was willing to be a gunner.


    So he turned his words and said in a low voice, "let''s start with him."


    Wu Dahu looks a little puzzled, puzzled: "what to do?"


    Song QingHan''s eyes were burning and his mouth was covered with an evil smile. He said mysteriously, "you will bring Xiao Lin back, and then you will know."


    Wu Dahu pondered over the difficulty of bringing Xiao Lin back for a while, nodded and took the cooked food out.


    After lunch, Wu Dahu went on to Liangyi hall after lunch break, while song QingHan went out with a small stone.


    He went to no other ce. It was the inn where the head of the acrobatic troupe was.


    The head of the acrobatic troupe was very happy when he saw his arrival, and said with great interest: "doctor song, how can youe here today? Thanks to you, my injury is almost all right! "


    Song QingHan looked at his wound. Seeing that there was no suppurative and inmed condition, song QingHan nodded with satisfaction, and then frankly said, "I don''t know how other brothers are now? If you''re still here, I have something here recently, and I may want to trouble my brothers... "


    " Hey, what''s the trouble? As long as doctor song needs, the brothers will show up immediately. Fourth, go and call your brothers back! " The head of the acrobatic troupe was very enthusiastic. With a big wave of his hand, he directly ordered the child who was left to take care of him.


    Song QingHan said, "ah," he took the child and exined, "I don''t need it now. This time I''m here to see if my brothers are free and when I want to do it can be done."


    The child looked at his eldest brother and didn''t know whether to leave now. After pondering for a moment, the leader said, "OK! The fourth, please stay and tell them the news when your brotherse back! "


    After that, he said to song QingHan with deep emotion: "brothers have found serious work now, thanks to song Fu Fu. If there was no such great difficulty, maybe they would not have worked so hard. Although they can only make a living now, I believe they will soon be able to make a career!"


    Song QingHan smiles and asks with concern: "those people didn''te to you againter?"


    The leader shook his head, his eyes shed a chill, and said in a deep voice, "they are also afraid to offend huichuntang and dare not rush to me, but they can''t find any brothers. As time goes by, they give up. It''s a pity that they can forget it, but we can''t forget it. In the future, we will take revenge for it. "


    Men always want to be a little bit bloody, so song QingHan didn''t say anything. He nodded and got up and said, "since the brothers are willing to help, I don''t have to look for people everywhere. In the evening of the day after tomorrow, the brothers who are free will change their faces a little. Put on their headscarves to cover their faces and gather at my house."


    Hearing his strange request, although the leader was stunned, he quickly responded and said, "OK! Certainly


    Seeing that there was nothing else, song QingHan took the initiative to say goodbye, took a small stone to the market, bought some necessary supplies, and went home before dark.

 Chapter 94

    Not long after he cooked, he saw Wu Dahu walking into the yard with a reluctant young man.


    He pped his hands and weed them into the room. He said with a smile, "this is the brother Xiao Lin, whom our tiger often mentions?"


    Song QingHan was white and beautiful, and he was holding a baby in his arms, which made people feel no evil. Therefore, Xiao Lin''s face slowed down when facing him, but his tone was still not good.


    "What can he say? It''s nothing more than some swearing words. "


    Wu Dahu didn''t answer because he didn''t know the purpose of song QingHan. If he interrupted song QingHan''s n, it would be useless for him to bring Xiao Lin back.


    Song QingHan smiles and pours two sses of lemonade for them. He takes a cup and puts it in Xiao Lin''s hand. He says, "you''ve loved Xu Ziyu for a long time."


    Xiao Lin was so shocked that he almost threw the cup out and said: "what are you talking about? Don''t destroy Ziyu''s reputation


    Thinking that Wu Dahu told song QingHan about this, his eyes became strange. Unexpectedly, Wu Dahu only looked diligent on the surface, and his mind was on such gossip!


    Song QingHan poured a ss of lemonade, sipped it, and said slowly, "it''s not a shame. Besides, there are only three of you and me here, plus a baby who doesn''t know anything. It''s just a chat between friends. If we''re wrong, you can point it out. We''re not such opinionated people, do you think so?"


    Xiao Lin thought about it for a while, shook his head and said with a smile: "you don''t dare to be a good friend. Just say it. What''s the purpose of calling me here today? It''s not just a simple chat, is it


    Song QingHan put down the cup in his hand, raised his eyelids and said, "since brother Xiao is a straightforward man, I have something to say!"


    "Xu Ziyu in the martial arts school against my big tiger, you must know that, and even participated in it, didn''t you?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Lin showed a "yes" expression, reached out and poured the whole cup of lemonade into the mouth. After tasting the strange taste of lemon, his face became strange, but his tone remained calm.


    "Xiao, I don''t know what you''re talking about? I don''t know what you''re saying to me for? "


    Song QingHanughed. He didn''t feel unhappy because Xiao Lin didn''t answer. He thought to himself, "did brother Xiao ever think about why Xu Ziyu was attracted to our tiger, and what kind of consequences will be caused if he continues to let his behavior go on?"


    There was a flicker of hesitation on Xiao Lin''s face. Before he could answer, song QingHan continued: "love is changed from liking, liking is changing from caring, caring is changing from curiosity, and curiosity is just Xu Ziyu''s feeling about our tiger. I believe that in your martial arts school, there are many people who have been teased by Xu Ziyu, but there are no more than three people who can make fun of him for such a long time and will continue to do so, right? "


    Probably excited by the first half of this speech, Xiao Lin sneered and threw the quilt "pa" on the table, and said in a cold voice: "it won''tst any longer! In a few days, Wu Dahu will be my defeated general! "


    Song QingHan eye wave a turn, look at Xiao Lin with a smile, light floating tunnel: "you can''t do it."


    "You Xiao Lin stood up suddenly. His eyes narrowed and he looked at Wu Dahu. He was not reconciled. He said in a cold voice, "tomorrow morning, the front hall is waiting. I will defeat you in front of the public."


    "Do you know why I said you couldn''t do it?"


    Before he turned to leave, the song and Qing Dynasties were cold.


    Xiao Lin hesitated and said, "what else can I do for him besides being your husband?"


    Song QingHan pointed to the bench, motioned for him to sit down, and chuckled: "no, the reason lies in you. Do you have a bad meal and a bad sleep these days? All day long, you are thinking about how to defeat Wu Dahu, or how to defeat him more smartly?"


    He said in his mind, Xiao Lin sat down, shed a haze in his eyes, and said in a deep voice: "even so, how about that?"


    Song QingHan put out his hand to fill his cup with lemonade and said calmly: "as the saying goes, who is the first to be attracted will suffer losses. This is the case with Xu Ziyu and the tiger in my family."


    Xiao Lin''s face was so rusty that he really thought about the "saying" of song QingHan. After thinking for a while, he said with emotion: "the ancients still see clearly. Indeed, I lost my propriety first, just..."


    "but you don''t know what to do, right?" Song QingHan quietly helped himplete the words.


    Seeing that Xiao Lin didn''t speak, song QingHanughed and said slowly, "that''s why I asked brother Xiao, a big tiger general, toe home today."


    Although Xiao Lin had the feeling of being hooked by song QingHan, he still couldn''t help asking, "do you have an idea?"


    Song QingHan nodded, put away the rxed expression on his face, leaned forward, and whispered: "if you let Xu Ziyu continue, then you will change from curiosity to care, and even cause more serious consequences. It''s not what you and I want, isn''t it? But let you disobey Xu Ziyu''s order, do not go to my house tiger, is unable to solve this problem, the best way is... You take Xu Ziyu down! "Influenced by his correct attitude, Xiao Lin couldn''t help leaning forward. After listening to his words, his face changed and his eyes became unpredictable. Atst, he turned into a bitter look. He shook his head and said, "if it''s so easy, I''ve already done it. How can it be..."


    "it depends on who will do it. If you are willing to cooperate with me, I promise Xu within two weeks Ziyu is yours! "


    Song QingHan seems to be like a demagogic wizard, not slow to spit out attractive words.


    Xiao Lin''s face shed a struggle, pinched his fists and said, "I will not use the next three tricks on Ziyu! You don''t want to have this idea! Otherwise, don''t me me for being merciless


    Song QingHan "tut", shook his index finger, calmly said: "no, no, as a female man, I naturally know what kind of impact will be caused to a female man''s reputation, so you can rest assured. What I want you to get is Xu Ziyu''s heart, not his body. After you get his heart, if you can''t pass his father''s You still can''t get his body, but it''s none of our business. "


    After listening to his words, Xiao Lin snorted coldly, and said with confidence: "as long as you get Ziyu''s heart, everything is easy to say, especially for the curator. You don''t have to worry about these."


    Seeing that "fish" has been hooked, song QingHan smiles and says slowly: "in the evening of the day after tomorrow, in the name of challenging Wu Dahu, you will invite Xu Ziyu to the alley. I will arrange a y of rogue local ruffians to tease him. When Wu Dahu stops you, you will save Xu Ziyu regardless of your own danger. How about that?"


    Xiao Lin was shocked in his heart and looked at Song QingHan. He didn''t expect that he could do this. After struggling for a moment, he whispered: "just like this, you can''t let Ziyu fall in love with me."


    Song QingHan took a sip of lemonade and calmly said, "I didn''t say it''s just that, but I have to leave some surprise behind. If you don''t agree, I''m not wasting my breath to say so much?"


    Xiao Lin unconsciously reached out his hand and poured a full cup of lemonade into his mouth. Finally, he wiped his mouth with his sleeve, narrowed his eyes, and gritted his teeth: "I agreed! What benefits do you want? "


    Seeing his burning eyes and energetic appearance, song QingHan chuckled: "you are together, which will be the greatest benefit for us. When the timees, my tiger will not be disturbed, and my martial arts will go up to a higher level. If I win a ce in the martial arts test, I will be able to enjoy happiness with you."


    Xiao Lin sneered in his heart. How could it be so easy to win a ce in the martial arts test? Even without their interference, it would be good to be able to survive in the martial arts test with Wu Dahu as a monk.


    However, he didn''t show these ideas on his face. He nodded and stood up and said, "if there is nothing else, I will go first. In the evening of the day after tomorrow, I will perform the contract. You''d better not make any small moves."


    Song QingHan watched him leave with a light smile and shook his head and said, "unfortunately, a good man is addicted to love all day long. Instead of following the right path, he has to go the wrong way. However, this just gives us a chance to drill. Moreover, if Xu Ziyu was not too much, I would not havee up with such a method."


    Wu Dahu nodded. Seeing the expression on his face, it seemed that he was a little sad andforted: "nothing. If Xu Ziyu was a man with ideas in his heart, no matter what kind of y we arranged, he would not be cheated. If he really got our n, it could only be said that it was fate."


    Although song QingHan was quite excited before preparing for the event, he found that he was not quite used to "doing bad things". At this time, when he heard Wu Dahu''s words, his sense of guilt was slightly reduced. With a "Er" sound, he put aside his thoughts and strengthened his own ideas.


    After dinner, song QingHan took a test of yuanxuan''s homework and discussed with Wu Dahu about the details of "acting". He fell asleep and fell asleep.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was the evening that he had agreed with Xiao Lin. when song QingHan saw that almost all the people from the acrobatic troupe came. Although some of them couldn''tugh or cry, they were deeply moved. In the end, only three tall men were selected to let others wait in the yard and walk towards the alley outside the Liangyi hall.

 Chapter 95

    On the way, song QingHan exined in detail what he would like to do, including the control of strength and even lines.


    Although they don''t understand song QingHan''s purpose of pretending to be ruffians, they still write down all his words and repeat them silently in order to avoid forgetting.


    Besides, Xu Ziyu was led by Xiao Lin and walked into the alley. When he saw Wu Dahu, who was indifferent to his face, he crossed his waist and said, "today I''ll show you the power of elder martial brother Lin! Elder martial brother Lin, go up! Beat him all over the ground for his teeth


    Xiao Lin''s eyes shed a touch of helplessness, but still rushed up in ordance with the words, with Wu Dahu tangled in the same ce.


    Although the fight with Wu Dahu is not once or twice, no matter how many times, Xu Ziyu is inexplicably full of confidence in him, which can be regarded asfort to him, otherwise he can not bear the feeling of being crushed by Wu Dahu every time.


    What surprised him most was that although Wu Dahu had only been in the martial arts school for just a few days, he had made greater progress than he had made in a few months of practicing martial arts, which was one of the reasons why he felt pressure doubled.


    If he grows at this speed, he will not even have the qualification to fight with Wu Dahu before long...


    thinking of this, his attack suddenly bes fierce, which makes Wu Dahu defeated again and again.


    While Wu Dahu is dealing with Xiao Lin, he observes the entrance of the alley.


    After noticing that the corner of his clothes loomed out there, he suddenly made efforts to force Xiao Lin to retreat all the way to the end of the alley.


    Xu Ziyu looked at the two men and saw that the ending was expected to develop. He could not help stamping his feet and said, "how could this tiger be so powerful! Damn it! Do I have to admit defeat with all my heart... "


    just in his stupefied Kung Fu, three strong men rushed to him and started to move at him, still saying obscenenguage.


    "Little beauty, why are you here alone? Go and y with your brothers. "


    "That''s right. Brothers will satisfy you well. Come on!"


    "..."


    with a heavyplexion, Xu Ziyu sidestepped away from the three men''s hands and used all his abilities to attack them.


    Although the martial arts of the three men were not good, they easily restrained Xu Ziyu''s hands and feet by virtue of their great strength. It seemed that they wanted to carry him away.


    Finally, Xu Ziyu, who was afraid, saw that Wu Dahu and Xiao Lin were still fighting together. He could not help shouting: "what are you doing! Come and help me


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Lin was entangled by Wu Dahu as soon as he wanted to get rid of him. He yelled: "Wu Dahu! What are you doing? Let go, younger martial brother


    Wu Dahuughed and nced at Xu Ziyu coldly. He said in a deep voice, "it''s because he is in trouble that I won''t let go. He has been doing his own way for so long. It''s time for someone to teach him a lesson."


    Xu Ziyu never expected that Wu Dahu, who had always looked gentle and easy to cheat, would say such hurtful words. He felt sluggish in his chest and struggled to say: "let me go! I am the female of the director of Liangyi Museum. If you really take me away, think about the possible revenge! My father will not let you go! "


    But what he didn''t expect was that after hearing this, the three people did not show a look of fear. On the contrary, theyughed and said leisurely, "your father must recognize us."


    After being reminded by their words, Xu Ziyu noticed that most of their faces were covered with ck headscarves, not to mention his father. Even he could not find them out from the vast sea of people. Thinking of this, he was very nervous and cried: "Wu Dahu! Let go of elder martial brother Lin quickly! My father can''t do anything to them. Can''t my father do anything to you? "


    Wu Dahu seems to be subdued by his words. Xiao Lin takes the opportunity to chop out a hand knife, and knocks Wu Dahu to the ground, and then flies to Xu Ziyu.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, the three took out a long knife from behind, and let one man hold Xu Ziyu, while the other two waved their swords and chopped at Xiao Lin.


    Xiao Lin didn''t know if he was injured in the fight with Wu Dahu just now. His body looks a little erratic. He even received several knives in session, and his mouth was bleeding.


    Seeing this, Xu Ziyu felt tight in his heart and said, "elder martial brother Lin, be careful!"


    After getting this encouragement, Xiao Lin suddenly raised his strength and kicked them to the ground one after another. He grabbed Xu Ziyu''s waist, wiped the blood on his mouth and said in a deep voice, "let''s go!"


    Xu Ziyu took a look at Wu Dahu, who was unconscious on the ground. He grabbed Xiao Lin''s coat and said, "will you just put him here? In case these three people... "


    Xiao Lin seemed to be unable to hold on, shaking his feet and shaking his head with difficulty:" let''s go! What he did to you just now, that''s the punishment he deserves


    Xu Ziyu, who was convinced, nodded and let Xiao Lin take his waist and gallop to the martial arts school.


    Song QingHan was wandering outside thene. After noticing the two people''s backs, he ran to thene and shook the tiger. Seeing him open his eyes, he breathed a sigh of relief and said to the other three people: "OK, let''s go quickly, or we will be in trouble if we are found out!"The three of them stood up quickly, took off the turban on their faces, put the long knife in their back, and followed song QingHan and walked quickly out of the alley.


    After returning to his yard, song QingHan finally rxed his shoulders and said to Sanren with a smile: "it''s hard for you to eat more bowls of rice in the evening."


    The three scratched their heads with a smile and said, "it''s not hard. If there is still such a job in the future, you can continue to look for us!"


    Song QingHan was dumbfounded and brought out his cooked dishes. He asked all the acrobatics troupes to sit down and have a wonderful dinner.


    After seeing off the acrobatic troupe, Wu Dahu asked curiously, "just for once, will it be effective? How many more? "


    Song QingHan helped him untie his coat, rubbed the medicine for him and said with a smile: "one time is enough. If more than one time, it will not only be suspected, but also reduce Xu Ziyu''s sense of gain. When the timees, let him have a reasonable idea, it will be more than the gain."


    Wu Dahu nodded, thought for a moment, and then asked, "what did you say to Xiao Lin before?"


    "Flowers, diamond rings, candlelight dinner!"


    Song QingHan came out of his mouth, as if he had never thought that Wu Dahu would not understand.


    He found out that even if Wu Dahu heard him say strange words, he would ask for the meaning at most. He would not know the way he knew these words. Therefore, he would throw out modern words in front of Wu Dahu. If someone else, such as Lin Dafu before him, he would try his best to find alternative words Don''t let yourself show up.


    Although he doesn''t know whether it''s because Wu Dahu is too slow or believes him too much, it''s toofortable for him to be in such a state. Otherwise, it would be too difficult for him to try to disguise himself all day long.


    Sure enough, after hearing these three words, Wu Dahu was stunned, but he didn''t say anything. After pondering for a moment, he said slowly, "flowers, do you want Xiao Lin to give them to Xu Ziyu? What''s the use of this? Make a wreath? Diamond ring... I don''t understand. If we have a candlelight dinner, dinner is dinner. Don''t we usually have dinner with candlelight? Or is it something special? "


    Song QingHan took a look at him, muttered "wood", and then patiently exined, "don''t you know that female men like colorful things? So this flower is Xiao Lin''s first step to please Xu Ziyu. Diamond ring is jewelry. Sending beautiful jewelry to Xu Ziyu is the second step. For a candlelight dinner, of course, we can''t use ordinary candles like we do. Not only do we need more candles, but also they should be arranged in a special shape. When Xu Ziyu is in it, he will surely be moved by the atmosphere. Maybe he will agree to marry Xiao Lin as soon as his head is hot! "


    Wu Dahu listened to the cloud and fog, but he understood the meaning. He wanted to sigh that song QingHan knew so much. He didn''t know what he thought of. He pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Is this what song QingHan likes? It seems that he has not done any of the three things to song QingHan...


    seeing Wu Dahu in deep thought, song QingHanughed, patted him on the shoulder, put away the ointment, and said contentedly, "go to bed! I''ll wait to see how Xiao Lin asks you tomorrow! "


    The next day, when Wu Dahu came to Liangyi hall, he found that Xiao Lin looked at him differently, but he didn''t show much. He was still addicted to practicing martial arts as usual.


    Probably because he had not been disturbed for a whole morning, Wu Dahu''s shooting practice was very smooth today. He even broke through the bottleneck he met a few days ago and made a great progress.


    He wasfortable, but Xiao Lin was as itchy as tens of thousands of ants in his heart.


    Finally, in the evening, Xiao Lin watched Wu Dahu walk out of the Liangyi hall and quickly followed him. Seeing that no one was paying attention to him, he walked a few steps in parallel with Wu Dahu and whispered, "brother Wu, although Ziyu has been closer to me, it is far from enough. I listen to his tone and seem to intend to continue to trouble you. After all, you treated him as you did yesterday


    Wu Dahu looked at him in surprise, as if he was very surprised by his thick skin.


    Before still a pair of blood feud appearance, now unexpectedly calls "elder brother" directly?


    Xiao Lin didn''t feel much. Seeing that Wu Dahu didn''t speak, he thought that the meaning of his words was too vague. He added: "Ziyu is preparing a plot against you. But now he is notpletely at ease with me, so I don''t know exactly what he wants to do. If I can make him trust me to a higher level, I will stop him and brother Wu can practice peacefully Wu. "

 Chapter 96

    After listening to his words, a touch of irony shed in Wu Dahu''s eyes.


    Help him is false, want to get Xu Ziyu''s heart is true?


    However, because song QingHan had nned to let Xiao Lin take Xu Ziyu, Wu Dahu didn''t want Xiao Lin to take Xu Ziyu. When he got to his house, he ryed to Xiao Lin the theory of "flowers, diamond rings and candlelight dinner" that song QingHan told him.


    Xiao Lin''s understanding is obviously not as high as Wu Dahu''s. after listening to Wu Dahu''s words, he showed an expression of disbelief. Seeing Wu Dahu''s house in front of his eyes, Xiao Linughed awkwardly and said directly, "can I ask for advice in front of brother Wu? You just need to dy a stick of incense. When it''s done, brother Wu''s family will be my benefactor of Xiao. If you need any help at that time, just ask me! "


    He was really very anxious. He even used this method of drawing pancakes. He had no idea whether Wu Dahu needed his help or not.


    Wu Dahu didn''t make a sound. He opened the gate and let Xiao Lin go to song QingHan in a hurry and ask for advice in a low voice.


    Song QingHan saw that Xiao Lin was more "wood" than Wu Dahu. He was speechless, but he could understand. After all, they were "straight men" in the world. He should not have too much expectation for their romantic cells.


    So he pondered for a moment, and simply subdivided the steps again to Xiao Lin, and said slowly: "from tomorrow, when you see Xu Ziyu in the morning, you will bring him a bunch of fresh red roses. If he asks why you want to bring roses, you should say that because roses represent eternal love. If he doesn''t want them, you should put them in his position silently and remember what they send out West can''t take it back


    He also went to the flower market to do a survey before. There are no red roses here, but there are some in the red moon season. It doesn''t look inferior to roses, but the price is...


    obviously Xiao Lin is not a person who needs to worry about money. When he heard song QingHan say this, his first reaction was: "how much is a bunch? Send flowerpots directly? Or will you pick the flowers? "


    Song QingHan imagined Xiao Lin holding several pots of roses as gifts to Xu Ziyu. He suddenlyughed and shook his head: "of course, you should take off the flowers. You can judge how much you want to send. If it is one, you should be single-minded. Two are one person for a lifetime. Nine are love forever. Of course, if you can send 999 roses, I think Xu Ziyu also It won''t be rejected. "


    999? Xiao Lin took a breath of cool air and imagined the picture. He thought it was beautiful.


    After listening to the flowers, Xiao Lin asked, "what about jewelry? I don''t know what kind of jewelry he likes. Do you take him directly to choose? What if he doesn''t want to go with me, or if he doesn''t want to choose? "


    Song QingHan rolled his eyes and hated that iron could not be made into steel: "stupid! I don''t know. I don''t know? Look at what jewelry he wears, or ask him what kind of pattern he likes, and then go to the jewelry store to buy it. Remember, no matter what the jewelry is, the more expensive the better. You can buy the most expensive thing you can afford. If it is too expensive, you will find fault for yourself


    "After you buy it, you can choose a special day and give it to him in the afterglow of the setting sun and let him open it face to face. It''s best for you to put on the jewelry for him, so as to leave a deep impression on him!"


    Xiao Lin widened his eyes and looked shocked. Finally, he said to song QingHan with his fist sping: "listening to your words is better than reading ten years'' books!"


    "What about... Thest one?"


    Song QingHan said calmly: "thest thing is to ask for rtives. Find a beautiful ce to invite him out for dinner, get all the roses you can get, tear off the petals, and find someone to make petal rain by hand when he enters the room. The roads on both sides should be filled with all kinds of candles. After he takes his seat, he will serve the dishes you have made by yourself, pour out your love in your heart, and ask him whether he would like it or not I will marry you, and everything will be done. "


    After listening to his words, Xiao Lin''s face showed a puzzled look, embarrassed way: "I... Can''t cook."


    Seeing song QingHan''s appearance of "a child can''t be taught", Wu Dahu, who couldn''t see it down, took the initiative to say: "you can learn by yourself, or let the cook do a good job, and then serve it out."


    Xiao Lin suddenly realized, a surprise shed in his eyes and said happily, "how could I not have thought of it! Thanks for brother Wu and brother Wu Fu Lang! In this case, I will leave first and go to look for the red rose flowers! "


    After he got up, he seemed to suddenly think of something and asked curiously, "by the way, why do we have to have red roses? What about other colors? "


    After all, it''s not a matter of one day or two. Even if he only sends one, it will be arge number after a long time. If you only ask for rose flowers, it''s OK to say, but I''m afraid the red rose flowers will be...


    Song QingHan said feebly: "what color should I use when I get married?"


    Xiao Lin thought about it for a while, and then he quickly left Wu Dahu''s house.


    After Xiao Lin left, Wu Dahu couldn''t wait. Seeing that the meal would take some time to cook, he couldn''t help saying, "I went out for a while, and I suddenly remembered that there was something I didn''t do."Song QingHan looked at him strangely. He walked out of the door in a hurry without waiting for his answer. Suddenly, he noticed a little strange.


    Except that they didn''t stay together during the period of practicing martial arts, they had to stick together with glue at other times. What did he not do that he didn''t know? And I have to go out. It''s so mysterious.


    Is there someone out there? Shouldn''t it? How can it be so fast?


    Although he knew that the idea was illogical, song QingHan could not stop thinking about it. Atst, he held a small stone in his arms and said sadly, "if your father doesn''t want you, I''ll take you with me! I will never let you be bullied by the female father! "


    The unknown little stone thought that song QingHan was going to y with him. He chuckled and stretched out his hand to catch song QingHan''s hair and thrust it into his mouth.


    Yuan Yuan Xuan, who just came back from the Spring Festival Hall, felt a pang in his heart when he saw song QingHan''s sentimental appearance. However, he was calm and did not immediately ask his guess. He pursed his lips and went to seize the hand of the little stone to stop him from eating his hair. He gentlyforted song QingHan and said, "master, no matter what happens, the apprentice will always be on your side No, let''s go back to my house together... "


    Song QingHan saw that his" artificial acting "was seen by his good apprentice, and a touch of embarrassment shed on his face. He put a small stone in yuanxuan''s arms, dropped a sentence of" I''ll go to see how the food is ", and quickly slipped into the kitchen.


    When he walked out of the kitchen, Wu Dahu just came back. They were embarrassed when they looked at each other. They coughed and looked away.


    "This one is for you."


    Song QingHan wanted to bend down to tidy up the bench. When he saw two red rose flowers in front of him, he was surprised. He couldn''t say, "what are you doing?"


    Seeing Wu Dahu''s embarrassed expression on his face, song QingHan was stunned and felt that he should not continue to "me" him. He reached out to take the rose flower and put it in his nose. He pretended to smell it. He sighed: "it''s delicious and beautiful. Thank you. I like it very much."


    Wu Dahu''s eyes were full of smile, and his embarrassment became happy. He nodded his head and said, "if you like it, I''ll send it to you every day."


    Song QingHan felt a little funny. After all, they were "old men" who had given birth to children. It was toote to make these young people''s toys. However, the thought of saying such a thing showed that Wu Dahu was interested in him and wanted to please him. He felt a touch of warmth in his heart, and the air around him suddenly became sweet.


    "You don''t have to send this every day. If you want to, anything will do. Don''t you know how to make things up? It''s OK to make up a gadget for me once in a while, as long as I can feel your heart....


    saying that, he felt as if he was asking for something from Wu Dahu. His face turned red and he coughed: "after dinner, you''ve worked hard for a day. You''ll eat more and continue to struggle tomorrow."


    Unexpectedly, Wu Dahu said with a smile, "I''ll take a rest tomorrow and take you to pick things in the mountains."


    Song QingHan''s eyes shed with surprise and asked curiously, "is everyone resting? I thought there was no rest in the martial arts school. "


    Wu Dahu shook his head and exined: "I broke through the bottleneck today. I asked Lao he for a day''s rest time. I can find a stick to practice my shooting skills when I go into the mountain with you. I don''t dy anything."


    Knowing that he had asked for leave for himself, song QingHan felt warmer in his heart, and his face seemed to be burning, which was astonishing.


    Although yuan Wenxuan yed with the little stone in the room, he always paid half of his attention to song QingHan. Seeing that song QingHan looked as if he had nothing to do with him, he even had a deeper rtionship with Wu Dahu. He scratched his head in doubt and couldn''t understand what was going on.


    But he remembered the appearance of the two red roses, thinking that if he had a chance in the future, he could try to find someone to see if he could make people happy in an instant.


    After dinner, song QingHan and Wu Dahu walked around the yard for a few times, chatting about the interesting things happened in these days, about the small stone, about the martial arts school, and so on. When the little stone was about to go to bed, they went back to the room together and went to sleep with each other.

 Chapter 97

    However, after seeing this set of shooting techniques, song QingHan not only rekindled the martial arts dream in his heart, but also had a new understanding of Wu Dahu''s martial arts talent.


    Wu Dahu''s temperament is calm. Every day hees back from the martial arts school, he says that he is not good enough. So song QingHan really thinks that the shooting technique is very difficult for him. But now, it is not good to be able to practice a set of skills that he has never been exposed to in just a few days?


    Seeing song QingHan''s eyes full of admiration, Wu Dahuughed, embarrassed and said, "the demonstration was too fast just now. Now I''ll show you slow motion."


    This is not a martial arts school, and song QingHan is not a student who needs to take part in the martial arts test. Therefore, he Wenli''s method of "only demonstrating once" is not feasible. He has nothing else to do today. If song QingHan can''t understand it, he will repeat the demonstration until song QingHan understands it.


    After carefully watching Wu Dahu''s second demonstration, song QingHan put the small stone into his arms, raised the round stick in his hand, and said in a loud voice, "I''ming! Be careful


    Wu Dahu didn''t know what song QingHan asked him to be careful, but he still stepped back obediently and protected the exposed part of the small stone with his hands.


    When song QingHan''s round stick flew away from Wu Dahu''s original position for the third time, Wu Dahu finally understood what the word "be careful" meant.


    Although he didn''t have any expectations for song QingHan''s martial arts talent, he didn''t know how to say "low-level mistake" even when he couldn''t hold the round stick. He could onlyfort him by saying, "it''s OK. Just practice more. I''ll pick things first."


    He was worried that it was because he was watching by the side, which made song QingHan under too much pressure, so he put forward the idea of avoiding for a while. The distance between the left and right was not far away, so he could still take care of anything.


    After Wu Dahu left, song QingHan lowered his mind and slowed down his swing of the stick. He even finished it from the beginning to the end. Although the action was not standard, it had made great progress for the previous several times.


    He was so happy in his heart that he kept repeating the movements, from slow to fast. Finally, he was quite like a demonstration of Wu Dahu.


    When he waved the stick out again because of a mistake, he found that it was already midday, and his hands were shaking unconsciously, probably due to excessive force.


    Wu Dahu had already finished picking what they needed. He stood quietly and watched song QingHan''s action. Seeing him stop, he finally went out and praised: "you''ve learned very well! In time, your shooting will surely surpass mine


    Song QingHan sold his head when he got a bargain. He nodded without hesitation and said: "of course, we''llpete with each other to see whether it''s your gun or mine thatsts!"


    Wu Dahu was stunned. Two suspicious blushes appeared on his face. He quickly moved away from his eyes. He coughed softly and said, "we''ll go back first if there''s nothing wrong. The little stone should be hungry."


    Seeing that his face was unnatural, song QingHan realized that there was ambiguity in his words just now. He turned red and hurried to carry a basket. He did not even look at Wu Dahu, but walked out of the woods.


    Wu Dahu, who fell behind, took out a hairpin from his arms and looked at it carefully. After hesitating for a moment, he finally summoned up his courage and quickly followed song QingHan''s steps. Suddenly he took his hand and put the hairpin into his hand''s heart. He said unnaturally, "this little thing... You can take it."


    When his hand was caught, song QingHan''s eyes showed a touch of joy, and the heart of the wood finally opened up. Seeing that his hand soon left, and his hand had a bare wood, song QingHan was a little disappointed, but after listening to his words, his heart suddenly flowed a warm current.


    He picked up the wooden hairpin, put it in front of his eyes and looked at it carefully. He was surprised and said, "this is... Hollow on both sides?"


    It is not the first time that he has seen the pattern with two sides hollowed out. The parting hairpin that Lin Dafu gave him in the jewelry store was just a jade hairpin with two sides hollowed out.


    Wu Dahu obviously remembered what happened at that time. His eyes darkened and he said in a low voice: "yes, I did it before. I missed the opportunity that I gave you..."


    because of the prison disaster, there was such a big conflict between them. At that time, he was going to throw away the hairpin in the forest, butter, he did not know what to think, but he put it into his arms like a ghost After that, he was injured, went to buy fur with Laifu, and produced by song QingHan. Gradually, he left the hairpin behind. It was song QingHan who told him to send some small things yesterday that he pulled out the hairpin from his luggage.


    Fortunately, the wood he chose at that time was still valuable. Even if he did not take any protective measures, it still looks as bright and clean as before.


    Song QingHan''s heart is tight, reaching out to take off the jade hairpin on his head. He wants to insert the wooden hairpin into his hair. However, he can''t find the right position all the time and almost stabs his scalp.


    Wu Dahu suddenly reached out his hand and covered his flustered hand. Slowly, he put the wooden hairpin in the cold hair of Song Dynasty. After looking at it for a moment, he drew a curve around his mouth and whispered, "good looking."Seeing that he didn''t release his hand again, song QingHan bent his eyes with a smile, nodded heavily, and said happily on his face: "good looking!"


    A gust of north wind blowing, bringing a bleak chill, but the two people seem to be hunru if not aware of it,ughing like a sunny day in June.


    Seeing that the "mobile cradle" had stopped for a long time, Xiaoshi screamed in protest and woke them up. After returning to the road, song QingHan thought that it seemed that he was not far away from enjoying the six abdominal muscles...


    after returning home, they cooperated with each other to deal with all the seasonings, Siraitia grosvenorii and lemon, and separated the things that were owed to Gao Zhu''s two prefectures separately The tiger himself sent them to their house, and then put the rest of the shop in the alley, it was a sess.


    After a while, the sky turned dark. When the original Xuan came back, his calm face was tangled.


    Noticing this, song QingHan pulled him to his body and asked curiously, "what''s the matter? But you have been bullied by the people of huichuntang? "


    It is inevitable that those who study arts will be excluded and targeted. Even song QingHan, in his first internship, encountered a "senior brother" who is not enterprising and only wants to drag others into the water, and the "elder martial sister" who is racking his brains to figure out how to improve the rtionship between the leader and the patient. Therefore, if the original Xuan is really bullied, he has a lot of enlightening words to say ¡£


    However, after hearing song QingHan''s question, Xuan quickly shook his head and frowned: "it''s not. It''s doctor Shi who wants to go out for a visit and asks me if I''d like to follow him. I can''t make a decision for a moment."

 Chapter 98

    Song QingHan looked at him strangely and asked, "why can''t we make a decision? Go where you want to go, and don''t go if you don''t want to. "


    The original Xuan''s face appeared a touch of hesitation and said slowly: "the ce where Doctor Shi is going is a little far away from here. Besides, the disease... But smallpox."


    Hearing the word "smallpox", the memory of a few days ago poured back into his mind, and song QingHan subconsciously said, "desert?"


    When they were looking for a house, they ran into a farmer who was delivering goat milk. They learned that if they wanted to buy sheep, they had to go to the desert. But now the desert was blocked because of smallpox. At that time, song QingHan said that when he was settled down, he would go to the desert to have a look. What''s the matter? Now it seems that God is guiding him in the dark?


    Wu Dahu heard that song QingHan''s face was ready to move. Knowing that he wanted to go with him, Wu Dahu said to yuanxuan: "why does doctor Shi want to go to the desert all of a sudden? Doesn''t he know the danger of smallpox? "


    Yuan Wenxuan said honestly: "today, a female man rushed into the Spring Festival Hall and said that he came from the desert. Although he lived with a smallpox patient, he didn''t get smallpox. So he wanted to let the doctors outside see if he could find a way to save the desert people. He couldn''t find a doctor willing to go to the desert with him. He was exhausted and haggard, If he goes on like this, he will die in a few days. Doctor Shi can''t bear to go to the desert with him. "


    "But although he agreed, doctor Shi didn''t really n to go to the desert. He was going to stop in the town nearest to the desert. Then the female man would take the people out to see if he could find a cure for smallpox."


    Song QingHan nodded with understanding. After all, even doctors who aremitted to curing the disease and saving others should also consider their own life safety. Otherwise, if the disease is not cured, they will take their own life. Although noble, it is a pity.


    He took a look at Wu Dahu and didn''t know whether to open his mouth.


    Wu Dahu patted the back of the small stone and said in a soft voice, "if you want to go, then go. I will take good care of the small stone."


    Imagine the picture of Wu Da Hu taking a small stone to the martial arts school. Song QingHan is a little impatient. But if he is allowed to take a risk with him, he will never be willing. The resistance of children is very different from that of adults. Even if he is a doctor, his ability to prevent diseases is higher than that of ordinary people, but it does not mean that he will not be negligent.


    If there is something wrong with Xiaoshi because of his negligence, even if Wu Dahu doesn''t me him, he can''t forgive himself.


    But just give up going to the desert... ording to the original Xuan, the female male who survived from smallpox may die at any time due to mental exhaustion. Without such a person who is immune to smallpox, he will not know when the next one will appear.


    Seeing the unpredictable expression on song QingHan''s face, Wu Dahu knew that his heart must be tangled. He said: "Xiao Lin and Xu Ziyu have no Kung Fu for me now. I have a training hall in the martial arts school. When I bring the small stone, let me help him to watch. It will not have any impact."


    After hesitating for a long time, song QingHan finally nodded his head and said in a deep voice: "good! Then I will go there. If I can save those people who are infected with smallpox, I will be able to umte blessings for small stones. "


    Seeing that song QingHan was ready to go, yuanyuanxuan stopped worrying and quickly nodded his head and said, "I will tell doctor Shi the good news tomorrow. I believe he will be very happy when he knows that the master is going."


    In his eyes, his master was much more powerful than doctor Shi. When he followed him to a ce full of unknown dangers, he still had some worries. However, with song QingHan, he felt as if he had taken a reassuring pill and had no worries.


    After the four had dinner, song QingHan and yuanxuan arranged their luggage, and the family rested early.


    On the next day, although song QingHan had not yet set out, Wu Dahu, in order to adapt to the feeling of taking care of his children alone in advance, had been holding a small stone since he got up. After feeding him rice paste, he took him into Liangyi hall.


    Since Xu Ziyu and Xiao Lin stopped bothering Wu Dahu, the people of Liangyi hall were in awe of Wu Dahu. Today, when he saw Wu Dahue in with a cute baby in his arms, a heated discussion broke out.


    "Is that Wu Dahu''s child? Why did he bring his children to practice martial arts? And his husband? "


    "Who knows? Maybe I ran away with someone


    "No, Wu Dahu is a man of ability. As long as a woman with a little brain will not leave him at this time, but if it is a quarrel, I still believe it."


    "..."


    when he Wenli came in, he just heard all theirments in his ears. His face changed and he rushed to the back hall to see Wu Dahu putting a little baby on the tform and taking a breath of cool air. He wanted to teach him a lesson, but when he saw the smiling face of Xiaoshi, he forgot what he was going to say. He reached out to hold up the little stone and coaxed: "darling Your father is so cruel that he is willing to put you on the stage and freeze our poor babyThe little stone smelled the unfamiliar smell and struggled for a while at the beginning. Seeing he Wenli''s mouth open and close, he chuckled and stretched out his short hand. It seemed that he wanted to squeeze his mouth tightly.


    Wu Dahu saw that they had a good time. He picked up the spear and began today''s practice.


    At noon, he Wenli thought Wu Dahu was going to take a small stone home, but he was still reluctant. Seeing him pick up the stone and go to the kitchen, he ran forward in surprise and asked curiously, "don''t you go back? What''s up? Don''t you have to cook for your husband


    Wu Dahu nodded, put the small stone in he Wenli''s arms, bent down to make a good meal, and ordered: "the small stone should eat rice paste."


    He Wenliughed with anger when he saw him as the shopkeeper. However, he looked down at the innocent stone and immediately became soft hearted. He urged the kitchen people to prepare the rice paste quickly.


    When he Wenli took the rice paste, Wu Dahu had just finished his meal. He reached out to take the stone and nodded: "thank you very much."


    "If you don''t have enough experience to take care of Shizi''s family, I''ll take care of Shizi''s family again if he doesn''t want to take care of him."


    Wu Dahu smiles. Seeing that he Wenli really likes small stones, he puts down his heart and agrees, "OK, I''ll take it tonight. If not, I''ll give it to you tomorrow."


    In the evening, song QingHan stood at the door waiting for Wu Dahu toe back. Although he had a tired look on his face, his manner was no different from that in the past. When he rxed his shoulder, he patted his chest and said, "I thought that two" beggars "were waiting toe back. Didn''t Xiaoshi cry today


    With that, he reached out to hold the small stone, and his heart was filled with emotion.


    At the beginning, I only regarded the things in my stomach as the products left by my original body. I didn''t have any sense of responsibility in my heart. I didn''t expect that even I felt extremely tortured when I was separated from little stone for a day.


    Unknowingly, he haspletely integrated into here, bing the real "song QingHan".


    After seeing off Wu Dahu and his son, song QingHan finally set out for desert with yuanxuan.


    They did not have manypanions this time, only doctor Shi, his servant and the female man who escaped from the desert.


    From doctor Shi''s mouth, song QingHan learned that the female male was Xia Yunfei. She was a small feed worker in the sheep farm, and was responsible for feeding the sheep on the farm regrly and quantitatively.


    However, ording to Xia Yunfei himself, there are two cows in their sheep farm, otherwise song QingHan will doubt whether he was identally vinated.


    The reason why Xia Yunfei looks so bby is not only because he has been running around all the time, but also because he has tightly wrapped all his exposed skin, including his neck and face, with cloth strips. He looks as if he is very afraid of being seen his "true face".


    Song QingHan knew that there must be ulcerative lesions on his skin covered under the cloth. If he wanted to nt vinia, he had to take out pus from these ces and infuse it into the body of smallpox patients.


    So he whispered to Xia Yunfei: "take the cloth off your body. I want to see what makes you survive."


    Xia Yunfei takes a look at doctor Shi. He nods and struggles on his face. He slowly reaches out his hand to untie the redundant cloth strips on his body, exposing his pitted skin to the sun.


    Maybe he hasn''t been looked at like this for a long time. Xia Yunfei looks very ufortable and fidgety. If there is a crack in the ground, maybe he has already got into it.


    Song QingHan picked up his hand and saw the traces of ointment on his ulcers. He frowned and said, "how long have you been wiping this medicine?"


    Seeing that Xia Yunfei was in a bit of a dilemma, doctor Shi interposed and exined, "since he went to the huichuntang, I asked him to wipe it, but what''s wrong with it?"


    Song QingHan nodded his head and said impolitely: "since he can avoid the harm of smallpox, it is natural to let him keep his appearance when he just came out of the desert, so as to facilitate the doctor to find out where the root causes are, such as these ulcers. If the secret of curing smallpox is hidden here?"


    After listening to his words, Dr. Shi fell into deep thought. After pondering for a long time, he showed an expression of sudden realization. He nodded and said, "it is true. I can''t think about itpletely."


    However, the original Xuan did not understand, and directly asked, "canker is a disease. How can you hide the secret of curing smallpox?"

 Chapter 99

    Song QingHan thought for a moment and suddenly asked, "have you heard of attacking poison with poison?"


    The original Xuan was stunned and nodded subconsciously. After the reaction, he looked back at Xia Yunfei''s wound. "Ah," he said, and suddenly realized: "so it is!"


    Although he has confirmed that the antigen for curing smallpox was in Xia Yunfei''s wound, song QingHan still said: "I''m just putting forward a guess. As for whether it is correct or not, it needs to be verified at that time before we know."


    Doctor Shi and the original Xuan both nodded and understood his meaning.


    However, Xia Yunfei was a little frustrated when he heard that his wound could cure smallpox, and then he heard that he could not.


    Except for him, the rest of his family did not escape from smallpox. Therefore, he was so anxious that if he found a way to cure smallpox one day earlier, his family would have more hope for life. Otherwise, even if he did not have to worry about smallpox all his life, what''s the use?


    Song QingHan and others also understood Xia Yunfei''s urgency, so they spent all their time on the road except for convenience and food. After two days and two nights of running, they finally arrived at the town nearest to the desert.


    As soon as he got out of the car, Xia Yunfei rushed to the desert alone as agreed before, preparing to bring out a man who had been infected with smallpox for doctor Shi and song QingHan to do "experiments".


    In fact, he wanted to take one of his family members, but on the one hand, they had been ill for a long time and could not disguise as normal people. Secondly, he heard that the experiment was risky. If one was careless, he would fall down. Therefore, he finally decided to bring out an unimportant and voluntary person.


    "Voluntariness" was emphasized and emphasized by song QingHan. Although Xia Yunfei was not convinced by the doctor who looked very tender, because doctor Shi highly respected song QingHan''s words, he could only choose to listen.


    It will take at least a day for Xia Yun to fly back and forth to the desert. After several people of song QingHan washed away their tiredness, they took time to rest and prepared to meet the challenge in the best condition.


    When they wake up and have dinner, they are ready to exercise. Xia Yunfeies back with a thin man.


    In order to facilitate the experiment, they rented the most remote courtyard of the town.


    In this way, even if something happens, to put it mildly, they will not affect others.


    Xia Yunfei took the man into the room prepared by song QingHan and others, and exined to them: "this is Qingfeng, the youngest son of my neighbor''s family. He is thetest group to get sick. I have told him and his family that this time out, they will not be able to go back. They all answered."


    Song QingHan nodded and sent the simple mask and gloves he had prepared before to Yuanyuan Xuan, doctor Shi and his little boy. After demonstrating how to use them, he said in a deep voice: "it takes some time for us to recover. The faster we move, the better."


    Probably because of his modern experience, "he has never eaten pork, but he has seen a pig run", so now he looks calm and confident.


    However, they were different. Although they agreed toe here, they still had no idea how to operate it. Seeing song QingHan so active, they could not beat back. They could only follow him honestly and decided to follow hismand for a while.


    The room was not big, and it was even cramped after being crowded with six people. However, the breeze lying on the bed felt at ease. It was probably because he had not seen so many strangers for a long time, and all of them were normal people without smallpox infection.


    Song QingHan took out the scalpel for disinfection, wiped it on Qingfeng''s arm with a handkerchief stained with liquor, waved the scalpel, and cut a hole in his clean skin.


    Then, he made a cut in Xia Yunfei''s hand in the same way, but different from Qingfeng, Xia Yunfei''s mouth was in the ulceration, and song QingHan gently scratched it with a scalpel, and the pus in it flowed out.


    Song QingHan was quick in his eyes and quick in his hands. He picked all the pus on the scalpel and smeared it on the bleeding wound of Qingfeng.


    Although the breeze felt a little disgusting, but it was hard to endure.


    If he can cure his smallpox, let alone smear pus on his body, he is willing to drink it!


    Worried that there was not enough pus in one ce, song QingHan broke another ulcer of Xia Yunfei, until he made sure that there was enough pus left in Qingfeng''s wound, so he stopped and quickly bandaged the wounds for the two.


    His action is very fast, from entering the door to packing things ready to leave also a burning incense time.


    Seeing that he had no follow-up action, doctor Shi was stunned and asked in surprise, "is this OK?"


    Five lines of sight projected on his body, song QingHan realized that he had not exined from the beginning to the end. He coughed softly, pointed to the outside, and calmly said, "go out and say."


    The crowd swarmed into the courtyard. Dr. Shi pondered for a moment and said hesitantly, "although Qingfeng promised to live or die, it''s really too hasty to adopt such a hasty method.


    because he believed too much in Song QingHan''s medical skills and had no clue about how to cure smallpox, he chose to follow song QingHan''smand, but when he saw song QingHan, he was still in a hurry After such a simple and crude experiment, his ideas inevitably wavered.This time it''s pus, blood and saliva. If it''s not good all the time, is it necessary to keep trying?


    If this kind of operation is not harmful to Xia Yunfei and Qingfeng, it''s OK. But what if it elerates the death of Qingfeng? Is it difficult to change someone every time?


    Song QingHan understood doctor Shi''s concerns. After all, if he saw another doctor doing such a mess, he was afraid that he would beat the other doctor''s teeth all over the ce.


    But he couldn''t tell them that he had seen someone cure smallpox patients in this way before, right?


    He pondered for a moment and then said slowly, "no matter what will happen, someone must be the first one. If you change to Dr. Shi, where will you start?"


    Doctor Shi was stunned and hesitated for a moment. Finally, he let out a long sigh and shook his head: "if it was me, I''m afraid I can''t get this hand."


    Song QingHan nodded with understanding. He knew the character of doctor Shi. Like most traditional Chinese medicine doctors here, Dr. Shi''s character is mainly conservative. For example, when a patient is dying in a TV y, the scene in which traditional Chinese medicine fights poison with poison and finally saves him is rarely seen.


    To put it bluntly, if we use stimtion to save patients who have no medicine to treat, it is just icing on the cake for a long time famous doctor. It doesn''t matter whether or not, but if not, it will be a fatal blow to their reputation.


    If they were not famous doctors, they might make special attempts, but patients often did not want to believe them, so in the end, most doctors were willing to take conservative measures, even if they had failed, they would not have done so.


    Doctor Shi understood the meaning of song QingHan, but his servant couldn''t see it. He asked, "what''s the difference between your behavior and human life? Since he came here, you have never checked your pulse or inquired. You have acted on your own ideas. If you seed, it will only be a blind cat meeting a dead mouse! "


    Although Xuan''s temperament was calm, he saw someone speak ill of his master, and his temper also came up. He stepped forward to block song QingHan and frowned: "since my master has made such a behavior, it is naturally a choice after careful consideration. You are not my master. How do you know if he found something so decisive?"


    Seeing that the two little ones were going to quarrel, Dr. Shi quickly became a peacemaker and advised him, "it''s a foregone conclusion now. It''s useless to argue again. Let''s wait a few days to see the result."


    What else did the boy want to say, but there was a strong knock at the door.


    Song QingHan frowned and asked, "who is the man outside?"


    "Open the door! Don''t me us for not opening the door again! " A rough voice sounded, and the tone sounded a little overbearing.


    Seeing that the visitor was not good, song QingHan made a move to enter the door to the doctor Shi and others. Only when he was left alone in the hospital did he pick up the round stick ced in the corner, pulled thetch open, and said in a cold voice, "I have something to say."


    The strong men outside looked around the yard, sneered and said, "foreign beauties, y with the great men. If you serve them well, you will avoid the pain of skin and flesh, otherwise... Hum."


    There were so many people on the other side, and all of them seemed difficult to deal with. So song QingHan didn''t fight with them. After dropping the round stick in his hand, he chuckled, hooked his fingers, and his eyes moved. He said in a soft voice, "everybody,e in."


    As soon as the voice fell, he turned decisively and walked to the room where the breeze was.


    Qingfeng seems to be a little surprised, but see song QingHan to him a "Shh" gesture, with the nod, cleverly shrink in the quilt.


    Seeing that things were going so smoothly, those ruffians outside suddenly had a bad premonition in their hearts. However, the courtyard was quiet and did not look like someone. Moreover, the figure of song QingHan was so enchanting in the light of the light. They couldn''t help but rush into the Qingfeng room.


    When they saw another person in the room, they were stunned, but after recognizing Qingfeng''s thin figure, they looked at each other with a bad smile, rubbed their hands, and excitedly said, "one more, no loss!"


    Song QingHan smiles, slowly opens the quilt on Qingfeng''s body, signals him to turn his head, sweeps around the strong men like a smile, and says slowly, "now, are you still losing?"

 Chapter 100

    After seeing the smallpox marks on Qingfeng''s face and body, the strong men were scared out of their wits. The ghost called out and retreated into the yard, crying: "help! Help! The smallpox ising out! "


    They were shaking, and some of them were so scared that they couldn''t even squeeze out tears.


    Although they were afraid, no one ran out. Song QingHan said that they had a little conscience. They knew that they might have infected smallpox, so they didn''t go out to harm others.


    However, the biggest reason why these people didn''t run out was that their legs were weak, and that they were afraid that their voice had been heard just now, and that they would be beaten to death as soon as they went out.


    Song QingHan appreciated their miserable situation for a long time. Before they were ckened out of despair, he calmly said, "if you want to live on, just listen to us. We have found a cure for smallpox."


    Hearing the speech, the strong men raised hope in their eyes, struggled to climb to the feet of song QingHan and said in a continuous voice: "quick! Help us! Or we''ll kill you! No, it''s worse for you to live than to die! "


    Seeing that they were still in a fierce light at this time, song QingHan picked his eyebrows and said: "getting smallpox is not like death. I can already feel it without your hands. However, if you threaten me like this, you are not afraid that I will leave you alone and let you survive?"


    After listening to his words, the strong men looked at each other, as if they did not expect that their invincible means of threat would be ineffective, but also be threatened.


    But now, they have no other way but to soften up, unless they can prove that the smallpox mark on Qingfeng''s body is false, or song QingHan has no means to cure smallpox.


    "So, what do you want us to do?"


    Song Qing cold hum, pointing to the empty room, said: "these days you live here, and so on the wind of smallpox cured, start to treat you."


    "In addition, the ingredients have been prepared, and the meals are all packed by you. Remember to call us at the moment, otherwise...


    he squinted his eyes and nced at the crowd demonstratively until he saw that they bowed their heads with shame.


    After watching the strong men walk into the room obediently, he pped his hands and knocked on the room where Dr. Shi was. He said in a low voice, "nothing,e out."


    But what he didn''t expect was that there was a fierce quarrel in the room, and even the sound of desks and chairs crashing.


    "Don''t let him in! He just did not do what measure to enter the room of breeze, what if infect smallpox to do? "


    Song QingHan heard the voice of the boy, and he stopped and did not make a sound.


    "Then let me out! I want to be with my master! "


    I don''t know if Xuan is wrestling with the boy. The tone of his speech sounds fierce.


    "You! Then you will die


    The boy looked very angry, the door "creak" a sound, the original Xuan is like a shell half shot out.


    Through the opening of the door, song QingHan saw doctor Shi''s helpless face. Knowing that the matter must be a boy''s own opinion, song QingHan nodded to doctor Shi, indicating that he was at ease.


    Yuan Xuan grabbed song QingHan''s coat corner and frowned: "master, are you ok? We''ve had ours. I believe the breeze will get better. "


    Song QingHan touched his head andforted him: "master, it''ste. Go to bed early."


    Xuan nodded wisely and rearranged the rest of the empty room and separated it with song QingHan.


    The next morning, when song QingHan got up, he found that the group of strong men had actually cooked the food and waited for them to sit down.


    Song QingHan was not polite. After giving Qingfeng a share, he ate all the delicious food cooked by the strong men with the original Xuan.


    After a while, a sound came from Dr. Shi''s room, and three men in masks and gloves came out of the room.


    After seeing them eat breakfast on their own, the boy shrieked: "this is the dish we bought! Why do you eat it? "


    Doctor Shi couldn''t see clearly. He reached out to block the boy and frowned: "don''t be rude! I apologize to Dr. Song and Yuan yuanxuan


    Since he had a quarrel with Yuanyuan Xuan for doctor Shi yesterday, he was in a bad mood all the time. At this time, he saw doctor Shi standing in Song QingHan''s side, which obviously lowered his face. His eyes suddenly turned red and left a sentence of "I don''t!" Then he turned and rushed back into the room.


    Doctor Shi sighed helplessly, and a cloud of mncholy hung over his brows and eyes.


    It''s because he used to spoil this boy. Now he can''t even discipline him. If he continues to indulge in it, can he?


    He took off his mask and gloves and made a bow to song QingHan. He sincerely said, "it''s not strict in my discipline. Please forgive me."


    Xia Yunfei couldn''t understand what was going on with them. He took off his mask and gloves with Dr. Shi. He was stunned when he saw the strong men taking a breath. However, he chose to expose himself to the sun as song QingHan said.


    Song QingHan chuckled indifferently and reached out to help doctor Shi up. He said calmly, "nothing. A child is very angry. He wants to have face. It will be fine when he grows up."Seeing that he was so reasonable, Dr. Shi rxed his shoulders and said with emotion: "I hope so."


    Xia Yunfei cooked three breakfast, put one in front of the boy''s room, and ate the rest with Dr. Shi.


    When they had breakfast, song QingHan had already observed his condition in the Qingfeng room. When he saw that the red pox on his body had obvious shrinking signs, he was very happy.


    Seeing song QingHan''s expression rxed, the breeze seemed to have guessed something and said excitedly, "doctor, I''m better, right? Am I better? "


    Song QingHan did not say death, but gave Qingfeng an optimistic signal and said with a light smile: "as long as this state is maintained, the possibility of recovery is great."


    After hearing this, they rushed into the door and cried, "doctor, doctor, cure us too!"


    Song QingHan picked his eyebrows and calmly said, "do you really want to cure it?"


    When theye back to see each other''s drums, they wille back to see each other? What if not? "


    "Are you stupid? We''re all with smallpox people. How can we not? "


    "That is, early cure early, drag a long time, the body is full of pockmarks... Think about terror."


    "You have to be sure to cure it? How can this disease be treated in disorder? Don''t get sick and get sick! "


    "..."


    seeing that they had quarreled for a long time without any result, song QingHan stood up calmly and said, "let me go out and cure myself first."


    Now that we can see the effect of vinia, he doesn''t want to dy it any more. After all, it takes a lot of time from the antigen entering the body to the body producing antibodies.


    Xia Yunfei held out his hand without hesitation when he heard that song QingHan wanted to borrow his pus.


    Song QingHan after detoxification, I do not know what to think of, suddenly put the scalpel into the hands of the original Xuan, calm way: "youe."


    Doctor Shi felt very incredible when he saw that song QingHan wanted to greet him. Now he wanted to let yuanxuan, who had never had an operation, stop him immediately: "you cane by yourself. I can''t do it. How can he hold a stable knife when he is young?"


    After hearing doctor Shi''s words, Xuan had a hesitant look on his face. He didn''t know whether to advance or retreat.


    With a smile, song QingHan patiently exined to doctor Shi: "there are not a few people who need surgery in the desert. If both of us do the operation, I''m afraid we can''t finish it without eating or drinking for three days and nights. Wenxuan must be on it if he wants to master medical skills as soon as possible. These local ruffians also want to go on. After all, they sent them to the door by themselves. Such a goodbor force does not need to be wasted. "


    If it was not for the manpower of these strong men, he would have been fed up enough to leave such arge group of people in vain.


    After hearing these words, Xuan remembered the conversation between song QingHan and the rabbit after the operation. He thought about how small he was. His mind must be fixed. His hand holding the knife suddenly tightened and said, "master, doctor Shi, I can do it. Let mee!"


    Doctor Shi was actually convinced by song QingHan, but he still had some worries. However, when he saw yuanxuan''s knife wielding, he was surprised.


    How could hepletely reproduce the actions of song QingHan?!


    Song QingHan was also surprised when he saw the wound on his hand, butpared with doctor Shi, he was a "expert at the door". When he realized the depth of the wound, he could not help but eximed in his heart.


    His apprentice, he really received too much!


    and the original as like as two peas in the half of the state of being totally ungrateful, and the same calm look on the face as he did with Song Qing Han''s operation. He quickly smeared pus on the wounds of Song Qing Han, put down the scalpel and began to bandage it.


    After bandaging, he looked a little confused. Looking at the appreciative color in Song QingHan''s eyes, he said stupidly, "master, I''m finished?"


    Song QingHan coughed slightly, corrected his expression and said calmly: "is this the way to put the scalpel here? It''s not a sess until you''ve packed things up. "


    Xuan was said to have a red face, quickly and meticulously to clean up the mess up.


    Seeing this, song QingHan nodded with satisfaction, not arrogant and impetuous, very good.

 Chapter 101

    After cleaning up, the original Xuan suddenly raised his head and asked song QingHan, "master, do I also want to have an operation?"


    Song QingHan thought for a while, and said, "how about doing it tomorrow?"


    If this pus should not be used so directly on normal people, after a day''s time, the reaction that should appear shoulde out.


    The original text Xuan nods cleverly, agreed toe down.


    Doctor Shi looked at the apprentice of other people''s family. He couldn''t help but look back at his family''s boy. He sighed deeply and shook his head and said, "I can''tpare with you, from big to small..."


    Xia Yunfei touched the gauze on his body, and suddenly said, "I have so much pus on my body. If it''s all used up, can people in the desert still be saved?"


    This is also doctor Shi and the original Xuan do not understand, smell speech quickly turned to look at Song QingHan, waiting for him to answer.


    Song QingHan was not able tough or cry about their reaction, but he was very serious in his reply. He said in a positive way: "help. People in the desert don''t need your pus. They use cattle."


    Xia Yunfei was stunned and said in a strange way: "cow? It''s also a little bit....


    Song QingHan sighed. He didn''t want to make up words to deceive them. He took a tough attitude and said, "listen to me, it''s right."


    One dayter, song QingHan didn''t have any abnormal reaction, and Qingfeng''s red pox became more obvious.


    After confirming that his operation was correct, song QingHan asked doctor Shi to vinate yuanxuan with vinia, and let the strong men vinate each other again.


    Doctor Shi was a little discouraged when he saw that his level of operation could not even catch up with the original Xuan. However, after seeing the movements of the strong men, he immediately got up and pointed out in a loud voice.


    Although these strong men had been around yuanxuan and doctor Shi for surgery, and had heard song QingHan exin the operation method in detail, when it was their turn, they scratched on each other''s hands without any importance. Some of them even got stabbed in white bones and made a miserable scream.


    After nting all the vinia, these strong men are lying on the ground, looking loveless. Where are the spirits of the local ruffians before?


    When he was ready to rush to the desert, song QingHan suddenly thought of something and asked doctor Shi, "what''s the matter with your little boy?"


    Doctor Shi was stunned and knocked on the door of the boy.


    Last night, he and song QingHan crowded a room, and today has been busy nting vinia,pletely leaving his little boy nine days away.


    After hearing the knock on the door, the boy said weakly, "don''te in. I have to have smallpox...


    his voice is too small. Doctor Shi didn''t hear the second half of the sentence. Thinking that he hadn''t eaten for two days, he felt a little uneasy. He called a strong man and knocked the door open and walked in quickly.


    Two people four eyes face each other, the boy shrunk for a while, cover with quilt on his head.


    Doctor Shi widened his eyes and said in shock, "you, you have smallpox?"


    Who could have thought that the most defensible boy had be the only one among them who had been infected with smallpox, and judging from the growth of chickenpox, it was not his first day of illness.


    The boy, nestled in the quilt, sobbed bitterly, half regretting and half afraid: "I knew I would not touch his hand. Wuwu, what should I do now? I don''t want to die... "


    after Dr. Shi responded, he stretched out his hand to pull his quilt apart andforted him:" it''s OK. Doctor song''s method is useful. The wind of smallpox is almost over. Come out and ask Dr. Song to operate on you. "


    Now he haspletely epted song QingHan''s theory. Words like operation, suture and operation are very smooth.


    The boy snuffled and walked out of bed slowly. Thinking that he had treated song QingHan as before, he would go to ask him again. He burst into grief and cried: "I don''t want to go to him. He will certainly humiliate me..."


    Song QingHan, who heard the news outside, waved to Xia Yunfei, put the scalpel on Yuanyuan Xuan''s hand and said calmly: "you go, No It''s rude. "


    Xuan thought of that day was pushed out of the scene a little angry, pointing to the strong men, bet airway: "let them go! They need more practice! "


    Song QingHan picked his eyebrows, his face suddenly sank and said in a cold voice, "Oh? If you meet people who make you unhappy, you will not save them, right? What is the most important thing for a doctor? "


    The original Xuan was said to have lowered his head, pinched the corner of his clothes and said, "benevolence."


    After that, before Song QingHan could educate him again, he took the initiative to say, "master, I''m wrong. I''ll go now."


    Song QingHan looked at his back and nodded his head when he came into the room and calmly finished the operation for the boy.


    After waiting for yuan Wenxuan toe out, song QingHan takes him to the corner, looks at his silent appearance, funny way: "still angry?"


    The original Xuan shook his head vigorously, hesitated for a moment, and then honestly said: "a little bit, I already know that I was wrong, but my anger is not over."Song QingHan stretched out his hand and patted him on the shoulder,forting him: "it''s normal to be angry, but it''s not normal if you''re not angry. It''s just that as a doctor, you should separate your emotions from your actions. You know, our duty is to cure the sick and save the people, not to eliminate the evil and stabilize the good."


    After thinking for a moment, Xuan hesitated and said, "if the murderer is injured, should we also save him?"


    Song QingHan was stunned and said, "but how do you know that he is a real murderer, or what is the purpose of his killing?"


    Seeing that Xuan''s eyes were full of doubts, song QingHan knew that these were too profound for him, and exined: "for example, one intends to kill two, and the other identally kills one in the process of resistance. So, is the second murderer? What''s more, three is ready to kill all the people in the vige, and has already taken a knife to act. Four will kill three when he knows it. So, is fourth also a murderer? When you meet two or four, are you going to save it or not? "


    After hesitating for a while, he murmured, "I don''t know..."


    Song QingHanughed and touched his head: "so, we only care about curing diseases and saving people. As for whether that person is good or bad, it is up to the government to decide and deal with it. If we manage too much, we will be more and more careful Chaos. "


    When Xuan understood the original sentence, he nodded and promised, "OK, master, I will try to separate emotion from behavior."


    In fact, when you think about it, Dr. Shi''s servant didn''t actually hurt him. Moreover, his performance, like that, belongs to not separating emotion from behavior?


    In order to remind himself not to be such a person at any time in the future, he wrote down in his heart the example of a boy.


    After all the luggage was sorted out, the Party headed for the desert.


    That group of hooligans didn''t want to follow song QingHan and others to the dangerous desert, but song QingHan didn''t give them any response. Whenever they asked to leave, they would stare at them quietly, making their backs hairy and reflect on whether they had been poisoned by song QingHan these days. In the end, they couldn''t stand the feeling of fear and helped Song Qing obediently Cold busy up and down, after getting the promise that "you can leave when youe back from the desert", he finally put his heart down.


    The desert, like its name, is a town standing on the desert.


    Fortunately, after all, it has not reached the northwest. There are deserts and oases. Although it is not the most pleasant environment, it is enough for people to live.


    However, today''s desert is just like a deserted city, with only the noise of the wind and no trace of living people.


    Xia Yunfei is the most familiar with the situation in the desert. However, he exined to the crowd: "since the smallpox, the vigers are not willing to go out and walk, most of them stay in their own homes."


    "By the way, are we going to the sheep farm first?"


    He still remembered that song QingHan said that he would use the two oxen to save the man on the desert, so he confirmed to song QingHan.


    Song QingHan nodded and asked, "how many people are there in the desert?"


    Xia Yunfei thought for a moment and frowned: "before I came out, there were still more than 100 people left. Some of them were critically ill. Now I don''t know how much is left."


    The disease is merciless, and every moment may take a life that is still alive. Song QingHan''s expression is a little heavy. Themander said: "after arriving at the sheep farm in a while, we will solve the remaining people in the sheep farm first. Then Xia Yunfei and Qingfeng soldiers will gather the vigers and separate them ording to the severity of the disease. We will take turns to operate for the vigers."


    When they arrived at the sheep farm, they immediately split up.


    After hearing the news outside, the sheep farm moved out slowly. Seeing so many strange faces, they all looked shocked. They didn''t know whether to go out or go back to the room.


    Fortunately, they still recognize Xia Yunfei, and they quickly ask in a voice, "Yunfei? What are these people here for? Didn''t you go out to see the doctor


    Xia Yunfei saw that his familiar face had been eroded by smallpox. His eyes were red, and he repressed his excitement and said, "they are the doctors I havee to. You are saved. Everyone is saved!"


    The workers looked at each other, took a long time to digest the news, trembling voice: "really, really? Are we really saved? "


    "Plop" several times, they knelt on the ground, worshipped song QingHan and others, and cried: "God bless, thank you doctor, thank you doctor!"


    Song QingHan pursed his mouth tightly, did not utter a word, directly took out the surgical knife to eliminate the poison.


    He must seize the time and seize the time to snatch the lives of these people from the hands of the Lord Yan.

 Chapter 102

    When they saw the sad scene, they were stabbed in the soft inside and clenched their fists, as if they wanted to rush to tear the pain of those people from their bodies.


    Song QingHan''s action is very fast, the expression is serious and attentive, even does not give the small worker the time to exin, starts the operation directly.


    Fortunately, doctor Shi made a sound in time to appease the frightened workers and exined the discovery that vinia can cure smallpox to them.


    After solving these small workers, Xia Yunfei and Qingfeng also came back, followed by a lot of people, it seems that they are half into the city with the zombie army.


    Seeing song QingHan''s face tired, doctor Shi took song QingHan''s scalpel and began to act.


    Maybe it''s because they have been in a state of despair for a long time. In the eyes of those terminally ill patients, even the color of hope seems to be cautious. They don''t dare to expect too much. Otherwise, they will be unable to ept the cruel reality after being hit.


    There was no other noise in the huge sheep farm except the sound of people breathing and the sound of scalpel scratching on the flesh and blood.


    Shi doctor tired, the original Xuan immediately forward to take over.


    After Xuan was tired, the strong men took turns.


    After all the strong men took turns, the scalpel fell into the hands of song QingHan.


    After three rounds, the cycle came to an end, and the moon was high in the sky.


    I don''t know who brought up the head, and a burst of whimpers broke out in the crowd, and then there were repeated shouts of "God bless, thank God doctor".


    Song QingHan wiped the sweat on his forehead with the back of his hand. His eyes were burning and his face showed a happy smile.


    This is the reason why he wanted to be a doctor, not for the words of thanks, but for the happiness of the rest of his life.


    Night is deep, Xia Yunfei and others from the carriage will bring in the food to make dinner, with the people share a clean meal.


    Although the cowpox has been nted, it still needs follow-up observation. After dinner, song QingHan and his party lived here, reced the original bedding with their own, and then put the original bedding into the fire.


    Other people also rummaged through the boxes to find new clothes and bedding, and changed them from the beginning to the end. If it wasn''t for the wounds on their hands that couldn''t get water, they would have to take a hot bath symbolizing rebirth.


    There was no talk for a night. On the next day, there was a lot of people outside. Even magpies seemed to know that the ce was bustling with excitement.


    Song QingHan walked out of the door and saw that people had begun to clean the house and yard. He was very happy.


    The owner of the sheep farm had passed away in the smallpox epidemic, and he had no rtives and friends. Therefore, all the sheep became ownerless.


    Thinking of the small stones at home, song QingHan had the cheek to gather in front of the vigers who were dividing the sheep and asked, "can you sell me two sheep? There are children in the family who want to drink goat milk...


    "what to sell! Only take it! How about two ends? Ten heads, please


    Before he finished, the enthusiastic vigers pushed a few innocent sheep to song QingHan, and his face, which had not beenpletely eliminated, had a brilliant smile on his face.


    Song QingHan couldn''tugh or cry, so he quickly waved his hand and said, "I can''t take so many of them. It''s better to have one male and one female, so that we can drink goat milkter..."


    "this..."


    the vigers looked at their carriages and knew that song QingHan''s words were true. They had to pick and pick up the strongest two sheep, tie their hooves with ropes and help them Song QingHan put into the carriage.


    See this, song QingHan heart a song, take out two hundred taels of silver from his arms, into the head of that person''s arms.


    The man was so scared that he stepped back a few steps and said in a continuous voice, "I can''t do it. I can''t do it. I don''t dare to ask for the money of song Fu Fu! Don''t you take away our birthday? "


    Song QingHan looked at the silver note that fell on the ground and said deliberately: "anyway, I''ve given you money. If you let it rot in the ground, it''s up to you."


    Unexpectedly, hearing him say this, the vigers ran farther, which was totally different from his expected reaction of reaching out to pick up the banknote.


    He was puzzled and pondered for a moment. He bent down to pick up the banknote. He nced at the ruffians who were talking to the vigers.


    These local ruffians came here with song QingHan for such a time, which was aplete transformation. When they had a sense of awe for life, they became less interested in doing evil and were thinking about finding something serious to do.


    It happened that after this battle, the desert was seriously damaged and its poption was sharply reduced. Therefore, they discussed with the vigers whether they could stay in the desert.


    Naturally, the vigers'' requests for "help people" were full of promises. They not only agreed to let them stay, but also offered to give them the bestnd and real estate. Therefore, the ruffians could not close their mouths withughter.


    Just when they were overjoyed, song QingHan''s quiet voice suddenly sounded on their back."What are youughing at? So happy? Why don''t you tell me tough? "


    The ruffians admired song QingHan for a long time. In addition, there was the "watching event" before. Therefore, as soon as they heard song QingHan''s voice, they shivered subconsciously, turned around, and ttered: "doctor song, we are happy for the desert! After all, we will stay here. After all, the desert is short of strong people like us! "


    Song QingHan saw that their eyes were dodging, but there was no meaning of fraud when they said this. He nodded with satisfaction, reached for the two hundred taels of silver, and ordered, "take it! Moshang has just begun to rebuild. There are many ces where money is needed. Every cent here is spent on the vigers. It is not allowed to embezzle it. Do you know that? "


    "I see, I know. Doctor song is really a Bodhisattva."


    The ruffians quickly took the silver ticket, and the chicken nodded like a peck, even a voice.


    Song QingHan hummed and checked all the people who had vinia yesterday with yuanxuan and Dr. Shi. Seeing that their condition showed signs of improvement, he immediately put down his heart and sat on the carriage back home.


    However, song QingHan couldn''t help crying orughing. When he climbed into another sheep carriage and drove for a while, he suddenly found that the weight was not right. He lifted the curtain and found that there were two more sheep and other things in it unconsciously.


    Thinking that these were the wishes of the desert people, he did not refuse. A warm feeling flowed in his heart, and the corners of his mouth were unconsciously hooked up.


    Although they were on their way all night, it took them three days to get to the state capital because they were not as anxious to go back as they had been when they came here and had more rest.


    After sending doctor Shi and his servant to the spring returning hall, song QingHan and Yuanyuan Xuan respectively drove a carriage back home. They jointly unloaded all the things on the cart and then returned the carriage.


    They were tired after running all the way. After washing their bodies with hot water, they went back to their rooms to have a rest.


    When Wu Dahu came back with a small stone in his arms, he looked at the four sheep lying on the ground. His heart moved. He knew that song QingHan and song QingHan hade back. He did not disturb them. He made a fence with wood chips in silence. After loosening the hooves, he let them move freely in the rockery.


    Song QingHan had a sleep and got up refreshed. When he saw Wu Dahu and Xiaoshi, his thoughts seemed to overflow. He rushed to hold them full.


    Wu Dahu''s eyes shed with surprise, but he did not hesitate to embrace song QingHan, smelling the fragrance of his hair, and felt relieved.


    Small stone also very cooperate, did not make a sound, stir song QingHan''s hair with fingers, as usual into his mouth.


    After holding for a long time, song QingHan finally got embarrassed. He raised his head and was about to speak. His lips were soft and his nose was filled with a breath that did not belong to him.


    Wu Dahu is gentle and clumsy, but more than that, it is predatory.


    After a kiss, the two people read not to give up to separate, looking at the eyes as if there is a gurgling stream flowing through, surprisingly clear.


    "Is doctor song there?"


    The sound of knocking and shouting interrupted the sweet atmosphere between them. Song QingHan came back to his senses and blushed as if he wanted to cover up his embarrassment. He walked quickly to open the door.


    The figure of Zhu Lao appeared from behind the door. When he saw the cold of Song Dynasty, his eyes and eyebrows expanded in an instant. He said with a smile: "I saw that there was no light in the yard. I thought nobody was at home."


    Song QingHan said "ah". He was about to turn around to light the lights. He found that Wu Dahu had already lit all the lights. The bright lights were shining outside the courtyard, revealing Zhai Su, who was hiding in the shadow.


    Zhu Laoheughs and walks forward a step. Zhai Su walks in and turns to song QingHan and says: "su''er''s illness is almost cured. The best scar removing medicine has been found in the rejuvenation hall. After a while, he can recover. He said he would like to thank you in person. Just when I am free today, I brought him here."


    Zhai Su smiles and nods to song QingHan. He is about to turn his head and look at their yard, but his sight suddenly solidifies when he encounters Wu Dahu.


    Seeing Zhai Su''s silence for a long time, Zhu Lao''s smile on his face became more and more stiff. He approached him and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter, su''er?"


    Song QingHan followed Zhai Su''s eyes and saw Wu Dahu standing in the same ce, which almost startled him.


    Wu Dahu''s eyebrows are tightly wrinkled. The fire seems to being out in his eyes. His teeth are also biting tightly. It seems that he is trying to restrain his emotions.


    "Why are you here?"


    Unexpectedly, Zhai Su opened his mouth first. The object of conversation was Wu Dahu, who was angry.


    Wu Dahu saw him in a light and light manner. He pressed his hands and said in a cold voice, "what''s the rtionship with you?"


    Zhai Su saw that he turned to enter the room, and suddenly said, "you are my son, how can it have nothing to do with me?"


    As soon as he said this, the whole courtyard was quiet, and even the original Xuan, who had juste out of the room, was afraid to move.


    Song QingHan looked around and said with a dry smile, "Sir, do you recognize the wrong person? Big tiger was born in a poor family. How could he get on with you? "Zhai Su did not expect to change his face and said: "I know he was born in poverty, after all, I left because of this."


    Seeing that he was more and more unsavory, Wu Dahu whispered: "enough! You and I have nothing to do with each other. Pleasee back! "


    Zhai Su looked down at the small stone in his arms, and then looked at Song QingHan. He chuckled and said, "so this is your husband. Since you don''t wee me today, I''lle back another day."


    With that, he turned and left, regardless of whether Zhu had followed.


    Wu Dahu clenched his fist, looked at his back and said in a deep voice: "not only today, you will never be wee here!"


    Zhai Su''s pace was stunned, but he didn''t say anything and left on his own.

 Chapter 103

    After Zhai Su and Zhu Laodu left, song QingHan closed the gate of the courtyard, followed Wu Dahu into the kitchen, and said softly, "don''t be angry, all the past are gone."


    Wu Dahu added firewood in silence, and waited for a long time before "um".


    He also wanted to pretend that nothing had happened. Just like Zhai Su, everything was light and light. However, the scars left in his heart reminded him how Zhai Su and his father were thrown away like garbage.


    Song QingHan sighed and quietly sat down beside Wu Dahu, as if this could give him strength.


    After dinner was put on the table, song QingHan and yuanxuan looked at each other, tacitly ignoring the fact that the dishes in front of them were salty and light.


    After a hard meal, song QingHan followed Wu Dahu into the quilt and was about to talk when he suddenly put out a big hand and held him full.


    Song QingHan felt the strength and temperature of his body in silence, and said softly: "if you don''t want to see him, I won''t let him in next time."


    Wu Dahu suddenly chuckled, as if sarcastic.


    "His family is big. As long as he wants, there is probably no ce he can''t go except the pce."


    Song QingHan thought of Zhai''s luxurious and delicate appearance and wisely kept silent.


    After a while, he suggested, "let''s run now, before he reacts."


    Wu Dahu shook his head and said slowly, "it''s no use running. If he really wants to trouble me, no matter where we go, he can follow him, and it''s OK for him all day long."


    "What''s more, leaving now means that we''ve wasted all our efforts here. Whether it''s a military test or your business, it won''t be so smooth if you want to start all over again."


    Song QingHan knew what he said was true, but could not see him sad. He sighed and muttered: "how can we do it?"


    Wu Dahu patted him on the back andforted him in turn: "don''t worry. Let''s see what he wants first. I''ll try my best to restrain myself."


    After all, if he didn''t restrain himself, he might have punched Zhai Su''s delicate face.


    Song QingHan, seeing that his mood seemed to be calming down, nodded his head cleverly. He wanted to go to bed, but after seeing Wu Dahu lying t, he looked at the ceiling nkly, without a trace of drowsiness. He felt a little tight in his heart, and said with a smile his experience of going to the desert.


    When hearing the local ruffians trying to rob song QingHan, Wu Dahu finally had a reaction. He reached for song QingHan''s hand and whispered, "no matter where you go, I will apany you."


    Song QingHan felt warm in his heart and nodded gently. When he said the whole experience, he turned his head and found that Wu Dahu''s eyes were closed and his breath became even.


    Looking at the sadness and fatigue between his eyebrows, song QingHan stretched out his hand and gently patted him on his arm, as if to coax a small stone: "you have us, and no one can leave you in the future."


    With these words, he yawned, helped the little stone adjust his sleeping posture and fell asleep.


    However, he did not know that he was making a big noise in the morning.


    After breakfast, Wu Dahu goes to Liangyi hall, yuanxuan to huichuntang, and song QingHanes to the shop with a small stone.


    But what I didn''t expect was that someone came to the shop before a while ago.


    He just wanted to see how the goods were. After reading, he went back to sort out the things he had brought back from the desert. When he noticed someone at the door, he quickly said, "what do you want to buy, sir? "Not yet..."


    Zhai Su looked at the small stone in his arms with a light smile and calmly said, "it''s really like me."


    Song QingHan didn''t know how to face the man who was supposed to be his female father. Heughed twice and did not make a sound.


    Even a modern housewife will feel a headache in this embarrassing situation, let alone a person who has not considered the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw.


    Zhai Su raised his eyelids and nced at Song QingHan. Without any ups and downs, he said, "doctor song is not the same as before. You have cured my disease. What kind of reward do you want?"


    I didn''t get in touch with Zhai Su before. I just thought that he was quiet. Now it seems that he is more or less superior in this tranquility.


    Song QingHan was not happy in his heart, and his hesitation naturally disappeared. He reached out and closed the door of the shop, as if inadvertently saying, "if you can, I hope you don''t appear in front of the tiger again."


    Zhai Su narrowed his eyes, looked at his back, and suddenly raised his feet to keep up with him. When he entered the hospital and closed the door, he put out his hand to block the door of the hospital, lifted his feet and stepped in. He said to himself, "speaking of it, it was too darkst night. I haven''t looked at you well."After all, he is Wu Dahu''s mother father. Even if Wu Dahu doesn''t like him, song QingHan can''t make anypulsory actions. He has to watch him walk around the yard, pointing out all the arrangements in the yard.


    Song QingHan shook his head and took back his sight. He sorted out the things that he had brought back from the desert, so that he could use them at any time in the future.


    Zhai Su said a long series of words. Seeing that no one responded to him, Zhai felt bored. He raised his feet to song QingHan, held out his hand and took away the small stone. He said with a faint smile, "what''s the name of this doll?"


    Song QingHan looks at him nervously, as if he is afraid that he will fall a small stone. After all, Zhai Su''s technique seems to be too unprofessional.


    "It''s just a nickname. It''s called little stone." He replied casually.


    Zhai Su''s hand suddenly stopped, slightly frowned, and his face was not good-looking.he said: "tiger is like his father. He is a rude man. He just doesn''t understand the truth. Since you have studied medicine, how can you be so ignorant? The children are so old that they don''t even have an official name. "


    Song QingHan pped his hands, as if he had been angry andughed. He raised his eyebrows and said, "isn''t it that I haven''t found a good name? You can rest assured that he will have an official name before he enters school. "


    Seeing his indifferent face, Zhai Su''s dissatisfaction was even worse. He said in a deep voice: "before entering school? How long does it take to get into school? If I take him to visit rtives and friends today, when people ask me, the child doesn''t even have a name to take, so he must beughed off! "


    Song QingHan also lowered his face and said in a cold voice, "it''s not appropriate for you to take Dahu''s child to visit rtives and friends with him? So when the little stone has a name has nothing to do with you. "


    If Zhai Su continues to look like an immortal who doesn''t eat people''s fireworks, song QingHan may be polite to him. But since the immortal wants to go down from the earth, we can''t me song QingHan for ignoring ethics.


    Face is earned by yourself. What you do to others, others will naturally treat you. Unfortunately, Zhai Su is ustomed to the wind and water, and even doesn''t understand this simple truth.


    Blocked by song QingHan''s words, Zhai Su sneered and put the little stone down. He looked at Song QingHan up and down. He said in an inexplicable way: "this female father wants his children to live well. What benefits can Xiaoshi get from me? I don''t think you know. Since you know that you still treat me like this, no wonder I don''t care about my former affection


    Xiaoshitou can feel Zhai Su''s hostility. As soon as hends, he starts to cry. Song QingHan''s heart is tight.


    He stretched out his hand and held the stone in his arms and calmly said, "how can I say something about love between you and me? In addition, if it''s for the sake of the child, it''s for the sake of the father to give up her job


    Zhai Su''s body trembled, as if he had been stabbed by song QingHan. He gritted his teeth and said, "you are not worthy of Wu Dahu, a female man like you."


    With that, he turned around and left. He didn''t even say hello to song QingHan.


    Song QingHan touches the head of Xiaoshi and looks at Zhai Su''s angry back. Suddenly, he has an ominous premonition in his heart.


    Zhai Su is really just like Wu Dahu said. He is used to his own way and can''t listen to anything out of his ear. If he acts so willfully, they may have a hard time in the future...


    but now it''s no use worrying about these things. Song QingHan shakes his head and arranges all the things in the courtyard. When he sees that the time is almost the same, he brings a small stone to go forward again Go to the store.


    Strange house seems to have made a reputation. At least, there are many repeat customers. When he saw song QingHan, he asked why he didn''t open the door for several days. After song QingHan exined that he went out for consultation, he knew that he was still a doctor.


    People here have a natural awe for doctors. When they look at the things in the shop, they feel tall and tall. In order to prevent song QingHan from going out for consultation again, they don''t open the door for a few days, so they just buy a bunch of them and go back to store them.


    At noon, when Wu Dahu came back from Liangyi hall, he was surprised to find that half of the items in the shop had been sold, especially lemon slices. Because they were delicious and easy to store, almost everyone carried a big bag back, and the rest was probably only enough to sell to one person.


    Seeing that the business was so good, he simply closed the shop door and, together with song QingHan, altered the opening time on the signboard outside to only sell one hour in the morning.


    After thinking for a long time, song QingHan decided not to tell Wu Dahu about Zhai Su''s visit. After all, this is not a good thing, and telling him is just one more worry.

 Chapter 104

    After lunch, Wu Dahu was about to have a rest when he heard a knock on the door. His face sank. He walked quickly to open the door. When he saw the old man Zhu outside, his face slowed down and said in a soft voice, "are you looking for Xiaohan? He''s in... "


    " no, no, I''m here for you. " Zhu Laolian said, the smile on his face looked a little too warm.


    Wu Dahu still remembers his intimate appearance with Zhai Su, but because he knows that he is not the wild man, his attitude is not good, but not bad. He calmly says, "what can I do for you?"


    Zhu Laoheughed and stroked: "thanks to the blessing of doctor song, I wish Ying''s body is much better! I think about it, and it seems that there is no good way to repay you. It happens that Xing Liyu, the former champion of martial arts, came here to y. In the evening, he would hold a special banquet to meet the wind. At that time, the young talents of the state capital would show their skills at the banquet to ask Xing Liyu for advice. So I came to ask, would you like to go with me? "


    Wu Dahu''s face showed a touch of emotion. This kind of good opportunity was specially prepared for the children of the aristocratic family. If he could stand out at the banquet and get into Xing Liyu''s eyes, even if he didn''t get the No.1 martial arts schr, his career in the future would be much smoother.


    To say the least, even if you can''t get into Xing Liyu''s eyes, if you can get a word or two from Xing Liyu, you can make great progress in martial arts.


    He wanted to go, but he didn''t understand why Zhu would give such a good opportunity to himself. He didn''t believe in such a big Zhufu house that there was no one to learn martial arts.


    Mr. Zhu seemed to see Wu Dahu''s concerns and sincerely said: "your skill is one of the best young talents I have ever met. If you can get the guidance of Xing Liyu, you will have a chance to fight for the champion of martial arts. At that time, I will live up to my expectation."


    Wu Dahu listened to this and remained silent for a moment. Atst, he nodded decisively and said, "in this way, it''s better to obey the orders than to be respectful."


    Seeing that he agreed, I wish the old man a deeper smile on his face. After agreeing with him on the time and ce, he said hello to song QingHan and turned away.


    After seeing Wu Dahu close the door, song QingHan asked curiously, "what''s the matter? Isn''t that a good thing? "


    Wu Dahu sighed softly, nodded his head and said, "good things are good things. I''m worried that the human rtionship will not go up."


    Song QingHan stretched out his hand to smooth the sadness between his eyebrows and curled his mouth and said, "since you came to the state capital, you are more worried."


    Wu Dahu was stunned by this remark. He looked down and thought for a moment. With a relieved smile, he held song QingHan in his arms and said in a soft voice, "I worry too much. In fact, how bad can it be? If it''s a big deal, go back to farming. "


    Listening to his powerful heartbeat, song QingHan gave a "um" sound, rubbed his face on his chin, and whispered: "this ce is my hometown. As long as we are together, we will live the same life..."


    Wu Dahu''s heart moved. He bowed his head and put a kiss on song QingHan''s forehead, holding him closer.


    Unfortunately, the sweet time is always short. After a while, Wu Dahu will go to Liangyi hall. After seeing him leave, song QingHan is preparing to go back to his room to sleep. Suddenly, he hears the rapid cry of sheep from the rockery.


    He walked quickly past, surprised to find that one of the female sheep in childbirth,mb has been half exposed, it seems that at any time will fall down.


    In a panic, he went to grab a bunch of grass and vegetables and threw them into the fence. One was to give the ewe nutrition, the other was toy a protective pad on the ground, so that themb would not die on the ground, although the probability was almost zero.


    With a tender "baa" sound sounded, song QingHan looked at the wetmb and put his heart down.


    Now that the female sheep have been produced, does that mean... Have goat milk to drink?


    He took a big clean bowl and quietly turned it into the fence. He went to the ewe and separated the two sides with themb to squeeze the mellow milk out of the female.


    After squeezing most of the bowl, he quickly stepped out into the kitchen and put the goat''s milk into the pot and boiled it.


    When the boiled goat''s milk was cool, the little stone just wanted to eat. Song QingHan tried to feed him with a spoon. Seeing him eagerly sticking out his little tongue and chuckling, he knew that he could adapt to the taste of goat''s milk, so he fed half a bowl of goat''s milk to him one by one.


    After feeding the stone, he wiped the sweat on his forehead, and finally he could rest. Unexpectedly, there was a knock at the door of the courtyard.


    He sighed and called out, "who is it?"


    "Is that the youngdy? We were sent by the olddy


    With some ttering voice sounded, but he used those two words, really let song QingHan evil cold for a while.


    The youngdy, the olddy and so on, let him think of those TV drama full of all day long have nothing to do.


    He opened the door, looked at the crowd outside, frowned and said, "what did he want you to do?"


    The older woman in the first dress inadvertently pushed song QingHan away, waved to the people behind him, and led them into the courtyard quickly.Seeing song QingHan''s gloomy face, he covered his mouth with a smile, waved his handkerchief and said, "don''t be nervous, youngdy. We are sent by the olddy to serve the young master. In the future, you can enjoy happiness!"


    Looking at his strange appearance, song QingHan felt sick from the bottom of his heart. He said in a cold voice, "we don''t wee you. Get out of here!"


    The woman''s face was stiff, but soon covered the past with a fake smile, pretending not to hear song QingHan''s words, and directing the boys to tidy up the yard.


    Song QingHan saw that they didn''t pay attention to themselves at all. He sneered and suddenly took out the scalpel and put it on the female man''s neck. He said in a deep voice, "get out of here! Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude! "


    The feeling of the cold de touching the skin was so real that the female man shivered for a moment, and did not doubt the authenticity of song QingHan''s words at all. He quickly called out: "get out, get out! Get out of here


    After all the idle people left, song QingHan released his hand, pushed the female man to the door, "pa" and closed the gate with his backhand.


    The woman touched her neck. Seeing that there was nothing wrong with her, she patted her chest. After calming down her fear, she began to beat the door of the courtyard and yelled inside: "how dare you do this to me! When the young masteres back, let''s see how he will deal with you! Jealous husband! Bad husband! Poison man


    Song QingHan sorted out the things they had messed up. He walked quickly to the door and said in a cold voice, "if you yell at me again, the knife wille out red next time!"


    After seeing his cruel words, there was no movement outside. Song QingHan sneered at him, but his heart was just like this. All of them were evil ves who were greedy for life and were afraid of death and bullied others.


    After struggling for so long, song QingHan was already very sleepy and took a nap with a small stone. When he woke up again, the sky was already dark.


    When Yuan Wenxuan came back from the Spring Festival Hall, he almost thought that he had found the wrong ce. He knocked on the door of the courtyard. After entering the courtyard, he asked in confusion, "master, who are those people outside? Do you want to trouble us? "


    Song QingHan brought out his own cooked food and said without ups and downs: "don''t pay attention to them. They are all here to find a taxi."


    Xuan nodded vaguely and helped to scoop a good meal. Seeing that Wu Dahu didn''te back, he didn''t ask any more questions. He finished the cold dinner with song QingHan.


    When Wu Dahu came back, it was already dark. He frowned at the people outside the courtyard and said in a deep voice, "who are you? Why do you block my door? "


    The drowsy crowd woke up in a moment when they heard this sentence. The first female man turned around and wiped tears at Wu Dahu and said, "young master, we are sent by the olddy to serve you. We arrived in the afternoon, but we didn''t expect that the youngdy would not let us in. We have been hanging out for several hours!"


    He said this with a cry and a loud voice. He wanted to express the feeling of weeping blood, but he didn''t want to sound like a duck crying for death.


    Smell speech, Wu Dahu''s eyebrows wrinkled more tightly, cold voice asked: "since afternoon arrived, have you ever been in?"


    The female man thought that Wu Dahu was angry at Song QingHan''s ignorance, and hastened to add fuel and vinegar and said, "I''ve been in there! Who would have expected to be beaten by the youngdy? I have repeatedly stressed that we are sent by the olddy. As a result, the youngdy seems to have no regard for the olddy at all, and she does not leave any affection at all! "


    With that, he pressed the corner of his eyes with his handkerchief to cover the corner of his mouth.


    For so many years, no one can bully him! Today I will let this little bitch who is not polite to him taste the evil result!


    Seeing Wu Dahu''s face more gloomy after hearing his words, heughed more happily. Just as he was about to add fire, his knee socket hurt and he knelt down with a "plop".


    "I don''t beat the female male, kneel down to kowtow to Xiaohan three times, I''ll let you go, otherwise, it''s OK to make an exception today!"


    The woman did not understand what was wrong. Although she knelt down honestly, she refused to kowtow and sobbed: "why is this so, young master? The old ve has been with the olddy for ten years. Let him know that you are so ungrateful, I''m afraid you will be cold hearted! "


    When Wu Dahu heard that he threatened himself with Zhai Su, his face became more and more gloomy, and he said in a cold voice, "cold heart? How did he get cold when he didn''t even have a heart? If you talk nonsense, you can''t solve it with three heads! "


    The female man shrunk for a moment, bit his lower lip reluctantly, bent down slowly, and knocked heavily on his head three times in the direction of the gate. When he looked up, his forehead was bloody.


    Wu Dahu snorted coldly. Seeing that song QingHan had opened the door, he lifted his feet and went inside.


    Just as he was about to enter the yard, he stopped, turned his head, and said in a deep voice, "don''t let me see you again, or..."


    the gate of the courtyard mmed in front of the female man. He slowly tightened his fists and allowed the blood on his forehead to cross his cheek.


    Young master, he is Nai bu he, but the little bitch who started the work! He will never let it go!

 Chapter 105

    Seeing that song QingHan was not a big problem, Wu Dahu put down his heart a little, but his brow was still tight and he said in a cold voice, "is he crazy? Do you think I would be grateful if I even took out such means? "


    Song QingHan patted him on the back and said, "it''s OK. I want to have some fun. How are you tonight? Is everything going well? "


    Hearing this question, Wu Dahu''s face slowed down, and his mouth involuntarily drew a curve. He said slowly: "those aristocratic children are afraid that they will see me as a thorn in the eye. I have robbed all the limelight tonight. Xing Liyu personally instructed me in the side hall. When I came out, their eyes were red."


    Song QingHan was able to feel his joy, but he was also vaguely worried. When he made such a big show, it was good or bad for them who had no support?


    Wu Dahu seemed to see song QingHan''s worry, took his hand and said with a light smile: "Xing Liyu himself said that he would see me in the capital. This is the meaning of taking the initiative to protect us. Xiaohan doesn''t have to worry too much. There are few people in the state capital who dare to fight against Xing Liyu."


    Seeing his confident appearance, song QingHan rxed his shoulder and nodded, his eyes shining and said, "my husband is really fierce!"


    After seeing the beauty under the light, Wu Dahu finally understood what it was like. He nced at the small stone sleeping on the soft copse. He suddenly reached out and threw song QingHan on the bed.


    The feeling of weightlessness makes song QingHan can''t help but cry out. Before the words he wants to say are not exported, they are blocked by the strange taste.


    Clothes fell on the ground one by one, and the lights at the end of the fire shed and suddenly went out. The warm yellow room suddenly fell into the dark, as if to cover up the warmth of the room.


    Although song QingHan had expected this day for a long time, he also secretly looked forward to it in his heart, but when the imaginary picture really came true, he could not help but shrink back, as if trying to escape from the uncontrolled reaction.


    However, how could Wu Dahu, who had been patient for a long time, let go of song QingHan so easily? Once the hand is tight, the prey can no longer move and can only let him take whatever he wants.


    They are like hot iron that has just been burned in winter. They ignite each other and release themselves. When the critical pointes, the hot iron melts and turns into a pool of hot metal, which flows slowly in the cold air.


    Song QingHan breathed with a big mouth. He didn''t even want to move a finger. He whispered: "water...


    Wu Dahu quickly turned out of bed, poured a cup of still warm lemonade and handed it to song QingHan''s mouth.


    After drinking the sweet and sour lemonade, song QingHan felt that he had recovered a little physical strength, and was about to get up to clean up the mess. Suddenly, a strong force came from his waist, turning him around like a salted fish.


    How could he have tasted the tiger so easily? And song QingHan is afraid to live in the same yard of the original Xuan, not dare to make a voice to resist, can only let him wantonly.


    Fortunately, when the original Xuan chose a room, in order not to let his morning exercise sound affect the two people, he chose a room farthest from them, otherwise their small sound must be transmitted to his ears.


    He woke up again and fainted again and again. I don''t know how long it took. When Xiaoshi cried, Wu Dahu finally ended the battle, changed Xiaoshi''s diapers, beat hot water to clean up the mess, and then he held song QingHan in his arms to meet Duke Zhou.


    Song QingHan was paralyzed in Wu Dahu''s arms. Although his body was tired and painful, he was very satisfied.


    Six pieces of abdominal muscle, more delicious than he imagined...


    the next morning, song QingHan had been sleeping until the sun was up.


    It''s quiet in the yard. Wu Dahu and yuanxuan have already left. The rest of the breakfast is hot in the kitchen. The half bowl of goat milk left yesterday has disappeared. Maybe Wu Dahu fed the little stone, so the little stone is so good. He didn''t cry all morning.


    He struggled to get up, propped up his broken waist, went into the kitchen, ate breakfast, picked up the pebbles, andy back in bed, enjoying his leisure time.


    Just when he was drowsy, the door of the courtyard was knocked, which made him excited and opened his eyelids.


    He couldn''t think of anyone else besides Zhai su. He wanted to close his eyes and go back to sleep, but Zhai Su''s voice came in from the outside.


    "I don''t want to know what I want to do with such entanglement?"


    He stopped, turned over and got out of bed, picked up a small stone, walked quickly past, opened the gate of the courtyard, looked at Zhai Su with a quiet expression and frowned: "what do you want to do?"


    Zhai Su didn''t rush in this time. Standing still, he said with a smile, "I only have Wu Dahu as a child in my life. It''s the same before and after."


    Song QingHan said without expression: "so? You want to recognize him again? Make him your good son? Filial to you like an ordinary man to his parents


    "Do you think it''s possible?" Word by word, he watched Zhai Su''s face sh a touch of injury, and his heart rose a joy of helping Wu Dahu revenge.However, if Zhai Su was really such a vulnerable person, he probably would not have gone with that person in the face of so many rumors. Therefore, he quickly adjusted his expression and calmly said, "no matter how Wu Dahu treats me, it will not change my blood rtionship with him. Everything I have now will serve as a stepping stone for him to ascend the position I can not reach Let him enjoy the prosperity of the world


    Song QingHanughed and shook his head: "do you regard yourself as a royal rtive? What''s the best position to inherit in your family


    After all, it was in the ancient times with strict hierarchy. He did not dare to use the emperor as an analogy in front of outsiders. However, Zhai Su could understand his meaning by recing it with rtives and rtives with simr meanings.


    Zhai Su not only understood the meaning of his words, but also nearly vomited blood with anger. He pointed at him in defiance of his demeanor and said, "you, the female man who has no rules and doesn''t understand etiquette, is not worthy of Wu Dahu!"


    Song QingHan nced at him and said with a sneer, "this is the second time that you have said this. I am not worthy of Dahu. When will you judge me? If I say that you are not worthy of a person, are you going to be a monk? "


    Blood gushed up in his head, Zhai Su staggered, reached for the wall, closed his eyes, slowed down, and said without expression: "in addition to a face that can see and understand some medical skills, what else can you give to the tiger? There are so many young and good-looking women in the world. If you don''t tell me from a distance, tiger''s cousin will beat you by three points. Moreover, he is more sensible and obedient than you. For the sake of Wu Dahu, you should take the initiative to abdicate. "


    He stopped for a moment and then added, "the new master is not as jealous as you are. Surely you can amodate a concubine''s room that has already raised children for Wu Dahu, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    Song QingHan widened his eyes, as if he had heard some Arabian Nights, and said with an angry smile, "are you dreaming? Why should I make way? If I was a freshman in psychiatry, I can help you look at your brain now. Unfortunately, you can go crazy by yourself now


    With that, he mmed the door of the courtyard, as if he regretted that he had to open the door.


    "I''m crazy? If not for me, do you know how many people are going to trouble you now? How can Wu Dahu easily enter Xing Liyu''s eyes? "


    Zhai Su''s voice is like leaning against the door, which sounds sharp and dull.


    Song QingHan''s hand trembled, and he raised his head in disbelief and said, "what happenedst night was arranged by you?"


    Seeing Zhai Su''s sneer and silence, song QingHan knows that the sentence is true. In fact, if you think about it carefully, you will find that this incident has revealed something strange from the very beginning. However, they still have too little experience and think it is really an opportunity given by heaven.


    He didn''t know what to say for a moment. Let Zhai Su not help them get in trouble? But since this favor has been collected unintentionally, can''t it be regarded as not seeing it?


    Zhai Su''s mood gradually calmed down and said coldly: "I don''t ask for much. As long as you ept a person to serve you, Wu Dahu is a man with face at all times. He doesn''tck money at home. If he does everything by himself and doesn''t tell others jokes or jokes, his time should be put on something worthwhile."


    Song QingHan was silent for a long time and suddenly asked, "just one?"


    Seeing the y, Zhai Su''s eyes shed a touch of joy, and quickly replied: "just one, you take this person, the previous things will be written off."


    Song QingHan reached out to open the door and said coldly, "I can promise you, but as long as you enter my house, you must listen to me, or I can drive him out at any time!"


    Zhai Su''s face was cloudy and sunny. Atst, he promised: "OK, if he does something wrong, you can handle it."


    After the agreement between the two men, Zhai solemnly bowed to the front of the two men.


    Zhai Su nodded with satisfaction and said softly, "this is your new master husband. Take good care of him, otherwise...


    Song QingHan did not understand his unfinished meaning, but the female man understood it very well. He bowed his head respectfully and said in a soft voice," I obey you. "


    After Zhai Su left, the female man finally raised her head and said to song QingHan, "please give the name to the little ve."


    Song QingHan looked at his appearance carefully and frowned: "didn''t you have a name before? Just use your previous name


    Hualian stopped, heavily kowtowed a head, respectfully said: "little ve Hualian, thank you for your mercy."


    Although Zhai Su doesn''t like Hualian because of Zhai Su''s reasons, it doesn''t mean that song QingHan will be happy when he looks submissive and says calmly: "the first rule of my family is not to kneel down without moving. Remember?"

 Chapter 106

    Hualian was stunned and quickly responded. She got up from the ground and stood cleverly on the side of song QingHan. She bowed her head and said, "yes, master."


    Song QingHan didn''t say anything because he was not in a good mood now. The other reason was that he didn''t know how to face the "traditional dross" as a modern man.


    Fortunately, Hualian looks very clever on the surface. After he enters the room, he stands quietly outside the door, quietly, just like a wooden man.


    At noon, Wu Dahu came back from Liangyi hall and found someone burning a fire in the kitchen. Without looking carefully, he said with a smile: "Xiaohan, I cane."


    Hualian heard the sound, shrunk for a moment, quickly turned around, respectfully said: "the young master is back."


    Seeing that he was a strange female man, Wu Dahu stepped back a few steps and said in a cold voice, "who are you? From Zhai Su again? Is not yesterday''s lesson enough? "


    Song QingHan just fed the little stone and walked out of the house. Seeing that Wu Dahu was ready to pull out his sword at any time, song QingHan quickly exined: "this is what I promised toe down. It''s not too much to ask him to cook and do chores. If he can''t do well, we can drive him away at any time."


    Hearing this, Wu Dahu''s face slowed down, gave Hualian a warning nce, and said in a deep voice: "if I know that you intend to be wrong, I will let you know what is life is like death!"


    Hualian shivered and bent her knees. She wanted to get down on her knees, but she remembered song QingHan''s words. She had to lower her head to the top of her head, and nervously said, "I know. I have no second heart for the master and the young master!"


    Wu Dahu snorted coldly and ignored him. He reached out and took out his bouquet of flowers behind him and handed it to song QingHan. A faint smile shed over his eyes. He said in a warm voice, "today we are in the mountain. This is the wild flower I picked for you."


    Song QingHan''s face shed a touch of surprise, reached out to take the bouquet, the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but hook up a sweet arc and said in a soft voice: "what are you doing in the mountain? Don''t othersugh at you when you pick so many flowers? "


    Hearing the speech, Wu Dahu''s smile deepened. He said slowly: "this year''s military test, there is more fieldpetition. It is said that it is to prepare for the future war. We are afraid that we will often go to the mountains in the near future. As for jokes... Theyugh at me picking flowers, and I joke that they have no one to give flowers. Inparison, I still take advantage of them. "


    Seeing that he became so glib, song QingHan shook his head with a smile, turned to put the flowers well, and said to Hualian, "have a meal."


    After the meal was put on the table, song QingHan saw Hualian and went back to the kitchen. He wanted to ask why he didn''te to eat. But he thought that the master and ve should not eat at the same table. Seeing that Wu Dahu didn''t mean to call him, he gave up his mind.


    After dinner, Wu Dahu goes to bed. Song QingHan goes to squeeze the goat''s milk. Just as he is about to enter the kitchen, he suddenly hears a rustling sounding from inside. He hides himself and looks through the gap.


    Hualian was scraping the juice from their leftover te with a piece of ck nest head. Looking at his expression, it seemed that the head of the nest was very hard. He chewed it for a long time before he swallowed it hard. However, even so, after eating the head of the nest, his face suddenly showed satisfaction.


    Song QingHan stops to live, looked at the goat''s milk on the hand, thought for a while, or quietly took it back to the room.


    It''s not that Hualian is afraid to drink, but his mood is a littleplicated now. He can''t tell whether Hualian''s behavior was sincere or deliberately acting to deceive them.


    ording to the truth, how can the people who serve Zhai Su be so poor? What''s more, they don''t have white rice left in the pot? The other dish is the same. There is still more than half of it. But Hualian is going to eat the leftover dish with only soup. It is really suspicious.


    But... What if it''s true? He didn''t know that he could move the good food, and this possibility still existed.


    Song QingHan tangled for a long time. After seeing Hualian wash the dishes, he went out of the kitchen and began to clean the yard. He could not bear it. He walked a few steps to him and said, "what did you just eat?"


    Hualian''s hands on a meal, quickly lowered his head: "return to the master, the small ve eat is their own nest head, absolutely did not steal the rest of the food."


    Song QingHan''s face strange way: "when you eat your own nest head, what to eat?"


    This question seems to have puzzled Hualian. His hands are tightly twisted together, which makes song QingHan feel his tension.


    "After eating the nest, the little ve made some more with radish tassels mixed with rice husks..."


    Song QingHan shook his head helplessly and said with a smile, "don''t you know this is all for sheep? What do you, a good man, eat these for? "


    However, Hualian seemed to hear his first sentence and said urgently: "return to the master, the little ve will not rob the sheep to eat. When they can''t finish eating, the little ve will do it again!"


    It can be seen that he was really excited, and even looked up at Song QingHan in spite of the "rules". His eyes were full of longing and sincerity.


    Seeing that his expression was not fake, song QingHan was more puzzled and asked in a strange way: "are you treated like this in Zhai Su''s family? Then why do you want to be a servant? It''s better to go outside and find some casual workers to live a more natural life. "This topic seems to touch the warning line in Hualian''s heart. He unconsciously rubs his thumb and pretends to be calm and says: "since the little ve and the little ve are the servants of the master and the young master, they will be easy to work and will never do anything harmful to the interests of the master and the young master!"


    Song QingHan picked his eyebrows and was dissatisfied with his pleasant but evasive answer.


    However, it was still early. If he asked again, he would be more aggressive. It would be better for him to try to catch a big fish.


    So he said slowly: "my family''s meals are with you, and I will give you five Liang silver every month. You only need to do a little."


    Hualian can''t help but lift her head quietly, as if to know what the "little" is.


    Song QingHan narrowed his eyes and said calmly: "you can''t lie to us, even if you don''t answer, you can''t lie."


    Hualien stopped, her hands clenched into fists, pursed her mouth and nodded, "yes, master."


    Apart from other things, Hualian is really a good hand in doing things, and does not talk much. In silence, she cleans up and down the house and takes care of the people who should be cared for.


    Even before the cold days of Song Dynasty, Zhai Su sent Hualian to tempt Wu Dahu, but it didn''t happen at all.


    Hualian is just like they bought it. It makes him feel a little sad.


    Wu Dahu didn''t say anything about it. What he cared about was song QingHan and Xiaoshi. As long as Hualian didn''t make any small moves, he could tolerate this silent female man.


    However, there are many things that have bothered him recently. Although frequent field training is not a difficult task for him, he, as one of the most favored people in Liangyi Museum, naturally has to shoulder the responsibility of dealing with these idents.


    On this day, as usual, he went to the woods in the suburbs with the army. He didn''t know what the curator thought. Suddenly, he asked all the people to disperse to see who got the most prey.


    Wu Dahu was born as a hunter. He didn''t pay attention to suchpetition. He walked slowly behind others, thinking that when others couldn''t fight, he would pick up ready-made ones.


    The curator was infuriated by his understatement and asked him to choose a direction by himself and walk to the position he could not see.


    Although I don''t know why the curator paid close attention to himself suddenly, Wu Dahu obediently chose a direction that nobody was around and elerated his pace towards the deeper part of the forest.


    The Siraitia grosvenorii and seasonings found earlier with song QingHan have been picked up. If we can find a new growth site, it will be a waste of time.


    With this in mind, he was not so concerned about the traces of prey, but focused on the leaves of nts.


    After discovering several new picking sites, he finally corrected his attitude and decided to fight back with arge prey at one go. It was neither perfunctory nor stealing the attention of others.


    As he walked along, he found that the traces on the road seemed to be too messy, as if some prey bigger than a tiger passed by from here.


    He frowned and pondered for a while, and decided to go to find out, but he had juste out of the dense Bush and fell into a trap made by a hunter.


    Fortunately, although the trap is very deep, there is no bamboo pile at the bottom, otherwise he will be doomed to the end of soul flying annihtion at the moment of falling.


    But unfortunately, there''s someone here, and it''s a female.


    The female man screamed at the moment when he fell down, stuck back to the wall, looked at him nervously, and said, "are you a man or a ghost? Are you still alive? "


    Wu Dahu coughed, patted away the dust he had raised, ignored the female man, and looked up at the hole which was longer than his arms.


    What did the hunter who dug this trap think? If you dig so deep, it takes time and effort. Even if there is a preying in, how can he get it up?


    Although Wu Dahu has beenining about the man who dug the trap a hundred times, he still keeps his face still. After looking around the inside of the trap, he sees that the wall is extremely smooth and thinks of a way to escape.


    Seeing that Wu Dahu didn''t pay attention to himself, the female man was so excited by the arrival of an outsider. He held his arms and pursed his mouth and said, "who is it? He can''t be deaf? Hello! Can you hear me? The deaf


    Wu Dahu was thinking about the key point when his mind was suddenly interrupted. He was so angry that he was forced to be angry. He coldly swept the man and said in a deep voice: "shut up!"


    Frightened by his action, the female man jumped like a frightened rabbit. He seemed to want to step back a few steps, far away from Wu Dahu. Unfortunately, the wall behind him was harder than the rock, making him unable to retreat.

 Chapter 107

    Wu Dahu didn''t miss the jump he just jumped up. After squinting his eyes and measuring the height of the wall, he suddenly bent down to make his body take on the shape of an arch bridge. He ordered the female man, "step on my back and spring up!"


    If he had a choice, he would let the female man be the next person. Unfortunately, if he looked at the female''s small size, he would know that there was no y.


    Don''t when he just stepped on it, the female man broke his waist with a click.


    However, if he went up and ran away...


    Wu Dahu''s eyes shed a cold light, as if he had expected the end of the female man.


    The female man looked at Wu Dahu''s back, pointed to himself and stammered: "what? Let me step on it? What if I trample you to death? "


    With that, Wu Dahu spits out a mouthful of blood in his mind, staring at his appearance with eyes in his eyes. He can''t help but shiver and his legs are soft.


    Seeing Wu Dahu leaning his head and staring at him coldly, the female man was scared to cry out and said, "I and my little boy have gone to find someone to save me. We''ll stay well, and someone wille to save us..."


    after holding a posture for a long time, it''s a bit tiring. Wu Dahu stood up and said without expression: "how long have you been with me? Does he know martial arts? Are you sure he can find someone safe? Since there can be one such trap here, can you guarantee that there is no second one? What would you do if the rescuer fell into the trap? Keep waiting? When I have no strength to struggle, I can see myself be white bone? "


    After that, I would like to sit in the hands of the female tiger and wait for her to die


    The female man reached out to wipe the corner of his eyes, looked at Wu Dahu''s back wrongly, and tentatively stepped on it.


    Although the skeleton is hard, but the flesh and blood is soft. The female man felt the depression under his feet and couldn''t help crying, covering his face and saying, "I''m afraid, I''m afraid! Dad, where are you? Come and help me! I don''t want to step on dead people


    Wu Dahu was so upset by his crying that he became irritable. He straightened up, grabbed one of his feet, put it on his shoulder, and whispered, "is that all right? Is it stable? "


    I didn''t n to use this method before because I didn''t want to have too much contact with this female man, so as not to be misunderstood. But Wu Dahu was worried that he would be a murderer when he went out.


    The female man tried to step on the shoulder of the tiger, and found that the position was much more secure than his back. He reached for a tear and nodded pitifully, "um.".


    Wu Dahu sighed, lowered his body, grasped his other foot, and said in a deep voice, "if my hand moves, you will step on this shoulder."


    The female man did not wait for him to finish, then he bounced up. His feet were empty and his upper body had no point of strength. He fell straight on the ground, raising a piece of dust.


    "Sobbing, it hurts me. Am I going to die? I feel that my arm is broken, who can help me... "


    Wu Dahu kneaded his temple and felt a little exhausted.


    At this time, he really missed song QingHan. Although song QingHan would have a little temper, he looked so cute and knew how to be proper. He would never dy business. Unlike the crying female man in front of him, there was nothing else but crying.


    After the woman cried enough, he said in a cold voice, "wait, if there is no oneing after dinner, I can''t guarantee that I won''t eat human flesh in a hungry state."


    The female man shivered for a moment, and the cry that had just stopped sounded again. He looked at Wu Dahu with panic in his eyes. He tried to swallow his mouth. His voice was astringent and said, "I''m ok. My arm is not broken."


    Wu Dahu said "um", squatted down again, grabbed the leg of the female man and put it on his shoulder.


    I don''t know if she was scared. The female man was very cooperative. She bit her lower lip and put her feet on Wu Dahu''s shoulder. She supported the wall with both hands. Half surprise and half excitement, she said, "OK, OK!"


    Looking at the hole close by, he urged Wu Dahu below: "stand up, you stand up, I can reach it!"


    Wu Dahu bit his teeth and stood up slowly. Although his face turned red, his voice was still calm. He asked in a low voice, "is it OK?"


    The female man put her forearm on the edge of the hole, threw her leg up, and rolled out of the hole, lying t on the ground, breathing heavily, feeling the happiness of the survivors.


    Wu Dahu kneaded his shoulder, frowned and looked at the hole. He said in a deep voice, "look for a vine, tie one end to a nearby tree and throw it down!"


    After listening to Wu Dahu''s words, the female man subconsciously stood up and prepared to look for the vines. However, when he found the traces of the vines, she turned her eyes and akimbo and said, "why should I save you? You just scared me like that. I''d be nice if I didn''t hit the bottom of the well! Hum


    Wu Dahu, who had been prepared for a long time, leaned against the wall with a cold face and said, "this is a deep mountain whererge wild animals live. Otherwise, why do you think hunters dig such a big trap? We''ve been here for half an hour, and in a little while they''ll follow the taste. "Although he didn''t make it clear who they meant, it was enough to frighten the female man. After a while, a thick vine with a small arm was thrown down. Wu Dahu finally showed his first smile since then. He reached for the vine and quickly climbed up.


    Just as soon as he got out of the hole, there was a scream in his ear. The female man was so scared that his eyes almost fell out. He pointed to the distance and said, "blind bear! Blind bear


    Wu Da''s eyes sank. Looking at the blind bear, who was one circle bigger than himself, he remembered hisst experience. Not only did he not feel afraid, but he felt eager to try.


    After practicing martial arts for such a long time, there is a real guy to try it!


    He drew out the dagger from the back of his waist, just as he was about to jump on it. His heart moved. He grabbed a round stick from his feet and waved it to the blind bear.


    The female man was so scared that he couldn''t stand up straight. He shivered to the back of the tree and looked at Wu Dahu fighting with the blind bear. He folded his hands and prayed in tears: "God bless him. Let him kill the bear blind man. God bless us. Let''s walk out of the forest peacefully...


    Wu Dahu just started to retain his strength and was upied by the blind bear ording to the upper hand, he almost got a big blow. Fortunately, he released his own strength bit by bit, and the situation was slowly reversed by him.


    When he realized that he could easily kill the blind bear in front of him with all his strength, Wu Dahu''s mouth curled up a radian, suddenly lost his round stick, and began to use a dagger to test slowly.


    Seeing that Wu Dahu had already gained the upper hand, the female man was suddenly knocked off the round stick by the blind bear. He had to fight the enemy with a short dagger. He was very nervous and said, "no! If you win, I''ll give you whatever you want! "


    Wu Dahu had just changed his dagger and was still in the state of looking for rhythm. When he heard this sentence, he was struck by a strong wind, and his shoulder was scratched a little by the bear''s paw. Although it was nothing to him, song QingHan would be distressed again after he went back. His face became heavy, and he did not dy his efforts any more. He used all his strength to fight against him The blind bear was beheaded at his feet.


    After solving the blind bear, he heard a cry from the distance. Knowing that it was the female man''s family, he quickly tied up the bear with vines, lifted it with one hand, and walked quickly into the forest.


    The female man had not recovered from the fright just now. Seeing that he didn''t even say hello, he went straight away, struggling to get up and catch up with him. However, his legs remained in the same position for too long, and his tendons were numb, so he could only watch Wu Dahu leave.


    A rustling sound sounded, and the woman looked at the surprised boy with a cold face and said, "Why are you here now? Why don''t you die on the way? "


    The boy was obviously used to the female man''s temperament. He knelt down with a thump and said in a low voice: "the little ve and the little ve have run very fast...


    after feeling the colder eyes falling on his body, he quickly and heavily kowtowed his head and cried:" little ve knows his mistake, please punish him. "


    The bodyguards he brought stood quietly aside, perfectly integrated into the background.


    The female man slowly straightened up, even the dust on his body did not pat, eyes indifferently went out, no ups and downs of the tunnel: "let him also feel the taste of waiting."


    Apanied by a shrill scream, the boy was picked up by the guards and thrown into the trap.


    The guards who finished all this seemed to have aplished a trivial matter, ignoring the boy''s voice for mercy, and led the female man out of the woods.


    After walking out of the woods, the female man stopped and looked at the unfathomable forest. A touch of disgust shed through her eyes and said coldly, "go and find out who came here today. Don''t miss any of them!"


    He said that as long as the man wins, he will promise everything he wants. If he says it, he will do it!

 Chapter 108

    When Wu Dahu''s figure gradually appeared in the people''s sight of Liangyi hall, they were finally relieved.


    It was almost evening, and if he did note out in a little while, they would think that he had been in trouble.


    After seeing that he was carrying a blind bear higher than him, all the people took a breath and looked down at the prey on their hands. Suddenly, they felt bored.


    What about rabbits and chickens? After all, it''s not as good as other people''s prey.


    With a smile, the curator patted Wu Dahu on the shoulder and praised: "the tiger is still as brave as ever! In thispetition, Wu Dahu won the first prize. Do you have any objection? "


    Facts speak louder than words. No one will oppose it at this time. Besides, it is not the first time that Wu Dahu has won the first prize in thepetition.


    Wu Dahu''s expression is light. He doesn''t seem to feel happy about it.


    He put the blind bear down and took out a dagger to cut off two paws. He said in a deep voice, "this bear, I only take two paws. You can help yourself with the rest."


    With that, he did not wait to go back with the army and left.


    The curator looked at his back, shed a strange emotion on his face, and said to himself, "seeded?"


    After Wu Dahu got home, he threw the bear''s paw into the kitchen, took a bath with hot water, picked up the white and fat little stone, and told song QingHan what happened today, including falling into the same hole with the female man.


    Song QingHan didn''t have any jealousy. It was beyond the control of human resources. Besides, the other party didn''t say that he agreed with him afterwards, so he should have done a good deed and umted good fortune.


    However, he has be more and more boring recently. Wu Dahu has to practice martial arts every day, and asionally he has to go out for social intercourse. When hees back, he is exhausted. The two people talk about each other in a hurry and then go to bed. They have lessmon topics.


    Although he wants to open a shop, the business of the shop is booming. He only needs to open a shop for half an hour every day to sell almost everything. He doesn''t need to be busy at home. He really doesn''t know what to do with the rest of his time.


    He finally understood the meaning of lonely boudoir in the TV series.


    Wu Dahu saw song QingHan sullen, thought about it, took his hand, and whispered, "tomorrow, I''ll take you to the positions I found today, and pick up all the Siraitia grosvenorii and seasonings."


    Song QingHan listened, although reluctantly smile, but the heart did not feel how happy, also do not know how.


    If song QingHan lost his temper or temper with himself, Wu Dahu could still try to coax him. But seeing that he didn''t say a word and a mncholy cloud hung over his brow, Wu Dahu really didn''t know what to do.


    After dinner, Wu Dahuy on the bed and let the little stone lie in his arms. Looking at Song QingHan in the candlelight, Wu Dahu suddenly said, "Muhan, the name of Xiaoshi is Wu Muhan. How about it?"


    Song QingHan was stunned and saw the sincerity in Wu Dahu''s eyes. Knowing that he was not joking, song QingHan hesitated and said, "if someone else knows, he mayugh...


    " whatever they do, you can do it as long as you think it''s OK. "


    Wu Dahu suddenly interrupted and looked at him with burning eyes.


    Song QingHan was warm in his heart, but his face was awkward: "what if there are children in the future? What''s your name? "


    Unexpectedly, Wu Dahu only thought for a moment, and then said without hesitation: "read cold, think cold, love cold..."


    Song QingHanughed and angry at him, saying: "I''m not a pig. How can I have so many babies?"


    Seeing his long lost smile, Wu Dahu''s heart was rxed and his eyes shed with profound meaning: "that''s not necessarily...


    as soon as the voice dropped, before Song QingHan could refute him, he put the small stone on the soft copse, took song QingHan''s waist and rolled down on the soft bedding.


    After a night of wonderful taste, when song QingHan opened his eyes, the sky was already bright.


    After breakfast, they took their tools and went into the woods in the suburbs. Because Wu Dahu had been here yesterday, they went to the new location where Wu Dahu found it without any effort.


    Wu Dahu pointed to the top of his finger and reminded him, "this tree will drop a thorn ball. You should not leave me too far in a moment, so as not to take care of it."


    Song QingHan blocked his forehead with his hand and raised his head carefully. He saw that there were many small hedgehog like balls on the tree. He was about to nod his head. He suddenly responded and cried, "chestnut? Is this chestnut? "


    He bent down and pulled out a naturally falling "thorn ball" on the grass. Seeing the brown hard shell exposed in the slit, he said in surprise: "it''s really chestnut! Come on, get a stick and poke them all down


    Wu Dahu quickly found a thick stick and let song QingHan avoid it. He jabbed at the chestnut tree. Seeing that the spikes fell like rain, he could not help feeling a tingle in his scalp.


    If it hits a person''s head, I''m afraid it will only end up with a broken headSong QingHan looked at the chestnuts in front of him like a small mountain bag. He cheered happily and motioned Wu Dahu to stop. He crushed the thorn shell with his feet along the crack of the chestnut. He took out the chestnut inside and put it into the sack.


    Wu Dahu saw it once and knew what to do. He put his feet on it at the same time, and soon he finished most of the chestnut, leaving a sharp thorn shell on the ground.


    Filled with a sack of chestnut, song QingHan straightened up andughed at Wu Dahu''s exhausted appearance.


    As long as two people are together, no matter what they do, they will feel happy. If they can, he really wants Wu Dahu not to take part in the martial arts test. They manage the strange house, raise the small stone, and have a few more "reading cold", "thinking cold" and "happy cold". Isn''t Sun Zi harmonious and beautiful?


    But he was not so selfish. Although Wu Dahu''s mind was to take part in the martial arts test to make money, after so long, he could see that Wu Dahu really liked martial arts and wanted to make some achievements in it.


    A man can have no money, but he can''t have no ambition. He understands Wu Dahu, so even if he is miserable, he will support Wu Dahu to go on. He only hopes that when Wu Dahu''s dreames true, they can return to the most authentic time.


    Seeing song QingHan smile and smile, a touch of sadness shed through his eyes. Wu Dahu stopped, went to hold his hand, and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter? But Zhai Su bothered you again when I was away? Or did Hualian use any means behind his back? "


    Song QingHan''s eyes were red, shook his head and said in a low voice: "I don''t know why. Recently, I''m a bit sad. I''m probably in a hurry."


    When Wu Dahu saw that he was not happy, he began to pick up his things, put them in his basket, and said in a soft voice, "let''s go home. I won''t go to Liangyi hall from tomorrow. I''ll take you out to have a rest."


    Song QingHan grabbed the corner of his coat and said obstinately, "if you walk a hundred steps, you will be short of this one. Why should I do this?"


    Looking at the light in his eyes, Wu Dahu felt soft in his heart. He reached for him and whispered in his ear: "if you''re not happy, what''s the use of meing to this top martial artist? What''s more, with my ability now, it makes no difference whether I go to the martial arts school or not. "


    Rao said this, but song QingHan didn''t believe it. When he thought that Wu Dahu didn''t go to the martial arts school and wasted his previous efforts, he was even sadder. His tears burst into his eyes like raindrops.


    At night, Wu Dahu quietly pulled yuanxuan aside after he came back. He asked tentatively, "did you talk to your master these days?"


    The original Xuan thought for a while and shook his head and said, "rarely. Every time I go back to find my master, he doesn''t look very happy. I''m worried about disturbing him, so I won''t go to him."


    Wu Da tiger nodded, hesitated for a moment, with a strange face murmuring, "is it really too idle? But there was no... "


    " is master sick? " The original Xuan pondered for a while and asked with a frown.


    Without waiting for Wu Dahu to speak, he said, "I''ll go to see doctor Shi." then he turned and walked away quickly.


    After doctor Shi came in a hurry, he saw song QingHan''s face puzzled and exined, "Wenxuan is worried about your health, so he specially asked me to help you to check your pulse."


    Although song QingHan cooperatively stretched out his hand, his look was not very good-looking, as if he was sulking at himself.


    He didn''t know what was wrong with him. For no reason, he hurt the spring and the autumn so much. Wu Dahu and Yuanyuan Xuan also made a fuss about it. He invited Dr. Shi toe over. Didn''t he let others see the joke?


    Before finishing his pulse, doctor Shi turned to look at Wu Dahu and hesitated to say, "that''s it..."


    Wu Dahu nodded in secret and looked at Song QingHan, who began to shed tears again. He felt pain in his heart.


    After finishing the pulse, doctor Shi''s face looked very grim. He wanted to turn around and talk to Wu Dahu alone. However, song QingHan stopped him and asked him to speak directly. He thought that song QingHan was also a doctor after all, and his condition was not serious. He said, "I''m not telling you. Doctor song''s pulse is simr to an old man in the declining sun, but I can''t tell you what''s wrong


    Song QingHan and Wu Dahu looked at each other and saw the shock in each other''s eyes.


    The old man at sunset? Is song QingHan going to die?!

 Chapter 109

    Seeing doctor Shi''s face embarrassed, Wu Dahu forced him again. He only said, "please go back and think about how to save Xiaohan. I''d like to thank you."


    Doctor Shi felt more guilty and uneasy when he received Wu Dahu''s gift. He shook his head and said, "it''s just that I''m a shallow schr, and I can''t see what''s wrong. If you change to a doctor with excellent medical skills, you may know what the disease is. Oh, don''t worry. I''ll look through all the medical books after I go back to see if there are relevant records."


    When he''s done, he''s not going to miss it. He''s not going to take time.


    Yuan Wenxuan sent Dr. Shi back, hesitated for a moment, or summoned up courage: "doctor Shi, master''s health is not well, I won''te to help during this period. When master is ready, if you still need it, I''lle backter."


    Dr. Shi looked at him half heartedly and sympathetically, nodded his head and said, "good boy, please apany your master well. Follow him in everything. You can hurt the liver, be happy and sad, worry about the lung, think about the spleen and fear the kidney. Remember, remember!"


    Xuan''s face was heavy and nodded. When he turned to go home, Yu Guanghui noticed that Hualian was watering the flowers. For some reason, he suddenly took a step. He subconsciously hid himself and looked at it.


    Hualian looks as if he is silent, but his hands shaking, revealing his inner uneasiness.


    After watering the flowers, he rxed his shoulders and walked quickly into the kitchen.


    Xuanxuan stood in the spot for a moment, gazing at the kitchen and walking towards the ce Hualian had just been.


    Seeing this, he changed his face greatly. Seeing Hualian suddenly came out, he quickly pretended to have just walked in and walked back into the room.


    Hualian pauses and looks at yuanxuan''s back. A cold light shes through her eyes.


    After dinner, the original Xuan wanted to find a chance to tell Wu Dahu what he had just found, but he just stood up and found that his head was dizzy, as weak as drunk.


    Wu Dahu put his heart on song QingHan and didn''t notice the difference of yuanxuan, so he didn''t see the picture of Hualian leaving with yuanxuan.


    When song QingHan knew that he might die at any time, he calmed down and didn''t cry or make noise. He did all the things he should do mechanically like a wooden man.


    This life is originally extra. The original song QingHan and his modern song QingHan are both dead people. It''s aplete ident to enjoy the beauty of the world in this way. Since God wants to erase the ident, let it go. It''s just bitter for Wu Dahu and small stone. Do they want to repeat the mistakes of Wu Dahu and his father?


    Seeing song QingHan''s calm expression, Wu Dahu seized his hand and said, "let''s go to see a doctor now! Dr. Shi''s medical skills are not top-notch. Let''s go to someone else... Dr. Luo! Yes, let''s go to Dr. Luo! "


    Hearing the name of "doctor Luo", song QingHan''s eyelids trembled, as if he thought of the small yard in the vige. Suddenly, he felt a strong desire to go back and have a look. So he nodded obediently, let Wu Dahu take it, gave Hualian an order, and rented a carriage and drove back all night.


    They spent no more time and arrived at the town as quickly as possible.


    Fortunately, Dr. Luo happened to be on a visit today. He was surprised to see their haggard appearance. He even took song QingHan''s hand to pulse before they could speak.


    He meant to casually check whether the two people''s bodies are well, but he didn''t expect that the more he looked, the more dignified he was. In the end, he even patted the table and angrily said, "who is it? Which viin should use such vicious medicine to you? "


    Song QingHan and Wu Dahu were shocked and looked at each other. They didn''t think that this was not a disease, but someone else took the medicine.


    Wu Dahu''s face was no longer as calm as before. He said in a quick voice, "doctor Luo, what medicine is it? What method can be used to solve this problem? Please help Xiaohan! In the second half of my life, I''d like to be a horse and a cow to repay you! "


    Dr. Luo made a "stop" sign, thought for a moment, picked up the pen, wrote down arge string of medicine names like a dragon and a Phoenix, called in the boy, and ordered: "go to fill up the medicine immediately, cook it and send it here!"


    The boy knew the seriousness of the matter from his tone of voice, so he quickly responded and walked towards the medicine cab.


    After the boy left, doctor Luo said in a deep voice: "this medicine is a kind of forbidden drug in the pce. When I was just a doctor of the Imperial Pce, severaldies in the pce were in a state of rapid deterioration and soon died. At first, we thought it was an emergency. But then a doctor from the western regions recognized the poison, and we began to pay attention to it. We quietly prepared an antidote and reported it to the emperor. "


    "The emperor was so angry that he ordered a thorough investigation into the matter. He found out the behind the scenes and involved many old affairs in the pce... s, since then, this medicine has disappeared in the pce. I didn''t expect that it will appear in front of me again, and it is you who are poisoned."


    Song QingHan, shocked, frowned and asked, "is it because of the poison that I often feel sad about spring and autumn these days?"


    Dr. Luo nodded heavily and said with regret: "the reason why we didn''t associate with poisons at the beginning is that the poisoned people behave like normal people except for their pulse. Kuang Huang likes sensitive female men, so we have ignored this point from the beginning to the end."Wu Dahu pursed his lips. His eyes seemed to be about to burst into mes. He whispered, "who is it? Zhai Su? Who else would want to harm you besides him? "


    Song QingHan didn''t say anything because he couldn''t think of any other possibility. It didn''t sound like ordinary people could get the poison. Among the people they knew, apart from Zhai Su, they couldn''t think of a second person with such power.


    "It''s just... How did he prescribe it? Is that right, doctor


    Dr. Luo knew that they already had a suspect candidate. He said, "yes, this medicine is given by mouth, and it must be umted gradually. If too many drugs are given at one time, the victim will suddenly die. If he doesn''t take it the next time, it will have no impact on the victim."


    He had made it very clear that he almost said "the person who prescribed the medicine is by your side". Therefore, song QingHan and Wu Dahu looked at each other and said with one voice: "Hualian?"


    Song QingHan didn''t know what he thought of. He grabbed Wu Dahu''s clothes and lost his voice: "Wenxuan! Wenxuan and Hualian are alone together


    Wu Dahu''s heart is tight, looking at his startled expression, for fear that he might hurt his body, he grabs his hand and says in a deep voice: "Zhai Su has nothing to do with Wenxuan. You should calm down and cure your illness first."


    But how could song QingHan calm down? Zhai Su can give him this kind of vicious medicine, and it''s not strange for yuanxuan to do anything. So he pushed aside Wu Dahu''s hand and angrily said, "you go! If something happens to Wenxuan, I will never finish with you! "


    Wu Dahu''s eyes shed a touch of injury. He knew that he had implicated song QingHan and Yuanyuan Xuan. If he was not Zhai Su''s son, all this would not have happened, but... There is no if in the world.


    Seeing song QingHan struggling to go out, Wu Dahu squeezed his fists, pressed him on the bench, and covered his voice with a low roar: "I''m going to save Wenxuan. You''re here to cure me. Wait for me toe back!"


    Waiting for song QingHan to answer, he nodded to doctor Luo and said in a deep voice, "please."


    With that, he resolutely turned around, untied the horse on the carriage, turned over and rode up, and galloped toward the direction of the state capital.


    Seeing song QingHan staring at the door, Dr. Luo reached for the stone andforted him: "rx your heart. He and the man he is trying to save will be OK. You can treat the disease well here. Quan should be out to rx."


    Song QingHan was silent for a long time and nodded his head. It happened that the boy handed out the medicine that had just been cooked. Regardless of the heat, he raised his neck and drank it without changing his face. When he opened his mouth again, his voice was hoarse: "yes, it will be ok. I will also treat the disease well."


    He can''t tell whether his emotions are what he wants to show or whether the drugs urge him to show them. Although he is very sad to hurt Wu Dahu, he has no choice but to force himself to abandon all emotions.


    The speed of riding a horse was much faster than that of riding a carriage. When Wu Dahu arrived at the state capital, it was just dawn.


    His legs were numb, but as if he didn''t feel it, he opened the door and rushed into the yard.


    Hualian heard the movement, just turned out of bed, neck was a strong strangled.


    Wu Dahu''s eyes were red, and his fatigue and anger made him almost unable to keep his head. He gritted his teeth and said, "what about Wenxuan people? What have you done to him? "


    The feeling of being pinched in the trachea is not good, but the pain is the second. The most despairing feeling is suffocation. It seems that someone squeezed the air out of his lungs, making him like a fish out of water. His desperate struggle is just in vain.


    After waiting for a long time without waiting for an answer, Wu Dahu''s reason returned a little. Looking at Hualian, who was blue in face, he suddenly released his hand and threw him on the ground. In a cold voice, "I asked again, where did you hide Wenxuan?"


    Hualian coughs as she retches. Her physiological tears fall on the ground with her mouth water. She is in a mess like a bereaved dog.


    "He, he''s OK, I promise."


    Although Hualian''s voice was hoarse and deep, Wu Dahu could hear it clearly. He was angry in his heart. He punched at the foot of the table and yelled: "hand him over! Or die


    Looking at the broken table, Hualian shivered, holding her clothes by the corner of her hands and murmured, "I promised the master that I would not lie. He is really OK...


    in the end, she said

 Chapter 110

    Wu Dahuughed angrily. He grabbed Hualian''s cor and lifted him up roughly. He sneered, "don''t you say it? Then we''ll meet your master and see if it''s my fist or your mouth. "


    "No, don''t go, please..."


    Hualian prayed dimly in tears. She was as humble as a light dust blown by the wind.


    However, Wu Dahu seemed to have not heard of him, dragging him to the gate like a dead fish.


    Seeing the courtyard door getting closer and closer to her, Hualian closed and screamed, "if he went, he would be dead!"


    Wu Dahu''s hands were stunned, his eyes narrowed, and his voice was cold: "Oh? Did you hide Wenxuan


    It seems that Zhai Xuan''s original idea is to leave?


    Hualian sobbed and said in despair, "it''s me. I did it. If I can''t finish the task, they will all die..."


    Wu Dahu looks at Hualian from amanding position, sensitively captures the information in his words and asks, "they? Who are they? Your family? Did Zhai Su even make such a dirty trick? What is the mission? Poison song QingHan? "


    What he didn''t expect was that he didn''t know whether he was scared or crying too hard. Hualian took a breath and suddenly fainted.


    Wu Dahu''s pressure on his face is lower. If he doesn''t find yuanxuan, he has no face to go back to see song QingHan. However, if Hualian doesn''t tell the location of yuanxuan, he won''t be able to find yuanyuanxuan even if he informs the official. However, Hualian won''t speak if he doesn''t finish the task.


    This is really a question of spear and shield. If he can, he really wants to knock Hualian''s head to see what''s inside.


    He walked around the yard, looking at the unconscious Hualian. After all, he sighed, closed the gate and went out to find doctor Shi.


    Doctor Shi saw that song QingHan and yuanxuan were not there. The only boy in his family, who had been trampled,y on the cold ground with a strange face and muttered a few words. Seeing Wu Dahu frowning tightly, he was not in the mood to speak, so he helped Hualian first.


    "Well, the boy''s bones are so weak that he is always in a state of starvation all the year round, and he is frightened. Therefore, he faints. He will cook some sugar water and porridge for him for a while, and then he can have a rest for a while."


    After that, he saw Wu Dahu''s absent-minded appearance, and finally asked the question he cared about: "where are the song Fu Fu and Wen Xuan? Have you gone out to rx? "


    Wu Dahu stopped and chose to hide it. He said vaguely: "almost."


    Doctor Shi sighed and nodded: "well, rx. By the way, let''s see if there are other doctors who know about this disease. Song Fu Fu is very gifted. I''m afraid that he has been envied by heaven. As long as we get through it, we will surely have a bright future."


    Wu Dahu didn''t say a word and sent him out. He closed the door behind his back hand. Looking at Hualian, who had no movement, he said to himself, "heaven is jealous. How can anyone be jealous? The most ruthless and cruel thing in the world is human heart. "


    He went into the kitchen, boiled the sugar water, took it to the Hualien bed, randomly scooped a spoonful of cold water, and poured it on the lotus surface.


    Hualian was excited and took a big breath to calm her panic. Looking at Wu Dahu, who had no expression on her face, she subconsciously said, "please, I heard that some doctors can make people pretend to die, can you let the master..."


    Wu Dahu narrowed his eyes, handed the sugar water to his mouth, and said in a deep voice, "drink it!"


    Hualian trembled for a moment, carefully took over the bowl, drank it in one breath, and then realized that it was a bowl of sugar water.


    He pursed his cracked lips, squeezed the empty bowl tightly with both hands, summoned up courage, and bowed his head and said, "can you let the master pretend to be dead so that I canplete the task..."


    Wu Dahu sneered and said in a cold voice, "why didn''t you say it earlier? Is it useful to say it now? If Xiaohan can''t detoxify, you can go to the funeral with your ''them''


    Hualian''s eyes were full of guilt and murmured: "I can''t say that, I really can''t say it. I can''t take their lives as a stake, in case the master doesn''t agree..."


    Wu Dahu doesn''t have any big expectations for Hualian''s brain. At this point, he almost connects the cause and effect together. It''s nothing more than Zhai Su''s use of Hualian''s family Forced to approach song QingHan, Hualian secretly poisoned song QingHan. At first, everything went smoothly, but unexpectedly, they would find something wrong and went out all night to look for a doctor. As a result, the confused Hualian took the forgotten original Xuan and tried to threaten them to help him finish his task and save his family.


    So far, the situation is really in a deadlock. Wu Dahu wants to talk to Zhai Su in person. But if Zhai Su is really out of his mind and kills Hualian''s family, Xuan will be...


    he wipes his face and tries to calm himself down.


    As long as he didn''t find yuanxuan, he couldn''t act rashly. Otherwise, he couldn''t imagine how song QingHan would treat him if something happened to yuanxuan.Probably hate him? After all, the original Xuan is so talented, sensible and clever, and he... Is just a trouble.


    Hualian pinched the bowl for a while. Seeing Wu Dahu''s silence for a long time, she quietly raised her head. Seeing the pain in his eyes, Hualian felt sluggish and couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter with master?"? I didn''t put much medicine, so I should still have a chance...


    Wu Dahu was silent for a while. After calming down his mood, Wu Dahu said without expression: "Wenxuan has always been in his mind. Would you like to drink the medicine or not?"


    This time, Hualian was silent. For a long time, he sighed faintly and struggled to get up and said, "I want to go to see the master with you. Since I have the opportunity, I still hope he will survive."


    After all... He still remember that day, song QingHan gently asked him to eat white rice.


    It was probably the first time in his life that he was cared about. He would never forget the sour and warm mood.


    Thinking of this, Hualian secretly turned over her body and quickly wiped the corners of her eyes with her sleeve.


    He didn''t like to cry in front of people, unless he had to, because he knew for a long time that tears could not solve any problems.


    Wu Dahu stared at Hualian for a while, and finally nodded: "OK, you can talk to him face to face."


    Naturally, they couldn''t ride together. Wu Dahu rented another horse. Seeing that Hualian was struggling to climb, but his expression was firm, he didn''t say anything and took the lead in moving forward.


    Hualian is the first time to ride a horse. After the horse runs, she lies on the horse''s back and lets the horse run away with Wu Dahu.


    They stopped several times along the way, because Hualian''s body was so weak that he even vomited while running. Wu Dahu couldn''t bear to see it. After all, he let him rest for a while.


    However, the speed of the two people is still very fast, arrived in the town before dark, came to the quiet bed of song QingHan.


    Song QingHan had decided to force himself to close the five senses, but at the moment when he saw Hualian, he still couldn''t help shaking his eyelids and whispered: "Wenxuan? Give me back Wenxuan. "


    Hualian looked at Song Qing''s cold heart like ashes. Her eyes were red, and she bit her lower lip. She said sadly, "go back to the master. He has no worries about his life now. I just want to borrow him."


    Song QingHan slowly raised his head, looked at Hualian''s face as before, and whispered, "say it, tell me from the beginning to the end."


    Looking at Song''s cold and calm appearance, Hualian''s mood also calmed down. In a totally different tone from that in front of Wu Dahu, she said slowly, "master, actually the little ve was not a ve before, but the eldest son of a poor family in the vige. I learned these names and rules after I was selected."


    He stopped for a moment. Seeing that song QingHan didn''t speak, he chuckled, looked down at his finger, and continued: "up to now, my fate with you has ended, and I have no face to call myself a little ve. About half a month ago, an older uncle came to our house and said that he wanted to buy an obedient man as a ve. So my parents sold me to him. After some teaching, the uncle was very satisfied with me, so he gave me a bag of powder. He said that the master asked me to do something. After the sess, the whole family would enjoy happiness. If it failed, the family would be ruined. "


    Thinking of the scene at that time, Hualian''s voice choked and shook her head: "I really don''t want to harm you, I just, I just really don''t want to let my family die..."


    seeing his helpless face and losing his mind, song QingHan moved his finger and suddenly grasped his hand, slowly and firmly: "then we will live together and let those who do evil die!"


    Hualian looked at him nkly and murmured, "is that ok? How can we get them down? They have great influence. We, we... "


    Song QingHan tightened his hand and said," yes, believe me, believe in yourself. "


    As soon as his voice fell, Hualian seemed to have finally found the backbone. She put her head on his hand, looking exhausted.


    Feeling the warmth of the back of his hand, song QingHan patted his back, looked up at Wu Dahu, and said with burning eyes: "doctor Luo said that my condition is not serious. It can be cured in three days. As for the remaining poison, it needs to be slowly recuperated before it can bepletely cleaned up."


    Wu Dahu nodded slowly, and the big stone in his heart was finally put down.


    "So three dayster, we''re going to shoot the man behind us, don''t you think?"


    Looking at his calm appearance, Wu Dahu''s eyes shed a touch of softness, and his voice was firm: "as you like."

 Chapter 111

    What if Zhai Su is his biological father? Dare to start with song QingHan, no matter how much love is also polished, not to mention that they have no ruthless division between them.


    The matter came to an end for the time being. The four stayed in a nearby Inn and did nothing else every day. As soon as the hour came, they took song QingHan to huichuntang to drink medicine.


    Although there was no goat''s milk to drink, the little stone made a little noise for a while, but when the uproar was over, he saw no one to pay attention to himself, as if he could feel their mood. He cleverly epted the fate of only drinking rice paste.


    Three dayster, the party said goodbye to Dr. Luo, got into the carriage and went in the direction of the state capital.


    After returning, song QingHan asked Wu Dahu to buy a coffin. He took out two pebbles from the pond, dried them and put them under his arm. With the help of Wu Dahu and Hualian, hey in the coffin.


    Wu Dahu found a piece of cloth, tied the small stone to his chest, took the coffin with Hualian and walked toward Zhai Su''s residence.


    The gatekeeper subconsciously wanted to reach out and stop the coffin, but a loud shout came from behind.


    "Get out of the way! Young master, do you dare to stop? "


    Wu Dahu looked at the man without expression and said in a cold voice, "where is Zhai Su''s room? Take me there. "


    The housekeeper looked at the coffin on his shoulder in embarrassment, but before he opened his mouth, he was shocked by Wu Dahu''s cold eyes. Subconsciously, he shrank his neck and reached out with a smile: "young master, pleasee here."


    After arriving at Zhai Su''s door, the housekeeper subconsciously wants to knock on the door, but is pulled open by Wu Dahu. He orders: "all the idle people, all go down!"


    Seeing his irrefutable appearance, the housekeeper nodded his head, but before leaving, he took advantage of his carelessness and called out: "olddy! The young master ising with a coffin on his shoulder! "


    Wu Dahu nced at his back, and saw his appearance of fleeing. He took back his sight faintly and didn''t see him in the same way.


    However, thanks to his shouts, Zhai Su quickly opened the door. When he saw Wu Dahu and the coffin behind him, he frowned slightly and said in a deep voice: "what''s the matter? You seldome here, and bring me a coffin as a gift? "


    As soon as his voice fell, Wu Dahu suddenly pushed the coffin aside, revealing song QingHan''s pale face and suppressing his anger: "don''t you want Xiaohan''s life? Now that''s what you want


    Zhai Su walked slowly past, reached out his hand to the pulse of song QingHan. Seeing that he could not feel it no matter how, he was shocked and lost his voice and said, "he is dead?"


    Wu Dahu clenched his fists and hit the coffin with a thump. In a low voice, he said, "where is Hualian''s family?"? Where did you lock them up? "


    Seeing that he was so violent, Zhai Su was startled. He was about to teach him a lesson. His face suddenly changed and he said strangely, "what are you talking about? Isn''t it too exciting to be crazy? "


    Hualian suddenly rushed up, hugged Zhai Su''s leg and said, "olddy, the task has beenpleted. Please let my family go! Please


    Zhai Su saw that he couldn''t get rid of it. He frowned at Wu Dahu and involuntarily raised his voice and said, "what are you doing? Why don''t youe and tear this madman away? "


    Wu Dahu looked at him disappointed, as if for the first time realized that the shameless lower limit of the original person would be so low.


    No longer want to talk nonsense with him, Wu Dahu directly took out the dagger, put it in his neck, and said in a deep voice: "hand over Hualian''s family, Wenxuan is in their hands, this is Xiaohan''sst thought!"


    Zhai Su shook his head. Seeing the pricking pain from his neck, he knew that Wu Dahu was not joking. He said, "how dare you treat me like this? I am your father


    Wu Dahu sent the dagger in a few minutes. Zhai Su showed a painful expression and said in a cold voice, "but you want the life of my son''s father!"


    Seeing that things were turning white hot, Zhai Su finally relented and said, "I just want song QingHan to be infertile. I don''t want his life! Or you can ask the doctor to check the effect of the powder! "


    "As for what you said about Hualian''s family, it''s more out of thin air. I''ve never despised that kind of cheap means!"


    Hualian suddenly raised her head, fell on the ground and murmured: "how can it be? You''re lying! My family is gone! They were all taken away by that uncle! "


    "Uncle?" Zhai Su narrowed his eyes, moved in his heart and sneered, "then you have to go to the so-called uncle. What''s the rtionship with me?"


    Hualian shook her head and said, "you ordered him to look for someone! What''s the use of me looking for him? You are the master


    Zhai Su said in a sharp voice: "I have never given an order to song QingHan''s life!"


    Wu Dahu lowered his face and frowned: "call that man, and everything will be clear. See who is lying in the end!"


    Zhai Su said fearlessly: "good! Take the dagger away and I''ll call for someone! "


    Wu Dahu released his hand and watched him walk to the door. He said something to the people outside and returned.


    Zhai Su nced at Song QingHan in the coffin and said in a light tone: "people can''t be reborn after death. Since he''s gone, you can live a good life. I''ve found several candidates for you. I''ll find them all for you. If it''s appropriate, we''ll do it as soon as possible.""Oh, yes." He seemed to have not said enough. Before Wu Dahu opened his mouth, he continued: "your house is really too small. You can move here tomorrow. If you are worried that it will be difficult for you to deal with yourself when hees, I will order someone to separate a yard for you. When the new wife has a baby, I will build a new yard for you."


    Wu Dahu has been disappointed to the top of his heart. Listening to his impersonal words, he didn''t have any fluctuation in his heart. He even said sarcastically, "newdy? children? Where''s the little stone


    Zhai Su looked at the little stone lying in Wu Dahu''s arms and didn''t cry or make trouble. A touch of sympathy shed through his eyes. He sighed for a long time and said withpassion: "for the sake of family harmony, when the new wife has a baby, I will keep the small stone here. I can''t do without his stuttering, but more can''t be given, so as not to disturb the rules."


    Seeing him immersed in his own world, Wu Dahu sneered and shook his head, saying nothing.


    How selfish a person can be, he can bepletely understood today.


    After a while, a familiar figure appeared in front of them. Wu Dahu frowned and said, "is it you?"


    The female man looked at him, bowed her head with a guilty heart, courteously saluted, "Hello, young master..."


    "OK! You tell him about it! How did I order you at first, and how did you do it, so that he would not look at me with a look of "sharing the sky with each other."


    Zhai Su interrupts, Yu Guang nces at Wu Dahu, and a trace of Bu Ji shes across his face.


    Hearing his words, the female man secretly raised her eyelids and looked at Hualian, which was paralyzed on the ground. She shed a sharp look in her eyes, pursed her mouth, and said respectfully, "the olddy told the ve to find a boy with quick hands and feet. It is best that the young master is innocent and has not been a ve. So the little ve found Hualian. Later, the olddy gave the ve a bag of powder and said yes I asked Hualian to put it in the water and let the youngdy drink it, so I did it. I know that. Please forgive the olddy and the young master. "


    With that, he slowly lowered his head and knocked three heads on the ground, just as he did in front of wudahu''s yard that day.


    Hualian suddenly rushed over, grabbed his cor and said excitedly, "and how can you not say about kidnapping my family? What about my family? Let them out


    The old ve''s face shed a touch of embarrassment, widened his eyes, denied: "what family? Your family isn''t there. Where are you? "


    Wu Dahu''s face sank. He put the dagger on his neck and said in a low voice, "what''s the matter with medicine? Why has it be a forbidden drug in the pce


    Zhai Su thought about it for a while, and finally came up with something wrong. He frowned and said, "forbidden drugs in the pce? I gave it to him. It''s just ordinary infertility medicine. If you don''t believe me, I can go to the doctor for verification. "


    The old ve''s pupil swayed violently and shivered: "ve, ve just act ording to the olddy''s order, young master, spare your life!"


    Wu Dahu doesn''t have the patience to argue with him again. He can see that Zhai Su is wrong, but the biggest problem is probably the old ve!


    The dagger in his hand turned over and stabbed into the old ve''s thigh. Seeing him scream to turn his eyes white, Wu Dahu said coldly: "say! What''s wrong with medicine? Where is Hualian''s family? Don''t say you just wait to see your skin cut off by a knife and a knife


    With that, he suddenly drew out his knife and cut off a piece of skin on the old ve''s knee bone.


    The old ve had been by Zhai Su''s side before, and he was used to ying tricks. His life was not good, but he was also rich. How could he bear such heartbreaking pain? Therefore, without waiting for Wu Dahu to take the second knife, he howled: "I said! I said! Spare your life, young master


    "The medicine and the medicine were reced by me, but the old ve didn''t want to kill the youngdy. He just wanted to change his temperament so that the young master would hate him..."


    seeing that he was still debating at this time, Wu Dahu sneered, cut off the second piece of meat mercilessly, and said in a deep voice: "where are Hualian''s family members?"


    I don''t know if I know that Hualian family is their own life-saving straw. The old ve screamed, but refused to speak out the exact location. He just said, "after such a long time, the ve''s memory is not good. I can''t remember for a moment. Please forgive me, young master."


    "But!" Before Wu Dahu started again, he suddenly called out, licked his cracked lips, and said: "ve can walk past without memory! As long as the young master releases me now, I will release them immediately....


    and

 Chapter 112

    Wu Dahu''s eyes shed a cold light, and his tone was dangerous: "do you want to escape?"


    The old ve shrank for a moment, and then repeatedly denied: "no, the ve and the ve are telling the truth. The ce is so remote that no one can find it except for the ve..."


    seeing that he still wants to threaten himself with this method, Wu Dahu sneered, suddenly released his hand, and said without ups and downs: "OK, go ahead, remember, you have carried a life on your back, If there is one more, oh. "


    The word "ah" made the old ve''s heart tremble, and his disordered thoughts suddenly disappeared. He knocked his head on the ground and said nervously, "I''ll borrow the carriage. Please give me your permission."


    Zhai Su looked at Wu Dahu. Seeing that he didn''t speak, Zhai Su said, "go."


    Although he was also shocked that his servants would do such deception, since it had already happened, as long as Wu Dahu didn''t vent his anger on him, he would be grateful.


    The old man ran out with all his strength. The driver saw that he wanted to use the car, and ttered him: "where are you going? Do you want a smaller one? "


    He pushed the coachman away, jumped into the carriage, and vigorously waved the whip to let the aching horse gallop away.


    After going on the road, he was still not at ease. From time to time, he looked back at his back and saw that Wu Dahu didn''t follow him. He was a little relieved.


    Zhai Su saw that Wu Dahu didn''t follow up and asked in doubt, "are you really going to let him go like this? No revenge for song QingHan? "


    Wu Dahu walked to the side of the coffin and said, "he can''t run away. Don''t worry."


    After seeing Wu Dahu finish this sentence, he even helped song QingHan''s "corpse" to stand up. Zhai Su''s eyes widened, and he could not believe: "fake corpse? Isn''t he dead? "


    Song QingHan shook off the pebbles and stepped out of the coffin. He looked at Zhai Su with a light smile and said in a low voice: "it seems that adults are very disappointed that I am not dead. But since I am not dead, I am afraid we have to clear the ounts between us."


    What do you think of Zhai Ebara? I am Wu Dahu''s father! Tiger! Not yet! What''s the use of such a husband? "


    Wu Dahu did not move, but said with no expression: "I''m afraid you are saying something wrong. Isn''t it true that I''m going to use such a female father?"


    Seeing song QingHan slowly approaching himself, Zhai Su wants to run away, but his wrist is suddenly caught by song QingHan, and his mouth is also stuffed into a round object.


    Zhai Su swallows it subconsciously. When he sees song QingHan looking at him with a smile, he feels a little tight in his heart and thumps his chest as if he wants to spit out the thing just now.


    Song QingHan loosened his hand, and a touch of irony shed in his eyes. He shook his head and said, "give up. The toxicity has begun to attack. If you don''t believe that you clench your fist hard for a moment, try to see if you are losing strength and your wrists are numb."


    Zhai Su fell to the ground powerlessly. Although his eyes showed reluctance, his hands gradually tightened. When he found that he had the reaction described by song QingHan, he could no longer maintain his usual demeanor. He said in a sharp voice: "what medicine did you give me? doctor! Where''s the doctor


    At the beginning, the doctor who provided infertility medicine was always waiting at the door. His heart trembled when he heard the voice. When he saw the seemingly calm scene in front of him, he could not help but kneel down and said in horror: "what''s the matter with the olddy...


    Song QingHan nced at him like a smile and said in a light way:" I''m afraid you''re an adult I forget that I am also a doctor. I made this medicine by myself. Outsiders... Ha ha. "


    Zhai Su ignored his words and put his wrists in the hands of the doctor, who was white haired. He ordered, "help me to feel my pulse, quick!"


    The doctor was so distracted by him that he could hardly settle down and begin to feel the pulse. But after a while, the expression on his face became strange.


    Seeing him so, Zhai Su felt uneasy and irritable in his heart. He couldn''t help asking, "have you got it out? What poison do I have


    The doctor''s hand had already left Zhai Su''s wrist, smell speech put up again, brow tightening, a face of difficulties.


    Song QingHan chuckled and raised his eyebrows: "how about it? Can''t you get it out? "


    Zhai Su''s heart a tight, directly grasp the doctor''s clothes, a deep voice: "say ah, you!"


    The doctor hesitated for a long time. He hung his head in shame and said, "I can''t get it out."


    With that, he seemed to be deeply afraid of being punished by Zhai Su, and quickly packed up his things and ran away.


    Zhai Su sat on the ground in a trance, looking at his hands which had lost their blood. He could imagine his face now. For a long time, he asked in a low voice, "what do you want to do? Kill me. Do you think you can run away? "


    Song QingHan squatted down, looked up at Zhai Su and said gently, "how can I want to kill you? After all, you''re not going to kill me, are you? "


    After listening to his words, Zhai Su''s expression did not change, but his fingers moved and coldly said: "let me be infertile? That''s wrong. I didn''t intend to have another child in my life"Everything I have is yours." He turned his head and looked into Wu Dahu''s eyes, word by word.


    Wu Dahu heard the speech and said, "I don''t need it."


    Song QingHan took a look at the two people, with a smile on his face. He shook his head and said, "I''ve guessed this for a long time. I thought about it for a long time. What would you care about, Wu Dahu? I can''t hurt my husband, can I? And I found that... Although you show that you care about tigers, in fact, you only care about yourself. "


    "When I was young, I wanted to enjoy happiness, so I ignored the worldly eyes and left the two tigers. After enjoying the good fortune, he wants the secr world to reevaluate you, so hepletely ignores the tiger''s idea and does what he thinks should be done as a female father. Do you really think that the world has changed around you? What you want, you get what you want? "


    Zhai Su clenched his fists, and the blue veins on his neck sprang up and said in a sharp voice, "I haven''t! Everything I do is for the sake of tiger! What nonsense are you talking about


    Song QingHan''s eyes suddenly became sharp, the corners of his mouth rose, and he said slowly, "if you still have fertility, will the ''good'' object be reced?"


    As if someone had pierced the secret hidden in his heart, Zhai Su''s reaction was so great that he even stood up directly and shivered: "what are you talking about? I don''t want children myself


    Song QingHan casually patted the hem of his clothes, then stood up and said softly, "Oh? Isn''t it because you can''t have a child and you''re worried that the current husband will dislike him after he knows the truth, so he can''t see him


    Zhai Su''s eyes unconsciously stained with crimson color, the expression on his face appears some ferocious, gnashing his teeth and saying: "when did you know?"


    Song Dawu can''t help but look at the fact.


    Song QingHan shrugged his shoulders and said with augh like self mockery: "when I helped you with the operation, I found that your tumor was connected with a nerve. I didn''t pay attention at that time. Later, I found that it was a nerve rted to fertility. As for why I found it, I don''t need to tell you. So I thought, is your tumor oppressing the fertility nerve, or is the disease of the reproductive nerve causing the tumor? "


    "In the end." He paused, chuckled, and then said, "I chose thetter, and I understand all your actions."


    Although there are many professional positions in his words, Zhai Su can''t help regretting that it is rted to the tumor.


    At that time, only one doctor found out that he had a disease that was convenient for childbirth through pulse. However, under his coercion and inducement, he didn''t tell the third person about it. Later, seeing that other doctors had note to this conclusion, he left the matter behind as the man''s misjudgment. However, after his roommate was still infertile for several years, he looked at himself The public looked forward to and disappointed again and again, but he was still worried about being abandoned. He refused to meet his husband again on the ground of tumor.


    Fortunately, the man was infatuated with it. After so many years, even if he couldn''t see him, he still treated him as before.


    But also because of him, the man''s knee down to now is still childless, not less criticized.


    It was a surprise to see Wu Dahu this time. If Wu Dahu can be recognized back, although he is not the person''s father and son, as long as Wu Dahu is filial and considerate, it can be regarded as fulfilling the man''s desire to have a son. Moreover, Wu Dahu can inherit the wealth and status of that person. It''s killing two birds with one stone.


    It''s just that I didn''t expect to see song QingHan in the middle of the way, and upset all his ns!


    Thinking of this, he stares at Song QingHan, and suddenlyes up with the idea of dying with him.


    Song QingHan''s eyes were clear, as if he had insight into his thoughts, and suddenly said with a smile: "want to kill me? Here you are. Kill it


    He took out the dagger from Wu Dahu''s hand, threw it to Zhai Su''s feet and raised his eyebrows to look at him.


    Wu Dahu looks at Zhai Su and picks up the dagger. His eyes sh with worry.


    If Zhai Su really lost his mind and ignored the underground hand, he would have no time to stop it...


    when the dagger was only one fingernail cover away from him, song QingHan said: "kill it, you are buried with you around, it''s not lonely."


    Zhai Su''s eyes were full of struggle, and his hand was shaking. The de almost wiped song QingHan''s face and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 113

    Song QingHan looked at Zhai Su like a corpse, and said slowly, "you can''t do it. After all, what you love most is yourself. How can you destroy your life by yourself?"


    "So, the medicine I prescribed has no other effect, but it just adds a little trouble to your life."


    He picked up the dagger, straightened up and said to Wu Dahu: "happy, go and see the situation of Hualian!"


    Wu Dahu nodded and took a look at Zhai Su, who covered his face and wept. Without a trace of fluctuation in his heart, he left with song QingHan.


    I don''t know how long, Zhai Su finally showed his red and swollen eyes. He looked up at the sky and said to himself, "am I really wrong? I just want tiger to live better and my husband to be happy. How could it be my fault? "


    Suddenly, a bright white meteor across, in the gray sky is so inconspicuous, but so, people can not ignore.


    Zhai Su''s face changed and angrily said, "it''s your fault! You''re dead. Why are you pestering me! Say it! You did all this, didn''t you?! From that tumor to song QingHan, you arranged to retaliate against me, right? "


    "Why do you do this to me..."


    he said, as if he couldn''t bear it any more, he fainted on the cold ground in front of him.


    Aftering out of Zhai Su''s house, they kept silent all the way. After walking half a mile away, song QingHan finally opened his mouth and calmly said, "do you me me? I treat him like that. After this, even if he doesn''t have any physical problems, his spirit will not be as good as before. "


    Wu Dahu was stunned. He shook his head without hesitation: "noint. What you said is the truth. Besides, you didn''t prescribe medicine at all, did you?"


    Song QingHan chuckled and sighed. He looked at his hands and whispered, "this pair of rescue hands is not forced. After all, he doesn''t want to be defiled by killing or harming people."


    "Besides, as long as he believes I''m taking the medicine, it doesn''t make any difference."


    Thinking of Zhai Su and the doctor''s look of fear, Wu Dahuughed and nodded: "indeed, I''m afraid you''re going to tell him you didn''t prescribe the medicine now, and he will suspect that you have ulterior motives."


    Seeing that Wu Dahu really has no heart, song QingHan finally puts down his heart and gives a sigh of relief.


    It is not easy to take revenge for yourself, but also to worry about the blood rtionship between the other party and Wu Dahu, as well as the restriction of thew.


    Now the result is very satisfactory to him.


    The next step is the settlement with the evil ve.


    They walked along the traces of the road, and finally saw a small vige where the traces disappeared.


    They would not have been so relieved if they had only been fiddling with the carriage.


    Looking at the scene not far away, Hualian and the old ve wrestled together. They must have walked quickly in the past.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, Hualian rushed to the stable ahead of time. When the groom was not paying attention, Hualian secretly hid at the bottom of the carriage. After the carriage started, she untied the bean bag on her waist and marked it with soybean, so that Wu Dahu and Wu Dahu could keep up.


    Although it is a dangerous and difficult thing to cling to the bottom of the car, Hualian''s willpower has always been amazing. In order to save her family, she is stunned to break her hands and refuse to let go of her hands. She finally gets out of the car, and her hands are bloody.


    When Wu Dahu arrived, they had been wrestling with each other for a long time. The old ve''s strength was amazing, and he was driven by the idea of escaping. Unexpectedly, he broke out with extraordinary agility. Several times, he almost escaped from Hualian''s hands. If Hualian hadn''tpletely let go and pestered him with an attitude of death, I''m afraid the old ve would have run away.


    Seeing Wu Dahu and song QingHan, the old ve''s Yu Guang is surprised. He kicks Hualian to the ground and runs to the distance.


    But how could Wu Dahu let him run away? As soon as he elerated, he grabbed his shoulder, threw him to the ground, pulled his shoulder out of joint, grabbed his legs and dragged him back.


    At this stage, the old ve knew that the matter was no longer able to return to the sky. He cried bitterly and said, "let me die! As long as you can let me go... "


    Song QingHan looked at him in disgust and sneered:" let go? Why don''t you want to let me go when you change the powder? When threatening Hualian, why don''t you want to let go of his family? "


    Compared with Zhai Su, he hated the evil ve more deeply.


    Just because his face has been lost, he can hold a grudge to the point of death. Such a person is not worthy of being a man!


    Wu Dahu took out the rope, tied the old ve''s hands and feet, put a lump of steps in his mouth, and said in a cold voice, "I don''t want to kill you. It depends on your own luck whether you are dead or alive."


    Hualien saw this, and finally couldn''t help but interrupt: "he hasn''t said where my family is."


    Song QingHan frowned and looked at the house in front of him and said, "isn''t it here?"


    Hualian''s eyes shed a touch of despair and shook her head: "this is my home. If they were in it, I would not have been threatened by him at the beginning."Just as Wu Dahu was about to pull away the marching group and let the old ve make a sound, a familiar cry rang out.


    "Master! Uncle Wu! I''m here


    Song QingHan''s eyes lit up, looking at the original Xuan running towards him. He couldn''t help but hold him in his arms, repressed and excited and said, "are you ok?"


    The original Xuan was a little embarrassed. Fortunately, the song QingHan was quick to react. In ancient times, he could not embrace at will, so he released his hand and wiped the corners of his eyes with a handkerchief.


    Seeing song QingHan''s eyes red, the original Xuan knew that he must be very worried about himself, so he quickly said with a smile, "I''m ok. Master, don''t worry. What''s the matter with master?"


    Song QingHan''s mood gradually calmed down and said happily, "master''s illness is better. Go back to rest for a while and you will be able topletely recover."


    "That would be very nice." After Yuan Wenxuan finished this sentence, Yu Guang nced at Hualian with a pale face. He was shocked and couldn''t help saying: "master, the medicine is probably under Hualian, because I saw that the flowers that he poured are all dead..."


    Hualian sat on the ground, looked at the perfect yuan Wenxuan, and sobbed softly: "it''s my fault. No matter what, I did the wrong things, but Why should even my family be punished? "


    Xuan looked at him thoughtfully and suddenly said, "you are their family, they are in that house."


    After hearing what he said, Hualian was shocked. She quickly raised her head and looked along the direction of his fingers. When she saw her house, she couldn''t help frowning. When she was about to open her mouth, something shed in her head and blurted out, "it''s just behind my house?"


    After that, he ran to the ce. Seeing that song QingHan and Wu Dahu didn''t stop him, he didn''t remind them that Hualian might run away.


    After a while, he was tied up in the house.


    Wu Dahu and song QingHan look at each other. They grasp the old ve with understanding and throw it on the carriage that the old ve brought. They take the yuanxuan and go to the woods.


    It was the result of their previous discussion that Hualian had no subjective motive and was simply coerced. On the other hand, Hualian had suffered a lot of physical and mental torture during this period of time. Even if they did not punish him, they believed that he would reflect on his own behavior. Therefore, they were not prepared to impose double punishment on him Yes.


    When the carriage drove into the deep woods, Wu Dahu reached out his hand, threw the old ve on the ground, and said in a cold voice, "it depends on whether God will ept you or not."


    The old ve couldn''t speak. He looked around theplicated environment and his eyes showed despair.


    But he probably figured out that it was useless to ask for mercy, so he didn''t even struggle. He just looked at the carriage slowly away from him with a vicious look.


    When he left the forest, Wu Dahu heard the roar of a tigering from the distance. With a faint smile on his mouth, he said lightly: "it seems that God doesn''t like him..."


    Song QingHan did not say anything, holding a pair of big eyes rolling small stone, suddenly remembered something, surprised: "small stone is going to be a hundred days?"


    Wu Dahu was stupefied and silently calcted the days in his heart. He nodded his head and said, "indeed..."


    seeing that both of them were in a muddle headed state, the original Xuan reminded him: "there are five days left, and the little stone will be 100 days."


    Small stone head seems to understand the original Xuan''s words, twist his head to him, grinning and giggling.


    Song QingHan is a little guilty. Remembering the day has always been his weakness. However, Wu Dahu is as pitiful as he is. His parents almost forget about the hundred day banquet.


    After they went home, they had lunch and went back to their rooms to rest. They didn''t wake up until dark.


    There are many things that need to be prepared for a hundred day banquet, but song QingHan doesn''t know anything about it. Wu Dahu will do whatever he says, and asionally yuanxuan will help.


    However, the candidates they need to invite are really a headache for the two people. They don''t spend much time in the state capital. Song QingHan doesn''t go out to socialize. When Wu Dahu is in the martial arts school, he Wenli, Zhu Lao and Shi doctor are familiar with each other.


    However, because of Zhai Su''s affair, the two people have some disagreements about Zhu Lao, but they don''t invite Zhu Lao. On that day, if they are found out by him, they will be somewhat embarrassed. After thinking about it, only the names of he Wenli and doctor Shi are left on the invitation.

 Chapter 114

    After all, it''s a small stone''s hundred day banquet. If it''s too shabby, he''ll feel sorry for it. Finally, Wu Dahu gritted his teeth and wrote all the names he remembered in Liangyi hall on the invitation card. I believe they should not even give this face.


    After preparing the invitation, the two began to make a hundred day banquet to be used as a gift of joy and other things, to show their sincerity. They all had to make it by themselves. Two portions were OK, and it was hard to make dozens of them.


    They were busyte at night until they were tired and finally took a hot bath and went to bed.


    The next morning, when song QingHan got up, he found that yuanxuan was already busy in the kitchen. He looked up at the sky and frowned: "Wenxuan, why don''t you go to the Spring Festival Hall?"


    After hesitating for a while, Xuan still said truthfully: "master and Uncle Wu are too busy. I want to stay at home to help for a while and then go back to the Spring Festival Hall..."


    Song QingHan was stunned. He looked at the disordered yard and sighed in secret.


    If the family has not been served by a boy, it''s OK. Once you have been served by a capable boy, it''s hard to feel self-sufficient all of a sudden.


    After pondering for a moment, he straightened his face and said to the clever yuanxuan: "master, today, I''m going to buy a boy to help you. You can continue to go to the huichuntang to help and study. You don''t have to worry about the family affairs. I''m with your Uncle Wu. Do you know?"


    Xuan nodded obediently, bowing to song QingHan and going out.


    Why are you here


    When song QingHan heard the voice of yuanxuan, he walked quickly to the gate of the courtyard. Seeing a man kneeling at the door, he was surprised and said, "Hualian? Why are you here? "


    Seeing that he couldn''t help him, Xuan lifted his feet and left. However, he had a premonition that Shifu didn''t have to buy a boy today.


    Hualian still kept the humble posture of looking down at the ground, her lips pursed into a straight line and said slowly, "Lord... Mr. Song, I have done something wrong this time. You not only did not punish me, but also helped me save my family. Great kindness and great virtue have nothing to repay. I just want to dedicate this humble life to Prince song, and I hope you can aplish it!"


    As soon as the voice fell, he knocked down a head heavily and kept a crawling posture, as if song QingHan did not agree, he did not look up.


    Song QingHan couldn''t bear to look at his appearance, but he had a lot of worries. He couldn''t make a decision at the moment. He had to say, "you get up first. Since we don''t punish you, why do you look down on yourself like this? In the future, live a good life with your family. Don''t fall into the trap of the viin


    Unexpectedly, Hualian gave a low smile and used thenguage of talking about the weather: "my family has sold the house and left here. Don''t worry about this situation in the future. I won''t be coerced again!"


    Song QingHan looked at him in shock and couldn''t help asking, "why leave? Where did you go? Why don''t you go with me


    Hualian raised her head slightly and said calmly, "I told them to leave. What''s more, they sold their house overnight and left with the merchant who carried the goods. As for where they went, I don''t know. The mountains are high and the rivers are long. They can be well after that."


    If he didn''t listen to the content, song QingHan would never have imagined that Hualian was now in a state of no way to go. He couldn''t help looking back at Wu Dahu and quietly asked, "what should I do?"


    Wu Dahu knew that song QingHan hesitated in his heart and thought for a while, and suggested: "let him manage the affairs in the shop? Let''s concentrate on preparing a hundred day banquet for Xiaoshi. As for the residence...


    "I can live in the shop."


    Hualian said in front of Wu Dahu, as if she was afraid of troubling them.


    He can understand Wu Dahu''s and song QingHan''s concerns. The so-called "once bitten by a snake, he is afraid of the well rope for three years". It''s a good thing to let them ept themselves. They should not ask for anything more.


    Wu Dahu looked at Hualian, turned his head and looked at Song QingHan. He said slowly, "let''s do it for the time being. I''ll talk about otherster."


    Song QingHan frowned. Although he felt that this was not right for Hualian, he could not think of a way to get the best of both worlds except for this method. He had to sigh and nod his head and said, "that''s it. You cane to eat when you arrive at the meal point, and the monthly money will still be given to you, but if you can''t give so much, just press one or two silver."


    Hualian suddenly raised her head and said with joy, "thank you, master. I don''t need monthly money. As long as you can have a bite of food, it''s enough."


    Song Yuehan pointed to his own clothes, and then he put on his own clothes. By the way, the food is still hot. Fill your stomach first. "


    Hualian subconsciously wanted to refuse, but he knew that song QingHan always hated disobedient people, so he respectfully said, "yes, master."


    After Hualian entered the kitchen, song QingHan looked at his emaciated figure and couldn''t help but say, "poor is really poor. Do we have to buy a boy toe back?"


    Seeing that Wu Dahu did not speak, he followed Wu Dahu''s line of sight and looked out. When he saw the figure at the door, he immediately put up his expression on his face."You still have the face?"


    Wu Dahu frowned, his fists clenched and his anger suppressed.


    Zhai Su stood quietly in ce, reached out and lifted the curtain over his head, revealing his face full of red scratches.


    "You''re right. It''s because I have no face that I''m here."


    Song QingHan can see clearly that there is no red spot or red ball on his face, which means that the scratch marks on his face are scratched by him under the influence of psychological effect, and have nothing to do with the pain.


    He didn''t want Zhai Su to pester him so hard, so he said inly: "the medicine is cheating you. You didn''t get any poison, so the doctor can''t see it."


    Zhai Su chuckled and stroked his face slowly. He said slowly, "do you think I''m here for your antidote? Or to trouble you? "


    "You are wrong. I havee to say goodbye to you."


    With that, he took a deep look at Wu Dahu. Seeing that Wu Dahu didn''t speak, he shook his head in self mockery, put down the curtain, and turned to walk towards the distance.


    Through the gap between the gate, Wu Dahu saw Zhai Su in the support of a man and stepped into a wide carriage, squinting his eyes and saying, "it''s the wild man."


    Song QingHan breathed a sigh of relief when the carriage was moving away. He said to himself, "I don''t know where he has gone and whether he wille back..."


    Wu Dahu took his hand and whispered, "don''t care about him. If he dares to toss around after this, he will sooner orter toss his life into it."


    Song QingHan nodded and asked Wu Dahu to send out the invitation, while he went back to make Ximian and other things.


    After taking a bath and changing her clothes, Hualian couldn''t help but step forward and asked, "master, can I help you? My family used to be run by me. "


    Song QingHan suddenly remembered that Hualian had said that he was the eldest son of the family. However, no matter how old he was, he would not be much older when he helped his brothers prepare a hundred day banquet. s, it was indeed the children of poor families who were in charge of the family early.


    He made way for a seat and said to Hualien, e on, we don''t know anything. We still have to rely on you."


    Hualian nodded her head cleverly and sat on the corner of the bench. She packed the prepared Xi Mian with kraft paper.


    With Hualian''s help, song QingHan''s progress was much faster. When Wu Dahu came back, they had almost half of the things ready.


    After lunch, song QingHan took Hualian to the store, revised the opening time, and introduced the efficacy and price of each item to him one by one. He wanted to simte the scene of customers visiting, but some customers who couldn''t wait directly let Hualian carry out "practical training".


    Song QingHan looked aside and saw that Hualian''s expression was vaguely nervous, but his speech was still clear, and he did not make any obvious low-level mistakes. He could not help nodding with satisfaction.


    After the shopper left, song QingHan told Hualian about other precautions and went back. The shops were close to each other. If there was anything, they could take care of them in time.


    Four dayster, we finally arrived at the feast of xiaoshitou.


    To Wu Dahu''s surprise, not only did all the people he invitede, but also some of the people he didn''t invite also came uninvited.


    Mr. Zhu stood at the door and looked at Wu Dahu and song QingHan, revealing his guilty heart in his eyes. However, he firmly put the gift box on the table and said with guilt: "before, it was the old man that I didn''t really understand. If you don''t invite me, I can understand it. But this gift must be epted. It has not only my heart, but also Zhu Ying''s heart. He is now free Walking, I had a fight with Gao''s boy yesterday. I lost or lost, but I''m still proud of my defeat, thanks to the treatment of doctor song. "


    Song QingHan had a faint smile and did not refuse his gift. He put the return gift into his hand and said slowly, "thank you very much. The lemon slice can be reduced. Too much is useless."


    In fact, Zhu Lao''s visit is not only a gift, but also a question about what to do after Zhu Ying. Hearing song QingHan''s initiative to tell him, he was deeply grateful and nodded: "good! The benevolent heart of the Song Dynasty official


    Although old man Gao knew that he didn''t need to fight with Zhu for the yard of the poor family in Song Qing Dynasty, he still came here in a fight. However, he and song QingHan were not so familiar. He put down the gift in a hurry, and left with Zhu Lao at the same time.


    Song QingHan looked at their backs and said with a smile: "these two people seem to be the most ipatible, but no matter who leaves who, they will be very ufortable."


    Wu Dahu nodded his approval. In fact, he didn''t think that they were really enemies from the beginning. If they did, how could they spend a lot of time on each other? He wanted to use a word to describe their rtionship, but he couldn''t think of a suitable one for a long time. It was not until song QingHan said "love and kill each other" unintentionally that he suddenly realized and said to himself: "it''s really love and kill each other..."

 Chapter 115

    If we say that old Zhu and old man Gaoe over, it is still a trace to follow, but Xu Ziyu and Xiao Lin''sing, it is really confusing.


    In any case, these two people are not friends with them? Even if there is, it''s also the friendship under the stumbling block. It would be nice if they didn''t retaliate. They even came to give gifts?


    However, Xiao Lin couldn''t see any resentment orint on his smiling face. He quietly attached it to their ears and whispered, "thanks to the idea of Da Hu Fu Lang, Ziyu will marry me soon, and now he is no longer pampered in the past, so cute and lovely!"


    As if he should have said this, Xu Ziyu chucked his mouth and sent the gift to him. He pretended to be magnanimous and said, "in the face of elder martial brother Lin, your rudeness to me has been written off in the past! Here, take it


    Song QingHan looked at him in a funny way. Seeing that Wu Dahu didn''t intend to reach out, he took the gift on his own initiative and said in a warm voice, "you two are really a pair of matchmakers. In the future, neither of you will leave any one, and live for a long time."


    He added silently in his heart: leaving each other is tantamount to harming others, so you should hurt each other.


    But this is just to think about it. In fact, he also saw that after Xu Ziyu and Xiao Lin established a rtionship, their personalities had changed a lot, but they really matched each other very well. Maybe this is the power of love.


    Xu Ziyu didn''t know the potential meaning of song QingHan, and his mouth and eyebrows revealed joy. Seeing Xiao Lin looking at himself affectionately, he lowered his head shyly.


    Song QingHanughs and sends them to the banquet. He is afraid that if he doesn''t make a sound, they will blind the guests.


    There was a change in the servant beside doctor Shi. Before Song QingHan asked about it, he took the initiative to reply: "in the past, I thought that he was too young to tolerate him, but I didn''t think it would hurt him. Now I have found him another master, and I will treat him severely ording to your instruction."


    Song QingHan quickly waved his hand and said modestly, "I dare not, it''s just Wenxuan that worries me. The insight and knowledge of doctor Shi are far beyond my ability. It''s the child''s blessing to be taught by doctor Shi himself."


    Doctor Shi, smiling and shaking his head, was about to sit down. He suddenly thought of something. His face was straight and he said seriously: "the emperor has already known about the cure of smallpox on the desert. He sent a special person to inquire about my specific situation. I didn''t dare to hide it. I told all the things before. So I''m afraid that some people in the pce wille to you soon."


    After listening to his words, song QingHan was a little stunned, but he quickly responded. He stretched out his hand and introduced him to the seat. Quietly, he asked in his ear, "doctor Shi, can you give me a message? Is this good or bad?"


    Seeing his cautious appearance, doctor Shiughed and patted him on the shoulder. Heforted him and said, "don''t worry. How can it be a bad thing to cure and save people, but..."


    Song QingHan was so nervous that he asked in a hurry: "what is it?"


    Doctor Shi hesitated for a moment, looked around, and whispered: "be careful of viins, especially those with the word" Yu "


    Although his words were obscure, they also reminded him clearly enough that song QingHan went back to his original position and saw Wu Dahu looking at him with concern and shaking his head at him, indicating that he would talk about itter.


    But this heart hidden matter, also is not said to put down, song QingHan looked at the gift in front of him, fell into meditation.


    The one with the word "Yu" has nothing to think about except the imperial doctor. However, he stays here well and has no interest disputes with the imperial doctors. Even if their hands are extended any longer, they can''t cross thousands of miles. Can they reach here?


    As the saying goes, the heart of harming people can''t be absent, but the heart of guarding against people can''t be absent. He thinks about it and decides to pay attention to some strangers, so as not to be trapped.


    After all the guests were seated, the banquet finally began. Wu Dahu raised his ss and said in a deep voice, "today is my son Wu Muhan''s hundred day banquet. Thank you foring to join us! If you don''t talk much nonsense, you can''te back today if you don''t get drunk


    With that, he lifted up his neck and drank the wine out of the ss.


    They also drank the wine in their hands. Seeing that the taste of the orange red liquor was better than many famous wines, they couldn''t help asking Wu Dahu.


    Wu Dahu, however, did not speak with a smile. Song QingHan said cunningly: "this wine is the goods we pressed at the bottom of the box. All of you have already taken out this banquet. If you still want to drink, you can go to the strange room in the alley not far away."


    Seeing the name of his shop in silence, song QingHan chuckled and suddenly felt that the feeling of "advertising" was really advertising.


    After dinner, song QingHan is OK. Wu Dahu is already flushed and floating.


    Song QingHan knew that he was happy in his heart, so he didn''t stop him from drinking today. Unexpectedly, he underestimated the drinking capacity of those people in the martial arts school. He took turns to worship Wu Dahu and forced him to look like this.


    Fortunately, Hualian helped clean up the mess. Song QingHan only needed to help Wu Dahu into the room.


    After falling on the bed, Wu Dahu, though confused in thinking, subconsciously grabbed song QingHan''s hand and murmured: "Xiaohan, don''t go. I''m really happy..."Song QingHan funny looking at him, a buttock sitting on the edge of the bed, can not help but tease him: "what are you happy about?"


    Wu Dahu tried to open his eyes and giggled: "everything is happy. I really, really didn''t expect to live my life now..."


    touching his hands full of cocoons, song QingHan''s heart was sour, and suddenly gave birth to a feeling of bitterness and contentment.


    Even he did not expect to live such a life when he first came here.


    Who could have thought that in just a few months, two people had gone through so many things together, even the children had been 100 days. It was unbelievable.


    After the hundred day banquet of Xiaoshi, it was the day of martial arts test.


    The first test was held in the capital of each state. Each state selected a top candidate to go to the capital for the finalpetition.


    Of course, except for Beijing, the candidates who are already in Beijing can enter the final examination without going through the first level selection, which is a preferential treatment for them.


    A quota is impossible without pressure. People like Rao Shi and Wu Dahu, who perform extremely well on weekdays, also fall into tense silence.


    Song QingHan doesn''t know how to help him mediate. After all, outsiders can''t experience this kind of thing personally. Therefore, he helps Wu Dahu to prepare everything in silence and apany him to watch thepetition of other participants.


    After watching several contests, song QingHan couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. As the naked eye can see, Wu Dahu also rxed.


    He was not the only one who was nervous. Almost all of them yed worse than usual. What''s more, he jumped out of the arena before his opponent arrived.


    At this level, onlookers may find it funny, but the judges can''t help frowning.


    After all, the winner of the preliminary test represents more than just him, so if the level is too poor, when ites to the capital, the whole state capital will beughed at.


    Unfortunately, Wu Dahu''s opponent is Xiao Lin. although Xiao Lin is not as good as Wu Dahu, his level can not be underestimated. Especially in this kind of car fight, the first round consumed so much strength, and when he got back, he would be tired of dealing with it. Maybe he made a wedding dress for others.


    Just when everyone thought that the war was about to break out, Xiao Lin suddenly sped his fist and said to the judges: "I''ll admit defeat."


    The whole audience was in uproar, and Wu Dahu couldn''t help frowning.


    Although he wants to win, he doesn''t want to win, which is not fair and aboveboard. What''s more, he always thinks that it''s disrespectful to his opponent if he doesn''t stand up.


    Xiao Lin seemed to see the doubts of the people, and with a smile, he said affectionately to a certain direction under the stage: "I''m going to get married soon. It''s better not to hang a lottery on this face."


    With that, he jumped out of the stage and left in the strange eyes of the people.


    Song QingHan looks at the intimate back of Xiao Lin and Xu Ziyu, some of whom can''t help crying andughing. Xu Ziyu acts strangely, and Xiao Lin is no exception. A man''s husband, once addicted to love, leaves behind the matter of making achievements. However, this is also a personal choice. There is no right or wrong, but it will make people feel sorry.


    Wu Dahu didn''t know if he was holding his breath. In the next contest, he defeated three people in session. As long as he defeated two more, he could be promoted to the final round.


    As soon as the second man from the bottom came up, Wu Dahu''s face sank and he gathered strength in secret.


    There is no other, because this man is the ruffian leader they met when they first came to the state capital.


    The registration of the martial arts examination is not as strict as that of the civil examination. Even prisoners who havemitted heinous crimes before can still take part in the military examination and win the first prize as long as they can afford 500 Liang silver.


    The local ruffian leader obviously recognized Wu Dahu. He even nced at Song QingHan in the observation seat and said with a grim smile: "the whole family is still neat, but some people, I can''t really see him!"


    As soon as the voice fell, he clenched his paws into a fist, and his footwall sank slightly, attacking the big tiger.


    Seeing the threat revealed in his words, Wu Dahu''s anger burned up in his eyes. Without any mercy, he chose the fatal part of the local ruffian leader.


    The local ruffian leader got a very tricky weapon from nowhere. He even drew with Wu Dahu with that weapon. However, it was only a matter of time before Wu Dahu defeated him.

 Chapter 116

    As time went by, the local ruffian felt more and more difficult. Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the judges showing a rxed posture. Knowing that they were all standing on Wu Dahu''s side, his dissatisfaction suddenly seemed to overflow, and his eyes were red.


    Seeing that he was not in a stable state of mind, Wu Dahu speeded up the attack and forced the local ruffian leader to fall into the challenge arena one stepter.


    I don''t know if the local ruffian leader broke out potential in a desperate situation. He steadied his body and jumped behind Wu Dahu.


    Seeing that Wu Dahu didn''t have time to turn back, he suddenly shook off his sleeve and waved it behind him.


    A piece of white powder flying in the air, if it is not very good eyesight or has been staring at that ce, it is impossible to find that strange.


    Sure enough, Wu Dahu looked back, as if he didn''t know anything, and continued to pounce on him.


    Song QingHan, who had been watching the situation between them, naturally found that piece of powder. His intuition was not a good thing. He could not help but blurt out: "tiger, be careful!"


    Wu Dahu''s heart is tight, and he looks at the ruffian leader. After seeing the evil smile on his mouth, He staggers and almost pours on his weapon.


    The situation on the field suddenly like the wind and clouds in general, a huge reversal urred, the local ruffian leader easily upied the upper hand position, beat Wu Dahu to retreat, and blood escaped from his mouth.


    However, every time we get to the edge of the challenge arena, we don''t know whether it is Wu Dahu''s body that suddenly bursts out of great strength, or whether the local ruffian leader is merciful, which can make Wu Dahu escape the fate of falling off the arena, and then the two continue to fight together.


    Seeing the cat tickling mouse expression on the ruffian''s face, Wu Dahu was very angry. However, he did not say anything. He just clenched his teeth and forced himself to gradually adapt to the uncontroble body rhythm.


    Song QingHan holds the small stone tightly in his arms. His eyebrows are tight. He looks at Wu Dahu with his eyes blinking. He wants to rush up and pull him down.


    If we continue to fight like this, sooner orter we will end up seriously injured!


    At this time, he did not me Wu Dahu for forgetting the promise he had made before. After all, everyone was a man, so he fully understood Wu Dahu''s dissatisfaction and anger when facing the frame up.


    Obviously almost won, people will not be reconciled!


    When Wu Dahu was beaten to the edge of the challenge arena again, the ruffian leader seemed to have had enough of ying. He put his legs on Wu Dahu''s back andughed: "rubbish! What about the pride before? Where have you been? ha-ha! Do you know your grandfather I''m good? Well? "


    Wu Dahu struggled to raise his hand, grabbed the ruffian leader''s leg, and squeezed a word from between his teeth intermittently.


    "I, grandfather, have been... Dead for a long time."


    As soon as the voice dropped, his hand suddenly burst into a huge force. Before the ruffian leader could react, he overturned it to the ground, and his fist fell with the trend, repeating the same action as tirelessly.


    He did not reserve any punches, so after repeating the five punches, the local ruffian turned his eyes white and was unconscious. He left Wu Dahu''s movements like a rag doll.


    This reversal really came too fast. Before people could see what happened, they found that Wu Dahu had already won.


    "Stop, stop! Wu Dahu wins! Wu wins the tiger


    Seeing that Wu Dahu is still beating another person, the judges are afraid of causing human lives, so they call a stop and ask people toe up and pull them apart.


    Song QingHan rushed up like a gust of wind. He held up Wu Dahu''s body, red at the ruffian leader on the ground, and roared: "he just yed a trick and sprinkled some powder on the tiger. I want to check his sleeves and hands!"


    The judges looked at each other as if they didn''t know what to do.


    Those who can be judges are more or less old. Naturally, their eyes are not so easy to use. Coupled with the tiredness of watching the battle, it is impossible to focus on one of them all the time. Therefore, they have no idea what happened just now. Only when Wu Dahu suddenly broke down his mind, did he give the local ruffian a chance to take advantage of it.


    Finally, he said in a deep voice: "let Dr. Shi of the rejuvenation halle and have a look. First, check whether Wu Dahu has been drugged, and second, whether the medicine is privately hidden on the person."


    Old man Gao rarely did not fight with him. He nodded and said, "in order to prevent others from doing things, everyone should step back three steps. Only these two people can be left on the stage."


    Although he knew that his proposal was very fair, song QingHan was still dissatisfied. Looking at Wu Dahu, who was alone on the stage, his heart ached.


    Doctor Shi arrived soon with yuanxuan. Seeing song QingHan''s eyes full of sadness, Yuan Yuan Xuan subconsciously wanted tofort him. He thought that his identity was sensitive. If someone thought he was from Wu Dahu''s side, the result would not be convincing. He could only stop and follow doctor Shi to carefully examine Wu Dahu''s body.


    Two people work together, and soon came up with the name of Wu Dahu''s poison: heartless grass.


    ording to Dr. Shi, people who have fallen in love with the grass will be like puppets, rigid in action and vague in consciousness. This medicine was originally a secret method used by the witch people in southern Xinjiang to control his subordinates. However, with the entry of the iron horse, the so-called secret method became amon method of harming people.The reason why it is said to be harmful is not only that people will have various unusual reactions after being poisoned, but also because the antidote is rare, and it has to be taken seven times, one week at a time, not one dayter.


    After hearing the news, song QingHan did not speak for a long time. After doctor Shi checked the sleeves of the local ruffian and determined that he was the one who prescribed the medicine, song QingHan said slowly: "doctor Shi, how hard is the antidote? Can you tell me in detail? "


    He is very sad and helpless, but he is the pir of the family now. Therefore, he must shoulder his responsibility, keep absolutely calm and rational, and think about ways to tide over the difficulties.


    Doctor Shi sighed heavily and stroked his beard: "I can get all the other herbs in the Spring Festival Hall. Only this iceberg snow lotus is really rare. Maybe it is only avable in the imperial pce. However...


    although he did not finish his words, song QingHan understood his meaning: however, Wu Dahu is only amon people. How can we let the emperor Give iceberg snow lotus such a valuable thing?


    The officials have already taken away the ruffian leader, and the onlookers are gradually disappearing. The nextpetition is about to begin. Song QingHan says to doctor Shi, "please ask doctor Shi if there is any news about iceberg and snow lotus besides the imperial pce. I will try my best to find out. If there is no result in three days, I will go to the snow mountain in person."


    After hearing this, doctor Shi was shocked and quickly advised, "how can I do this? The danger of snow mountain is extraordinary. I''m afraid you''ll be in trouble before you get to the foot of the snow mountain! "


    Although his words were hard to hear, they were reasonable. Therefore, song QingHan said with a light smile: "thank you, doctor Shi, for reminding me that it''s thest resort. If I''m not really desperate, I won''t choose that method."


    That is to say, this method has not been excluded from his choice.


    Doctor Shi heard his implication and shook his head. He didn''t say any more words of constion. He knew that song QingHan was always resolute. As long as he was determined to do something, even eight horses could not pull it back. For example, the smallpox incident before, so he could only do his best to help find the whereabouts of the iceberg and snow lotus in the world to prevent Song Dynasty The cold brings danger to the body.


    Zhu and Gao also came back to the judges, saying that they would mobilize everyone''s efforts to find the whereabouts of iceberg snow lotus. Although they knew that the chance was slim, they gave song QingHan a glimmer of hope.


    So many people can always find an iceberg snow lotus, right?


    When Wu Dahu''s consciousness was clear, he was already lying on his bed. Song QingHan was holding a bowl and scooping the porridge inside. He was thinking about something. Even Wu Dahu didn''t find it when he woke up.


    Wu Dahu coughed gently. He looked down and saw that his wounds were all wrapped up. He knew that song QingHan was responsible for it. He said softly: "Xiaohan, I worried you. I couldn''t control myself on the stage before, and I don''t know why."


    Song QingHan came back to his senses andughed. He fed the porridge into Wu Dahu''s mouth andforted him: "it''s OK. As long as people are still there, everything will be OK."


    Wu Dahu was in aa when Dr. Shi came here before, so he didn''t know what they were talking aboutter. Now when he heard song QingHan say this, his heart sank, as if he had guessed something. He frowned and said, "is my poison very serious? Can''t Dr. Shi solve it? "


    Seeing that his body was somewhat stiff and his expression was somewhat unnatural, song QingHan hurriedly said: "don''t be angry. Your poison, as I guess, is rted to your emotions. As long as your mood changes greatly, your body will show symptoms after poisoning."


    This is the conclusion he reached after careful consideration. After all, he does not believe in the so-called "heartless", which is just a little powder. How can we recognize human emotions? Do you know when people are in love?


    Therefore, there is only one possibility, that is, to expand the scope of "emotion" to include all human emotions. Once it exceeds a certain threshold, it will y a role. This is probably the most reasonable exnation that song QingHan can think of.


    As for the reason why people used to adopt the saying of "emotional attack", song QingHan spected that the reason is that among the seven emotions and six desires, only emotion can exceed the threshold andst the longest. Therefore, those people ignore other situations and only adopt this statement.

 Chapter 117

    When song QingHan exined clearly to Wu Dahu in the future, Wu Dahu''s face became calm and said: "so, as long as I keep calm, this poison will not attack again? It doesn''t matter if you want an antidote. Don''t put yourself in danger. "


    Song QingHan shook his head with a smile and said in a soft voice: "if your mood has been calm, what''s the difference between you and a puppet? I''m afraid this is the abomination of this poison


    Wu Dahu stopped and was silent for a long time. He said slowly, "I''ll go to Zhai Su to find a way. He has great powers. Maybe he can find iceberg snow lotus."


    Seeing that he even thought out this method, song QingHan knew that he was also worried. He reached out and patted him on the shoulder and said in a soft voice: "don''t worry. I wish the old man would help me find out. Then he will contact Zhai Su and see the result in two days."


    However, before dark, the good news went to the door, but the way the good news was conveyed revealed a little weird.


    After hearing the knock, song QingHan quickly opened the door. After seeing him, the children behind the door said, "some people say that he has iceberg snow lotus. If you want, take Wu Dahu to the carriage."


    With that, he ran away cheerfully, as if he had aplished some major task.


    Song QingHan rushed up to catch the child, frowned and asked, "who said that? Where is he taking us? "


    The child cried and wiped his tears: "I don''t know. I don''t know anything. If someone gave me some money to buy sugar gourd, I promised to help him pass on the message. It''s none of my business. Don''t beat me. Wuwu..."


    pedestrians passed by on the road. When he saw the crying child, he pointed to song QingHan, as if he had done something heinous Love is the same.


    Seeing this, song QingHan had no choice but to let go of the incoherent child. Seeing him running away quickly, his eyes showed a worried mood.


    It''s not surprising that someone found iceberg and snow lotus. The strange thing is that why did the person tell them in this way?


    Now he has two conjectures. One is that the man who found the iceberg and snow lotus did not know them; the other was that he had a bad heart. Otherwise, why did he have to take them away from the familiar environment and go to a strange ce?


    However, he really had to listen, because he was not qualified to gamble with others whether the other party sent out false news. In other words, even if the probability of false news was 90%, he had to fight for the remaining 10%.


    Looking at the carriage in the shadow, he stepped over and saw the driver''s mouth open and empty before he opened his mouth.


    It turned out that the driver was a mute.


    He went into the room and told Wu Dahu about it. Wu Dahu thought the same as he did, but he didn''t agree to fight for the 10% probability. After all, in his eyes, song QingHan''s life was more valuable than his. If something happened, he would regret it toote.


    Just when they were still in a standoff, Hualian suddenly opened the door and knelt down with a thump and said firmly, "master, young master, why don''t you let the little ve pretend to be the master and go to explore the way?"


    Although such a remark would make Wu Dahu think they were eavesdropping on their conversation outside, Hualian did not regret it. As long as he could use it, he would be satisfied.


    Song QingHan didn''t think Hualian was eavesdropping on them, because it was already dark at this time. ording to the truth, Hualian shoulde back to eat. Most of the time, he thought abouting to see what was going on when he saw no one in the kitchen.


    He didn''t say no at the first time. After careful consideration, he said in a deep voice, "you know, you can''te back when you go?"


    Hualian''s head was close to the ground and said, "I know, I can ept all the results, even if it''s death."


    Smell speech, song QingHan sighed, nodded: "that is it, you go to change my clothes."


    After he left, Wu Dahu thought for a moment and frowned: "but how do you keep up with the carriage? I''m afraid it''s toote to rent one. "


    Song QingHan chuckled and found a thick hemp rope from the bottom of the bed. His eyes shed and he said slowly, "since the other party is so secretive, he won''t go to the sunshine road. I hang in the back from a distance, and when I see the situation is wrong, I loosen the rope and turn around to look for the government to ensure that God does not know the ghost."


    Wu Dahu looked at the length of the rope, nodded, sat up from the bed, walked out of the door, took a look at Hualian, who had changed her clothes, and walked outside the hospital.


    Naturally, you can''t take yuanxuan and Xiaoshi with you. What''s more, the other party didn''t say that he would take them. So song QingHan gave the stone to Yuanyuan Xuan and asked him a few words. Seeing that he responded one by one, he followed Wu Dahu''s body, quietly went around the carriage and tied the rope behind the carriage.


    After the carriage started, it was just like what song QingHan thought. It tried to avoid the crowded ce and chose the path.


    Because of this, almost no one found song QingHan strange, even if asionally someone saw it, it just felt a little strange, and did not shout.


    Song QingHan also trotted for a while at the beginning. Later, seeing the carriage speeding up, he simply gave up the struggle and let the tight rope drag him to move.The road became more and more remote, and when we got to the outskirts, we went farther and farther, until a dazzling mansion appeared in the visible range of the naked eye, and the carriage gradually slowed down.


    Song QingHan looked at the house with a thoughtful expression on his face.


    After learning Zhai Su''s lesson, he knew that those who lived in the suburbs were not necessarily ordinary people without background. Moreover, the momentum of the house in front of him also showed that the people living in it were not ordinary people.


    This conclusion is half good and half bad for them. The good thing is that the probability of owning iceberg and snow lotus has increased a little. The bad thing is that they can hardly get away from such fierce people...


    in thinking, the carriage has stopped, song QingHan runs up quickly, unties the rope and throws it in the corner of the wall, hiding his body in the blind corner of the guard door ¡£


    After Wu Dahu and Hualian got off the bus, a housekeeper like man weed him out and said warmly, "you are finally here. My master has been waiting for a long time. Come in quickly!"


    Therefore, if they are so careful, they will spend a lot of time on it? We''ll leave if we don''t see the iceberg and snow lotus. "


    He says, looks like he wants to leave.


    With a sound, the guards pulled out their swords and stopped Wu Dahu.


    Song QingHan, who was observing in secret, was so nervous that he subconsciously looked at the driver who was lying on the post of the carriage to rest. When something happened, he rushed to knock him unconscious and grabbed the car and ran away.


    Fortunately, the atmosphere of fierce fighting was broken by the housekeeper for a moment. He said with a smile: "of course, my master had expected that Mr. Wu would have said this, please see!"


    As soon as the words fell, a boy with a jade box in his hand came out and slowly opened the jade box to reveal the snow-white and delicate snow lotus flowers inside.


    Wu Dahu subconsciously took a step forward, but the boy quickly closed the box and disappeared.


    Seeing Wu Dahu''s eyes showing a feeling of loss, the housekeeper turned his eyes and said with a smile, "Mr. Wu, it''s useless for my master to ask for this iceberg snow lotus. It''s specially prepared for you, but before the flowers are presented, my master wants to say something to you."


    "What can''t be said here? Who knows if it''s a tiger''s den


    Wu Dahu continues to explore their bottom line and wants to strive for the best interests for himself.


    There was a flicker of hesitation on the housekeeper''s face, and his eyes subconsciously nced to the left as if he were asking for advice.


    "Come on, you go down."


    A voice that is familiar with Wu Dahu, butpletely unfamiliar to song QingHan.


    Wu Dahu turned his head and looked at people. After a long time, he frowned and said, "is it you?"


    It''s not a stranger. It''s Guan Lingyu who was rescued by Wu Dahu that day.


    However, when he saw Guan Lingyu that day, he was dressed in a shabby look, but now he still has rouge and red flowers. Therefore, Wu Dahu didn''t recognize him at the first time.


    Guan Lingyu blinked his eyes, stepped forward, stretched out his hand to hold Wu Dahu''s sleeve, looked at him carefully, pursed his mouth and said with a smile: "you recovered well. When I was on the stage before, I almost scared to death."


    He made Wu Dahu feel ufortable for no reason. He stepped back and said, "this childe, the bright people don''t speak in secret. How can you give me iceberg snow lotus?"


    Unexpectedly, Guan Lingyu, as if he had not heard him at all, walked up to Hualian, took a look at it, and said with a smile, "your husband is really a man who cherishes his life. He doesn''t even have the courage to live and die with you."


    Seeing that he saw through Hualian''s disguise, Wu Dahu frowned and said, "how do you know? Why do you know so much about me


    Guan Ling Yu walked back to him, and said: "because I secretly investigated you for a long time, you will not be unhappy?" But I just want to know who saved me. No harm. "


    Wu Dahu frowned tightly. When he realized that his anger was umting in his heart, he rxed his shoulder and calmly said, "everyone will be unhappy. This childe, if you call us here today, but you want to y with it, I''m going to leave!"


    "Iceberg snow lotus can give you!"


    Before he left, Guan Lingyu suddenly said, even with a smile in his voice.


    "But." He stopped, a sh in his eyes, determined to get, continued: "you have to marry me!"

 Chapter 118

    As soon as Guan Lingyu''s words came out, not only Wu Dahu and song QingHan, as the parties concerned, changed their faces, but also Hualian, who was watching, frowned and looked at Guan Lingyu with a reproachful look.


    Wu Dahu''s face sank, and he refused directly: "I have a husband. I can''t marry anyone else."


    "Is it? Even if you don''t want your own life? "


    Guan Lingyu slowly and leisurely tunnel, take advantage of the situation to seize Wu Dahu''s clothes.


    Wu Dahu was so disgusted that he shook off his hand and said in a deep voice, "please respect yourself! Cough...


    his throat broke out a series of violent coughs, and his body became stiff.


    As soon as Guan Lingyu''s eyes brightened, he said with a light smile: "it seems that you still have a mind for me, but are you worried about your son? Don''t worry. I''ll take him as his own. If you don''t worry, I can not have children in the future


    The more he said that, the more severe Wu Dahu coughed, and his body was tottering as if he would fall in the next moment.


    Song QingHan couldn''t see it anymore. He rushed out of the shadow and grabbed Wu Dahu''s hand before Guan Lingyu. He said coldly, "don''t bother this young master. There are one or two ice mountain snow lotus. Since you don''t want to give up, we''ll find another way to say goodbye."


    With that, he winked at Hualian and helped Wu Dahu to the carriage.


    When Guan Lingyu saw the appearance of song QingHan, his eyes shed with surprise, but he didn''t stop them. He stood there with his arms in his arms and said slowly: "as long as Wu Dahu stays here tonight, I can use this iceberg snow lotus to make Wu Dahu. Wu Dahu frowned and looked at Guan Lingyu''s shy manner. He would rather he was as angry as that day, It''s kind of human.


    Song QingHan''s mouth twitched. Guan Lingyu thought he was the protagonist in the storybook. For the sake of the so-called "love", he threw aside all the secr ethics and moved himself with self righteousness.


    He said coldly: "have you ever thought that what you are doing now is to separate a pair of people who love each other? Besides, even if tiger marries you, do you think you can get him


    Guan Lingyu nced at him contemptuously and said, "what do you have that is worth your love? Face? It can still be seen now. What about five yearster? What about ten yearster? Medicine? How can you not even recognize heartless grass? In this way, in order to convince you that you will lose, you can choose the music, chess, calligraphy and painting, poetry and songs. As long as you can beat me, I will allow you to stay with Mr. Wu. "


    Seeing that his tone was so arrogant, song QingHan was really inspired to bepetitive. He said with a smile, "no matter whether you allow it or not, the people around Wu Dahu are all me, but today I really want to let you know what" don''t say too much. "


    Two people look at each other four eyes, as if there is an invisible spark in the air, see Wu Dahu some headache.


    When Guan Lingyu began to y the zither, song QingHan whistled freely and echoed Guan Lingyu''s rhythm, which made a piece of ssical and modern beauty at the same time.


    At the end of the song, Guan Lingyu sneered and said, "I don''t know when this mouth is a Qin!"


    Song QingHan said without changing his face: "the word Qin originally refers not only to instruments with strings, but also to all the beautiful music. If you refuse to ept it, we will continue with the next item."


    As soon as he said this, he was stunned to put all the responsibility on Guan Lingyu and showed his magnanimity. Hearing Guan Lingyu''s face turned red, he looked at him viciously, as if he wanted to swallow him into his stomach.


    After the chessboard was ready, song QingHan took the lead in picking up the pieces and said with a smile, "I can''t go, but I can y Gobang. I''ll tell you the rules. If you can ept it, do as I say. If you can''t ept it, I''ll admit defeat."


    Without waiting for Guan Lingyu to answer, he started to exin the rules of Gobang with one hand holding ck and the other holding white.


    If Guan Lingyu said that he could not ept the rules, he would be regarded as a fool. Therefore, he had to say: "OK! Then do as you say


    Song QingHan chuckles and raises his eyelids. Seeing that Guan Lingyu has beenpletely led by himself, he sighs in his heart and worries about his IQ.


    When two people''s rice paper put together, Guan Lingyu couldn''t help frowning.


    Although song QingHan''s characters have no texture of brush writing, it can be seen that the strokes are powerful and have a sense of flowing water.


    He couldn''t help asking, "what kind of font are you in?"


    Song Yu''s hairpin was praised by Xiaoling! Ah, me? I had... Hospital fonts. "


    "Hospital?" Guan Lingyu frowned and repeated with a thoughtful look on his face. However, no matter how he searched in his memory, he could not find any information about the hospital. Finally, he only reluctantly said, e again!"


    Song QingHan tried to suppress his smile, nodded solemnly and then said, e again!"


    Painting is song QingHan''s biggest weakness, none of them. Looking at Guan Lingyu, who has already started to write, he pondered for a long time and had an idea. He ran into the kitchen and began to mix colors with various vegetables.Guan Lingyu was very serious when he drew, so he didn''t realize that song QingHan was no longer there, and his paper was empty.


    He frowned and was about to ask his servant when song QingHan came in with a sweat on his head and a colorful paint on his hand.


    Guan Lingyu sneered and slowly melted the pigment he wanted to use.


    This traditional Chinese painting pays attention to purity. If the color is too much, it will only make a joke.


    When he saw song QingHan directly throwing a paintbrush onto the rice paper, he screamed and said, "what are you doing?"


    Song QingHan looked at Guan Lingyu, who was identally thrown paint on his face. He blinked innocently and coughed softly: "I''m painting... By the way, this is carrot juice. You can drink it. Don''t worry."


    With that, he took a look at the incense which was about to burn out, and said in a hurry, "I''ll draw first, and then I''ll exin to youter."


    Guan Lingyu took the clean handkerchief from his servant''s hand. After wiping off the paint on his face, Guan Lingyu was angry and ashamed. He raised his pen and focused all his attention on his painting and slowly filled in the color.


    He won''t believe it! I can''t win a country boy today!


    As soon as the time came, they both stopped writing at the same time. Song QingHan looked at his abstract painting without even thinking about it. He said, "the name of this painting is the world in the eyes of children."


    Guan Lingyu was stunned. Looking at his colorful painting, his face sank.


    What a world in the eyes of a child! They are not children. How can they know what the world looks like in their eyes?


    What''s more, all things in this world have colors. If the world in the eyes of children is colorful, there is no mistake.


    He reached out and tore up his painting and said, "go on."

 Chapter 119

    Although he tore up the painting, he couldn''t stop song QingHan from seeing the contents clearly.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, tiger doesn''t have white clothes."


    I don''t know what happened. When he saw Guan Ling''s painting of Wu Dahu in white, song QingHan couldn''t help satirizing.


    Probably because he painted so well that he had a sense of crisis?


    Guan Lingyu only thought that he was provocative and sneered: "there is no one now. It doesn''t mean there will not be one in the future. You can y with music, chess, calligraphy and painting. What about poetry, songs and Fu? I''ll see what you can do


    Song QingHan thought of the Tang and Song poems in his mind and wisely kept silent. If he had a fairpetition, he would certainly not be able topare with Guan Lingyu, but if he "learned" from his predecessors, Guan Lingyu could not match him.


    This degree is not easy to grasp. He doesn''t want to lose to Guan Lingyu, but he doesn''t want to win by ying tricks. If he can draw, it will be better.


    "Master, the antidote is ready."


    Just before the start of a new round ofpetition, the housekeeper, holding a wooden box, whispered.


    Song QingHan''s eyes lit up and grabbed the wooden box in his hand. When he saw the brown pill in the middle, he couldn''t help but smell it.


    No one knows what the specific taste of this antidote is, but ording to Dr. Shi, the real antidote should have a delicate fragrance, because the iceberg snow lotusbines all the vors and stimtes its own fragrance.


    After smelling the special fragrance, song QingHan put down a little stone in his heart, but he was still not sure the authenticity of the medicine. If he could taste it, he would definitely taste half of it to see the reaction of his body.


    Guan Lingyu seemed to see through his idea and chuckled: "what? When you get the antidote, don''t you dare to give it to Mr. Wu? Afraid I''ll hurt him? Don''t worry. If you hurt him, I won''t hurt him. After all, I really like him. "


    Looking at his affectionate appearance, song QingHan was not happy, but he had to say that his performance enhanced the authenticity of the medicine. After all, no one would harm a person he really liked.


    Wu Dahufortingly patted song QingHan on the shoulder, picked up the brown pill and put it into his mouth decisively. He didn''t even need to drink water and swallowed it directly.


    But people did not expect that it was not long after taking the pill that Wu Dahu suddenly and violently convulsed, like an epileptic attack, which made song QingHan feel anxious.


    Seeing that Guan Lingyu couldn''t exin why, song QingHan, who was deeply depressed, took a pot of water and turned Wu Dahu''s body upside down. His stomach pressed on his knee and began to press slowly.


    Wu Dahu, who was stimted, began to vomit. There was still white foam in his mouth. However, he did not eat anything at night. After a day of strenuous exercise, his stomach was empty and he could not vomit anything except bile.


    Guan Lingyu was also worried. He grabbed the housekeeper''s cor and said, "what''s the matter? Are you making the wrong medicine? "


    The housekeeper didn''t even dare to wipe the cold sweat on his forehead. He nervously said, "no, really. It was made step by step ording to doctor Shi''s instructions. There is absolutely no mistake at all!"


    "Then how did he be like this?"


    Guan Lingyu points to Wu Dahu and says angrily.


    Housekeeper also cannot answer, had to falter way: "this, this should be the normal reaction after eating medicine?"


    Song QingHan didn''t pay attention to the two servants from the beginning to the end. Seeing that the pill still didn''t vomit from Wu Dahu''s stomach, he knew that it must have melted away, so he had to help Wu Dahu up and frown and say, "where is the room I live in?"


    The servant took a look at Guan Lingyu and saw him wave his hand. He quickly led the way ahead and led song QingHan to the guest room they had prepared.


    Song QingHan put Wu Dahu on the bed, thought for a while, and said to Guan Lingyu, who followed him: "find someone to bring a bowl of goat''s milk to my house. Hualian knows how to get it."


    Guan Lingyu waved his hand. The housekeeper quickly followed suit and trotted away.


    "It''s a secret matter. It''s impossible for doctor Shi toe, but the doctor in my house is waiting outside."


    This is a rare time for him to speak normally. Song QingHan listened and nodded: "let him in."


    After the doctor came in, he carefully helped Wu Dahu pulse, and then turned his eyelids. Finally, he said respectfully, "this young master is in good health. He can have a rest for a while."


    Guan Lingyu pointed to Wu Dahu, who was still convulsing, and said angrily, "is this still called nothing wrong? You''re all right. Show me? "


    When he said this, the smile on the doctor''s face seemed a little embarrassed. He looked left and right, and he didn''t know what to do. Song QingHan said: "his heart rate is within the normal range, and then observe and see the situation."


    The doctor was relieved and carefully looked at Guan Lingyu''s face. Seeing that he closed his mouth and didn''t speak, he slipped away quietly.


    Seeing song QingHan massaging Wu Dahu''s body calmly, Guan Lingyu felt a little depressed. He stamped his foot and left.Anyway, it''s not his husband. What''s the use of him worrying here? It''s as urgent as the emperor and eunuch!


    After the room was quiet, Wu Dahu''s convulsions gradually subsided. Song QingHan opened his eyelids and saw that his consciousness began to return. He felt a little relieved.


    It seems that it''s just the normal reaction between the drug and the toxin...


    although there is no instrument to analyze the activity of the toxin, it can be seen from this point that this poison is absolutely not a mild substance. It seems that this iceberg snow lotus is not necessary and should be taken!


    Thinking of this, he felt unwilling to let go so easily and hand over Wu Dahu to other men. Was he willing?


    But the iceberg Saussurea must be found, otherwise, when the toxicity goes to the bone, I''m afraid it can''t be done by a single iceberg Saussurea.


    He stood up and walked around the room in embarrassment for two times. Atst, he did not know what he thought of. He suddenly went to the desk, raised his pen and wrote a short letter. After the ink had been dried, he gently put it into Wu Dahu''s arms.


    Although Guan Lingyu was angry, he just walked around the yard. When he saw song QingHane out of the room, he ran over at the first time and asked in a hurry, "what''s the matter with Mr. Wu?"


    Song QingHan''s face light way: "should be unimpeded, that iceberg snow lotus, is us to borrow you, when Ie back, return you two."


    Hearing what he said, Guan Lingyu didn''t react. When he heard "two flowers", he was surprised and took it out on his face. He was surprised and said, "are you going to the snow mountain to look for iceberg snow lotus?"


    Without waiting for song QingHan to speak, heughed to himself, covered his mouth with a handkerchief, and said softly: "give up, if the snow mountain is so good, this iceberg snow lotus will not be so rare. In this case, I will notpare with you. As long as you give up the position of the husband, I can reserve a ce for you. In any case, there will be other concubines in the future There are not many, you are not too many, but the children must be held in my side... "


    " ha ha. " Song QingHan smiles and shakes his head and calmly says: "you give up your heart. Big tiger and small stone are all mine. You can''t give it to others. You just promise me to continue to make antidote for Dahu."


    Guan Lingyu sneered, put down his handkerchief, lifted his chin slightly, and said contemptuously, "what if I don''t agree?"


    Song QingHan picked his eyebrows and said slowly: pared with this, you''d better consider how to let the tiger eat your antidote. If you can''t see me, he would rather die than be threatened by you. Not only that, but also he will hate you to the bone, right?"


    Seeing his expression wavering, song QingHan continued in a t tone: "so you have to continue to provide antidote to the tiger. If I fail in this trip, basically I will never return. Then tiger''s poison will be relieved and you will be disappointed. Maybe you will have a chance. If I seed in this trip, you will have nothing to lose, even a piece of iceberg snow Lotus, you know how precious this thing is. Even if you can''t use it now, it doesn''t mean you can''t use it forever. "


    He has made the pros and cons very clear, so that Guan Lingyu felt that if he did not agree, he would be the first fool in the world.


    "Yes! That''s it. The tiger will stay with me. "


    Song QingHan did not say good or bad, cold way: "you can persuade him, is your ability."


    With that, he turned directly out of the door, regardless of the dark outside and no lights on the road.


    Guan Lingyu stood there and thought. Although he knew that he had taken advantage of him, he always felt cheated. It seemed that he was led by song QingHan from the beginning?


    Song QingHan didn''t need to think about his entanglement, because the end had been decided. No matter how noisy Guan Lingyu was, he couldn''t make any ssh.


    After returning to the city, he went directly to rent an empty carriage, asked the direction of the snow mountain, and left the city overnight.


    The reason why they were empty carriages, of course, was that after hearing that the destination was a snow mountain, all the coachmen were scared away. If it was not for the money given by song QingHan to buy a carriage, they would not even rent it to song QingHan.


    All the way north, song QingHan did not stop all night. When he arrived at the first big city, he turned over and dismounted, bought fur and dry food to keep out the cold. After confirming the direction of the snow mountain with others, he continued on his way.


    At the same time, Wu opened his eyes on the cold ceiling and opened his eyes.


    "Master Wu is awake! Come and have breakfast


    Guan Lingyu did not know how long he sat on the bench. When he saw Wu Dahu''s figure, he suddenly stood up with a simple smile on his face.

 Chapter 120

    Wu Dahu nced at him warily and said in a deep voice, "where is Xiaohan?"


    Guan Lingyu''s eyes turned. He thought that song QingHan had left in a hurry yesterday. He must have not told Wu Dahu what he wanted to do. So he sighed heavily and said, "he thought you had an ident and went to find a good man. If I hadn''t taken care of you all the time, I would not have known that you had nothing to do."


    Unexpectedly, Wu Dahu didn''t even look at him and went straight out.


    Seeing that his words didn''t work, Guan Lingyu rushed up and stopped Wu Dahu. He said in a coquettish way, "don''t worry. I''ll help you find him. Otherwise, you''ll have to find him all by yourself."


    "Get out of the way, or don''t me me for hitting the female."


    Wu Dahu looked at him coldly, his face expressionless.


    Guan Lingyu''s back was chilled by his nce, and his body subconsciously retreated to one side. When he reacted, Wu Dahu had already gone far away.


    Looking at his resolute back, Guan Lingyu slowly yed with his hair and said with a light smile, "I don''t believe you can''t fix this wood!"


    After returning home, Wu Dahu went around looking for song QingHan and asked Hualian again. The answer he got was not optimistic. After thinking for a long time, he simply went home and there. He not only searched huichuntang, Zhufu and Gaofu, but also found the location of the acrobatic troupe and even Zhai Su''s residence.


    However, there was no news of song QingHan everywhere.


    The contest is about to start. In the eyes of other people''s concern, he walked onto the stage, even forgetting his moves. He forcefully received two punches and fell on the stage.


    His opponent wanted to fight casually and admit defeat, but he didn''t expect that Wu Dahu suddenly became so weak. Suddenly, as if he had found treasure, he umted his strength and was ready to take Wu Dahu out of the arena with one move.


    Although Hualian didn''t know what happened to song QingHan, she still held a small stone to watch the game. When she saw Wu Dahu beaten, her mouth shriveled and she burst into tears.


    Wu Dahu''s ears moved. Subconsciously, he looked in the direction of the cry. He saw a thin figure holding a small stone in his arms. He was so happy that he suddenly stretched out his hand and grasped the fist that the man had hit. However, three moves left him under the challenge arena.


    But when he jumped down from the stage excitedly and found that the person holding the small stone was Hualian, the expression on his face disappeared instantly, leaving only a feeling of loss.


    Where did song QingHan go? Why don''t you tell him? Is it Guan Lingyu who did something?


    Talk about Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrives. Guan Lingyu came over, chuckled and said, "Mr. Wu is really crisp and neat. The outdoorpetition in the afternoon is your strong point. I really want to go back and have a look at that trap. If you are free, can you go with me?"


    Wu Dahu didn''t speak. He fixed his eyes on him. He suddenly approached him, took out a dagger from behind, put it on his neck, and said in a cold voice, "you must know where Xiaohan has gone! Come on! Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude! "


    In the full view of the public, Wu Dahu recklessly made threatening actions, so that the onlookers could not help but take a cold breath and point to him.


    The judges, especially old Zhu and old Gao, who were very optimistic about Wu Dahu, couldn''t sit still when they saw him doing this kind of self destruction of the Great Wall. They all left the table one after another and came to persuade him.


    Wu Dahu put the dagger forward without any expression. Seeing the frightened expression on Guan Lingyu''s face, he said calmly, "tell me the whereabouts of Xiaohan."


    Guan Lingyu shivered: "he, he left, but I really don''t know where to go..."


    he gave an ambiguous answer. Seeing Wu Dahu frown, he quickly added: "if you ask my family members, they can testify!"


    When the two people were in a stalemate, Hualian suddenly pushed aside the crowd and rushed over. She raised the paper on her hand and said, "young master, this is a letter left by the master husband!"


    Wu Dahu nced, released his hand, took the letter, and looked at it at a nce.


    After Guan Lingyu was rescued, he touched his neck and frowned at the paper. His heart was still wrong. Song QingHan even kept such a hand. Even so, he couldn''te back, and Wu Dahu couldn''t go to him.


    After reading the letter, Wu Dahu did not speak for a long time. Atst, he took a look at the small stone that was biting his fingers. He reached out and said to Hualien, "go back."


    Seeing the matter subsided so quickly, the judges were all relieved, and the onlookers were also talking and dispersing.


    After returning to the yard, Hualian sees Wu Dahu quietly picking up her luggage. Finally, she can''t help but ask carefully, "young master, where''s the master husband?"


    When he picked up the letter before, he felt subconsciously that it was song QingHan who left it. As for the content, he didn''t know it at all, so he could only ask Wu Dahu directly.


    Wu Dahu stopped and said without any ups and downs: "no matter where he goes, I''ll bring him back. You take the small stone and Wenxuan at home. If we haven''te back in a month, we''ll go back to his home with Wenxuan."Hualian was shocked and said in a trembling voice, "what''s wrong with you, young master?"


    Thinking of song QingHan''s n in the letter, Wu Dahu churan smiles and calmly says, "seven days is enough."


    Song QingHan considered many aspects and listed many reasons. However, the only thing he failed to consider was that if something happened to him, Wu Dahu would not live alone, even for a small stone.


    In the afternoon''spetition, Wu Dahu showed up as if nothing had happened. Moreover, his performance was so excellent that people thought whether he had beaten some chicken blood.


    The result is expected to be taken orally.


    As for Wu Dahu himself, he seems to have no excited look. He only knows that after finishing the business here, he can go to find song QingHan.


    Guan Lingyu still appeared with a thick face and a wooden box in his hand. He jumped up to Wu Dahu in front of him with a smile and said, "congrattions. It''s more than a month before the final test. Do you want to go to the capital city first? My carriage is ready. Here, I made another antidotest night. Take it first


    Wu Dahu didn''t look at him or pick up the wooden box. He dropped his eyes and said, "although duanchangcao is no longer a secret medicine, it''s not easy to get it with that person''s ability. Besides, there is no fierce hatred between me and him. Why should he treat me like this? Unless... Someone''s behind me. "


    After that, he raised his eyelids, staring at Guan Lingyu''s somewhat flustered eyes and said: "if the instigator wants my life, he should know that you have iceberg snow lotus at this time. If he doesn''t attack you, it means that... The instigator doesn''t want my life at all. If he doesn''t want my life, he must let me detoxify it. Therefore, the poisoner must have an antidote and appear in time In front of me, do you think so? "


    Guan Lingyu was confused by his logic, but he understood Wu Dahu''s suspicion of him, so he quickly waved his hand and said, "it''s not me. It''s definitely not me. How can I want to harm you? If you don''t believe me, I''ll go back now and make all the antidotes


    Wu Dahu lowered his eyelids again and said indifferently: "no, I decided to fulfill the wish of the poisoned man. I was tortured to death by his illness. You can keep the antidote. Maybe it will be useful in the future."


    Seeing the result of his saying this, Guan Lingyu smashed the wooden box on the ground directly. His eyes were filled with anger and resentment. He said to himself, "you have backbone. It seems that you don''t know how it feels to poison the bone marrow. In this case, you can live and die by yourself. When you can''t stand it, kneel down in front of me and beg for mercy!"


    When Wu Dahu returned home, yuanyuanxuan had alreadye back from the Spring Festival Hall. He knew from Hualian that Wu Dahu was leaving. He had noints about it. If he was not young, he would have gone on the road together to find the whereabouts of song QingHan.


    Wu Dahu picked up his luggage and finally took a look at the small stone and turned to leave.


    I don''t know if the little stone suddenly felt something, opened his mouth and sent out a loud "father!"


    Hualian and yuanxuan are surprised to see the small stone. Wu Dahu''s feet are stunned, but they don''t turn back. They clench their fists and go straight out.


    After his figure disappeared, little stone head looked like he had lost his beloved toy, and cried out.


    Wu Dahu didn''t choose a carriage. He asked for a horse, asked the direction of the snow mountain, and drove quickly.


    The people in the stables are a bit confused. They have been going to the snow mountain for two days in a row. Is it possible that they are so ignorant that nowadays the snow mountain is really a ce that everyone can go?


    When Wu Dahu was on his way, song QingHan had officially entered the northern boundary. The sky was covered with white snow, and the snow under his feet was two feet thick. It was very difficult for the horse to walk on it, let alone run.


    Fortunately, there was another town not far away. Song QingHan finally arrived at the gate of the city before the horse fell to the ground.


    Probably have never seen any other female mene here, shop owners and pedestrians on the road look strange when they see song QingHan.


    Although song QingHan noticed their eyes, he was tired and hungry. He had no strength to speak. After resting at an inn, he asked for arge table of dishes. After eating a clean meal, he felt that his physical strength was slowly recovering.


    Just as he was about to go back to his room to have a rest, someone outside suddenly called out: "the people from the flying eagle stronghold areing! Get in the house

 Chapter 121

    There was amotion in the street, and the innkeeper quickly closed the door, trying to make the illusion that there was no business.


    Song QingHan did not know why, but he knew it was not a good thing, so he got up and prepared to go back to his room.


    At this time, the door nk "bang" by the person from outside to break, a group of tall and powerful men apanied by the wind and snow came in.


    "Close the door? Does closing the door work? Can you count your brain? Well? "


    A rough voice sounded, and the tone was full of banditry.


    The shopkeeper was shivering under the counter, even dare not fart, as if he had forgotten his own existence.


    Song QingHan takes back his sight and continues to go upstairs.


    "And you? Answer


    A bench suddenly flew up and was flying towards song QingHan, but when it was about to hit song QingHan, it burst out in front of him and became a pile of flying sawdust.


    When he saw song QingHan standing in the same ce, he was surprised and said, "it''s interesting. Come here!"


    Song QingHan slowly opened his eyes and calmly said, "I''m just a passer-by. I don''t have anything you need."


    With that, he continued to climb upstairs, seemingly not worried about those people throwing another bench.


    "How dare you not listen to the leader! See how I teach him


    "Yes! Go around the back and don''t let him jump out of the window


    "..."


    however, the leader in the center of the topic suddenly raised his right hand and made a gesture to stop him. He said in a loud voice: "go to the business first! Don''t touch him


    When he said this, everyone immediately stood at attention and yelled "yes". Then they dispersed in an organized way and began to search the inn.


    After standing there for a while, the big leader suddenly walked towards the counter, bent down to pick up the trembling shopkeeper under the counter, and said with a grim smile, "howe you don''t have a long memory? Do you want to lie to me or yourself


    The shopkeeper frowned and murmured, "big, master, spare your life. The harvest is not good these days. I have old people and small ones. It''s really...


    " shut up! " The big leader suddenly said, pause, don''t know what thought of, eyes narrowed up, raised the chin rushed upstairs point, tone inexplicable way: "just who is that female man? Where are you going? "


    At the beginning, the shopkeeper didn''t react. When he wanted to ask the leader which female man he was talking about, song QingHan''s face suddenly appeared in his mind, and suddenly realized: "it''s him! I don''t know. He just arrived a short time ago. He asked me which snow mountain is more likely to have iceberg and snow lotus. I said that I had never seen this thing. How can I know, he didn''t speak. Later, he ordered a table of dishes, and you arrived just after eating. "


    "Iceberg snow lotus?" The big boss repeated, a smile shed across his eyes, and murmured: "then use this as bait!"


    After searching the town as usual, the people of Feiying vige gathered at the inn again.


    With his hands on his back, he slowly walked up the stairs, stood in front of the door indicated by the shopkeeper, reached out his hand and tapped on the door twice. He cleared his throat and said, "is this young master here looking for iceberg snow lotus? It happens that there is a growth zone of Saussurea involucrata not far from my vige. Do you want to visit it


    Without waiting for him to say more words, the door "creak" opened. Song QingHan''s face appeared in front of him and asked seriously, "what you said is serious?"


    Seeing that the "bait" is so easy to use, a chrysanthemum like smile broke out on the face of the big leader, and he said: "of course it is true. What can I do for a foreigner who has no strength to bind a chicken?"


    Although song QingHan found an exaggerated expression on his face, he still agreed after pondering for a moment, nodded his head and said, "then you can go and have a look. If it is false, you will feel that the gain is not worth the loss."


    Seeing that song QingHan was more anxious than himself, he went down the stairs directly, touched his chin with his eyes turned, and finally sneered and shook his head: "the gain is not worth the loss? I''d like to see how the gains outweigh the losses


    The members of Feiying stronghold cheated the young and beautiful female man without a single soldier. They could not help but look at each other and see the admiration in each other''s eyes.


    After song QingHan walked out of the inn, he saw a group of husky at the gate of the town, thinking that he was wrong.


    After seeing song QingHan''s stupefied expression, the great leader proudly introduced: "this kind of dog can run freely in the snow. Only in our flying eagle stockade can we have this kind of dog nearby!"


    "Come on He took the lead to sit on the sledge, stretched out his hand to song QingHan and said, e up!"


    Song QingHan naturally didn''t need the help of a big leader. Although he had never taken a sled in modern times, it doesn''t mean that he didn''t see it. As for the initial stupidity, it waspletely because he didn''t expect that there were such things in ancient times here.


    After all the people sat down, the leader whistled, and the huskies ran spontaneously. Although it was not as "free" as the leader described, it was much faster than walking in the snow.It''s just that it''s fast, and it''s really shaking. Song QingHan feels that his internal organs are going to be bumped out, especially since he has just eaten so much food that he hasn''t digested it.


    The big leader saw that his face was a little blue, as if he had just thought about it. He took something like a snuff bottle from his pocket and put it under the cold nose of Song Qing. He said in a loud voice, "smell it, it''s good!"


    Song QingHan knew it was a good thing when he smelled the fragrant and exciting smell, so he took it and took a deep breath.


    As soon as the taste of peppermint rushes into the brain, it seems to break through all the nerves, so that song QingHan can activate his spirit, disperse the depression in his chest, and be happy.


    He knew that things would go against the extreme, so although he was very nostalgic about the smell, he put down the object when he smelled the third mouthful and began to adjust his breathing to adapt to the bumpy state.


    When he saw this scene, his eyes shed with surprise, and his mouth was filled with a smile of appreciation.


    I don''t know how long it was bumping. When the sledge stopped, song QingHan had no strength to get up. He squatted in the ce for several breaths, and finally stood up on his knees and returned the object to the leader.


    Although the big leader''s hand was rejected again, he didn''t look very angry. Instead, he said with a smile: "do you know what you smell? If you smell it a fourth time, you may never get rid of it. "


    Song QingHan Leng Leng Leng, a tight heart, frowned: "Poppy?"


    The big leader looked more surprised. He raised his eyebrow and said, "it seems that you know a lot. But as far as I know, I only grow poppies in Feiying vige, so where do you know?"


    When he heard him say that the opium poppy was nted in Feiying vige, song QingHan''s face was not very good-looking. He said earnestly, "do you know the harm of this thing? What do you nt it for? "


    Seeing that his expression was serious, the leader also restrained the smile on his face and said in a deep voice: "the ce where the eagle stronghold is located is quite special. For the people in the stronghold, injury is amon urrence. And the poppy you mentioned is just a kind of essential medicine that we need, so we always keep this custom."


    Song QingHan moved his eyes, looked around the environment, and suddenly understood what "special" meant.


    The ce where Feiying stronghold is located is more than special. It''s really bad. On the snowy hillside, you can build some houses with trees at random, and it bes a simple living ce. Let alone the avnche, they can''t eat any wild animals.


    He frowned and said, "why do you have to live in such a ce? Is there no ce to live at the foot of the mountain


    The big leader gave a free and easy smile, with an inexplicable emotion in his eyes. He said slowly, "this is the mission our ancestors chose, and we should inherit it. For so long, we are used to it."


    After all, listen to his meaning, which involves some old memories. As an outsider, it is not easy to ask more questions.


    But there was a question he had to ask. After looking around for a few times, he frowned and asked, "where is the growth zone of iceberg snow lotus?"


    This time it was the turn of the great leader to keep silent. Under the gaze of song QingHan, he scratched his head and said with a smile: "this is a legend. Where is the concrete, we should analyze it concretely."


    With that, he ran away as if he were afraid that song QingHan would ask questions.


    Song QingHan looked at the big leader who disappeared in the blink of an eye. He looked back at the boundless white snow. He knew that he could not go down with his legs. He had to sigh and walk up slowly. He decided to stay here for a while to find out whether the iceberg snow lotus was true or not.


    The big leader saw song QingHane up, and with a smile on his lips, he warmly pulled him and said hello to the people in the stockade.


    The people who live here have chapped skin and be as dry as tree bark after a long time. Therefore, when they see song QingHan, a female man with water spirit, they can''t help but show a kind smile.


    Song QingHan was still a little impatient at the beginning. When he found that the people here were not as difficult as they imagined, he put down a little caution and tentatively epted them.


    Just walked not far, next to suddenly jumped out of a thin man, block in front of song QingHan, fork waist,ughing.


    In the middle of the house, he saw the man smile for a while and theny down on the ground and roll. His face was gloomy and said, "did you smoke too much dog eggs?"


    An elderly female man staggered out and hugged the dog eggs in the mouth of Dadang''s family and cried: "big master, please give the dog eggs another chance! He will certainly learn well, but this time I can''t help it. Watching him hit the wall, my heart aches! "

 Chapter 122

    When he saw the woman, he felt helpless and struggling. He clenched his fists and said, "you know the rules in the stockade. If you can''t give up after three chances, you''ll be thrown into the snow forest to keeppany with the Mountain Ghost. After all, you know what will happen to people who are sick."


    All of a sudden, several expressionless men came out around and tied up the dog''s eggs without any pause.


    And dog egg seems to have no idea what happened, the smile on his face is deeper, and the transparent saliva is flowing out of his mouth.


    Although the female father didn''t stop her, her tears were like broken beads, pattering down. She looked at the unknown dog egg and shook her head with her chest, as if she couldn''t speak.


    Song QingHan looked at it in silence. When those people wanted to take the dog''s eggs away, he suddenly said, "do you give up on him like this?"


    The great leader was stunned. It seemed that song QingHan would make a voice at this time. After all, judging from his previous performance, he did not seem to have any intention to participate in the affairs of the vige.


    Seeing that all the people''s eyes were focused on their own body, song QingHan stopped and said slowly: "if it''s a drug addiction, maybe I can try to help."


    The female father of the dog''s egg first responded, sped her hands, kowtowed to the leader and choked out: "big boss, give dog egg another chance. If not, I will send him to the snow forest by myself next time."


    A touch of embarrassment shed on the big leader''s face. Looking at the doubts and hopes on other faces in the stockade, he looked back at Song QingHan and whispered, "are you sure you can? If it doesn''t work...


    Song QingHan nced at him and calmly said, "if not, what kind of snow forest do you want to send me to?"


    When the big doges back, he''ll give him another chance


    The men tied the dog''s eggs loose. Although there wereints in the crowd, they were not loud. It can be seen that the great leader has a high prestige here.


    Song QingHan understood theints of those people. It was obvious that many people here were addicted to drugs. Perhaps some of their rtives had been thrown into the snow forest because they could not give up drugs three times. Therefore, when they saw that dog eggs could get a fourth chance, they would feel unbnced.


    But when they react, if dogdan can sessfully detoxify with his help, they and their remaining rtives will not have to be sent to the snow forest again. They will be grateful that they have not raised any objection today.


    After the crowd dispersed, song QingHan looked at the dog''s egg which began to roll his eyes, and said to the big leader, "what method did you use to help him get rid of drug addiction?"


    After thinking about it for a while, he pointed to a direction and said, "lock them in a room, only let them eat and drink water, and don''t give anything else. If they can persist for a month, they will be released."


    Song QingHan picked his eyebrows and calmly asked, "how many can ten people seed?"


    The big boss''s face was embarrassed for some reason. He scratched his head and said, "one or two. Quite a lot of people have returned to their original state after being released. There are too few people who can adhere to it."


    This does not need to be said by him. Song QingHan also knows that, after all, if drug addiction is so easy to quit, it will not be a world-ss public hazard.


    He motioned to the leader, ordered some dog eggs with his chin, and said calmly, "take him to that room. I''ll rearrange it."


    The big boss raised the dog''s eggs and put them into the "small ck room".


    Song QingHan looked around and found that there was no protection measures as he thought. There was even dried blood on the wall. He knew that he had experienced a tragedy.


    The great leader looked along his line of sight and exined: "some people are too sick. They bite and beat people when they see people. If they can''t see people, they will bump their heads against the wall, and some even run themselves to death..."


    in the middle of his speech, he suddenly remembered that song QingHan was a female and would be ufortable to hear such bloody things, so he stopped.


    Song QingHan didn''t have any expression. After thinking about it, he asked the leader to find some ropes to tie the hands and feet of dog eggs on the bed. He said to the female father of dog eggs, "he has just taken poison, which is equivalent to starting to give up again. The reaction will be rtivelyrge. Don''t let him out of bed for the time being. If there are three urgent problems, please help him clean it."


    She nodded in a hurry and didn''t seem toin at all.


    As long as the dog eggs can not be thrown into the snow forest, not to mention temporarily not to let the dog eggs out of bed, he is willing to stay in bed all his life, but it is a pity that there are no idle people in the stockade, especially those who are ill.


    Song QingHan saw his promise, nodded, found some soft leftovers, wrapped all the sharp ces on the bed, took off all the potentially fatal things, and said to the big boss: "do you have any candy or anything that has chewing head?"


    The big leader was stunned. He thought he was hungry. He stretched out his hand and said, e here. I''ve let them start cooking. It''ll be ready soon."Song QingHan shook his head helplessly, pointed to the dog''s egg and said, "it''s for him to eat. It''s better not to be too big for him to choke. It''s a diversion to give him something like that when he can''t stand it


    Although the big leader didn''t understand his words, he nodded obediently and pointed to a jar in the corner and said, "there are hawthorns in it. The ones that have gone to the core have been soaked and softened. They will not get stuck in the throat."


    Song QingHan heard him say, saliva immediately filled the whole mouth, think of the dog eggs constantly eat Hawthorn appearance, heart will not poison, did not give up, dog egg teeth sour?


    However, it is not easy to find any other alternative snacks. Therefore, song QingHan nodded his head and said, "then use hawthorn. Remember, don''t let him vomit. As long as he gets sick, he will be forced to eat a hawthorn."


    The female father of dog egg nodded, and he was in a hurry to go to the doctor. Even if song QingHan asked him to feed dog eggs, eat raw meat and drink human blood, he would do the same.


    Aftering out of the room, song QingHan looked at the ice and snow in front of him with his hands on his back and said slowly, "big master, can you tell me that legend now?"


    "Legend?" The big leader was stupefied. After a while, he reacted. His face was embarrassed and said, "this... Do you have to know?"


    Song QingHan frowned and said in a deep voice, "why do Ie here? Do you know that the great leader does not know?"


    The great leader sighed, as if he hadpromised, pondered for a moment, and said in a soft voice: "this legend should start from the reason why our flying eagle stronghold exists here. A hundred years ago, the ancestors who lived in the Central ins moved here. They found a suitable ce to live at the foot of the mountain, and cultivated one vige after another with their own hands. They thought that they could live a happy life from now on. But who would have thought... "


    listening to his tone, song QingHan stopped and said:" avnche? Beast? "


    "Thousands of wolves and herds of cattle and wolves, with a vast amount of snow, havepletely destroyed the vige, leaving few people left."


    When the big leader said this, his eyes were a little red. It can be seen that when he thought of the past passed down by his father, his mood was a little agitated.


    Although song QingHan did not personally experience this, he could also imagine the scene at that time from his words.


    Natural disasters and man-made disasters can easily kill thousands of people. Among them, man-made disasters can be avoided. However, natural disasters are unavoidable and can only be passively epted by fate.


    There was some movement on his face, and Ben''s impatience calmed down, and he said slowly, "and then?"


    The big leader pursed his mouth, looked at the snow forest in the distance, and continued: "then, they refused to ept defeat. They changed ces to reim, and built one vige after another. Unlike before, they learned a lesson and built a high and thick wall outside the vige, trying to keep the disaster out of the wall. However, it turns out that what they have done is just useless work. "


    "Once again, the vige was mercilessly destroyed, and the tragedy of family destruction and death was staged again."


    Song QingHan couldn''t help shaking his head, as if he felt sorry for those lost lives.


    Especially those who have experienced the first disaster, in the experience of the second time, do not know how desperate!


    The great leader seemed to be caught in the memory, and then said: "at that time, the remaining people were divided into three groups. One group proposed to return to the Central ins, the other proposed to stay here and fight against the disaster."


    "There are also those who, after two disasters, have lost their rtives and no hope of life. They just want to die with those who have taken their rtives'' lives."


    "Because there are not many people left, if they act separately, they will only disperse their strength and make it more difficult to survive. Therefore, the representatives of the three factions finally reached a conclusion: let the third faction stay on the mountain. If there is anything abnormal, they will immediately send a signal bomb to remind the people at the foot of the mountain, while the other two groups continue to live at the foot of the mountain and are responsible for providing free supplies to the people of the third faction It''s not a good idea


    Song QingHan suddenly realized why they had walked into the town like bandits before, but the people in the town seemed afraid, but they didn''t stop them.


    Later things, do not need to be exined, song QingHan can imagine themselves.


    As time goes by, people living on the mountain gradually heal their heart scars and give birth to children. Maybe they will have the idea of living down the mountain. But for the safety of all the people around them, they finally choose to let their children and grandchildren continue to live here and continue to bear this heavy responsibility.

 Chapter 123

    The great leader seemed to feel that he had said a little too much. Heughed and stiffly changed the topic and said: "the legend of iceberg snow lotus is passed down from our ancestors. It is said that when they first settled here, many people died because of the bad environment. One day, they were besieged by wolves and had little hope of surviving."


    "However, at the critical moment, a white snow lotus rose under the moon. Although it was far away, the fragrance was just like that from myself. It was too strong to believe."


    "Not long after the appearance of this snow lotus, the wolf king raised his head to the sky and roared. He left immediately with the wolves and never came back. I don''t know whether he was scared away by the snow lotus flower, or went after the snow lotus flower."


    Song QingHan listened carefully. Seeing the great leader, he stopped talking about it. He frowned and said, "is that all?"


    The big leader''s face became more embarrassed and scratched his head: "that''s all, so I said it''s a legend..."


    Song QingHan''s face was not good-looking, but he didn''tin about anything. In fact, he had already guessed that if the whereabouts of iceberg snow lotus were so easy to find, it would not be so rare in the market.


    It''s just that the legend does not provide any effective information except the name of iceberg snow lotus?


    A snow lotus rises under the moon? It can''t be that the snow lotus flower has be fine, but if the snow lotus flower suddenly opens up, it is a bit possible, but there is no direction in this sentence. After all, as long as the moon rises, all ces can be said to be under the moon.


    However, if the legend is true, it can at least show that the nearby visible area used to be the growth zone of iceberg snow lotus. As for whether he can find it or not, it depends on luck.


    Thinking of this, song QingHan felt that he could not continue to dy. He bowed his hand to the big leader and said, "thank you for telling me. I''ll look around myself. Maybe I can find something."


    Seeing his pale face and ck lips, the chief couldn''t help but stop him and said, "no! Your body is too bad, anyway eat something, put on some warm before going out! What''s more, how far can you go? What if you meet a wild animal? You wait. I''ll go with you after I''ve dealt with the affairs in the stockade! "


    Although he was cheated toe here, song QingHan still had a warm current in his heart after hearing the words of the great leader. Heughed and said slowly, "thank you very much. It''s just that this matter is too important for me. I''lle back to eatter and I won''t go far away."


    With that, he picked up a long stick in the corner, propped it on the ground, and walked out of the stockade step by step.


    The big leader was helpless. He didn''t expect that song QingHan''s temperament would be so stubborn. Moreover, he was really unable to get rid of him now. He had to catch someone casually and let him follow song QingHan''s back, so that he could take good care of him.


    In fact, the reason why he cheated song QingHan was that he had a bad heart. However, although he acted domineering, he was not dirty, especially when he saw that the value of song QingHan was greater than he had imagined, he was not willing to use that inferior means. Only when song QingHan wanted to understand it and took the initiative to take part in it, it would be regarded as satisfactory.


    Song QingHan didn''t think so much about it. He often forgot his female identity and his unusual beauty. When the other party saw an outsider and was d to hunt, he brought him here to exchange some information about the outside world. Therefore, when he saw the dog egg tortured by drug addiction, he would take the initiative to offer a helping hand to repay the kindness of the other party for providing information.


    He will never forget that he came here to find the iceberg snow lotus. Once he finds it, even if he wants to climb it, he has to climb back to the state capital and give it to Wu Dahu.


    Thinking of Wu Dahu''s face, song QingHan''s heart is soft and his facial features be soft.


    He used to worry that he would change his mind, or that his love for Wu Dahu could not match the love Wu Dahu gave him. However, after this incident, he could bravely admit his mind, that is, he would only spend the rest of his life with Wu Dahu and love this man with his own life.


    The man behind him suddenly became firm when he saw his back. Although he didn''t know why, he still obeyed his fate and prayed in his heart that he would not be too disorderly. If he went too far, let alone him, he would not be able to go back.


    The road outside the vige is really hard to walk. The snow has reached the thigh. It is still because there are traces of human activities around, so it is shorter. When he goes further, I''m afraid the snow will cover his waist.


    It''s OK to walk a few steps. If you walk a few hundred steps in such snow, you may not feel anything at first. When you go back, you will probably find that your leg nerve has been necrotic.


    Song QingHan suddenly turned around and didn''t go ahead any longer. Instead, he took the flying eagle vige as the center and slowly drew in the way of arc.


    Seeing him so, the man behind him couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief and trotted forward to introduce the surrounding environment to him.


    "This is the way down the mountain. It''s not too steep. But if you fall down carelessly, you''ll be killed by rolling down! In particr, there are a lot of rocks at the foot of the mountain. Once you hit them, your head will blossom! ""It''s hard toe back when you go there. Even if you''re lucky enough toe back, you''ll be blind. There''s a man in our stockade like that. Since he came back, he can''t see anything. He can only rely on the big master''s heart to help."


    "..."


    after a pause, Song Qing suddenly asked, "from which side does the moon rise?"


    "The moon?" The man repeated, as if he didn''t expect song QingHan to ask such a question. After pondering for a long time, he pointed to a direction and said, "it should be there. In fact, we haven''t seen the moon here for a long time, so I''ll take a general idea."


    Looking at the looming forest, song QingHan asked suspiciously, "where, what is it?"


    The man lowered his voice and pretended to be mysterious: "snow forest! If wolves and cattlee here, they will surely pass by that ce. Not only that, but there are mountain ghosts in it, which will kill people


    "Mountain Ghost?" Song QingHan remembers this word. It was included in the words the great leader said to dog eggs before. But he didn''t pay attention to it at that time. He thought it was a bluff made up by them. Now it seems that the Mountain Ghost has other meanings?


    Seeing song QingHan''s curious face, the man did not exin much. He only shook his head and said, "in any case, they are terrible things, but fortunately they never go out of the woods, otherwise we can''t live here."


    As for the ce where he can''t understand the map, he can only write down the ce where he can''t understand the map.


    After distributing the things that had been collected from the town, the great leader saw that song QingHan hade back. He put down the big stone in his heart and weed it happily. He said in a loud voice, "today you are just in time. There is fresh yak meat to eat!"


    After saying that, he seemed to have just remembered something and asked in embarrassment, "do you have any taboo to beef?"


    Although he had never been to the Central ins, he also knew that the people of Central ins did not eat beef because they regarded cattle as gods. If song QingHan had this taboo, his words before would be tantamount to provocation.


    Fortunately, song QingHan quickly replied, "no, don''t worry. I don''t have to worry about it."


    As a doctor, the most basic maintenance knowledge is to eat everything, but do not eat too much. Song QingHan did a good job on this point.


    The big leader saw that his expression didn''t seem to be faking, so he rxed his shoulder and breathed a sigh of relief.


    He didn''t know what was wrong with him. At first, he thought song QingHan looked good-looking, but he didn''t care so much. The longer he got along with him, the more strange he became about song QingHan''s mind. He was so worried and worried, and he didn''t look like him.


    Song QingHan was immersed in his own thoughts and did not notice the difference of the big leader. When the rice was cooked, he took a bowl with everyone, filled the dishes and steamed bread, and sat in the corner, eating silently.


    People here don''t use seasoning, so yak meat tastes tasteless and tasteless. Fortunately, because of its strong aroma and the hard environment, song QingHan ate it with relish. He ate two bowls of yak meat in session.


    Seeing that he had a good meal, he leaned against him and said with a smile, "if you like it, it''s the best. There''s not much else here. Yak meat is the most, especially the dried beef jerky. It can be cooked and served as a snack!"


    Song QingHan nodded and suddenly remembered something. He looked up at the ceiling and asked, "why don''t you make an ice house? Can''t do it or don''t know how to do it? "


    In fact, he had just thought of this, because the wooden house here seemed to be in danger. He thought of the ice house built by the ekismos in modern times, but he had not experimented with it, so he did not know whether it could be built here.


    The big leader was stunned and asked, "ice house? How can ice build a house? "


    Seeing his reaction, song QingHan naturally knew that they belonged to thetter, that is, they didn''t know about the ice house at all. So he turned his empty bowl upside down and said, "a house with such a shape piled up with ice blocks can not only block the cold wind, but also be very solid and will not copse easily."


    Unexpectedly, after listening to his exnation, the big leader was even more muddled, and said in an inexplicable way: "didn''t it melt overnight? When the timees, people are buried inside... "


    Song QingHan chuckles, grabs a handful of snow from the ground, throws it into the sky, and slowly says," have you ever seen the snow melt here? "

 Chapter 124

    The great leader thought about it carefully, and found that if the snow here was not artificially baked by fire, it would not melt naturally. He thought about it and said along with song QingHan''s words: "after the building ispleted, you can''t burn a fire to keep warm or cook in it?"


    Although it seems a bit troublesome, if the ice house is really feasible, he doesn''t mind making a few of them ording to song QingHan''s idea. Anyway, they have nothing else to do here.


    Song QingHan nodded and pointed to the leaking wooden houses and said, "although you can''t burn a fire in it, I''m afraid it''s morefortable to live in an ice house because of the cold wind."


    The leader nodded, said to do, directly put on fur gloves, walked to the open space, straightforward way: "then I''ll make you one now!"


    Seeing that he started to grab the snow directly with his hands, song QingHan thought about it and suggested, "how about looking for some boards, fixing them, putting the snow in and squeezing them into the shape of bricks?"


    The great leader saw that he really had ideas, rather than gossiping. He nodded obediently and took his attitude seriously. He went to find the board to make a mold.


    Night fell unconsciously, song QingHan tight tight skin, standing in the middle of the open space, raised his head to look at the sky.


    The ck curtain is covered with stars, which should be a very beautiful and romantic thing, but song QingHan''s heart is a disappointment.


    No, there is no moon today.


    In the distance, a few wolf barks came one after another, which sounded feeble. I don''t know if it was affected by the absence of the moon.


    From the small ck room came the sound of struggle. Song QingHan knew that it was dog egg''s addiction, and walked over.


    The dog egg looks very different from that of the day. Although he is in a trance during the day, he is somewhat human. Now, if he is not said to be a man, song QingHan may regard him as a crazy animal.


    However, he knew that this was not what dog eggs wanted. He took the dog''s hand and said in a deep voice, "can you hear me? You can hear me. Three heads. "


    Dog egg''s hand tries to catch song QingHan, but since Song QingHan dares to catch him, he is naturally ready. With clever force, dog egg can only do useless work around his arm.


    After struggling for a moment, the dog''s head finally dropped down, forced three times, and sobbed: "kill me, let me go to the snow forest, I can''t stand it, it''s so painful, it''s really painful!"


    Song QingHan''s Yu Guang noticed his mouth movement, and suddenly reached out his hand, breaking his jaw out of joint with the lightning speed, which prevented his intention of biting his tongue andmitting suicide.


    Although biting the tongue is not equal to death, song QingHan did not intend to make dog eggs worse.


    Seeing that his intention had been seen through, the dog''s hands and feet struggled more fiercely, his facial features wrinkled into a ball, and his dry skin was like the old bark, with a dull color.


    Seeing this, song QingHan took the Hawthorn from her father, put it into the dog''s egg mouth, and said quietly: "get used to this taste. If you be addicted to drugs, you will taste this taste, OK? So if you don''t want to eat Hawthorn again, try not to get sick. You can, don''t you? "


    Dog egg''s tears and snot flowed down together, and shook his head in pain. But song QingHan, like a child, made him swallow hawthorn, patted his head, andforted him: "you can, believe in yourself, or, believe me."


    After tossing around for several times, dog egg''s first wave of drug addiction was finally over. Looking at his tired sleeping face, song QingHan raised his head and said to her father: "I will enlighten him when I am here. When I''m not, you wille. Just do as I did just now. Try tofort him and let him have confidence again. But you can''t untie the rope or follow his will Don''t eat hawthorn, let him keep this habit, you know? "


    She was just like a roller coaster. She was very tired at this time, but she managed to keep up and down and said, "I know. Thank you, doctor."


    Song QingHan patted him on the shoulder to encourage him and said in a soft voice, "you have to be more calm and calm than him to save him. The days are still long and keep a normal heart."


    Looking at the back of song QingHan''s leaving, the dog egg female father couldn''t help crying.


    Although many people here have encountered him and dog eggs, but at this moment, he felt that only song QingHan really understood him.


    After crying out all the sadness and pain in his heart, he wiped his face with his sleeve, filled his eyes with firmness, and murmured: "it''s still a long time, I can cure dog eggs!"


    When song QingHan went out, the big leader had already made dozens of ice bricks. If there were more, half a room would be enough.


    However, it was dark, and song QingHan did not let him continue. He stayed in the room he had arranged and was ready to fight again the next day.


    Probably out of selfishness, the great leader specially let song QingHan live in the room next to him. The thin wood could not stop any sound. Therefore, when he heard song QingHan talking in his sleep, he felt that he had discovered another secret of song QingHan.But the sound of this dream talk sounds more and more urgent, like song QingHan was trapped by some bad dream.


    Some big masters are not at ease, directly opened the quilt, put on fur and went to the cold room of Song Dynasty.


    He slowly stepped forward to help song QingHan tuck in the quilt. Seeing song QingHan''s frown and white lips, he couldn''t bear to stretch out his hand to wake him up.


    "Dahu... Dahu, don''t you want to live... I''ll find Xuelian, don''t worry...


    Song QingHan''s dream voice is so clear that he can''t even pretend that he didn''t hear it. He stretched out his hand for a pause. He finally wiped the sweat on Song QingHan''s forehead with his sleeve and sighed quietly Gas, turned into their own room.


    It turned out that he had already had his own feelings, but in fact, he had expected it, didn''t he? The only thing I didn''t think of was that he came to the deste and dangerous snow field alone for the sake of his own talents, and he had to search for the legendary iceberg snow lotus.


    The big leader looked at the ceiling and sighed heavily. His mood wasplicated. He didn''t know whether he envied the man or was in love with song QingHan.


    The next morning, when it was cold in the Song Dynasty, the great leader had already begun to build brick houses.


    There is no need for the adhesive between the ice bricks. As long as a little water is applied, the gap can be frozen instantly to form the most stable structure.


    When he saw the cold of Song Dynasty, the face of the great leader was somewhat gloomy, but he still said with a smile: "up? Are you going out today? "


    Song QingHan nodded, took a look at the sunny sky, pondered for a while, and then slowly said, "today, I''d like to go to those safe ces to have a look. If nothing is found, I''d like to go to the snow forest."


    For some reason, although he knew that the snow forest was dangerous, song QingHan''s heart was inexplicably concerned, especially after knowing that the direction of the moon rising was exactly where the snow forest was.


    Although the big leader was stunned, he didn''t say anything against him. He continued his work without any ups and downs and said, "OK, I''ll apany you to take the sleigh, even if there''s anything convenient."


    Song QingHan wanted to say no, but he really wanted a sled. If he drove the sledge alone, he didn''t need to know that the people in Feiying vige would be worried, so he had topromise and let the big leader go out with him.


    Breakfast is still yak meat, just a soup made of dried meat. Although there is less fresh beef vor, but more smell of firewood.


    After breakfast, song QingHan helped build a house. After the food in his stomach was almost digested, he and the big leader took a sled and went to the deep snow mountain.


    In fact, song QingHan didn''t know what the growth ce of iceberg snow lotus would look like and whether there were any obvious characteristics. Therefore, he could only observe all the ces around by naked eyes. Whenever he met the boundary where nts might grow, he asked the leader to stop and carefully check whether there were traces of iceberg snow lotus.


    This is a stupid way, but it is also the only way that song QingHan can think of now.


    Although he didn''t speak, the big leader saw that he kept repeating the emotions from hope to disappointment. His lips moved and he seemed to want to persuade him. But in the end, he still didn''t say anything and drove the sledge in silence.


    If he had such a person in his life, he would have died without regret...


    after a day''s work, they searched all the ces they could go, and of course they did not find any trace of iceberg snow lotus.


    Song QingHan was not discouraged, because he had expected the result for a long time. The reason why he would continue to follow this idea is to seek peace of mind. After all, sometimes the closer we are, the easier it is to be a blind spot.


    When the big leader was ready to turn back, song QingHan suddenly grasped his arm and said slowly and firmly, "I''m going to go to the snow forest. You wait for me here."


    The big leader was stunned. After the reaction, song QingHan said something. He was shocked. He put his hand in front of him and stopped him and said, "no! Snow forest has always been a forbidden area, so it''s not so good toe out when you go in! "


    In fact, what he wanted to say was that he couldn''t get out when he got in, but he couldn''t say such a desperate word to song QingHan''s firm expression.


    Song QingHan''s expression was very rxed. He opened his eyebrows and eyes and calmly said, "I know, but I still want to see it."


    Even though he knew he was going to die, he wanted to see it because he had a strong premonition in his heart:


    the iceberg and snow lotus are in the snow forest.

 Chapter 125

    Seeing that his persuasion was useless, he bit his teeth and said in a deep voice, "then I will go with you."


    Song QingHan Leng Leng Leng, shook his head and refused: "if you have the intention, wait for me here. If I haven''te out after dark, you can go back and don''t have to look for me again."


    He said this in a very calm tone, but the leader was very upset.


    "I''ve decided that I''ll follow you wherever you go, so I can''t leave you alone unless you don''t go in!"


    Song QingHan lives, it seems that he did not expect that the great leader would speak to him in such a serious and serious tone, and the content of the speech was entirely for his good.


    He was in a bit of a dilemma because he didn''t want to drag down the leader. After all, the chance ofing back was really slim. The life of the leader belonged not only to himself, but also to the whole stockade. If something happened to him, there would be no leader at that time, and the people in the stronghold did not know what to panic about.


    The big leader seemed to see his inner thoughts, but he didn''t say anything. He pursed his lips into a straight line and stood quietly, waiting for song QingHan to say his decision.


    Song QingHan thought for a long time, and finally slowly opened his lips and said, "well, let''s go together."


    The big leader nodded, drove the sledge to the nearest safe area from the snow forest, found a big stone to tie the huskies, took a look at Song QingHan, and took the initiative to walk in the direction of the snow forest.


    If the snow forest didn''t have those legends, I''m afraid it would be a popr attraction, because the neat white coniferous forest is so beautiful.


    The warm yellow sunlight poured down, ting ayer of golden brilliance on the snow forest, which seemed to be seen only in heaven.


    Strangely, there is not much snow here. Song QingHan stepped on it with one foot, which just reached the lower leg.


    Seeing doubts in his eyes, the big leader suddenly said: "some people say that the snow forest is covered with human bones, so the snow will be so shallow."


    Song QingHan was stunned. He looked at his feet thoughtfully and did not step forward.


    The big leader thought he was afraid. He felt rxed and said with a smile: "in fact, if we look outside, we will know whether there are icebergia involucrata in it. If we go back now, we can still catch the dinner just out of the oven."


    Unexpectedly, song QingHan suddenly raised his hand, motioned him to stop talking, and then slowly said, "don''t you think it''s strange? The snow forest has always been so mysterious. Why do all kinds of rumorse out? "


    Hearing his question, the leader who just mentioned a heart gave a quiet sigh of relief.


    He thought it was from where or what happened. He didn''t expect that song QingHan was thinking about this problem for such a long time.


    "Have you forgotten our tradition? The vigers who can''t be saved will be thrown into the snow forest, so there will always be some newsing back and forth. Of course, many of them are conjectures, which may not be urate. "


    "They?" Song QingHan repeated, shing in his mind the faces of the men who were preparing to remove the dog eggs that day.


    "Do you mean that all the rumorse out of their mouths? Over the years, the people who go to the snow forest, are they fixed? "


    But now they are not familiar with the most serious way of Qin''s family, because they are not familiar with the way of life, so why are they responsible for this


    "Question?" Song QingHan suddenly narrowed his eyes and said slowly, "the problem is big."


    Although he didn''t know what the deep snow forest looked like, at present, it seemed that there was little possibility of danger hidden in it. The reason why they were afraid was that they were scared by themselves.


    Or, in other words, scared by the rumors.


    If there is no danger in the snow forest, it can be inferred that the people who spread these rumors must be hiding something.


    Even... He suddenly thought of something, opened his eyes and asked, "who discovered the poppy in the first ce?"


    The great leader was frightened by song QingHan''s startled appearance, and said: "if you want to talk about his utility, it was discovered by the people of the Qin family..."


    he paused and seemed to understand what song QingHan was thinking. He could not believe it and said, "you mean, there is something wrong with the people of the Qin family?"


    Song QingHan pursed his lips and suddenly turned his head to take a look at their origin.


    "I have a guess. Go back."


    Although the great leader guessed that song QingHan was suspicious of the Qin family, he had no clue about what he suspected. Therefore, after hearing his words, he seemed to have no reaction and asked subconsciously, "what''s the matter? It''s all here... "


    Song QingHan shook his head and said decisively," go back first, or... You won''t get out. "


    With that, he went straight in the direction of the sledge, as if in a hurry.


    When he came to the sledge, he looked at the Qin family who had traveled far away, frowned and asked, "how did youe?"It seems that the Qin family didn''t expect that they would meet each other in such a way. Finally, Qin Sanmu, the eldest son of the Qin family, took the initiative to say: "the leader has been out for too long. The people in the stockade are worried about what happened to you, so they sent us as representatives to have a look. Are you going to enter the snow forest or have youe out of it


    Although the great leader didn''t know what song QingHan was going to do, his subconscious helped him hide: "he had intended to go in, butter he thought it was too dangerous, so he gave up and was preparing to go back."


    After hearing his words, Qin Sanmu raised his head and looked behind them. Seeing that the snow was as white as ever, he nodded thoughtfully and said with a smile: "yes, it''s really dangerous in the snow forest. No matter what it is for, you don''t need to fill in your life."


    The big leader said, "well," he got on the sledge and took the lead in the direction of the stockade.


    When theye to see the Qin family, they have a long way to go? So I removed the trace and changed the direction? "


    Song QingHan looked at the front and said in a low voice: "the possibility ofing and noting is half, but they came, which confirmed my other guess."


    The big leader stopped and followed his way of thinking: "is it the spection about the Qin family and the snow forest?"


    Song QingHan nodded his head and said directly, "don''t you think it''s strange? When we went into the snow forest just now, was it really dangerous? And no matter whether it''s really dangerous or not, there''s no need to release so many rumors. Just say that you can''t go inside. I believe the vigers won''t be so bored to go and y. "


    "This repeated release of dangerous remarks can only show that there is a ghost in their hearts."


    The leader rubbed the rope on his hand thoughtfully and said slowly, "why do they do this? What you asked about poppy before is also rted to the Qin family, isn''t it! They want to kill all the people in the vige? "


    Song QingHan did not say yes or no. he looked at the stockade in front of him and said in a soft voice, "I have a n. If it goes well, I will know their purpose tomorrow."


    Seeing his calm appearance, the big leader''s heart gradually calmed down. After entering the vige, he said with deep emotion: "if you don''te, I''m afraid this secret will never be discovered. In fact, sometimes I really think that our meeting is the arrangement of God."


    This is not easy to answer, so the Song Dynasty is cold butugh.


    The big leader also realized that he had made a slip of the tongue. He gently coughed and changed the topic. He said slowly, "it''s time to have dinner. Let''s discuss the arrangement for tomorrow after dinner."


    Song QingHan said "um" and went to see the dog''s egg. He was a little better. He didn''t say anything more. He told his father to take care of him.


    Just as he left, he seemed to suddenly remember something. He went to the dog''s egg and asked in a low voice, "who gave you what made you addicted to it?"


    The dog egg lifted his eyelids, a sh of light shed in his turbid eyes, and said slowly: "three, three trees..."


    with that, he seemed to be very remorse, wrinkling his facial features and crying.


    Song QingHan pauses, reaches out to pat him on the back,forts a few words, and turns out of the door.


    It''s the Qin family again. It seems that the Qin family''s skills are not so big, and their ambition is not small. Although it is obvious that the leader of the Qin family is the leader of the vige, it is obvious that there are many things that the Qin family is ying tricks behind. It can be said that they are the behind the scenes leaders of this vige.


    After dinner, song QingHan went to the open ce as usual and looked up to wait for the moon to rise.


    From behind came the sound of footsteps. Song QingHan subconsciously turned back. When he saw Qin sanmi''s smiling face, he stopped and said inly: "what''s the matter? Can I help you? "


    In fact, Qin Sanmu is not ugly, but his temperament makes song QingHan feel a little disgusted. He doesn''t know whether he is. After knowing that his family is rted to opium poppy, song QingHan puts on colored sses.


    Fortunately, Qin Sanmu didn''t realize the defense of song QingHan. After all, the rtionship between the two is just a stranger. Unless they have a bad heart, no one will be warm to a stranger.


    Heughed and looked at the horizon with song QingHan''s eyes and said in a soft voice: "is song Fu waiting for the moon? Because of the legend? "


    Song QingHan had no doubt about the authenticity of the legend, but after hearing Qin Sanmu''s bantering tone, he moved in his heart and asked, "do you know? Where is the iceberg snow lotus? "


    "Yes."


    I didn''t expect Qin Sanmu''s reply was so straightforward that song QingHan almost didn''t return to his mind.

 Chapter 126

    "Where is it?"


    Song QingHan couldn''t help asking, even if he knew that Qin Sanmu was probably teasing him.


    Qin Sanmu suddenly opened his hand, and his smile became dangerous. He said, "if you eat this, I''ll tell you. After all, this is a secret only I know."


    Song QingHan looked at his palm, picked up the bag of powder, smelled it in his nose, frowned and whispered, "Poppy?"


    Seeing Qin Sanmu''s eyes burning, song QingHan shook his paper bag and said leisurely, "why should I believe you? If you were lying to me, would I not have suffered a great loss? "


    Qin Sanmuughed and said with his back: "believe it or not, I can''t prove it. It depends on the judge of song. But as long as you believe it, this price must be paid. Even if you tell the leader, I''m not afraid, but you will miss the opportunity of ice mountain snow lotus growth."


    "Growth?" Song QingHan moved in his heart, drooped his eyes and asked, "how do you know iceberg snow lotus is growing now? Have you met? Then why did you tell me? Don''t you want to pick it yourself


    Unexpectedly, after hearing his words, Qin Sanmu''s face appeared a proud color, and said slowly: "that thing, as long as I want, can be avable at any time, I want to do things can be more fun."


    Although the tone of his words is very in, but song QingHan can hear a bit of danger.


    What is he going to do? Is it rted to poppy?


    Seeing that song QingHan didn''t speak, Qin Sanmu sighed and said slowly, "in this case, I''m going to leave. I hope song Fu''s trip to find iceberg snow lotus goes smoothly."


    "Wait a minute."


    Song QingHan looked at his back and suddenly began to shout.


    How did he turn around in his eyes? Has doctor song changed his mind again


    Song QingHan suddenly raised his head and poured the powder into his mouth. He tore the paper bag into pieces and threw it into the air. He looked at Qin Sanmu''s eyes and said, "is that ok?"


    Qin Sanmu reached out his hands and patted it. He eximed: "the courage of the song doctor is bigger than that of many men. In this case, I will not dy. I will tell you directly that the iceberg snow lotus, which is a mile northwest of the snow forest, will open in about two days, so you can pick it as soon as possible."


    Before leaving, he said, "Oh," and added, "it''s OK to take a big boss, but you know how to exin it."


    Song QingHan stood in the same ce, looking at the back of him leaving. Yu Guang nced at several ck figures and made the action of taking back the crossbow and arrow. His heart was rxed.


    If he hadn''t eaten that bag of powder, he would have be a corpse in the snow now...


    the effect of poppy suddenly appeared. Song QingHan looked at Wu Dahu''s face in front of him. Although he knew it was an illusion, he still felt happy. He couldn''t helpughing and said, "Why are you here? Don''t you worry about me? I''m ok. The day after tomorrow, I can get you iceberg snow lotus. "


    "Wu Dahu" did not speak, but suddenly came forward and hugged him. The warmth made song QingHan feel at ease. He could not help closing his eyes and falling asleep...


    when song QingHan woke up again, it was already bright. What was different from his imagination was that under his body was the hard bed board, not the snow, and his body was empty The shadow has long disappeared.


    I don''t know why, when he realized that he was back in reality, his heart was empty.


    Knowing that this was one of the consequences of poppy smoking, he sipped his cracked lips and was about to get up when he found that the chief executive came in from the door.


    When he saw him, he was embarrassed for some reason. He put his hot porridge on the table, rubbed his hands and exined, "I saw you fainted in the snowst night, so I brought you back. If there is any offence, please forgive me."


    Song QingHan nodded and calmly said, "it''s OK. Thank you for bringing me back, or the consequences will be unimaginable."


    Seeing him take the porridge over, the big leader hesitated for a moment, or opened his mouth and asked, "what happened to youst night?"


    Song QingHan pause, calm way: "the body is a little ufortable, old problems made."


    For the time being, he did not intend to tell the big leader what happened between Qin Sanmu and him, but he did not think it was necessary.


    As long as things go smoothly, he will be able to reveal the true face of the Qin family today, and get the iceberg snow lotus.


    Thinking of this, he took a sip of porridge and looked up to the big leader and said, "let the Qin family carry the dog''s eggs to the snow forest for a while, saying that the dog''s eggs can''t be saved."


    The big master''s eyes shed a touch of surprise, hesitant way: "that dog eggs... Is to let dog eggs to see what is in the snow forest?"


    Song QingHan shook his head and said decisively, "I will go there first and wait. Then I will send a signal bomb to the sky. When you see the signal bomb, you will bring all the people in the stockade with me."


    The big leader''s heart is tight, refused: "this matter is too dangerous, can''t let you do it alone!"Song QingHan''s face sank. He put his porridge aside and said calmly, "how many people are there in this stockade? I''m afraid they know better than you. Once one of them is missing, they will still do things ording to the original n. By then, dog eggs may really die. As for me, they have subconsciously excluded me, even if they know me In the snow forest, it won''t be so good. "


    His words are obscure, but what should be said has been made clear. If the leader can not ept it, he can only find another way.


    Anyway, the Qin family must solve this problem. Otherwise, even if he has obtained the iceberg snow lotus, I''m afraid he can''t leave here easily.


    Although the big master''s face was still ugly, he did not say anything against it. He sighed and said slowly, "OK, do as you say. This is my crossbow. Be careful."


    Song QingHan looked at the delicate crossbow arrow in his palm and looked up at the back of the leader. His eyes were firm.


    This will be a sess, because Wu Dahu is still waiting for him at home!


    After song QingHan finished his porridge, he began to prepare to set out towards the snow forest. In order not to let the Qin family see anything strange, he made a special circle. When he saw the stone, he abandoned the sledge early, hid it behind his back, and walked into the snow forest only with his legs.


    After all, there was only one person, so he didn''t walk around. After wandering around the periphery, he ambushed under his calcted route.


    Before he was numb by the cold, several shadows finally appeared in the distance.


    Dogdan seems to have never thought that he was so easily given up, crying: "yesterday, doctor Song said that my situation has improved, why should I be thrown into the snow forest today! I don''t want to go with the Mountain Ghost. I''m so scared! I will give up. Please let me go


    Looking at him crying a snot and tears, his face all frozen crooked appearance, song QingHan''s heart some can not bear, but without dog eggs, he can not find an excuse to deceive the Qin family to see how they act, so he can only temporarily aggrieve him.


    After arriving at the snow forest, the Qin family looked around and found nothing unusual. They looked rxed.


    Seeing that the dog''s egg was still crying, Qin Sanmu frowned and said, "stop barking. If you call the Mountain Ghost, you will die early and surpass your life."


    After hearing this, dogdan stops crying and looks at Qin Sanlin pitifully.


    Qin Sanmu seemed to enjoy the look. He chuckled and raised his eyebrows: "besides, you may not die when you enter the snow forest. Maybe you will find yourself in another world and enjoy a more pleasant life."


    Dogdan sobbed. He didn''t seem to take Qin Sanmu''s words to heart. His eyes were full of despair.


    Inside the eggs, they picked up their clothes and went on a little.


    Song QingHan took a look and found that after entering the snow forest for a certain distance, they walked very carefully, as if avoiding something.


    His heart moved and quickly wrote down their route. When they could not see their own figure, they quickly followed up.


    The inner structure of the snow forest was moreplicated than song QingHan thought. The Qin family took the dog eggs and turned left and right until they came to a cave.


    Seeing this, song QingHan hid his body behind a thick tree. After seeing some skinny peopleing out of the cave, he was very nervous.


    I''m afraid this is the "Mountain Ghost" in the rumor. Just by looking at their appearance, they clearly belong to the Qin family.


    After seeing those "mountain ghosts", dogdan yelled as if he had lost his heart. Qin Sanmu seemed to think that he was too noisy, so he directly picked up a brick and knocked him unconscious.


    After talking for a while, they started to move the dog eggs into the cave together.


    Song QingHan knew that the secret of the Qin family might be hidden in that cave. For a moment, he hesitated, whether to go directly to check or to send a signal bomb to check.


    The sound of the signal bomb is not small. I''m afraid that as soon as he sends it out, the Qin family will hear it. As soon as the evidence is destroyed, it will be him who can''t bear it.


    Looking at the ck hole of the cave, song QingHan bit his teeth, and in his heart, he must have rushed directly.


    Hiding behind the cave, he quietly poked out his head and looked into the cave. Seeing that the structure wasplicated, he could not help but tiptoe in.


    Knowing that there was danger in it, he had to go in. Although it would make people feel scared, he also felt a little excited after the rapid secretion of adrenaline.


    After walking, I don''t know how many turns, Qin Sanmu''s voicees from the front.


    "How about the recent harvest?"


    A hoarse, low voice replied, "it''s OK, but there are fewer people. We need to get some more people in."

 Chapter 127

    Qin Sanmu said, "well," as if he had a doctor from abroadst night, many of our problems would have been solved and our n would have been speeded up if he could have obeyed. "


    "How did it work? Why don''t you just bring it in? What if something goes wrong? "


    The man''s tone seemed to be a little aggressive, so Qin Sanmu''s tone also cooled down and said in a deep voice: "the leader is close to him. How can I bring him in? But he wille in by himself. The bait has been put down. You should pay more attention to the northwest corner these two days


    "For the iceberg snow lotus? Hehe, it seems that I want to get rich and crazy, and I don''t want to die. But just as it happens, I''m going to get a flower to eat. I''ll do it right away. "


    Hearing them talk about themselves like this, song QingHan''s mood is veryplicated, but from their conversation, he can basically be sure that the growth of iceberg snow lotus in the northwest corner is true.


    Qin Sanmu said something else to the man. Maybe after the skill of a cup of tea passed, the sound of footsteps gradually amplified. Although song QingHan knew that his hiding ce would not be found, his heart was still like the beating of war drums. After they passed by, they quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    After a while, a light footstep sounds. Song QingHan knows that this is the man who sent the Qin family out. After he goes in, song QingHan finally moves and bes stiff. He looks around and walks outside.


    When he walked out of the dark cave, he suddenly felt a sense of survival in his heart. He raised his head to block his eyes, narrowed his eyes and looked around him. Seeing that there was nothing wrong with him, he walked out.


    It is estimated that Qin Sanmu and they have been walking for a long time. After he sends out the signal bomb, the big leader can take people to stop them on the way.


    He took the re out of his arms, raised his hand, and banged.


    Not the sound of a re, but the sound of a re falling to the ground.


    Song QingHan covered his aching hand and suddenly turned his head to look at Qin Sanmu not far away. After seeing him turning the catapult on his hand leisurely and leisurely, he felt tight in his heart and said subconsciously, "why haven''t you left yet?"


    Qin Sanmu came slowly, picked up the signal bomb from the ground, put it in his hand for a while, and said with a half smile: "if I leave, won''t I be in your scheme?"


    Song QingHan quickly swept around. Seeing other peopleing out of the tree at some time, song QingHan unconsciously stepped back a step and said calmly: "what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand? I just came to pick the iceberg and snow lotus. Didn''t you make an appointment with me yesterday


    For today''s n, only drag, although the signal bomb did not send out, dy may not be effective, but song QingHan still prayed for miracles.


    Qin Sanmu picked his eyebrows, as if he didn''t see through song QingHan''s inner thoughts, or saw through them, but didn''t want to pierce them. He patiently said, "I asked you to pick them, but I didn''t let you send a signal bomb. If you sent it just now, wouldn''t it be very difficult for us to do it?"


    Song QingHan turned his head to see the "mountain ghosts"ing out of the cave. He felt that his throat was a little tight. He squeezed out a smile and tried to be kind: "I think we have a chance to cooperate. It sounds like you need a doctor to solve some problems..."


    Qin Sanmu nodded in Song QingHan When he thought he would agree, his face suddenly sank and said with a grim smile, "but we don''t need a doctor who is brave enough to want to harm us!"


    Seeing him approaching himself, song QingHan was not good at heart, so he turned and ran.


    However, as a female man, his physical strength was not as good as that of a normal man. Besides, he had been holding a posture in the cave for too long, and his body had been stiff for a long time. Therefore, he was caught by Qin Sanmu before he ran a few steps and threw him to the ground.


    Fortunately, the snow is soft, song QingHan fell on the ground and immediately rolled, got up and went on running.


    An arrow "whizzed" into the snow at Song QingHan''s feet, which scared him to avoid it subconsciously, and his body rolled to the ground driven by inertia.


    Qin Sanmu chuckled, slowly took back the hand holding the crossbow, raised his eyebrow and said, "still running? I don''t mind ying with you a little longer. "


    Song QingHan''s eyes narrowed, fixed to look at the arrow slot, tentatively stood up, slowly back.


    Another arrow urately shot at Song QingHan''s feet, raising a piece of snow and mud, which fascinated song QingHan''s eyes.


    He clenched his fists and ran behind a tree. Several times, he passed Qin Sanmu''s arrows.


    He has been counting the number of arrows in his heart. When he reaches six, he suddenly reaches out his hand from behind the tree, aiming at Qin Sanmu''s direction, and quickly presses the switch of the crossbow on his wrist.


    Qin Sanmu''s smile fixed on his face, slowly lowered his head and looked at the sharp arrow running through his abdomen. The expression on his face changed rapidly and finally turned into anger.


    "You! Give it to me! Take him alive! I will make him worse than dead


    Song, I''m not happy to see you.Qin Sanmu is the only one nearest to him. After being hit by the arrow, Qin Sanmu naturally can''t continue to chase him. As for other people, even at this time, they are far behind song QingHan.


    Seeing the exit of the snow forest in front of him, song QingHan felt happy before he had time. His heart suddenly contracted, his legs softened and he copsed on the ground.


    He looked nkly at the sky which was divided into small pieces by the trees. When he saw the colorful halo appearing in the sky, he finally realized what had happened to him. He slowly closed his eyes and murmured: "drug addicts, it''s not the right time..."


    the tinnitus sounded, as if he wanted to prate his head. He bent his knees and shrunk himself into a ball, as if he wanted to bury himself in it In the snow, keep drilling down.


    Fuzzy, around the sound of fighting and screaming, a soft force will hold him up, Wu Dahu''s voice sounded.


    "Xiaohan, wake up! Don''t be afraid. I''m here. It''s OK


    Song QingHan slowly raised the corner of his mouth and said to himself, "hallucinations are good. No wonder they are addicted...


    he held out his hand and held the" Wu Dahu "in his arms with great force, as if he wanted to melt himself into the body of" Wu Dahu ".


    Wu Dahu looked down at Song QingHan''s flushed face. His eyes were full of worry. He tightly sped his hands and raised his head to say to the big leader: "are you sure he will be OK soon?"


    The big leader "um" said, looking at the posture of the two people hugging together, turned his head to cover up the envious color shing through his eyes, and decisively said, "it will be OK. Doctor song knows how to treat this disease."


    After getting his assurance, Wu Dahu put a little bit of the big stone in his heart, took a look at the blood and stumps on the ground, and said to the big leader without any expression: "then I''ll go back first, and you can deal with it slowly."


    With that, he took song QingHan into the sleigh and ran away quickly.


    After taking back his sight, the big leader stepped on Qin Sanmu''s chest and said in a sharp voice, "why did you give him that food? What''s your secret? "


    Qin Sanmu vomited blood and looked at the big leader. He opened his mouth andughed. He said, "you should ask him why he ate that thing? If he doesn''t eat, I won''t rx my vignce, and I won''t be hurt by him... Ha ha, if you want to know, you can go in and see for yourself


    Seeing his tough appearance, the leader was angry andughed. He kicked him faintly and said to the humanity around him: "tie him up and surround the entrance and exit of the forest. Don''t let anything go out from here."


    When song QingHan opened his eyes and saw Wu Dahu''s concerned face in front of him, he subconsciously closed his eyes and said to himself, "why hasn''t the illusion subsided? It''s bing more and more realistic..."


    Wu Dahuughed and helped him tuck in the quilt corner with heartache. He whispered, "if you''re too tired, you can sleep again, but it''s better to get up and eat something."


    After a while, when Wu Dahu thought song QingHan would not open his eyes, he suddenly straightened up, grabbed Wu Dahu''s hand, widened his eyes and said, "are you really?"


    Seeing that his eyes were full of disbelief, Wu Dahu put down his bowl, held him in his arms, patted his back andforted him: "of course it is true. You left without saying a word. How can I put my heart down? What''s the point of living with a little stone if there''s something wrong? Fortunately, I finally caught up with you. You don''t know how painful it was when I saw you lying on the ground...


    Song QingHan smelled the familiar smell of Wu Dahu, and his tears seemed to be broken.


    He held Wu Dahu tightly. He was sad and happy. He said, "you''re OK. I''m fine. It''s good."


    "By the way, the whereabouts of the iceberg Saussurea have been found. It''s in the northwest corner of the forest just now. Let''s go and pick it up now."


    Wu Dahu grabbed him and said, "your body has just slowed down. Let''s have a rest. Anyway, iceberg snow lotus has no feet and can''t run away."


    With that, he picked up the bowl, gently scooped a spoonful of hot porridge, carefully blew it, and then fed it to song QingHan''s mouth.


    Song QingHan stopped and sat down obediently. Like a child, he was fed a whole bowl of hot porridge by Wu Dahu.


    Four eyes, a room speechless, but not embarrassed or cold.


    After song QingHan finished his porridge, the big leader also came back with his people. Qin Sanmu''s vitality was strong enough. The arrow was still inserted in his abdomen, and there was no sign of excessive blood loss for the time being.

 Chapter 128

    Seeing that song QingHan appeared in front of him, Qin Sanmu pulled the corner of his mouth with a smile, and said deliberately, "what''s the taste of this, doctor song? Isn''t it good? Anyway, I''ve been caught by you now. All the things in it are yours. You can use it as you like. Isn''t it beautiful? "


    Hearing his words, song QingHan didn''t know what was hidden in the cave. He frowned and said coldly, "do you think I am you? What do you keep the harmful things for


    The big leader also understood. Looking at Qin Sanmu, who was in a state of madness, he said in a deep voice: "there are enough poppies in the vige. Why do you want another one? And those who have problems because of overdose, are they your hands and feet? "


    Qin Sanmu was probably also a broken jar, and said, "what is it? My vision is not limited here, and only you such a fool will stay in this ce without any vitality and hope year after year for the so-called faith andmitment! I want to conquer the world! Let everyone submit to my feet


    With that, he burst intoughter, his eyes glowing, as if thinking of the scene and feeling happy from the inside out.


    Song QingHan frowned tightly and said coldly: "you can see the end of excessive poppy smoking. If you really spread it out, it will not be a good ending. I''m afraid that all addicts will attack you. Before you surrender them, they will tear you to pieces! And even if you do, how long will those people live? Do you want to leave you alone in the world


    Normal people can understand these principles, but Qin Sanmu is obviously not normal now. After hearing song QingHan''s words, his mouth''sughter is getting bigger and bigger, and his movements affect his abdomen, and his blood flows out of it.


    Seeing this, song QingHan stopped talking about it. Knowing that it was useless to say more, he raised his head and said to the big leader, "we are going to the snow forest for a trip. One is to pick the snow lotus on the iceberg and the other is to destroy the poppy in the cave. Do you want to go together?"


    After hearing song QingHan''s words, he nodded decisively: "of course, the vigers are still surrounded in the snow forest to prevent things from running out."


    I don''t know why, after hearing this sentence, song QingHan''s heart moved, and suddenly shed those "mountain ghosts" in his mind. He lost his voice and said, "those people inside haven''te out yet?"


    Looking at the madness in Qin Sanmu''s eyes, song QingHan suddenly felt a little chilly. He grabbed Wu Dahu''s hand and said in a quick voice, "we should go quickly. If it is toote, we will be afraid of change."


    Although Wu Dahu didn''t know how song QingHan came to this conclusion, he always obeyed song QingHan''s words unconditionally, so he took the sledge and sat in with song QingHan.


    Before leaving, song QingHan suddenly turned his head and said to the leader: "I have a bad feeling. You''d better not go and evacuate the vigers to the foot of the mountain."


    Seeing that he was serious, the big leader was worried. He knew that he was not joking and wanted to ask again. But Wu Dahu had already started his sledge, so he had to swallow the words in his mouth.


    On the way, Wu Dahu took a look at Song QingHan. Seeing that he was worried in his eyes, he said in a deep voice: "does that man still have a second hand? Will you do what you say? "


    Song QingHan''s mind was a little confused. He could only catch fragmentary fragments and frowned: "I don''t know, but the people inside can''t be quiet. They are all fugitives..."


    before he finished his words, there was a loud noise in front of him. The wind and snow were howling, and a huge snow ball and fine snow particles burst in the air Susu falls, like an artificial "snow rain".


    "Damn it!"


    Song QingHan subconsciously said, "the avnche is avnche, let''s get the snow lotus back quickly!" when he saw the avnche on the top of the mountain


    The huskies driving the sledge seemed to notice something wrong and ran forward desperately. Soon, they pulled song QingHan and Wu Dahu into the snow forest.


    Although the vigers who are still guarding the forest don''t know what happened, they can see the vision just now. They just don''t know what to do.


    When they saw the appearance of song QingHan, although they were a little disappointed, they still had the feeling of finding the backbone. They asked one after another: "Song Fu, what''s the matter? How about being in charge? Shall we go or stay now


    Song QingHan''s eyes narrowed, looking at the snow falling in the distance, gritted his teeth and said, "run! Run down the hill! As soon as possible! "


    Hearing what he said, the vigers looked a little rmed, but they still ran down the mountain obediently. Just looking at their direction, they seemed to be ready to go back to the stockade first and then down.


    Song QingHan''s steps did not stop, directly ran to the hidden cave with Wu Dahu. Along the way, they copsed a lot of snow at their feet, revealing the traps hidden under the snow.


    Song QingHan was startled by the spikes and mechanisms. It''s no wonder that those people had to follow that special path. Otherwise, if Mao rushes here, he will have to enter without leaving.As soon as they got to the cave, they met the "mountain ghosts".


    Under close observation, song QingHan finally understood what these "mountain ghosts" were. They were just human beings who were addicted to drugs. They were just haggard and skinny. At first nce, they were associated with the word "ghost".


    When those people saw the cold of Song Dynasty, they showed fierce light and rushed at them without fear.


    Yes, after all, they have more than ten people, and song QingHan only has him and Wu Dahu.


    However, because of this, it is convenient for wudahu to defeat thempletely. After all, they underestimated the enemy, but Wu Dahu did not underestimate the enemy.


    Seeing that the people on their side had broken half in a row, those people finally began to be afraid. Some of them turned around and ran away, and some of them rushed to Song Dynasty. They probably wanted to use him to restrict Wu Dahu.


    Song QingHan subconsciously stepped back and walked behind Wu Dahu. He thought it was safe and sound. As a result, a "Mountain Ghost" who had juste out of the cave caught his leg and attacked his neck.


    "Bang" to a sound, heavynding, song QingHan stupidly looked at the fall at his feet, no voice of the "Mountain Ghost", scared to pat the chest.


    He looked up and, after seeing the people who helped him, said in surprise, "dog egg!"


    The dog''s egg looked a little confused. When his hand was loose, the brick fell to the ground. He retreated and murmured: "I killed people, I killed people..."


    Song QingHan saw that he would fall into the cave if he retreated any more. He quickly reached out to catch him, pinched his hands into his shoulder and said in a loud voice, "they deserve more than their death. I''ll tell you the specific thingster, Now run, run straight down the mountain, avnche


    Hearing the word "avnche", dog egg''s lips moved. It seemed that he finally regained consciousness. He looked at the corpses scattered all over the ground and asked subconsciously, "what about you?"


    Song QingHan turns his head and looks at Wu Dahu. He just solves thest "Mountain Ghost", and his breath of white air is dense in the air.


    "We still have something to do. You go down first. The vigers are at the foot of the mountain. You can go and gather directly."


    Dogdan hesitated for a moment, but still nodded, took a step, and quickly ran down the hill.


    The sound of the avnche is getting louder and louder. Song QingHan looks up at the mountain snow that maye down at any time. He is tight in his heart, and before he speaks, he is pulled by Wu Dahu and runs to the northwest corner.


    "I know you''re looking for iceberg snow lotus, northwest corner, I remember it all."


    The scenery on both sides quickly retrogressed from Yu Guang. Although song QingHan had some difficulty in running, he felt a little happy in his heart. His eyes were shining and he nodded: "we will be OK!"


    Wu Dahu slowly raised the corner of his mouth, his eyes were soft, and he quickly ran to the northwest corner. When he saw the scene in front of him, he held his breath subconsciously.


    White snow lotus slowly blooming,rge pieces of crystal petals like a dancer''s waist, turned around, silent to tell their own beauty.


    Song QingHan was stunned. He turned his head and looked at the snow that was about to fall. He did not have time to enjoy the beautiful scenery when the flowers were blooming. He directly reached out to pick a handful of iceberg snow lotus and put it into the prepared box. He said to Wu Dahu, "run!"


    two people as like as two peas, but the speed is the same, and the grip is not separated.


    After the rope was untied, the huskies ran down the mountain like Sahuan.


    The speed of the sledge is getting faster and faster, but it is not as fast as the avnche. When the snow behind him is about to contact two people, the sled suddenly loses control, and they are thrown high and rolled together, and are washed down by the heavy snow.


    I don''t know how long it took, song QingHan suddenly took a deep breath and suddenly opened his eyes. When he saw the white clouds in the sky, he knew that he was alive. When he saw Wu Dahu''s closed eyes, he felt a tight heart and quickly got up to feel Wu Dahu''s pulse.


    But what he didn''t think of was that Wu Dahu''s hands were cast iron like, tightly hooped behind him. Rao, he straightened up, and Wu Dahu''s hands showed no sign of loosening.


    Fortunately, song QingHan had already heard Wu Dahu''s weak but powerful heartbeat. Knowing that he was ok, he loosened his shoulder and quietly put his head against his shoulder socket.


    This fool, how hard should he use to prevent them from being washed away by the snow...

 Chapter 129

    Wu Dahu didn''t let song QingHan wait too long. In front of the sun, he slowly opened his eyes. When he saw song QingHan''s curved smiling face, his heart was rxed. He suddenly released his hand and subconsciously said, "it''s OK. Don''t be afraid."


    Song QingHanforted himself as soon as he woke up, and his smile deepened. He struggled to stand up and patted the snow on his body. After making sure that the box on his body did not fall off, he said in a rxed way: "you can go home. Your antidote has finally been found."


    Not long after they went out, they met a group of people in charge.


    When he saw him, there was a sh of excitement in his eyes, but when he saw the hands of two people holding each other, he stopped and collected his expression.


    "Is doctor song going back? Is the dog''s egg still alive? "


    The female father of dog eggs looked at the wounded dog eggs, regardless of the rules, snatched in front of the leader''s mouth, and asked the song QingHan.


    Song QingHan saw that the dog egg lowered his head and looked remorseful. Suddenly he said with a smile: "how can it be saved? Continue to do as I say. Don''t be soft hearted. You can quit at thetest three months. "


    On hearing this, dog egg and his female father''s faces showed a look of excitement. They looked at each other and nodded: "we will insist. Thank you, doctor song!"


    Song QingHan nodded. Before leaving, he seemed to suddenly think of something. He opened his mouth and asked, "your houses have been destroyed. Do you want to go back?"


    Looking at the peaceful snow mountain, the great leader said definitely: "the mission has been inherited. In any case, we willplete it. As for whether the next generation is willing to undertake it, it is up to them to choose."


    After saying this, his face suddenly softened down and said slowly, "besides, the house is nothing. This time, we can use the method you told us."


    Song QingHan Leng Leng Leng, smile "um" a, embrace boxing way: "then we leave now, if there is a chance in the future, goodbye!"


    The big boss''s eyes shed and refused to give up, but on his face, he stillughed and chanted: "good! Have a good journey


    Looking at the back of the two people leaving, the big leader sighed in secret.


    Suddenly, a little hairy head sprang up from his side and asked curiously, "big boss, if you like, leave him! With so many of us, can''t we beat one? "


    The big master felt tight in his heart and put his hand over his mouth. Seeing that Wu Dahu and song QingHan didn''t hear him, he was relieved and taught in a low voice: "what are you talking about! I don''t like it


    The little hair was gently pushed by the big boss, touched his head, and saw the big master red at himself and ran away with a smile.


    After he left, the big leader turned his back and looked at Wu Dahu and song QingHan, who turned into ck spots, and said in a soft voice, "what''s the use of staying? It''s not your destiny. It won''t belong to you."


    Wu Dahu and song QingHan went to the town, bought a carriage, prepared dry food and water, and began to go back.


    Song QingHan carefully took out the box in his arms, opened it and roughly counted it. Some of them could not help crying andughing: "my one actually picked so many iceberg snow lotus. This time, it was really fruitful. Not only can I return the two of Shangguan Lingyu''s, but also take three of them to sell. I don''t need to worry about money in a short time."


    Wu Dahu carefully helped him pull his broken hair to his ear. He said in a low voice, "it''s all for life. Ask doctor Shi if we can keep it. We don''t need to exchange this for money. The money is enough for the time being. What''s more, we are going to Beijing soon. There will be a special person in charge of our food and amodation."


    After hearing this, song QingHan was right to think about it. After all, money is not as rare as iceberg and snow lotus. In case there is something else to use in the future, it can be regarded as a precaution.


    After a period of driving, song QingHan suddenly felt light, and there was a floating light spot in front of him, and his hands trembled uncontrobly.


    His body was hot and cold, which made his brain a little confused, as if he didn''t understand what was wrong with him.


    Wu Dahu was driving in front of him. Suddenly, he felt that there was something wrong with the movement behind him. He turned around to have a look. He stopped and got into the carriage and picked up song QingHan, who had shrunk into a ball.


    Song QingHan''s white eyes turned out more than half, and his mouth made a strange sound, like meaningless nonsense. Sweat drops appeared on his forehead, which flowed down his neck and wet his skirt.


    Fortunately, Wu Dahu had seen song QingHan be addicted to drugs before, so he didn''t feel flustered. He took song QingHan out of the carriage and spread his cloak on the ground to let him lie down.


    I don''t know how longter, song QingHan''s face became more and more pale. Although his eyes recovered a bit of brilliance, he looked more tired. He grabbed his hands on Wu Dahu''s shoulder and murmured: "it''s painful. I''m really in pain. I can''t resist my body, really..."


    seeing his hands gradually tightening, Wu Dahu endured the pain of his body Pain, slowly to help him wipe sweat,fort way: "slowly, rx, you can, you can cure others, you can also go through, good..."Song QingHan suddenly sobbed and put his head on Wu Dahu''s shoulder and said sadly, "you don''t understand. It''s really hard. It''s headache, stomachache, and pain all over the body. Although I know it''s the nervous system, I still can''t bear it. It''s too painful..."


    Wu Dahu''s heart aches because of his crying, so he reaches out to hold him in his arms and increases his strength to make him feel it The warmth of his body said in a soft voice: "if it hurts, then cry out. It will be good to cry for a while. If you think about Xiaoshi, he certainly doesn''t want to see his female father in such pain, isn''t he?"


    After a while, song QingHan finally regained his calm, but his clothes were also wet. It seemed that they had just been fished out of the water.


    Song QingHan went back to the carriage and changed his clothes. He rubbed his temple wearily. Seeing Wu Dahu looking at him with concern, he reluctantlyughed and said slowly, "it''s OK. Keep going. Don''t let the little stones wait for a long time."


    Immediately after moving again, song QingHan looked at the nail print in his palm, and his face was somewhatplicated.


    As he said before, as a doctor, he knew that drug addiction was caused by the nervous system, but he still had no resistance. Even for a moment, the idea of taking that powder again appeared in his mind.


    Now he is almost sure that the package of powder Qin Sanmu gave him to eat was definitely tampered with. I don''t know whether it has been purified or processed, so that he can have such a serious addiction reaction after only once.


    Wu Dahu is right. Xiaoshi certainly doesn''t want to see him paralyzed on the ground like he did just now, just like a cooked shrimp. He is desperate and sad.


    Thinking of the lovely face of Xiaoshi, song QingHan tightened his shaking fist.


    He must be able to get rid of his addiction on his own, sure!


    On the way, song QingHan once again became addicted to drugs. This time, he was more painful than thest time. In his hallucination, he repeatedly bumped into the column of a car. After Wu Dahu hugged him, he even opened his mouth and bit Wu Dahu fiercely. If it were not for Wuda tiger''s rough skin and thick flesh, he would have torn a piece of meat from his body.


    Although two people did not say anything, but Wu Dahu''s eyes were infected with a bit of worry.


    Wu Dahu didn''t worry too much about the fact that song QingHan could cure this disease from the great leader before. However, after looking at the drug addiction episodes of song QingHan, he found that the saying "the doctor does not cure himself" is correct. Knowing how to treat it is totally different from treating himself.


    Finally, before the outbreak of heartbroken grass in Wu Dahu''s body, they finally arrived at the familiar yard.


    When Hualian opened the gate of the courtyard and saw their faces, she couldn''t help looking excited on her dull face all the year round. She said in a trembling voice, "master, young master, you''re back...


    Wu Dahu and song QingHan don''t look pretty, so he didn''t ask any more questions and rushed to help them prepare hot water for bathing.


    Fortunately, the original Xuan is also at home. Song QingHan gives Bingshan Xuelian to him and asks him to take it to the rejuvenation hall to make antidote. Then he stays at home with Wu Dahu for a short rest.


    After two people have bathed in session, the original Xuan has note back, Guan Lingyu is looking for the door.


    When he saw the perfect song QingHan, his eyes wereplex, as if he couldn''t believe what he saw. Subconsciously, he said, "you really found iceberg snow lotus?! Or who sold it to you? "


    Song QingHan chuckled and handed Guan Lingyu the iceberg snow lotus which he had prepared and the box in front of Guan Lingyu. He said slowly, "although you didn''t borrow your iceberg snow lotus, but as a token of thanks for the previous one, take this one."


    Guan Lingyu was angry. He turned around and wanted to go. After two steps, he suddenly remembered something. He turned around and grabbed the box in his hand and left in silence.


    Song QingHan shakes his head and hears the sound of a heavy object falling down from the room. His heart is tight, and he runs in. Seeing Wu Dahu close his eyes and lying unconscious on the ground, he reaches out and moves him to bed. He wipes the cold sweat on his forehead and looks at the door, waiting for yuanxuan''s figure to appear.


    Fortunately, yuanxuan didn''t let them wait too long, but with half a column of incense, he ran in from the gate with a small box in his hand.


    Song QingHan quickly took the round antidote from yuanxuan''s hand, broke open Wu Dahu''s tense mandible, and took it with warm water.


    Wu Dahu took the antidote, and after half a column of incense, he curled up in pain. Fortunately, song QingHan knew that this was the normal reaction of detoxification, so he didn''t panic. He covered the quilt for him. When he was tired and wiped off his sweat, he climbed into bed and slept with his clothes.

 Chapter 130

    More than half a monthter, the toxin in Wu Dahu''s body was finally discharged under the condition of antidote.


    And song QingHan''s addiction to drugs, although from time to time, but not so frequent, although notpletely solved, but it is not a major event.


    Everything seemed to calm down. Even Guan Lingyu seemed to have evaporated from the world. After meeting song QingHan that day, he never appeared in front of them. It was song QingHan who knew by chance that Guan Lingyu had left here. As for where he had gone, it was impossible to know.


    The day of the final test is getting closer and closer, and the two begin to prepare for entering Beijing.


    Although it''s a pity, the strange houses have to be closed temporarily. When they open again depends on their development in the capital.


    Many old customers, though reluctant to give up the news, still showed their understanding and bought a lot of goods to store, as if they were convinced that song QingHan would note back to open a shop again.


    Although song QingHan couldn''tugh or cry, he was still very happy. After all, the purpose of opening a shop was not only to make profits, but also to gain a sense of identity.


    If you want to send them away, the most lost and reluctant is actually doctor Shi.


    Not only because of his admiration for song QingHan medical skills, but also because of his appreciation of the child in the process of getting along with Yuanyuan Xuan.


    If the original Xuan is not already worshipped in the song QingHan door, he really want to rob the original Xuan at all costs.


    After all, no matter how good doctor Shi was, he was better than song QingHan. Who let song QingHan be the only one who could help him in time of crisis?


    What''s more, his learning ability is really strong. Although he has only a few months to learn, he has learned a lot of knowledge in this rejuvenation hall. Recently, he often feels that he can''t learn anything new. If it wasn''t for the help of doctor Shi, he would rather stay at home and chew up what he has learned and turn it into something in his stomach.


    On the day they left the state capital, there were still many people to see them off. People from Liangyi hall, people from huichuntang, old man Gao beside Zhu Lao and his constantpanion Zhu Lao were all present. Song QingHan was very excited.


    I can''t imagine that he has gained so many friends and so many stories happened.


    Xiao Shitou seemed to know what had happened. He suddenly stood up from Song QingHan''s arms and yelled at the people outside, which made peopleugh and shout, and the atmosphere of parting was dispelled.


    However, it is strange that since the day Wu Dahu left, Xiaoshi asionally called "Dad". Since they came back for so long, they have never heard him utter simr sybles. Although he babbles every day, he seems to be talking to himself, which makes it impossible for people tomunicate with him.


    Beijing road is far away, they are not in a hurry, all the way stop and go, when the right to tour mountains and rivers.


    The season is near early spring, and the weather is getting warmer. After the ice water melts, green buds begin to sprout, and everywhere is a lively scene.


    A few dayster, the magnificent capital finally showed its true face in front of them.


    Song QingHan sighed as soon as he saw the tall and broad wall.


    Sure enough, no matter at all times and in all countries, or in different dimensions, the city that can be used as the capital is naturally extraordinary.


    Many people entered the city. Most of them lined up obediently and waited for inspection. asionally, one or two people who tried to jump in the queue were sent to the end by the guards, even making it difficult to use money.


    Wu Dahu, of course, will not have any contraband in their carriage. However, after seeing that there are a lot of strange and useless nts in their cars, the guard''s eyes be a little strange.


    Fortunately, they didn''t seem to want to ask more questions, so they put Wu Dahu in.


    In fact, even if they ask, song QingHan is not afraid. Most of the nts on the car are some fresh seasonings. On the way, they still use these seasonings to make dried meat. If the guards ask, they will take out a piece of dried meat to show them, and they can prove their innocence.


    Once entering the capital, song QingHan was stunned by the huge flow of people on the road.


    The ancient Chinese "shoulder to shoulder" actually exists. If you put this picture in modern times, it will be no different from that of the scenic spot during holidays. As long as you go in, there is no possibility of turning back except being carried forward by the tide of people.


    However, even in modern times, it is only in a specific period that such a scene will appear. Unlike today, the days are ordinary days, and the ce is just an ordinary corner of the capital. If there is a so-called prosperous area, song QingHan can''t imagine what it will look like there.


    Wu Dahu also seems to have a headache. He casually pulls a person and asks, "brother, do you know where the martial arts test is?"


    The man was just like an ordinary man, but he was very gentle. He looked at Wu Dahu from top to bottom, and said clearly, "are you here for the final test? Go along this road, turn right at the third corner, go straight for two blocks, then turn left, go all the way to the endIt doesn''t soundplicated. After thanking Wu Dahu, he directly led the carriage and squeezed into the crowd.


    When he entered the crowd, he realized how naive his ideas were.


    When we get to the ce where we should stop, we can''t stop, but we are squeezed out.


    All the way stumbling and bumping, when he reacts, he has entered a quiet alley.


    The alley is not small, but few people pass by. It is quiet as if it is two worlds with the street outside.


    Wu Dahu saw a wine seller in the distance. He took the carriage and bent over and asked, "uncle, do you know where the martial arts test is?"


    "Military test?" The old man repeated, lifting his heavy eyelids, and a faint light shed through his turbid eyes.


    "Follow this road to the end, and the big house on the right."


    Wu Dahu Leng Leng Leng, seems to have never thought that "step on iron shoes, no ce to find, toe all without effort.".


    He didn''t think much about it. After all, the master''s speech was clear, and he didn''t look like a fool. After thanking him, he went down the alley.


    After they left, another one, who was on crutches, walked out of the back house and muttered, "I''m afraid I''ll lose half my life if I''m cheated by you!"


    Although the wrinkles on his face are more distinct, they show a sly feeling.


    "It''s no problem. Anyway, I''m here to take part in the martial arts test. It''s better not toe...


    their voices dissipate in the quiet air. Song QingHan sits on his horse. Although he feels that something is wrong, he still believes in Wu Dahu''s judgment.


    Although the location described by the man at the gate of the city is obviously not in the same ce as the one described by the Lord, it may be caused by theplex terrain of the capital. Anyway, he can''t think of the value of being cheated.


    When they came to the end of thene, they turned right ording to the description of Ye, and found a group of ferocious men appeared in front of them.


    "How dare you break into the king''s house! Let the dog go


    Wu Dahu, after all, is a martial arts practitioner. He is more sensitive to danger than ordinary people. He immediately pulls out his dagger behind him and pours at those fierce dogs with a heavyplexion.


    These dogs are not only huge, but also show a look of awe at the world.


    If the other people were facing them, they might have been too scared to move at this time. But Wu Dahu, seeing this scene, was not only not afraid, but also had a sense of eager to try.


    After a long time of leisure, he finally found a chance to see what he was doing now!


    Along the way, in addition to using some martial arts skills in hunting, he usually apanied song QingHan and others to eat, drink and eat. Life was reallyfortable, but for a man who was used to being busy, he was still a little ufortable.


    When the strong men saw Wu Dahu''s hand rising and falling, they cut off the head of a vicious dog. As soon as they were in a tight heart, they even broke their voice and cried, "he killed the son''s dog! Come on, brothers! Take him down


    Having said that, they didn''t seem ready to attack until the other dogs died.


    Wu Dahu frowned. Although he thought it was strange, he didn''t think much about it. Dantian sank and did a beautiful back somersault, and all the remaining dogs were chopped in his hands.


    I don''t know who, suddenly yelled a "childe ising", the strong men all showed a kind of ghost expression, some cry, some howl, and some, directly threw themselves on the dog''s body, and yelled: "you''re a god killer, you killed your son''s dog! I''m going to kill you. I''m going to kill you


    Wu Dahu''s face was a little strange. He went straight to the man who said this, nodded his chin, and calmly said, "I''m right in front of you. You''ll kill me."


    The man''s body trembled and did not dare to lift his head. He continued to hold the dog, which was left with his body, and began to wail.


    "Who are you? Why did you kill my five dogs for no reason? "


    A clear voice sounded, if you ignore his angry tone, it is a rare good voice.


    Wu Dahu looked up at the que on the door. After seeing the two big "Wangfu", he didn''t know he was in the trap. He frowned and didn''t think about the old man''s intention. He said directly, "they let the dog bite people first, but I just saved my life."


    As soon as his voice fell, those strong men began toin.


    "No, sir! It was they who suddenly approached and were ready to rush in, so we had to let go of the rope! "


    "Yes! Don''t you mean to let the dog go when you meet someone who is not nice? So we followed the orders of the young master


    "He was so quick that we couldn''t stop him at all. Once he came back, it was like this."¡°......¡±

 Chapter 131

    Seeing that the so-called childe''s face became more and more ugly, Wu Dahu felt even worse in his heart. However, before he could speak, the young master clenched his fist and looked like a volcanic eruption. He roared: "take him down! I''ll make him pay for it


    The strong men seem to be stunned. They look at each other''s eyes. Finally, they stand up and show their moves to attack the martial tiger.


    They said it was an attack, but they ran back to Wu Dahu when they were about to meet him, just like a child''s family.


    In fact, it''s not their fault. It''s because Wu Dahu''s impact on them just now is too great. You know, even if they unite together, they may not be able to subdue the five dogs. However, Wu Dahu killed all the five dogs with one person''s power. After that, they didn''t look red and didn''t jump, so they were not afraid!


    Wu Dahu saw that he waved and did not touch each other''s body. They shot to the ground like a barrage of bullets, covered their ribs, and looked unbelievable. His forehead jumped and he could not help but murmured: "that''s enough! When are you going to get entangled? We are here to look for the martial arts test hall. Someone on the road pointed to this direction. Without thinking about it, we came over. If there is any offence, please forgive me. But it''s no wonder that I killed the five dogs in order to protect ourselves. "


    Hearing this, the strong men seemed to have found an excuse and howled: "it turns out that you havee to participate in the final test. No wonder you are so skilled! Young master, don''t worry. Even if we all die here, we must take him down today tofort the spirits of the dog owners! "


    "Hold on!"


    Unexpectedly, before they pretended to get up, the childe took the initiative to stop.


    He came over and looked up and down at Wu Dahu. When he saw his full muscles that could be felt through his clothes, a touch of envy shed through his eyes. Turning to see song QingHan in the carriage, his eyes brightened and he asked curiously, "is that in the carriage, but your female brother?"


    Wu Dahu didn''t understand why this man''s thinking span was so big. He frowned and said coldly, "no, it''s my husband. If you don''t have anything else, we''ll leave first."


    The young master was very familiar with himself. He took Wu Dahu''s coat and said with a smile, "don''t worry. Aren''t you looking for a martial arts test venue? I was foolishly cheated. Anyway, I have nothing to do now. I''d better take you there myself


    Wu Dahu nced at his hand, directly pulled out the corner of his clothes, looked at his face suspiciously, hesitated for a moment, nodded his head and said, "that''s very helpful."


    Seeing that he said yes, the young man jumped directly into the carriage, but when he lifted the curtain, Wu Dahu reached out and slipped down.


    In the face of Wu Dahu''s displeasure, he coughed slightly and exined without changing his face: "I''m used to sitting in the carriage. I don''t think much about it for a moment, but your husband is really good-looking. It''s the top five of the female men I''ve seen!"


    When Wu Dahu thought that he had finally realized that he had made a mistake, he pped him and solemnly said, "no, the first three! Absolutely in the top three


    If it wasn''t for the fact that when he said this, there was no lust in his eyes and he seemed to be simply praising him, Wu Dahu would have beaten him to pieces.


    Dare to covet other people''s beauty in front of other people''s husband. What can it be?


    Seeing that Wu Dahu didn''t answer the question, the man was not embarrassed. He started to talk about Wu Dahu and song QingHan. However, although Wu Dahu looked dull, it didn''t mean that he was really stupid. Not only did he not get caught up by the man, but also gave more information about him.


    Originally, this man was called Wang Chaoyuan. He was the second son of the royal family. As a "sandwich biscuit", he did not need to inherit the family''s industry. On the other hand, he was not favored by his elders. Therefore, he developed a wild disposition and often did some strange things.


    For example, the five vicious dogs this time were found by him out of the country on a whim. He was not only brave and good at fighting, but also very loyal. Unfortunately, there is no one left.


    However, when he said this, Wang Chaoyuan did not reveal hisint against Wu Dahu. It seems that he is reasonable. He can''t me Wu Dahu if he knows that this matter is really strange.


    Seeing his magnanimous character, Wu Dahu also took the initiative to say, "I don''t know if the old man who guides the way has other purposes. However, there is definitely something wrong with your servants who watch the dog. As soon as he sees me, he releases the dog. Seeing that I''m a good fighter, he is even more excited. He says what he wants to do with me. In fact, he doesn''t dare to touch the corner of my coat."


    After hearing this, the member of the dynasty shook his head in a mncholy voice and said in a soft voice: "it is true. It seems that even if you don''te, the fate of the five dogs has been doomed."


    Wu Dahu stopped and asked in doubt, "what''s the point?"


    Wang Chaoyuan sighed, and then said, "the five dogs are very good for me, because I don''t need to raise and take care of them. Secondly, I don''t need to get close to them for a long time. However, for those servants, I''m afraid it will be a disaster. However, I love the five dogs so much that they don''t dare to start. Therefore, I can eradicate the poison when I see you After "tumor", naturally, I can''t be happier, and I can understand the abnormal performance. ""As for the old man, if I''m not mistaken, they came to the porter and reported that the noise of five dogs at night prevented them from falling asleep. But I didn''t pay attention to it at that time, but I didn''t think it was a disaster."


    He looked sad. He didn''t know whether he was worried about the death of the five dogs or that he didn''t realize these things in advance.


    Wu Dahu nced at him with a surprised look in his eyes.


    It is said that there are dandies in aristocratic families. I didn''t expect that there are different types of dandies. At least, for a dandy like Wang Chaoyuan, Wu Dahu has no resistance in his heart.


    Wang Chaoyuan got into the carriage and fell back. He said bitterly, "I''m so sad today. Let me have a look at the beauty and calm down."


    Song QingHan has been listening to the conversation between the two in the carriage, so he has a certain understanding of the character of the members of the dynasty. Seeing him looking backward at himself, he couldn''t helpughing, shaking his head and saying, "if you cheat the children, it''s OK to cheat the children. I really don''t believe that in such a big capital city, only two women and men who are more beautiful than me can be found."


    He has now epted his "beautiful" setting, but he still has some gratitude for the "peerless beauty" setting.


    Although Wu Dahu pulled the members of the imperial court out after returning to the gods, the eyes of the royal court members seemed to be straight, staring at the cold direction of the Song Dynasty, as if to see through the car curtain.


    After reflecting what song QingHan said, he said with his fist: "it''s beautiful. There are beautiful feet, beautiful hands, beautiful faces and so on. There are many people who meet one condition, but not many can be called beauties! In particr, you have a cool temperament, which is just like banishing immortals, which makes people yearn for it! "


    With that, his face really showed yearning expression, but in Wu Dahu''s eyes, he was clearly hungry.


    Song QingHanughed enough, his eyes turned, and he suddenly became curious and asked in a low voice, "who are the other two people?"


    Seeing that the member of the imperial court didn''t reply for a long time, he thought that the matter had touched on some secret, so he hastened to say: "if it''s not convenient to say it, I''m just asking casually..."


    "first, Liu Wanru, the son of the prime minister, once fought against the Confucians at the poetry meeting. Such momentum and appearance are only seen in the world! Even the Emperor himself praised him for his "brilliant orchid heart and his independence". If it wasn''t for... I''m afraid he would be in the pce now. "


    "Secondly, when he was elected to the Imperial Pce, he was not only beautiful, but also had body fragrance. It is said that on the day when he was elected to the pce, the spring was bright and the flowers were gorgeous. All the butterflies in the pce were flying around him. The emperor thought that he was a nine day xuanzi and fell in love at first sight..."


    probably, there was not a lot of words after that, but the expression on his face seemed to stop Some dignified, I don''t know if I am recalling the demeanor of these two beauties.


    Wu Dahu didn''t feel much about the pictures he described. He didn''t care about the way he said: "these are empty. If you see the appearance of Xiaohan when saving people, I''m afraid this ranking will change."


    "Save people?" Wang Chaoyuan keenly captured the key words in his words. His eyes brightened and he said excitedly, "this is the first time I have seen this beauty who is healing and saving people. You are right. You need to change it. It''s just how concrete it is. I didn''t see it with my own eyes. I can''t do it too quickly. When my husband saves people, let me take a look and then determine the final ranking!"


    Song QingHan couldn''t help crying andughing. First, he didn''t expect that Wu Dahu would also have such a childish heart ofparison and praised himself. Second, he didn''t expect that the members of the dynasty would really believe him.


    When he was in operation, he was full of flesh and blood. If the dynamo really felt beautiful, he would doubt his life.


    When they passed a huge house, they nced at it and said in a voice, "here we are. This is where the people who took part in the final examination will live."


    Wu Dahu looked around and nodded: "it''s very imposing. No wonder so many people will live there."


    You know, the amodation provided here is not only for the final examinees, but also for those who serve the final examinees. Just think about it, the number of people will never be small.

 Chapter 132

    Wu Dahu stepped forward, took out the proof provided by the state capital, and exined his intention to the guard by holding fists.


    The guard was straightforward and let go without too much inspection.


    See Dynasty member also thick skinned to follow in, although Wu Dahu feels a little strange, but did not say much.


    As soon as they went in, a special person introduced theyout of the house to them and asked them to choose the area they wanted to live in.


    This kind of good thing seems really strange, but Wu Dahu did not think much about it. He directly asked, "is it OK to choose anywhere? Are we the first to arrive? "


    The man nodded with a smile: "yes, you can choose anywhere."


    Wu Dahu and song QingHan look at each other. Song QingHan seems to want to say something. But seeing Wu Dahu''s eager appearance, he swallows down his words and says in a soft voice: "you can choose. It''s better to have a big yard."


    They want to live here for at least a month. After all, the results wille out immediately after thepetition. Moreover, even if they have the ranking results, how to allocate them can not be decided in a short time. Therefore, in order to facilitate their life, they must have arge courtyard to befortable.


    Obviously, Wu Dahu thinks so, so he points his finger directly on the biggest yard on the simple map, and says in a deep voice: "here it is. There are rockeries and ponds, and the back is a garden. It has a good geographical location and covers a wide area."


    Looking very happy, the man took back the map and bowed, "follow me, please."


    Song QingHan didn''t miss that man''s expression. I don''t know why, he always felt that his smile revealed a bit of schadenfreude.


    He turned his head and looked at Wang Chaoyuan, and saw that his expression was simr to that of the guide. Song QingHan could be sure that there must be fraud in front of him.


    But when he saw Wu Dahu, he didn''t say anything to remind him. After all, it was under the emperor''s feet. No matter how dishonest he was, he probably wouldn''t hurt his life.


    When they came to the courtyard, the guide did not directly open the door, but knocked on the door and said in a loud voice: "Wu Dahu, the participant, ising to challenge. Please challenge the defender Chang Haiying!"


    Wu Dahu was stunned. His face changed and he frowned: "didn''t you say we were the first to arrive? Since there are people here, why don''t we inform them in advance? We won''t re-election. "


    The guide exined calmly: "this is one of the customs of the final examination. If you want anything, you can fight with your fist. Otherwise, if all the yards here are chosen, won''t you live? "


    But it makes sense for them to be cheated.


    When he saw the strong maning out of the yard with a angry face, Wu Dahu knew that this was probably the "champion Chang Haiying" in the guide poption.


    Chang Haiying didn''t seem to know this rule, so when she saw Wu Dahu, she said angrily, "I know that some people here still choose to fight, right?"


    Wu Dahu wanted to exin to him well. Seeing that his tone was so fierce, his face sank. He said calmly, "before I came here, I didn''t know there was a candidate here. Now I don''t want to let him know. As for who is looking for a fight, let''s talk with your fist."


    Silent sparks flowed between the two people. The guide and Wang Chaoren looked excited, and only song QingHan''s eyes shed a little worried.


    The people who cane here are all the top warriors in the state capital, and no one will be worse. Therefore, if he loses his hand in the battle, he will be broken in the light and die in the heavy. It is definitely much more fierce than the fight in the state capital. Even if he has confidence in Wu Dahu, he does not want to see Wu Dahu fighting with blood.


    But fighting is fighting. Hesitation and repentance do not exist. In a short time, they are taken to the fighting field. Wu Dahu and Chang Haiying are on both sides of the arena, either calm or covetously looking at each other.


    The guide skillfully acted as the referee and told them the rules again. Seeing that both of them showed their impatient expression, they started the game decisively.


    However, it seems that the two people are walking around the arena in a rxed way.


    Although song QingHan didn''t know much about Kung Fu, he also knew that the most taboo of master duels was to take the initiative, because it meant that he exposed his weakness to the other party first. Unless he was sure to crush the opponent with his strength, he would wait patiently to see who could not restrain himself first.


    Obviously, Wu Dahu is more patient. He has not changed his expression from beginning to end. He looks at Chang Haiying quietly, which makes him angry.


    However, Chang Haiying is not an ordinary person. Knowing that she is in a unstable state of mind, she will not dy any longer. She takes the lead to try out, and prepares to miss a blow and then open a distance. In this way, she can not only find out the details of Wu Dahu, but also ensure that she will not be knocked out.


    With a bang, they quickly meet and separate, but Wu Dahu takes a step back to stabilize his body, while Chang Haiying takes three steps.


    Seeing his own strength, Wu Dahu does not dy any more. He takes the initiative to attack Chang Haiying and tangles with him.Like Wu Dahu, Chang Haiying is good at closebat. The only difference is that Wu Dahu is stronger.


    Dazzled, Wu Dahu''s fist hit Chang Haiying''s waist, which directly shook him off the stage and slid out of the stage for three meters before stopping.


    The guide waved his hand, and the doctor, who had been ready for a long time, went straight forward and began to diagnose and treat Chang Haiying.


    Although Wu Dahu won, it was not good. He moved his arm and slowly eliminated the damage caused by the reaction force.


    Song QingHan stepped forward quickly, let Hualian hold a small stone and began to massage Wu Dahu.


    Although the result was faster than they had imagined, the guide and Wang Chaoyuan looked very satisfied. A warm voice gave Wu Dahu the door key of the yard just now. One of them, like a dog leg, surrounded Wu Dahu and praised his kung fu.


    Wu Dahu didn''t miss the anger in Chang Haiying''s eyes. The only thing that made him happy was that there was no bitterness in it.


    Before leaving, he sped his fist in the direction of Chang Haiying and said in a deep voice: "yield! See you at the final test


    With that, he didn''t care whether the members of the dynasty would follow him or not. He took song QingHan and his party straight into the courtyard just now.


    There are indeed many servants in the yard. Roughly, there are as many as six people, not including those who are working.


    They didn''t seem to be much surprised by the change of the owner of the yard. After introducing themselves one by one, they scattered obediently and went on working.


    Song QingHan was very satisfied with this. Although he found that there were some beautiful female men in the servants, he guessed that they were preparing for the "warm room" of the host here. Fortunately, these people still look quite regr, which helps him save a lot of things.


    After a hard day''s hard work, they took a hot bath after having dinner, sorted out their luggage, and went back to their rooms to have a rest.


    Although there is an elder uncle among the servants here who can help look after the little stone, song QingHan is deeply "poisoned" by the modern kindergarten news, and dare not let others get along with Xiaoshi alone, so he continues to let Xiaoshi sleep between him and Wu Dahu as a shining and loving "light bulb".


    The two did not discuss what to do when they arrived in the capital. At first, song QingHan nned to continue to open a grocery store, but after all, the ce was unfamiliar, and the climate was very different from the ce he had stayed before. He didn''t know if he could find other new things, but there were no old things here.


    In addition, after the lesson of the duanchangcao incident, song QingHan found that he still underestimated the level of medicine here. He was eager to win and seek knowledge in his heart. He wanted to explore this broad and profound ancient Chinese medicine.


    Wu Dahu saw song QingHan tangled. After thinking about it, he said, "tomorrow we will go to the mountain first. If we can find something new, we will open a small shop. When the shop gets better, we can let Hualian take care of it. Anyway, he has experience before. He has done well. It is also appropriate to continue to do it. There is no need for him to do anything to serve people here."


    "Isn''t Wenxuan also looking for a medical center to study? Then we''ll see if we can let you two go in together. It''s just that you can teach Wenxuan by the way and kill two birds with one stone. "


    Seeing Wu Dahu so quickly, song QingHan straightened out his thoughts, nodded happily, put his hands on him, felt the hard six abdominal muscles, and fell asleep happily.


    Wu Dahu''s heart moved. He was about to take the stone away. When he saw song QingHan sleeping soundly, he knew that he didn''t mean that. He looked down at his "anger" and gave a bitter smile. Instead, he held song QingHan''s hand and recited the heart clearing mantra to sleep.


    The next morning, Wu Dahu and song QingHan got up early and went out with little stone and yuanxuan.


    They wanted to let Hualian go with them, but Hualian was afraid that no one would look at the house, and was unwilling toe out. So they had to give up and not force him.


    The morning in the capital is still lively. In order to taste the special snacks in the capital, they did not eat breakfast. They watched and ate all the way, but did not say anything. They still carried a lot of things to take back to eat.


    Fortunately, there are few people out of the city. They go out without waiting in line. They take a random direction and drive.


    After seeing how far away the mountain tiger has hidden in the forest, it seems that they have gone out of the forest to find the ce where the tiger has not been born.


    When they passed through the vige, they found that the vigers here were different from those they had met before. Not only did they not do a lot of work, but also their faces were always brimming with happy smiles. At first nce, they saw that the life was very moist, and people could not help saying, "there are no Dalits at the foot of the imperial city".


    When they saw them go straight to the woods, the vigers also chased after them all the way and kindly reminded them, "little brother! Although there are no big wild animals in it, the terrain is veryplicated, and you will get lost if you are not careful. If you are going on a tour, you might as well go to the Wuchen mountain over there and pay homage to the Wuchen Temple by the way! "


    Although Wu Dahu and song QingHan are a little stunned, they quickly thank each other and look at the direction of the man. When they see a towering mountain, they can''t help but exim.The scenery of different ces is really different. I don''t know how the temple built on this big mountain looks like?

 Chapter 133

    The scenery in the forest is pretty good. asionally, there are one or two wintersweet trees, which make up the green.


    Song QingHan, after watching all the way, said without any expression: "sure enough, the climate is different, and those things are gone. Fortunately, the seasoning can grow no matter where it is. In a big deal, we will nt it ourselves."


    Seeing that he didn''t show any disappointment, Wu Dahu put his heart down a little. Yu Guang nced at a bit of yellow, fixed his eyes, pointed to the ce and said, "is that food edible?"


    Song QingHan looked through his fingers. After seeing something like a smallntern, he stopped and searched for a moment in his memory. He felt that this thing was familiar, but he could not remember its name.


    Wu Dahu saw that he didn''t speak and didn''t urge him. Anyway, this time he came in was just a chance. If nothing happened, they would not lose.


    When song QingHan''s hand took off the thing and peeled off the skin, he finally responded, "ah," and suddenly realized: "it''s golden berry!"


    In fact, Wu Dahu just asked casually. He didn''t believe it could be eaten at all. But after hearing song QingHan''s words, he had doubts in his eyes. He picked up a fruit and said, "how can I eat it?"


    Song QingHan directly picked the golden fruit inside, threw it into his mouth and chewed it. After confirming that the taste was right, he raised his eyebrow and said, "eat like this. It''s sour and sweet. It''s delicious, but it can only be eaten fresh. It''s not delicious after it''s dried."


    Without waiting for Wu Dahu''s action, the original Xuan first threw a golden berry into his mouth. After biting it, he tasted the taste of the juice. His eyes immediately brightened and said in surprise, "it''s delicious!"


    Seeing that he took it and put it into his mouth, he stopped eating after a while. Song QingHanughed, as if seeing his worries, and exined: "this thing has anti-inmmatory and antibacterial effects. You can eat it at ease."


    After hearing these words, Yuan Yuan Xuanughs with embarrassment, and puts it into the basket while eating. He looks very happy.


    Little stone watched three people eat golden berries in turn. He stretched out his hands and screamed two times. Seeing that all the people ignored him, he suddenly called out: "Dad! Eat


    Wu Dahu was stunned. The golden Berry was not good to eat or not to eat. He looked down at the eager little stone''s face and picked another golden Berry to tease him: "what did you say just now? Again, listen to it. "


    The attractive yellow is in front of you, and the little stone tries to pedal his legs, dissatisfied with the way: "Dad! Dad


    After hearing these two clear-cut "dada", Wu Dahuughed, as if he had vomited out all the depression in his chest. He picked the golden berries and squeezed the juice into his mouth by holding the jaw of a small stone.


    After tasting this extraordinary taste, Xiaoshi''s eyes were bright. He grasped Wu Dahu''s hand and said: "Dad! Dad! Dad


    Song QingHan looked a little jealous andined deliberately: "I took him most, but I didn''t call the first one!"


    Wu Dahu looked guilty. He pinched the stone''s face and taught him, "it''s called female father, female father."


    The little stone smashed his mouth and said, "secondary dad, secondary Dad..."


    Song QingHan saw that the little stone was struggling to utter the syble "Ci". He looked like he was about to cry out. "Forget it. I know he called you first because your syble is easy to learn. Don''t force him to continue eating."


    The little stone who was liberated happily drank the juice of golden berry, and drank it all over his face. When the juice dried, his face became a flower cat. With his ignorant eyes, it was really funny.


    While eating, the four picked arge basket, enough to take it back to eat for a long time.


    After walking in for a while, song QingHan finally died. Knowing that there would be no more things that only he knew, he followed Wu Dahu back.


    When he was about to arrive at their present yard, song QingHan suddenly heard a burst of noise, and at the same time it seemed that Hualian''s scream was also heard.


    Wu Dahu and song QingHan look at each other and know something is wrong. He goes to the yard quickly.


    A beautiful man stood in the middle of the courtyard, slightly raised his head, as if watching the scenery in the courtyard, and in front of him, is performing "all martial arts", one of the main characters is Hualian.


    Hualian fell to the ground, half of his face was swollen, and there were visible palm prints on it. You can see how cruel the people were.


    When she saw song QingHan and Wu Dahu, Hualian''s eyes brightened, and she tried to struggle to get up. She said weakly, "master, master, they broke into the yard without permission. The little ve was ipetent and failed to stop them..."


    as soon as he got up, he suffered a foot on his chest. The female male Zhi who did this raised her chin and shrieked: "your master finallyes back Is that right? Think they can save you? Dream


    After saying this, the man suddenly raised his foot and seemed to want to chop off Hualian''s head. Only when he was halfway down, he was caught by a big hand. Then there was a whirling sound of "plop", and the man fell into the pool.Wu Dahu, with his hands on his back, looked at the handsome man and frowned: "are you also a participant in the final test? Why not challenge me in ordance with the rules, break into my courtyard without authorization, and let the evil ves bully and humiliate my ves? "


    Song QingHan lifted Hualian up, patted the dust on him, and looked at his injuries a little. Seeing that he had only suffered some skin injuries and no internal injuries, he was relieved a little.


    But even so, it can''t change the two people''s rudeness. Song QingHan nced at the man coldly and couldn''t help but say sarcastically: "a hundred kinds of rice can raise hundreds of people. This is true. You don''t know what kind of old rotten rice you are eating. Only by doing this can you have the appearance of your face like a city wall and a heart like ck charcoal!"


    The man didn''t recognize the metaphor in Song QingHan''s words at the beginning. When he understood it, he could no longer keep his calm expression on his face. He frowned and said, "you are so mean. The yard here has no definite ownership. What''s the harm if I take my servants to visit here? It is you, the evil ve, who will attack us without asking. If he had not offended him, how could my servant have taught him? "


    Song QingHan sneered, nced at the guide who was hiding at the side to watch the excitement. He raised his eyebrow and said, "ording to what you say, this challenge doesn''t need to be carried out. In any case, even if you win, there is no guarantee. You can be disturbed at any time. What else is the challenge? Let''s give you the yard directly. We''ll visit here all the time. You don''t want to do anything to us. You''d better not even say anything. Otherwise, you are offending us. Don''t me us for being rude. We will teach you a good lesson! "


    As soon as his words came out, the man''s chest was stagnant, and he could not think of any retort. After a long time, he waved his sleeve and said, "I don''t have the same insight as the female men. You can do whatever you want to challenge. Anyway, I''ll decide on this yard."


    Looking at his confident appearance, Wu Dahu''s face sank and said calmly, "if so, then fight! See who offended whom


    Song QingHan once said that the guide was a little guilty. He thought that the challenge could not be fought. Unexpectedly, the result still went in the direction he expected. He could not help but feel a littlecent. When he caught a glimpse of song QingHan''s cold eyes, he couldn''t help but feel nervous and walked towards the fighting field.


    After Wu Dahu stands in the challenge arena, when the challenge begins, he even saves the skill of probing, and hits the man directly.


    As soon as the man looked at it, a surprise shed in his eyes. It seemed that Wu Dahu should have underestimated the enemy so much that he was about to show his most powerful move. In the war with one of them, he felt a pain in his chest and stepped back a few steps. He looked at Wu Dahu''s long gun in disbelief and said, "you even use a gun?"


    Wu Dahu''s movements did not stop, and he even had plenty to say: "why can''t I use a gun?"


    "He said that you are good at closebat..."


    the man was forced to retreat by Wu Dahu. He asked in a loud voice and ran away in the field. He looked very embarrassed. Where else was his high spirited appearance before?


    Wu Dahu''s eyes narrowed. He found the man''s w. He picked the spear and made a beautiful and coherent move. He directly picked the man off the challenge arena. After standing still, he said slowly, "I''m good at closebat. That''s right, but no one said that I''m not good at long-distancebat."


    The man sat down on the ground, his face full of shock. I don''t know whether he was shocked by his failure or by Wu Dahu.


    But in any case, if he loses, he will lose. The fact can''t be changed. Even if he didn''t use all his strength in the challenge just now, he still lost.


    When the servant on one side saw his lost soul, he grabbed his hand and said in a loud voice: "young master, there must be something wrong with this! You can''t lose! He must have done something. Look at the difort on your body. What kind of medicine did he use! When the viin inquired about the news before, I heard that the participants in one of the state capitals had been given medicine. I don''t know if they were curedter! "


    Wu Dahu''s eyebrow angle moved and calmly said, "that person you mentioned is me."


    The man was stunned. He turned his head and looked at Wu Dahu and his son. He didn''t seem to know how to put the words back. After a long time of thinking, he said, "young master, we''d better choose another yard to have a rest first. After all, the journey is very tiring, and your condition is not so good...


    in the end, we should choose another yard to have a rest

 Chapter 134

    In any case, Wu Dahu once again protected the yard and found out the details of the two opponents. At least ording to the facts we have seen, these two men are better at closebat, and I don''t know whether the other few people will be good at long-distancebat.


    After song QingHan helped Hualian back, he found the ointment to help him with the medicine. Seeing that he looked a little depressed, he washed the golden berries for him andforted him: "it''s not your fault. They take the initiative to find fault. Both masters and ves have martial arts skills. You can''t beat them."


    Hualian shook her head, bit her lower lip, and whispered, "it''s the little ve who is too weak to do anything, which drags the masters'' hind legs...


    seeing him speak more and more quietly, his face darkens. Song QingHan ponders for a while and asks in a deliberative tone:" otherwise we can open a shop to be your shopkeeper? In this way, you don''t have to think about serving us. Second, you can do something and make money. "


    "The little ve is just the leader''s husband. How can he be a shopkeeper..."


    Hualian repeatedly refused. Her face was full of stubbornness, and she seemed very dissatisfied with her current situation.


    Song QingHan did not open his mouth tofort him, because this inferiorityplex, which was deeply influenced by the original family, could not be changed bynguage. If it had to be changed, it could only be done in the form of behavior.


    So he continued: "it''s not a shopkeeper. Just like you did in the state capital before, you can help sell goods and collect money. But now there is a problem: we don''t have much to sell. We can''t open a special seasoning shop."


    Although song QingHan didn''t ask about the price of the shops outside, I don''t have to think about it. Even a small shop in the capital city, I''m afraid, will spend all their savings.


    Hualian frowned and thought for a while, and said softly, "in fact... Little ve can do some eating and selling."


    The reason why he proposed this was that he thought it was not worthwhile to sell condiments alone. If they were made into food, they could give full y to the greatest advantages of seasonings and sell more things.


    When song met song on the way to the store, he had not seen the light food on his way.


    Seeing that Hualian had his own ideas, song QingHan nodded his head and said, "OK, that''s how it''s decided. Tomorrow we''ll look for a suitable shop. If it''s really not possible, we''ll set up a stall. It''s not cost much to set up a stall."


    After hearing his words, Hualian was a little excited. She didn''t seem to think that she was so valued. She could not help swearing: "the little ve and the little ve will not fail to live up to the master''s expectation and make a lot of money for the master husband!"


    Song QingHanughed, patted him on the shoulder, and said with satisfaction: "OK, you have a good rest. After a while, Wenxuan and I will go out again to see where the hospital recruits. If there is anyone like the two people in the morning who are unreasonable, you can leave directly. There is no need to see them."


    Hualian''s eyes shed with hesitation, but after seeing song QingHan''s firm eyes, she still nodded and agreed: "I know."


    After lunch, song QingHan took a bath and changed into a rtively elegant dress. He dressed himself like this, and then he went out with Wu Dahu and Xiaoshi.


    He didn''t know why he wanted to do this. After thinking about it, he thought that he would like to apply for a job in his life. Subconsciously, he thought that before that, he should pay attention to his appearance, so as not to give people a negative impression.


    There are many more medical centers in the capital than in other cities and towns, such as "Xinglin hall" and "Miao Shou hall". It seems that the scale is not small. I don''t know where so many people need to see a doctor.


    Of course, for them, the first consideration is naturally the rejuvenation hall, which has made many contacts.


    But this time, it seems difficult to deal with each other. When song QingHan was turned away from the door for the third time by the boy who ran the hall, he finally gave birth to a sense of helplessness.


    For this situation, the first to ept is the original Xuan, see his mature way: "the hospital has never admitted new people, unless there are acquaintances working in it, I am afraid there will be a glimmer of opportunity."


    As for why he was so clear, it was because he had been rejected so many times before he met song QingHan. In the end, he seemed to be assimted. Hepletely epted the rules of the hospital and didn''tin. On the contrary, he was shocked when he saw that huichuntang, the capital of the state, epted him so easily.


    However, he knew that he had taken the blessing of song QingHan. If song QingHan did not show outstanding medical skills, they would not be able to enter the eyes of doctor Shi, let alone enter the rejuvenation hall.


    Song QingHan was awakened by Yuan Yuan Xuan''s words and pondered for a while. He took out the wooden card that doctor Luo had given him before. Thinking that he was an acquaintance, he called the boy again and put the wooden card into his hand.


    The boy looked a little impatient. After all, anyone who was in a hurry and had to be pestered again and again would be a bit angry. However, he had a good aplishment and didn''t say anything unpleasant. He didn''t even look at the wooden card, so he went inside and prepared to take this thing to a cross and thene back to refuse song QingHan once.But when he went there, he found that the result was different from what he had imagined. Instead of throwing the wooden card back to him, the shopkeeper put it in his hand and looked over and over for a long time. When he thought the shopkeeper was asleep, the shopkeeper finally said, "let him in. This is doctor Luo''s stuff, and I don''t know what rtionship he has with doctor Luo."


    "Doctor Luo?" The boy repeated, after searching for the relevant memory, he suddenly realized that he ran out in a hurry and weed song QingHan and others in.


    As he walked along, he said with a smile, "if you had said that you were introduced by Dr. Luo, I would not have hung you out for so long. But in the final analysis, it is my fault. Your adult does not care about the viins. I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    Song QingHan was not angry with the boy, but felt a little magical. He asked in doubt, "doctor Luo is only a doctor in the town. Why do you care so much about the people he introduced? In principle, you don''t have to worry about what he will do to you. What''s more, even if he wants to, he can''t do anything to you. After all, there are thousands of mountains and rivers separated. "


    Although his words were a little awkward, the boy understood them miraculously. He gave a ttering smile and exined, "there is nothing wrong with this medical skill. Although Dr. Luo has retired, his skill is still respected. We willmunicate with him about some diseases from time to time if he knows about it, The person introduced by himself has been sent away so casually. If he doesn''t hold grudges, our hearts will feel sorry for him. "


    Song QingHan nodded his head clearly, knowing that it was like a consultation in modern medicine. Once there was a problem, experts from all over the world would gather together. Although in general, doctors from all over the country would have higher abilities. However, those who were indifferent to fame and wealth were willing to devote their lives to remote mountainous areas. Therefore, no matter who looked down on them, they would like to devote their lives no way.


    What''s more, Dr. Luo came out of the pce alive at least. It''s like the heartbroken grassst time. Doctor Shi didn''t see anything after a long time. Dr. Luo knew what was going on.


    After walking for a while, the boy finally led song QingHan and others to the shopkeeper. Seeing them talking with each other, he ran away wisely.


    The shopkeeper looked smiling and innocuous: "this little brother, do you want to see a doctor, or?"


    Song QingHan pushed yuanxuan forward and said, "I want to take my apprentice to study here for a period of time. I don''t need money. I can help you with anything. If it''s inconvenient to tell us, we will take the initiative to avoid it."


    The manager''s face changed a little.


    ording to the meaning of song QingHan, he is also a doctor or a doctor who takes apprentices. If he wants to be a doctor in the hall, he can do it. How can he think that he onlyes to study without pay?


    Seeing that the shopkeeper didn''t speak for a long time, song QingHan didn''t know what he was wrong about. He said suspiciously: "shopkeeper, other conditions can be discussed. We''re not only here to learn. If there''s something we can do, we''ll do it."


    As soon as he said this, the shopkeeper''s face became more tangled, and he seemed to be uncertain about how to treat song QingHan.


    After all, the tone of song QingHan just now sounds very small to the shopkeeper. Is he still a famous doctor? Don''t take action easily, only when you have to?


    "How can you treat this person?"


    An old voice sounded, and the shopkeeper''s eyes lit up. He ran out quickly, holding the hand of the visitor, and respectfully said, "why did Mr. Xiane in person, and his body is still strong?"


    The man who had been called old Xian nced at the shopkeeper lightly, and said without expression: "it''s not tough, there''s no way. It''s all useless things. If there''s one that can be used, I can go to my old age early and try to live a few more years to see the scenery, instead of being trapped in this cage."


    The cold sweat on the shopkeeper''s forehead came down, but he still had to pretend that he didn''t understand the meaning of old Xian''s words, and said with a ttering smile: "Mr. Xian is here, this rejuvenation hall dares to call" Huichun "! In fact, it''s no wonder that their medical skills are not advanced. It''s really that Xian''s medical skills are so superb that they can''t even beat their horses! "


    "tter, hum, I think your ttery is getting worse and worse. By the way, did you hear what I just said?"


    Old Xian lifted his heavy eyelids, and when he saw the cold of Song Dynasty, his turbid eyes showed a touch of essence.

 Chapter 135

    Song QingHan Leng Leng Leng, nodded: "I hear clearly, who do you want me to treat?"


    He thought about it and added, "my medical skills are not good. Maybe I can''t see what disease he has."


    There was a twinkle of displeasure in Xian''s eyes, but he still waved and asked a man toe out and put him on the hospital bed.


    Song QingHan rolled up his sleeves and turned over the eyelids of the man. He pressed down all the way along the top of his head. When he pressed to his stomach, he stopped and immediately continued to press. After pressing the man''s whole body, he thought about it, got out of his way, and said to the original Xuan, "you can take the pulse."


    Xuan''s experience in surgery is not much, but in pulse, it is not little. After all, when he was in the Spring Festival Hall of the state capital, he had been able topletely rece the doctors in the hospital and take the initiative to help people to consult.


    The shopkeeper, with his hands in his hand, was amused by the sight of Mr. Xian''s sweeping eyes. He stood up with his hands in a hurry, showing a serious expression.


    In fact, he didn''t think it was interesting. It was song QingHan''s performance that he was too strange. At first, he didn''t even touch his pulse. He felt the whole body of the man all over. The patient was a female man, so it''s reasonable to say that if he was a man, it would be somewhat undesirable.


    What''s more, even if he didn''t, he even let his apprentice do it. This is to show that his medical skill is so superb that he doesn''t need to use pulse?


    Yuan Wenxuan didn''t seem to be disturbed by the surrounding environment. After half a column of incense, he put down his hand, tidied up his things, turned his head, and solemnly said to song QingHan: "master, his pulse is heavy. It should be caused by stomach heat."


    After hearing the original Xuan''s words, old Xian raised his eyelids and shed an inexplicable emotion in his eyes, which seemed to be an admiration and a pity.


    Song QingHan nodded and calmly said, "he has a lump in his stomach, but there is no food umtion in his intestines. It can be seen that the lump is caused by gastric lesions, not by eating."


    "Preliminary judgment, gastric cancer tendency."


    The original text Xuan in the heart is surprised, also brought out on the face, surprised way: "cancer? Isn''t that an incurable disease? "


    Song QingHan sighed, shook his head and said: "it''s not incurable. It''s just that the conditions here are insufficient. It''s difficult to cure them."


    As soon as he said this, Mr. Xian didn''t say anything. The shopkeeper began tough, with a hint of pride in his voice. He affirmed: "this little brother, although there are hundreds of hospitals in the capital, if I say that the conditions are the second, no one dares to say the first. Therefore, if huichuntang can''t cure him, he has no way to go."


    When the shopkeeper spoke, the man just woke up. After retching, he said weakly: "please, help me. I haven''t eaten normally for a long time. Even if I die, let me be a dead ghost..."


    with that, he turned his head and began to vomit on the ground. However, no matter how he vomited, he could only vomit yellow bile It can be seen from a nce that what he said just now is not a fake. He has not eaten for a long time.


    Seeing this, Xuan couldn''t bear to see it. He pulled song''s cold clothes and asked in a low voice, "master, can''t you try it?"


    He didn''t know why. Subconsciously, he felt that his master must have a solution. Even the legendary cancer, even in the knowledge provided by song QingHan, was one of the most difficult diseases.


    Hearing what they said, Mr. Xian raised his eyelids and said in a deep voice, "how about it? Do you have a way to save him? As long as you can save him, I will take you as a teacher and apprentice myself. You don''t need to do anything. You can learn whatever you want. All the secrets of the Spring Festival Hall are open to you. "


    It is such a routine, song QingHan frowned and did not speak.


    He didn''t mind being looked down upon by others, but the act of rashly handing the patient over to a stranger and even putting the right of life and death into the other party''s hands made him feel ufortable.


    Although it is said that "a dead horse should be a living horse doctor", but it is also a little too much of the patient''s life as a child.


    Seeing that song QingHan didn''t speak, the shopkeeper didn''t open his mouth. Anyway, he didn''t believe that song QingHan could cure this man, so he didn''t have to worry about whether his words were too much.


    After a long time, when old Xian thought that song QingHan could not speak, he suddenly said, "I can try, but if I cure him, huichuntang will provide me with a suitable doctor. This doctor should not only have excellent medical skills, but also be obedient."


    He thought that he could not learn anything when he went to learn from others. He might as well take the initiative to help others seek medical advice and see how tobine traditional Chinese and Western medicine to y a greater role.


    After hearing his words, Mr. Xian was stunned and immediatelyughed. He shed a chill in his eyes and said decisively, "yes, as long as you can cure this person, you can choose the doctors in the rejuvenation hall!"


    He didn''t care what song QingHan wanted the doctor to do, but the shopkeeper had to. He asked with a bitter smile, "what does this little brother want me to do? I can''t help you to bask in herbs. Can I take pulse or something? What''s more, how long will it take? If I don''t speak clearly now, I can''t send a doctor to you for nothingSeeing that when he was thinking about things, he also calcted the possibility of winning. Song QingHan gave a faint smile and said definitely: "it''s not for free. He still belongs to your Rejuvenation hall. Only when I need to, can we go to the clinic with me for a period of one year."


    After a year''s hesitation, the shopkeeper showed his impatience, worried that he would say something unreliable, and quickly agreed, "OK, that''s how it''s decided. I can exin it to them then."


    Xian did not seem to care at all. He turned around directly and left the door with a sentence "he will give it to you".


    The shopkeeper didn''t stay any more. He only left a little boy to fight with him and left with him.


    Seeing this, the patient with gastric cancer looked pitifully at Song QingHan and said weakly, "doctor, can I really help you? All the doctors in the rejuvenation hall have helped me to see them all over the ce. None of them said that I could save them. "


    Song QingHan didn''t like to say too much, but he didn''t want to hurt the patient''s heart, so he said: "as long as you cooperate with me in the treatment, there is a great possibility of cure."


    After hearing his words, the patient''s eyes brightened, as if he had heard some sacred music. He bent down his head happily and said respectfully, "thank you, doctor. I will certainly cooperate well. I will do whatever you ask me to do. I will never go west, and I will never face north in the guide line."


    He probably had not spoken so excitedly for a long time. As soon as his voice dropped, he turned his head and continued to vomit.


    Song Han began to discuss the details of the operation.


    When the shopkeeper passed by, he heard that song QingHan asked yuanxuan''s opinions from time to time, and could not help shaking his head.


    The master was too ipetent for his job. He didn''t understand it. Instead, he asked his apprentice. Who is his apprentice?


    Song QingHan had no idea. When song QingHan asked questions, he would answer them. Seeing his own opinions, song QingHan adopted them, while others did not, he would ask why. The two masters and apprentices havee back and forth in this way, which is much more effective than the unteral teaching in the past.


    Because the initial judgment, the patient''s stomach inmmation is more severe, song QingHan decided to let him recuperate for a few days, and then start the operation after the inmmation goes down. In fact, there is nothing to say about this operation. It''s nothing more than cutting off the patient''s diseased tissue. First, there is no precise measuring instrument here. Second, there is no blood bag and other materials for standby. Therefore, once ites out during the operation With a little mistake, the patient can''t get up again.


    After the discussion, they made a preliminary n. They told the boy Haosheng to take care of the patient. After clearing the inmmation of the stomach and intestines ording to the method they gave, they went to the direction of the new yard with Wu Dahu.


    As soon as they got to the door, they saw a familiar face. Song QingHan''s heart thumped and frowned: "Wang huailing?"


    Obviously, Wang huailing also saw them and raised his eyebrows. His tone was inexplicable: "how did youe here? Oh, I didn''t expect to chase you so far for him. It''s a pity that he has already abandoned you for the sake of glory and wealth


    When he said thest sentence, he felt quite gnashing his teeth, as if he had said it to himself.


    Song QingHan had some doubts, but he still understood his meaning. Heughed and shook his head: "are you talking about Lin Dafu? What am I after him for? I have a good life with tiger. I don''t have the mind to go over the old ounts again. If you want to hurt us, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy. "


    Although he said that, he was still a little confused. ording to the truth, Wang huailing didn''t hate him so much, did he? Even when they came to Beijing, they found the door. It was more terrifying than a stalker.


    Wang huaizero did not speak, Wang Chaoren did not know where to jump out, a surprised look at several humanity: "you know each other? Oh, yes! You used to be in the same ce, right? I''m huailing''s cousin. I''m a family with you


    Before he finished speaking, song QingHanughed and calmly said, "I''m afraid you''ve made a mistake. It''s not a good friendship between us and your cousin."


    Wang Chaoren was stunned. He carefully looked at the expressions on both sides. His face was su. He sped his fist and said, "if my cousin has any offence in the past, I still hope that the two Haihan will be good at discipline him in the future. Huailing, go back to copy the Scriptures, and you can''te out until you have 100 copies!"


    Wang huailing''s face shed a touch of dissatisfaction, but also know that he is now under the fence, there is no right to resist, red at Song QingHan and left unhappily.

 Chapter 136

    Seeing song QingHan and Wu Dahu''s expressions were not very good, they didn''t know what happened in the hospital. As long as the appearance of Wang huailing affected their mood, they quickly ttered him and said, "you can rest assured, I will help you teach this ipetent cousin a good lesson. His father still wants to marry him to me. Before that, he behaved well, and I couldn''t find a refusal But now, I''ve got him wrong


    Song QingHan couldn''tugh or cry. He shook his head and said, "it''s your business whether you want to marry him or not. What''s the rtionship between him and us?"


    I didn''t expect to hear his words. The dynamo widened his eyes and stepped forward to climb on Wu Dahu''s shoulder. A pair of brothers looked good and said, "what''s the rtionship between me and brother tiger? That''s almost a matter of worship! If you dare to offend you, it''s equivalent to pping me in the face. Do you think it''s ok? "


    Wu Dahu opened his hand expressionless and calmly said, "are you here today to tell us this?"


    Wang Chao Yuanughed, rubbed his hands, turned his eyes, and whispered, "today is such a fine day, why don''t you let me draw a picture for your family as a souvenir?"


    There is no free pie in the world. Wu Dahu raised his eyebrows and said, "be careful."


    Seeing that his purpose was uncovered, the court member did not cover it up any more. He coughed and said, "in fact... I made a bet with someone that lingfng was the third beauty, but the man didn''t ept it. So I wanted to help lingfng draw a picture so that I could win the game."


    His husband was taken to bet, and no one would be happy about it. Therefore, Wu Dahu''s face sank and he said coldly, "then go and admit defeat now."


    Wang Chaoren grabbed Wu Dahu by the corner of his coat and said in a hurry: "don''t worry, listen to the conditions..."


    Wu Dahu nced coldly at the court member''s hand and calmly said, "let go, I won''t agree to any conditions. Besides, if you break your mouth around, you won''t be able to let you go next time


    Seeing that his expression didn''t seem to be fake, the court officials had to open their hands, but they shifted their target to song QingHan, and wrongly said, "if I win this game, I can take the shop in the north of the city. In fact, what I want is not the shop, but the person I want to win, and then the shop can be given to you as a gift...


    in the end, the shop will be sent to you as a gift shops? Song QingHan picked his eyebrows and felt that someone would send a pillow when he was just ready to doze off. After careful consideration, he promised: "OK, let''s draw here."


    With that, he lifted the long pendulum and sat down in the pavilion, revealing a heroic spirit in his delicate facial features.


    Wu Dahu looked at him reluctantly. Seeing the dynamo peeping at his eyes, he said in a deep voice, "listen to him. You can only take it away after you have finished painting it for us."


    If the members of the imperial court did not paint well, or if they made some unorthodox things by themselves, even if song QingHan agreed, he would not let the members of the royal court take away the paintings!


    You can''t wait for me to raise your head in the middle of the pavilion. You must be happy to see you in the middle of the pavilion! I can''t bear to give it to me! "


    Wu Dahu some helpless, personally went to the kitchen to see thepletion of dinner, leaving the original Xuan holding a small stone in the side to watch the excitement.


    Song QingHan was still amused at the beginning, but it was hard to endure after a long time. Every time he wanted to change his movements, the court officials would stare at him, just like robbing his rice. He yelled, "don''t move, don''t move. I have to change it if I move it!"


    Little stone seems to think that this "game" is very interesting, and he also shouts with the dynastic members. There are also some nonstandard "secondary fathers" in the meantime.


    Yuan Wenxuan couldn''t help but say, "master, just wait a little longer. It''s half finished. It''s very nice."


    He did not say this is good, a say this, song QingHan feel extremely desperate.


    Why did it take so long to finish half of the painting!


    Before Song QingHan began to doze off, the members of the dynasty finally yelled "finished!" The painting was shaken up andpletely disyed in front of song QingHan.


    On the white rice paper, a graceful young man with ink painting leaped onto the paper. Although his face was song QingHan, he felt that he was not himself. He was like another person in a parallel world. He lived a peaceful life in another world. Only when he asionally raised his head, he crossed the time and came to the writing of the court member.


    Seeing him speechless, the dynamo awkwardly took back the rice paper, looked at it carefully, and then exined, "although I drew ording to you, I will add some imagination to the painting, such as these decorations. If you don''t like the paintings, I will remove them and change them..."


    "no, it''s good, but you are sure that you can make it with this painting You won the game? "


    Song QingHan opens his mouth and interrupts, with a touch of doubt in his eyes.


    Everyone''s criteria for judging whether it is beautiful or not is different. If the person decides to say that the painting is not good-looking, how can Wang Chaoyuan win this strange gamble?Wang Chaoyuan, with a mysterious smile, whispered, "don''t worry, I''m sure I''ll win. You''ll wait for the shop to close."


    After that, he saw that Wu Dahu had no objection. He waved his hand to the crowd and quickly walked to the gate. It seemed that he could not wait.


    Song QingHan shook his head. Seeing Wu Dahu''s eyes, he revealed a little worry andforted him: "it''s OK. It''s just a painting. Others don''t know who I am when they see it."


    Wu Dahu said thoughtfully: "the people who can take out a shop for a boring gamble, even in the capital, should not be too many. Besides, it seems that the members of the dynasty are rushing to y with that person."


    Being reminded by him, song QingHan found out that it was really like this, and he couldn''t help but worry. However, the members of the royal court didn''t know where they had gone now. Even if they were worried, they had nothing to do but let heaven take their fate.


    After dinner, they took a walk in the yard, and when the food in their stomachs had been digested, they climbed into bed to prepare for theing of the new day.


    The next morning, the song QingHan two people just woke up, heard the excited voice of the dynasty members outside.


    "Here''s the shop for you. Hurry up, and I''m proud of myself! It''s really great! "


    When they walked out of the room, they saw that the dynamo''s face was flushed. They didn''t know what he had just done.


    Song QingHan took over the title deed, took a look at the size on it and said in surprise, "such a big shop?"


    Wang Chaoyuan looked very proud and held his chest slightly. He pretended to be calm and said, "do you know I''m good? If you make a bet, you can get such a big shop. OK, I won''t tell you any more. I have to tell other people the news and let them know that I finally won once! "


    With that, he can''t wait to go, that posture, as if there is some beauty wine waiting for him in front.


    Song QingHan and Wu Dahu look at each other and don''t know what to do with thisnd lease.


    Even if the court members didn''t care, they still felt a little sad when they got such a big shop for nothing. What''s more, song QingHan was just a face, and even the paintings were made by Wang Dynasty members...


    in this way, song QingHan felt that thend lease on his hand was hot, and Wu Dahuforted him: "go and see it first." If the business is good, we will return the title deed. If the business is good, we can open a shop and try it. Then it will be regarded as a rented shop, and a certain amount of money will be given to the pce every month. "


    Song QingHan was convinced by him and called Hualian to walk towards the shop.


    The north of the city can be regarded as a prosperous area. Not only the customers in the shops are in an endless stream, but also the stalls on both sides have never stopped trading.


    In the Song Dynasty cold heart gradually sink to the bottom, they suddenly appeared in front of an empty shop.


    Song QingHan took a look at the title deed and confirmed that the ce above was the empty shop. Then he said, "how can you move it so clean? What do you sell originally...


    "hehe, are you new here? People who live here for a long time all know that what is sold in this shop is not serious, and it is normal if you can''t do it! "


    A warm voice sounded from behind them. Song QingHan turned his head and saw that it was a gray bearded grandfather who was exining to them.


    Heughed and asked curiously, "my Lord, what kind of dishonest things are sold here? We''re about to take over the shop, so we want to know. "


    After hearing this, the uncle looked him up and down, but he shook his head sadly and said with emotion: "you are afraid that you have been cheated. This shop is notorious. Even if you open a new one, I''m afraid no one will want toe here. As for what he was selling...


    seeing his voice lengthening, Wu Dahu took out a piece of silver from his arms and put it into his hand quietly.


    After feeling the weight of his hand, the old man''s face showed a satisfied look, and continued: "what was sold here was xiaohunsan and qiyeting. Although it was covered up with medicinal herbs, the people here already knew the details of their family! If it wasn''t for the hard backers behind them, where would the door be closed now? "


    "In the past two days, many people havee to ask about the situation here. It is estimated that they are the original customers. They have not heard from them yet."

 Chapter 137

    Song QingHan and Wu Dahu look at each other. It seems that they don''t know what to say.


    I don''t know if the member of the imperial court has been here, but judging from his excited appearance, I can probably guess that the answer is No.


    If he knew that he was in such a shop, I''m afraid the excitement of winning the game would be greatly reduced.


    After all, it''s not sure whether you win or lose. The other party seems to have lost a shop, but in fact, he has sold a hot potato. If you think deeply, even this bet may be set by the other party on purpose.


    Two people pondered for a moment, Wu Dahu took the initiative to say: "in this case, then we will try first?"


    Song QingHan said "um", looked at Hualian and said, "you heard what you said just now. Affected by the previous business, others may not dare to eat what you cook. Even so, would you like to try it?"


    Hualian looked hesitant and hesitated: "if you always lose money...


    " you don''t have to worry about it. There''s no reason to lose money all the time. It''s just that it''s hard to open a shop just at the beginning. It depends on whether you can ept this kind of hard work. "


    Song QingHan interrupted his words and made him ept another way of thinking.


    Sure enough, after hearing that the store would not lose money, but would make her work hard, Hualian was very sure and said, "I''m willing to! As long as you can make money, you can do whatever you want! "


    After that, he looked up at the spacious shop, clenched his fist and said, "from today on, the little ve has lived here. He must get up early and go to bed at thetest. He must help the master and the young master to make money as soon as possible."


    Song QingHan was dumbfounded and shook his head: "how can I do that? You will not be able to stand this kind of trouble in two days. Maybe business will just get up and you will have to go back to recuperate. Isn''t the gain outweigh the loss? "


    Hearing this, Hualian hesitated to nod and said, "OK, that little ve must take good care of his body, so as not to dy the business in the shop."


    Before the shop opened, he left the shop and the right shop. Song QingHan was funny and helpless. He patted him on the shoulder, rolled up his sleeve and said, "let''s get the shop ready first. After we are ready, we can open the shop on a lucky day."


    The three men worked together and soon packed up the shop. Song QingHan even found a lot of unknown powder from the corner, but he didn''t know whether it was the "ecstasy powder" and other things in his mouth.


    When they stopped to rest, it was nearly noon. After lunch, song QingHan thought about the patient with gastric cancer and went to the huichuntang with yuanyuanxuan, ready to see his present condition.


    I don''t know if it''s because he knows he''s saved. The patient''s mood seems to be much more open. He even ate some porridge and his retching reaction is much less.


    More confidence in his heart.


    Most of the time, the decisive factor of surgery is not the doctor''s technology, but the patient''s idea, especially cancer, a difficult problem that modern medicine has not been able topletely ovee.


    In the past, I often heard that someone had a rpse after the operation, and some people didn''t need the operation. They just kept a happy mood, and the cancer was miraculously cured. Therefore, it has to be said that a good mood is indeed a good medicine for curing diseases.


    "It''s you who are here to challenge?"


    When song QingHan is ready to leave, a man in whitees in from the door and looks at Song QingHan with a strange look in his eyes.


    Song QingHan frowned and didn''t like the feeling of being watched closely. He said coldly: "one, I didn''t challenge the school. Second, I don''t know you. Please let this young master give way. I''ll go back with my apprentice."


    "Young doctor, precocious apprentice, who are you? It''s just... I didn''t expect it was you. "


    The expression on his face was still elegant, but the words he said seemed a little incoherent, which made song QingHan confused.


    What is "not who you are"? Now that it''s him, why do you even say "it''s you"?


    Song QingHan took a strange look at the man and shook his head regretfully.


    If it wasn''t too rude to say it directly, he would have said, "how can you be a fool at such a young age?".


    That person''s body moves, just when song QingHan thought he was going to get out of the way, he suddenly said: "why don''t we make a bet?"


    Song QingHan was dumbfounded and looked at him inexplicably and said, "why should I bet with you?"


    "Well..." the man paused, thought for a moment, then suddenlyughed and said, "one of the conditions you put forward is that there is a doctor with excellent medical skills and obedience to help you? If you win, I''ll fight for you. If not, you''ll do it for me. How about you? "


    Song QingHan some speechless, I don''t know what happened to him recently. Did you provoke the God of gambling? How can someonee to bet with him or bet with him?His tone was not very good. He sneered: "even if you are really good at medicine and obedient, it doesn''t mean that I will choose you. Besides, even if I do, you have no room to refuse. Why should I make such a bet with you?"


    The manughed and looked like a spring breeze. He did not care and said: "since you are also a doctor, you naturally know that no doctor is not arrogant. No matter which person you choose, he will me you behind his back. If you onlyin, it''s OK, but if they don''t cooperate with you? What''s worse, you should use some small means when you treat patients and save people, so that he can''t dare to shout at him again. It''s still you who suffer from the loss. "


    "What I said just now did not deceive you. It is true that I have excellent medical skills and obedience. But I want to bet with you, it is also true."


    Song QingHan understood what he said and had thought about it before. After all, it is one thing to get people under hismand, and another to let him do things willingly.


    He thought carefully, took a look at the man''s expression, slowed down his face and said, "what do you want to bet with me?"


    The reason why he didn''t promise or refuse, of course, was to see if there was any room for buffering. After all, if he made a bet to recognize medicinal materials, he would lose without gambling.


    As if he could see through his ideas, the man chuckled: "I heard that someone had cured the smallpox epidemic in the desert a while ago, so we''ll bet on how the smallpox was cured? Whose answer is closest to the truth and who wins. "


    "By the way, as for the judge, for the sake of fairness, it will be left to the vigers. It will not take long for us to go to the desert."


    As soon as he said this, song QingHan and yuanxuan''s expressions became strange.


    It was not others who cured smallpox. It was song QingHan that cured smallpox. So this gamble... They won it?!


    Seeing that song QingHan didn''t speak, the man thought he was afraid. Wenshengforted him: "don''t worry. I just learned about it recently. There is absolutely no situation to inquire in advance. If you are not at ease, go out and ask the relevant information. We will write down our respective answers together when wee backter."


    Song QingHan "Er", shook his head and said: "that''s not necessary, but if you''re not easy to use, I have the opportunity to change people at any time, OK?"


    The man was stunned. He seemed to have no idea that someone would say that he was "not easy to use". A strange sh shed in his eyes. However, he nodded decisively and said in a good temper: "OK, you can change it if you want. This bet is originally set by me personally with you, which does not affect the bet between you and old Xian."


    Hearing what he said, song QingHan thought for a moment and continued to add: "in addition to these rules, do you have anything else to add? For example, when are the answers not counted? "


    Seeing that song QingHan suddenly changed from high cold to mother-inw, although there was a sh of disappointment in his eyes, he still kept a smile and said calmly: "no, as long as you write down, the answer will be counted. The specific victory or defeat will be decided by the vigers."


    Song QingHan thought about it and saw that he had already started to write, but finally he did not say his own words of warning.


    Anyway, he said that there were no other rules. Even if he was the one who cured smallpox, he should have no effect on the oue of the gamble. After all, it is one thing for him to cure a disease, but it is another to write the steps by hand.


    After a stroke of incense, song QingHan wrote down his brush and beat the ink on the rice paper and honestly said, "OK."


    The man was still frowning and pondering, thinking that song QingHan couldn''t think of it, so he wrote a few words and gave up. He nced at him at will. When he saw the page full of handwriting on the Xuan paper, he was stunned and his eyes shed with surprise.


    Fortunately, he soon realized that there was something wrong with his current behavior, and he quickly took back his head. Otherwise, when he saw that the steps written down by song QingHan were urate to each action, he would surely break his thinking.


    Song QingHan leisurely sat on one side, after drinking a cup of warm tea, he saw the man finally put down his pen, nodded and said, "I''ll see you when the resultes out. I still have something to do, so I''ll leave first."


    Song Mo hurriedly asked the driver to pack the paper and asked the driver to leave quickly.


    The coachman didn''t think much about it. He took it and left. But the servant who stayed by the man couldn''t help saying, "young master, don''t you need to mark the two answers? In case the vigers don''t know what to do...


    the man''s face sank, nced at the servant lightly, and said in a cold voice, "are you so worried that I will lose? Or are you afraid I can''t afford to lose? "


    The servant was shaken by him. He lowered his head and did not dare to speak.

 Chapter 138

    After a while, the man took out a folded Xuan paper from his arms, took a look at it, and sighed in a low voice: "I didn''t expect that there is such a strange man in the world."


    The servant beside him could not help but raise his head and look at the painting. He found that the man in the picture was the one who had just left song QingHan!


    When song QingHan returned home with yuanxuan, he found that Wu Dahu was challenged again. This time, he was just like Wu Dahu and was good at both closebat and long-rangebat.


    When the two men arrived in front of the challenge arena, the battle was in a white hot state. Their moves were dazzling. Only when they heard the "bang" fist hitting the meat, could we clearly feel the intensity of the battle.


    Song QingHan saw a scar on Wu Dahu''s face, and his heart was tight. He couldn''t help but nce at the guide who was enjoying himself.


    The guide''s back was cool, and turned his head quietly, just in line with song QingHan''s cold eyes. Subconsciously, he shivered. He put away his smile in embarrassment and looked at the battle on the stage seriously.


    After half a column of incense, two people on the stage finally got to the edge of the stage. Half of Wu Dahu''s body fell outside, looking like a tottering figure.


    The little stone was held by Hualian and looked at under the stage. Seeing this, he squeezed his fist and cried out: "Dad!"


    Song QingHan turns his head and looks at Xiaoshi. He is about to sigh that the child is sensible. Hualian suddenly says in embarrassment: "the little boy''s diaper should be changed. Master, I''ll take him out for a while..."


    seeing song QingHan''s speechless appearance, Yuanyuan Xuan couldn''t helpughing secretly. Yu Guang nced at the situation on the stage and said subconsciously "Master! Uncle Wu, he won


    Song QingHan, who was called back by him, looked at the stage and saw that the whole man of Wuda tiger general had lifted up and thrown down the challenge arena. He felt relieved and nodded: "it''s good to win."


    When Wu Dahu stepped down, song QingHan noticed that he hid his hand behind him. His eyes narrowed and he said in a cold voice, "take it out!"


    When Wu Dahu found out that his caution machine had been punctured, Wu Dahu reached out and saw song QingHan staring at his trembling hand and exined, "it will be OK in a moment. I''m afraid you will worry, so..."


    Song Qingleng snorted and directly pulled him back into the yard, took out the ointment to help him wipe it, and slowly helped him to press the Mi.


    Not long after the challenge, there was another knock on the door, and the hesitant voice of the guide came in from outside.


    "Mr. Wu, another newer wants to challenge you..."


    "I see."


    Wu Dahu''s voice sounded cold. The guide knew that he waspletely disgusted by the family. He felt guilty, but he was also wronged.


    It was true that he had helped to add fuel to the mes in the past, but this time it was put forward by the participant himself. No matter how he exined it, the person would not listen to him. He had to choose this time to challenge Wu Dahu. It was obvious from a nce that he had a bad intention, that is, a guide, he was not happy.


    When Wu Dahu came out from the inside, the man outsideughed and said with his back, "all warriors will get hurt, but it doesn''t affect anything. After all, if you are in the battlefield or hunting, you can''t say to the enemy or beast," I''m injured. I''ll fight againter. "Is that right, brother


    Seeing that he still wanted to sell himself, Wu Dahu''s face was pale and said in a deep voice: "it''s the first time I''ve seen peoplepare myself to beasts. It''s also a long experience."


    The man was speechless and was about to say something more when a tall figure appeared in front of him. His voice was buzzing. Every word seemed toe from the air in his chest.


    "Are you the son of a bitch who wants to challenge brother tiger? Come on! Fight me first


    Wu Dahu was stunned when he saw the man. Subconsciously, he said, "you don''t have to be like this. Your injury is more serious. You can have a good rest."


    Song QingHan recognized that the person who offered to help Wu Dahu was just the one who was lifted up by Wu Dahu and thrown outside the arena. Seeing that he was filled with righteous indignation, song QingHan thought that not all the participants were wonderful, but there was still a righteous person.


    Lizi Niu shook his head, grabbed the man''s Lapel directly, lifted him up, and said in a deep voice: "brother tiger, don''t worry. I don''t need to use my strength to deal with such a little rabbit. I just need to stretch out a finger! Come on


    The man waspletely suppressed by the angry Lizi cow, and could only flutter his hands and watch the figure of Wu Dahu gradually disappear in his sight.


    If he could, he really wanted to refuse Lizi Niu''s challenge. However, the rule in the yard was that the Challenger could not refuse, and he could only surrender or admit defeat. Therefore, he would take this opportunity to challenge Wu Dahu. However, he didn''t expect that such a "Cheng biting gold" wouldpletely disrupt his n.


    The most important thing is that no matter whether he wins or loses in the battle with Lizi Niu, he can''t challenge Wu Dahu again in this period of time.


    Lost, he even lost in Wu Dahu''s people can not beat, what face to challenge Wu Dahu?If you win, it must be very difficult to win. It''s toote to heal. How can you still have the heart to test the depth of Wu Dahu?


    Wu Dahu thought about it. He took the ointment from Song QingHan''s hand and took the initiative to go to the challenge arena. He decided to apply the healing elixir to liziuter. No matter whether he wins or loses, it will always be useful.


    Song QingHan didn''t follow him. He asked his servant to add some food, warm up the sugar jar wine he had brought over, and prepare to serve Lizi Niu uncooked for a while.


    He has been observing these days and found that Wu Dahu is the only one in the courtyard who brings his family.


    Most of the others were to bring a valet to serve, but more people came alone, even without luggage. They looked very dusty.


    After dark, Wu Dahu returned to the yard with Lizi Niu. It seemed that there were several new wounds on Lizi Niu''s face. From this point, song QingHan could see that the man who dared to challenge Wu Dahu was not bad at all.


    Maybe Maojin is preparing to defeat Wu Dahu at this time and get afortable living environment. The main thing is to make it famous.


    After all, now in this courtyard, Wu Dahu is the most discussed, and the hot candidate to win the championship is of course also him.


    And if you beat Wu Dahu, who is in the ascendant at this time, you don''t have to guess how much satisfaction you can get.


    Lizi Niu and Wu Dahu seem to get along very well. They drink and eat meat. Soon they talk about the future, which makes song QingHan unable to help eating.


    Fortunately, he clearly knew that Wu Dahu would not like liziniu, a man of five big and three thick men. Otherwise, he would immediately separate them.


    After the meal, Lizi Niu and Wu Dahu started to worship each other directly, and a special ceremony was held to show the model. From then on, Wu Dahu became the elder brother, while Lizi Niu was the younger brother. The two became brothers of the opposite sex.


    Song QingHan is not jealous about this, because he knows that Wu Dahu will mix in important officialdom. He has no background or backstage. If he can have a trustworthy person earlier, it will be a blessing. Besides, judging from the Kung Fu of Lizi Niu, he will be brilliant this time.


    To the next day, song QingHan just walked out of the door, ready to take the original Xuan to the spring hall to have a look, was stopped by a familiar figure.


    "You, you won."


    The man seemed to have a lot to say, but as soon as he spoke, there were only three words left.


    Song QingHan recognized that this man was the young man in white who had bet with him yesterday. His face was pale. He seemed to have expected the result. He said calmly, "so from now on, you are my man, aren''t you? Name? "


    "Name?"


    The man was stunned. Seeing song QingHan staring at himself, he finally responded and said: "Luohai, my name is Luohai."


    Song QingHan nodded with satisfaction, waved to him, motioned to him to keep up, and calmly said, "when I go to the Spring Festival Hall, you should follow behind. You''d better leave an addresster. Otherwise, if I need you, I can''t find you, ha ha...


    for some reason, song QingHan isughing in the Ming Dynasty, but Luo Haihai feels a chill on his back and says," OK, I''m sure I''ve been following you, but... How did you know that? Those as like as two peas in the past, the driver said yesterday, is exactly the same as what you have seen in the vigers. Is it true that you have an idea for a long time, but it happened that you were robbed first? But it''s not right. It''s really unheard of. How can ordinary people think of it? "


    As he spoke, he frowned tightly. He could see that his inner confusion was not so much.


    Song QingHan chuckled calmly and said decisively, "because it was me who went to help the vigers do the operation that day. Wenxuan was also there, and there were doctors in the spring Hall of the state capital."


    Hearing what he said, Luo Haibin stopped his pace and looked stunned, as if he had never expected such an answer.


    Why did he propose such a bet? Compared with the person who cured smallpox, who thought of the best way to get the real answer? Was there something wrong with his brain? It''s even better than the ss to make an axe!


    What''s more, song QingHan didn''t mention a word before, so he didn''t think about it. In fact, if you think about it now, no wonder song QingHan promised so decisively at that time. I''m afraid he took him as a joke in his heart!


    Luo Haihai''s mouth is a little bitter, so many years, although he just "lost" not long ago, but to say the real loss, we have to count the gamble between this time and song QingHan. It''s really a big loss! I lost all face in it!

 Chapter 139

    Song QingHan walked in front of him. He turned his head and took a look at Luo Haihai, who was standing in the same ce. He raised his eyebrows and said, "what? Do you want to go back on it? "


    Luo Haihai wakes up, quickly follows up, shakes his head and denies: "no, it''s my good fortune to admit that I''m willing to admit defeat and admit defeat. It''s my blessing to be able to cure smallpox? However, I didn''t expect that the person who could convince him that he must be an old man, but I didn''t expect to be so young... "


    in the middle of his speech, he seemed to suddenly think of something and solemnly said," but Dr. Song, why don''t you ept the reward from the imperial court? Fortunately, the emperor is magnanimous today, and has not investigated this matter. Otherwise, if I say a bad word, you will be unable to bear it. "


    As soon as he said this, the stunned man became song QingHan. He frowned and said, "when will I not ept the reward from the imperial court? No, it should be said, when did the court give me the reward? Why don''t I know? "


    After saying this, he stopped for a moment, shed in his mind what doctor Shi had said to him that day, and said to himself in doubt: "although doctor Shi said that people from the imperial court woulde to me, but after so long, I haven''t seen those people at all..."


    hearing this, Luo Haihai''s eyes turned to understand what was going on. He pondered for a moment and said slowly:¡° It is probably that someone moved behind his back. However, the Emperor didn''t mean to investigate, so those people didn''t take any further actions. As long as the song Fu Fu paid attention to itter. "


    Song QingHan nodded and went to the hall of rejuvenation while meditating.


    Who did he offend during that time? It''s just Guan Lingyu, but not necessarily. Maybe his credit is too great in some people''s eyes, so they start to teach him a lesson. Therefore, it''s hard to find out the secret agent.


    When he regained consciousness, they had already stood in front of the gastric cancer patient. The patient''s face was still sallow, but his state had improved a lot. Song QingHan moved in his heart and said in a deep voice, "let''s do it today."


    Luo Haihai didn''t understand, but the original Xuan understood it. His face was still calm, but there was an ident in his eyes. He said, "master, didn''t you say that you should wait a little longer?"


    Song QingHan shook his head and exined: "this disease will not get better and better as time goes on. The reason why I told him to recuperate for a period of time was mainly to see that he was in a bad mood and state, so that he could keep calm before starting. But now it seems that his attitude is ten points, and the conditions for surgery are mature. Naturally, it is better to do it earlier, otherwise, every time In one day, cancer cells are more likely to spread. "


    Xuan nodded thoughtfully, took out the scalpel from the burden, and began to prepare for the work before starting.


    In fact, his best cooperation with song QingHan is that no matter how long it takes, he can learn new knowledge from Song QingHan. It''s not because song QingHan hides and doesn''t tell him, it''s simply because many things can only be remembered and reminded when they happen.


    Luo Haihai also guessed what they were going to do from their posture. He looked a little excited. His eyes shed a light when he swept the cool side face of song QingHan.


    The patient is not stupid. He knows that he is finally going to ept the "final judgment". Although his face is a little nervous, his eyes are relieved. He is very cooperative and rxed. He said calmly: "doctor, you can do whatever you want. I will notin about whether you are dead or alive. My family has regarded me as a dead man for a long time, so they will note to trouble you Don''t worry. "


    Song QingHan didn''t talk nonsense. He cut his clothes directly, leaving only a hole in the upper part of his stomach to facilitate the operation. After thinking about it, he said to Luo Hai: "in the process of operation, you can help him feel the pulse at any time. If there is any situation that I didn''t notice, please remind me. After all, Wenxuan is still small and may not be able to notice all aspects."


    Luo Haihai saw that he could help, too. The chicken nodded like pecking rice, rolled up his sleeves, his eyes shining, and his hands were rubbing.


    After the original Xuan got everything ready and fixed the patient''s hands and feet, song QingHan disinfected his hands and said in a deep voice, "it''s going."


    The cigarette is lit by yuanxuan, which is the simplest and most straightforward way of timing, so as to prevent them from forgetting the time when they are too involved, resulting in the failure of the operation.


    Song QingHan took up the knife and drew along the patient''s stomach to find the position of the stomach. After seeing the part of the lesion, he pursed his mouth tightly and nned the way to start the operation silently in his heart. He avoided the main artery, reduced the bleeding as much as possible, and acted quickly.


    At the beginning, the patient only felt a cold in his stomach, as if something had been opened. After reaction, the pain swept him in an instant, followed by an unstoppable sense of fear.


    His stomach was opened?! Can he live in this way?


    Probably aware of the patient''s tension, Song Qing said in a cold voice, "it''s up to you. Don''t exert yourself. You''ll get more blood."


    Song QingHan''s attitude seems to have a kind of magic, which can easily infect the patients who are in a desperate situation. After hearing this, the patient takes a deep breath, adjusts his breathing, looks at the ceiling nkly, and resists the pain. Only when he can''t stand it, can he breathe out.Luo Haihai didn''t expect that song QingHan would be so decisive. He said that he would cut open other people''s stomachs. He was coldblooded than a butcher. You know, even a seasoned butcher would burn incense, bathe, pray, and harden his heart before killing pigs. However, song QingHan didn''t react at all when he cut the knife just now, just like under him This man is nothing but a lifeless thing.


    Song QingHan focused on surgery, and had no spare time to take care of Luo Haihai. However, the original Xuan was different. He looked at Song QingHan''s movements and looked at the burning situation of his cigarettes. When he asionally glimpsed Luo Haihai, he also knew to make a voice to remind him: "doctor Luo, this operation is not small. You should pay more attention. As long as you don''t block the master''s movement, you can go forward to help the patient Pulse. "


    Luo Haihai, who was called back by the original Xuan, hastened to learn from Song QingHan and detoxify his hand. He walked over from one side, picked up the patient''s hand, and slowly began to pulse.


    This one, he was even more surprised.


    The patient''s blood was not small, but the pulse was still steady, which waspletely different from what he had imagined.


    As the time passed, the patient''s face became more and more pale, and the sweat drops on song QingHan''s forehead became more and more.


    Suddenly, when he came across the patient''s bed, he suddenly fell out of the bed sheet.


    Rao is the original text Xuan did not personally do such a big operation, but also see that things have a problem, can not help but feel a tight heart, for the song QingHan pinched a sweat.


    The pulse of the patient''s heart beat suddenly, and Luo''s pulse became weak


    Song QingHan''s face sank, and his eyes seemed to be surging a dark tide.


    Without precise instruments, even if he lowered his heart rate and kept himself in a robot like state, he couldn''t make his movements precise to millimeter. Just now, he identally touched the patient''s artery, so his blood suddenly increased.


    In fact, the operation has been done. Now, as long as the blood is stopped and the patient is sutured.


    Just looking at the speed of blood flow, he was worried that when he sutured the patient, the patient would die of massive bleeding.


    If there is a blood bag, as long as there is a suitable blood supplement, the patient will be able to survive, he promised!


    Song QingHan''s mind shed a lot of ideas, but the movements of his hands had never stopped. The needle and thread had already passed through the patient''s stomach. After a while, it would be finished.


    However, the patient seems to have realized something. With a weak smile, he whispered to song QingHan: "doctor, you''ve done your best. No matter what happenster, I won''t me you..."


    "don''t talk!"


    Song QingHan''s eyebrow corner jumps, suddenly cries out coldly. He looks at the movement of his hand without blinking and quickly stitches thest stitch.


    "Bowl, get a clean bowl!"


    He ordered Luo Haihai that his eyes were full of red blood and his expression was appalling.


    Although Luo Haihai was stupefied, he ran out very obediently and took back a bowl in less than a moment.


    The original text Xuan sees song QingHan holding a long and thin thing to move what, directly took over the bowl, homeostasis eliminated poison.


    Song QingHan''s eyebrows wrinkled tightly, looked at the small tube on his hand, raised his hand, and cut a hole directly above the bowl with a knife to let his blood flow into the bowl.


    The original Xuan''s hand shook, almost broke the bowl, shocked: "master! You are! "


    Luo Haihai couldn''t see clearly anyway. He continued to check the patient''s pulse and said in a voice, "his pulse is almost gone."


    Song QingHan turned his head and looked at the patient whose face was calm and his eyes were closed. His lips were pursed into a straight line, and his eyes showed a resolute color.


    Seeing that his blood flow was almost over, song QingHan directly pressed the wound with gauze, took the fresh blood to the patient, and stabbed the patient''s vein with the small tube on his hand, and introduced the blood in the bowl into the patient''s body.


    This is a stupid method, so the speed of blood transfusion is not as fast as the modern hanging bottle, but after seeing that the blood in the bowl is obviously reduced, song QingHan still breathes a sigh of relief.


    Now it seems that the only thing to worry about is blood type adaptation. The reason why I use my own blood is because I am a universal type O blood in modern times, but I have changed my body, and I don''t know whether my blood type will change.


    There was no blood type machine here, so he had no choice but to take a chance.

 Chapter 140

    Fortunately, God seems to be standing on the side of song QingHan. When he infused the whole bowl of blood into the patient''s body, Luo Haihai''s eyes shed a bit of surprise, and said slowly, "his pulse tends to be stable. If I have no mistake, he will be rescued."


    When hearing this sentence, song QingHan looked like a family member who finally waited for the result of the operation of his rtives. His body became soft and fell directly on the ground.


    Seeing that the operation was finally over, Xuan didn''t rush to clean up his things. Instead, he helped song QingHan up and helped him to deal with the wound again. He began to pick up the remnants of the room bit by bit.


    The room was filled with the smell of blood. Yuan Haihai slowly straightened up and looked at the patient with a quiet face. His eyes stayed at the wound on his stomach for a long time.


    Then, he went to the table where the articles were ced in Yuanyuan Xuan, and carefully looked at the surgical knives and other objects, as well as the extra gastric lesions that were put aside.


    "This is a miracle..."


    he murmured, turning his head and looking at Song QingHan, who was resting with his eyes closed, a sh of light shed through his eyes.


    Just as he was about to say something, the door suddenly knocked, followed by the wary voice of the shopkeeper.


    "I heard a scream just now, but what''s wrong with the patient? Mr. Xian himself came to see if he could help him for a few more days. "


    Luo Haihai has a look at Song QingHan, but he is talking about yuanxuan.


    "Please ask Dr. Luo to open the door. My master''s heart is exhausted. Now I need to rest for a while. I can''t greet them."


    Luo Haihai nodded and opened the door. When facing Xian Lao''s face, he nodded gently and did not salute.


    Mr. Xian didn''t seem to have a problem with this, but he had some doubts in his eyes. He frowned and asked, "how can you be here? What''s the smell of blood here? But the patient began to vomit blood? "


    When he stepped into the room, he was shocked to see the open wound on the patient''s stomach. He pointed to it and said in a trembling voice, "what''s going on here?"


    He looked a little angry, a pair of ready to look for song QingHan theory appearance, but fortunately Luo Haihai stopped him in time, took the initiative to lead him to the bedside, put the patient''s hand into his hand, and said in a soft voice, "you can see what''s going on."


    The grumpy old Xian did not know why he had some tolerance for Luo Haihai. After hearing this, he did not have any theory. He closed his eyes and felt the patient''s pulse carefully.


    "Well?"


    He suddenly opened his eyes with a puzzled expression on his face.


    With a faint smile and an expression of honor, Luo Haihai said slowly, "his illness has been cured by the song doctor."


    This words, not only Xian old Leng Leng Leng, even the shopkeeper, also showed a look of shock.


    "So fast?"


    Old Xian put down the patient''s hand and didn''t check it more, because good is good, and bad is bad. This kind of thing can''t be fake. What''s more, Luo Haihai said this, and he didn''t need to help song QingHan cheat himself.


    "Did you see it all? How did he do it? "


    After Xi got up, he still couldn''t hold back his curiosity and asked.


    Luo Haihai took a look at the original Xuan and nodded his head. Then he exined: "doctor song opened the patient''s stomach, cut a piece of stuff from it, and then sewed it up with needles and thread. He transfused his blood into his body, and it was a sess."


    Before old Xian had time to sigh that Luo Haihai could even look at a child''s eyes, he was attracted by his words.


    "No way! Such things are unheard of


    Seeing Xian''s resolute denial, Luo Haihai didn''t give much exnation, but said with a faint smile: "by the way, it''s also the Song Dynasty doctor who cured the smallpox epidemic on the desert."


    After hearing this, Xian Lao''s face could no longer be described as shocked. Shaking his finger at Song QingHan, he lost his voice and said, "is it him?"


    The shopkeeper is also shocked. He looks at Song QingHan in disbelief and pinches himself in his hand. When he finds out that everything is not a dream, the mood in his eyes bes moreplicated.


    He should have guessed that those who could be introduced by Dr. Luo would be idle people? If song QingHan''s request was not too strange, he would not think about it. If he had known that, he would have agreed at that time. Fortunately, it is not toote, otherwise they will miss a new miracle doctor!


    Song QingHan listened to the hum in his ear. His consciousness gradually returned and opened his eyelids. When he saw old Xian and the shopkeeper, he shook his body and stood up. He sped his fists and said, "fortunately, I have cured his illness. In addition, I have selected the doctor who should be selected. Just him."


    Xian Lao followed his fingers and looked at Luo Haihai with a strange expression: "is he? Good is good, but... "


    " no, but, let''s make it. I will cooperate with Dr. Song Haosheng to save more patients! "


    Luo Haihai directly interrupted Xian Lao''s words and stood by song QingHan''s side cleverly, looking like he was the only one to follow.


    Seeing this, Mr. Xian and the shopkeeper looked at each other without saying much. Just before leaving, the shopkeeper said to song QingHan with a smile: "from today on, you are the guest of the rejuvenation hall. All the previous words are valid. Just tell me what you need. That wooden card is your body symbol. I will tell you immediately. Seeing the card in the future is equal to seeing you."He was so polite, but song QingHan was not used to it. He nodded hesitantly and watched them leave. He said to Luo Hai Yun: "today, the cooperation between you and me is pretty good. I hope it will be like this in the future. I have too much loss. I need to go back to have a rest. The follow-up conditioning will be given to you. I believe that you must be better than me in this respect."


    Luo Haihai didn''t have humility. He nodded and looked at Song QingHan''s back. He turned his eyes and left with his back.


    In fact, he had an idea in his mind, that is, song QingHan didn''t know about pulse and medicine at all. He was only good at opening the stomach for people. However, it was not a big deal. After all, many people could do it, but only song QingHan could do it in the world. Maybe there will be another yuanxuan in the future This may be a long way from now.


    After having lunch, song QingHan went back to his room and slept for an afternoon. Finally, he was refreshed again.


    The reason why he is so hard this time is not only because of the great consumption of central spirit during the operation, but also because of his big bowl of blood.


    Even now, he is not sure whether he is type O blood. Therefore, this method can not be used casually in the future. This time, he did not think that he could make a sessful attempt because there was no way to do so.


    Three dayster, the auspicious day on the Yellow calendar has arrived, and the shop where song QingHan helped Hualian to beat drums finally opened.


    Compared with the exquisite decoration of other stores, their shop looks a little shabby, with only a fewrge pots and a row of shelves for food.


    At the suggestion of song QingHan, on their first day of opening, they implemented a policy of free trial eating. As long as they are willing toe and try, they don''t need any money. However, one can''t eat more than one bowl of the same kind of food, so the scene is still under control.


    It''s only because of the influence of thest shop. Even if someone is willing to try it out, they can''t help but wonder: "delicious is delicious, but how can the taste be so strange? It won''t add your ecstasy powder and so on?"


    This kind of inquiry is kind-hearted. What''s more, it directly decides that they are "shops with added ingredients". It also stops more people froming over and advocates that as long as people eat their food, there will be some physical problems.


    Hualian was so angry that she rolled up her sleeves and was ready to fight with them. Song QingHan called him down, narrowed his eyes, told him something in a low voice, and then quietly walked out the back door.


    After the trouble was over, the front door of Hualian''s shop, koruoque, finally left with satisfaction.


    But what they didn''t know was that behind them, song QingHan slowly followed them with his arms in his arms, and filled with a pile of powdery things.


    Song QingHan walked a long way and saw the people as he expected. He walked into a shop with a sneer. He sprinkled the powder in his arms to the sky. When he saw the panic stricken faces of those people, he calmly said, "this is what we add to the food. You can have a good taste and see if it will do harm to the body."


    The white powder fluttered down on the food in the shop. Although it melted into the food in a moment, there was no trace. However, as long as the people with eyes on the scene knew what had happened just now, for a moment, the eyes looking at the food became strange.


    Those people recognized song QingHan, their faces changed, pointing to him and saying, "what are you doing? Somebody! Go to find yamen quickly! He poisoned people


    Song QingHan said calmly: "are you sure you want toe to yamen? If this thing is found not to be poisonous, you will be charged with nder. Well... It''s OK, then you can look for it! "


    If he stopped the people in the shop from looking for it, they might have to look for it. But when he said so equivocal, the people in the shop immediately hesitated and looked around. They didn''t know what to do.


    Seeing this, song QingHan chuckled, picked up the same food and put it into his mouth. While chewing, he raised his eyebrows and said, "the taste is not bad. After adding the seasoning in my shop, the taste will be even better. If you need to cooperate with us for a long time, the price can be discussed."


    When song QingHan made such a fuss, the customers at the door had almost gone, and the people in the shop were less worried. They stretched out their hands to learn the appearance of song QingHan, pinched a little food and put them into their mouths. After tasting the taste, their faces became strange.


    "Is it really poisonous? Is it not something like ecstasy? "

 Chapter 141

    Song QingHan was angry andughed. He raised his eyebrow and said, "you open your mouth and close your mouth. I don''t know that you think you are very familiar with xiaohunsan. How would you like to talk about the reaction of xiaohunsan after eating it?"


    The man hesitated, shook his head and said, "I haven''t eaten it again. How can I know?"


    "So you don''t even know what Xiaohun powder is, so you identify my things and add ecstasy powder?"


    Song QingHan suddenly put away the look on his face and looked at several people in the shop coldly.


    They were so looked at by song QingHan, can not help but shrink their necks, a look of guilty.


    "What do you want? That''s what we said. It''s not intentional, but what you are doing now is deliberately destroying our business! "


    Song QingHan chuckled and held his arms in his arms and said, "Oh, I can''t believe that you still know the intention. Since your behavior was not intentional, how can I be said to be intentional now? I just want to share my joy with you. Wouldn''t it be wonderful for you to buy our products and make our business better together? "


    Those people were in the first ce. They were so frightened by song QingHan that they didn''t dare toe to the Yamen. So now they can''t help following song QingHan''s ideas and frown: "how much do you want to sell your things? If the lion talks big, we won''t do it! "


    Seeing that the fish wanted to take the bait, song QingHanughed in his heart, but on his face, he said quietly: "one or two silver bags, the old and the young are not cheated, the price is fair, do not believe you ask others, they will definitely not be lower than this price."


    "One or two silver bags?"


    They couldn''t help but talk, looked at each other, and waited for each other to make a decision.


    "It seems that it''s really delicious? Before eating, I liked... "


    " it''s good, but it''s too expensive. One or two silver can only buy one bag. How long can a bagst? "


    "Are you stupid? Don''t we know the price increase then? The food bes delicious. Even if the price rises, people whoe to buy things will be willing to do it! "


    "..."


    when song QingHan left the shop, the seasoning in his arms turned into hard Yuanbao, and the expression on his face became contented.


    After returning to his shop, song QingHan folded his hands and said in a loud voice: "those people just came to destroy our business. I don''t believe you go to the shop at the end of the leftne to see if they are all in it! What''s more, they just bought a lot of seasonings from us. From tomorrow on, their products will taste the same as those of my family! I''m sure it''s absolutely harmless. If you''re afraid, don''t go to that shop


    When song QingHan was on the road, he asked people that the shop was the best in the food shops around. No wonder they would make such a move after seeing the hot scene in the shop. However, they did not expect that they would be attacked by song QingHan, directly connecting the fate of the two shops.


    Both prosperity and loss.


    Hualian was moved and self reproached when he heard the news from Song QingHan. However, he did not say anything. He just worked hard to make the food more delicious, so that people who passed by could not helping.


    I don''t know where Luo Haihai got the news. He even brought a congrattory gift and came over. Only when he saw their shop, his eyes revealed a little strange.


    However, he didn''t say much. It seems that the store was unexpected in the hands of song QingHan, but he felt reasonable.


    Just as he was about to move forward, a familiar figure suddenly passed by, and he stopped at his feet and subconsciously shed to one side.


    Song QingHan subconsciously raised his head and said with a smile: "my guest wants to eat..."


    his smile solidified on his face. He frowned and said, "is it you?"


    He subconsciously took a look at Wu Dahu and saw that Wu Dahu unconsciously grasped his fists and tightened his heart.


    With a faint smile, Lin Dafu turned his head and looked at Song QingHan''s shop once. Hemented modestly: "it''s not bad. If you can do business in the capital, you are more powerful than I expected. But if you want to have a firm foothold in the capital, it''s not enough to rely on hard work."


    "For example." He paused, nced back at a ce and whispered, "you still need a backer."


    As soon as the voice fell, a group of thugs who didn''t know where to jump out rushed to smash the things in Song QingHan''s shop, and then left without even looking at the victim.


    Their purpose is obviously to destroy and do not love war at all. Therefore, even if Wu Dahu wants to stop it, he can only stop one or two people at most. There is no way to stop them from smashing the things in the store.


    As soon as Wu Dahu''s face sank, he grabbed Lin Dafu''s skirt directly, stretched out his fist and hit him hard in the face.


    "What are you doing? Don''t think I dare not touch you


    "Stop it! Don''t protect my husband quickly


    An anxious voice sounded. Song QingHan looked up at the source of the voice. When he saw a in looking female man, his eyes were a little strange.This is Lin Dafu''s new wife? Well... If Lin Dafu, who loves beauty, can marry him, it seems that his family background must be extraordinary.


    Lin Dafu seemed to have expected this scene for a long time. Seeing that there was an extra force on his hand that didn''t belong to him, Lin Dafuughed weakly and said in a low voice: "madam, let''s have augh. When I meet my old friend at first, I''m a little bit out of shape, but you can rest assured that I''ve never done anything out of order..."


    hearing his words, song QingHan''s face became more strange.


    If he didn''t say so, his new wife would not have known what had happened, but wouldn''t it be like wearing a green hat on his new wife''s head?


    Sure enough, when Lin Dafu''s new wife saw song QingHan''s exquisite face, she pointed to him and said, "is that my husband who is seduced by your cheap hooves?"


    Song QingHan did not say anything, Wu Dahu frowned and said in a cold voice, "keep your mouth clean! It''s clear that Lin Dafu asked someone toe and smash my shop. What''s the matter with my husband? "


    I didn''t expect that the man didn''t hear Wu Dahu''s words. He continued to point to song QingHan and said, "good, you! It turns out that you already have a husband, but you still instigate your husband to attack my husband. Is it unfair to see my husband ignore you? "


    As for his brain tonic ability, song QingHan said that he was not inferior to him. Heughed angrily and shook his head and said, "I''m afraid it''s not me that''s unfair in my heart, but you. Today is the big day for my shop to open. My shop was smashed by your husband. Don''t you have anything to say?"


    The man sneered, and his face was arrogant. He held his arms and said, "do you want me to apologize? I don''t want to know who I am! "


    Song QingHan''s face suddenly cooled down and said calmly, "Oh? How to inquire? Who is the salt free man in the capital city


    His "salt free man" directly stabbed the pain in the man''s heart. As soon as the man''s face changed, he clenched his fist, waved his hand behind him, and said in a shrill voice, "give it to me! Teach them a good lesson


    Lin Dafu looks at Wu Dahu and song QingHan as if they are facing a big enemy, and his eyes sh with pleasure.


    At the beginning, although I chose to enter the capital and marry the present salt free husband, how could he have made such a decision if song QingHan did not refuse him?


    Since the sweet tea, even if he married a woman, he was not easy to be tortured.


    When he saw song QingHan before, he thought he was dazzled. Until today, he came here specially to find out that the two culprits who "destroyed" his life hade to the capital. Fortunately, he had made preparations, so he had the one that smashed the shop before.


    As for the salt free man''sing to this ce, although it was not arranged by him, it was in his expectation.


    After all, since the marriage, the salt free man will not let him disappear in front of him for more than a quarter of an hour. Either he will be recalled or he will appear in front of him. In recent days, he is not in a good mood. Indeed, the salt free man has not sent for him to call him back, so as not to make him feel worse. In this way, he is one of the salt free men Advantages.


    Just when the rain like fist is about to fall on Wu Dahu and song QingHan, a familiar voice rings out.


    "Stop, Sue. Who are you going to teach?"


    Song QingHan looked at people and said in surprise: "member of the royal court, Luo Haiyun? Why are you here? "


    It was Wang Chaoyuan who sneered at the look of panic in Su Tingting''s eyes and said in a loud voice, "why don''t you dare to speak now? Didn''t you ask people who you are? What can I ask about the name of the capital, which is the first bully of the soft and afraid of the hard? "


    Su stopped and subconsciously pinched Lin Dafu''s arm and said: "what are you talking about? Believe it or not, go back and tell my father that you bullied me in public? "


    "Bullying?"


    Luo Haihai suddenly made a voice. Seeing Su stop and see him, he hid behind Wang Lin Dafu directly and chuckled. Then he said, "I would like to know who bullied whom your mother thought after knowing what happened just now."


    Su stopped to reply to Wang Chaoyuan, but to Luo Haiyun, it was like a mouse touching a cat. He whispered, "Why are you standing on their side? Don''t you never mind your own business? "


    He didn''t say his own spection about the rtionship between Luo Haiyun and song QingHan, because he was subconsciously unwilling to believe that Luo Haiyun would fall in love with song QingHan, but he didn''t dare.


    Before Luo Haihai spoke, Wang Chaoyuan sneered and said, "look at your appearance. No wonder brother Luo doesn''t look up to you! What''s the matter? You think you''ll be able to show off in the capital if you find a nice little white face? Are you really a king

 Chapter 142

    Wang Chaoyuan''s words were very impolite. Su stopped and stamped her feet, but she hid her body behind Lin Dafu. She only showed a pair of tearful eyes. Looking at Luo Haiyun, she bit her lower lip and said wrongly, "Mr. Luo, are you ming me? That''s why I deliberately stood up to stop this? "


    Luo Haihai gently moved the eyebrow corner, not knowing why he said: "what do I me you for?"


    Su stopped and sighed: in that I didn''t continue to insist and marry someone else..."


    hearing this, Luo Haiyang looked very surprised, and the court member evenughed, pointing to Su Tingting and saying, "you have changed my view on you again. I thought you were shameless enough before, but I didn''t expect you could be more shameless I don''t know if you will lose face next time I see you


    Luo Haihai couldn''t help but say, "Mr. Su, if you don''t have anything else on weekdays, you''d better read more books to broaden your knowledge."


    Seeing that the dynamo and Luo Haiyun both made a mockery of himself, Su stopped and stamped his feet, pulled Lin Dafu, and said angrily, "we are going back!"


    "Stop!"


    Unexpectedly, when he left, Luo Haihai suddenly waved, and the surrounding bodyguards surrounded Su stop and Lin Dafu, so that they could only stay in ce.


    Su stopped and frowned and looked at Luo Haiyun intively: "what do you want from me? I''m married. Why do you want to tangle with me now


    Luo Haihai''s face turned cold and said calmly, "one thing is the same thing. My friend''s shop was smashed by Mr. Su''s husband. I have to give an ount."


    Lin Dafu pursed his lips and looked at Su. Seeing his helpless appearance, he managed to squeeze out a smile. He bowed his hand to Luo Hai and said, "there are many impoliteness before I go down. I still hope Haihan."


    After all, businessmen are businessmen. They are more flexible than ordinary people. But Luo Haiyun is obviously not satisfied with his answer. He said coldly: "you didn''t hit my shop. What''s the use of saying this to me? As long as my friends are willing not to investigate, they will disperse


    Lin Dafu clenched his fist, looked at the expressionless Wu Dahu and song QingHan, slowly sped his fist and said: "QingHan, Dahu, I did something wrong before. Whether you want money or other things, I will satisfy you, as long as you are willing not to investigate this matter!"


    His attitude is very low, but the meaning of his words is like alms. However, song QingHan didn''t mind. He said directly, "help us restore the shop to its original state, andpensate for the lost work fee of 1000 Liang silver, so as to ensure that it will never appear in front of us in the future. This is a revtion."


    "A thousand taels of silver?" Lin Dafu repeated, his eyes slightly cold, and said in a deep voice: "even if you don''t provide free food today, you can''t make a thousand Liang silver. The lion''s big mouth is not like this!"


    Seeing that there were more and more people around him and pointing at him, Su Tingting felt discontented for a long time. Seeing that Lin Dafu still had time to tangle with money, Su''s face sank and urged, "isn''t it just one thousand Liang silver?"? Look at your poverty! I give it, I give it! Come on, we''re leaving in good condition! "


    Hearing Su stop''s words, Lin Dafu''s face suddenly turned white. The blue veins on his forehead burst out, and his lips pursed. He didn''t say anything. Looking at Su Tingting''s appearance of letting his servant take the silver note, a cloud shed through his eyes.


    Song QingHan, after taking the silver note, stoppedughing at Su and said calmly: "Mr. Su, you should take good care of your husband. No one hurts the tiger''s heart, but the tiger hurts the human heart."


    Su stopped and froze. He didn''t seem to understand what he said. Seeing Luo Haiyun''s bodyguard let him go, he quickly took Lin Dafu away without looking back. It was even more embarrassing than fleeing.


    Seeing that the matter was finally solved, the court member sneered, looked at Su''s back and said, "I don''t know how the elegant Su family raised such a waste. If it wasn''t for the hard support, it would be difficult for him to live until now. Moreover, he dared to beat brother Luo''s idea before. It was really...


    LUO Haihai ignored him and directly put the congrattory gift in his hand On the stage, he bowed his hands to song QingHan and Wu Dahu, and said with a smile: "I wanted to have a cup of opening wine today, but I didn''t expect that the scenery was ruined. You must have a lot of work to do, so we won''t disturb you."


    With that, he directly pulled the dynastic member who had never returned to God, and quickly disappeared in the sight of song QingHan.


    Before Song QingHan had time to thank him, he saw that they were flying away, so he had to write down the matter and wait for the next time he went to huichuntang to see Luo Haihai.


    Hualian felt guilty because of her own idea of opening a shop, which caused so many troubles. She quietly cleaned up the things on the ground. Although she didn''t say anything, song QingHan clearly felt his sadness.


    Wu Dahu''s face calmed down, but he was still thinking about what had happened just now.


    If Luo Haiyang and Wang Chaoyuan didn''t arrive in time, the incident just now would not have ended so easily. In fact, Lin Dafu''s words at the beginning were not wrong. Efforts alone are not enough to open a shop in BeijingThinking of the final test a few dayster, Wu Dahu couldn''t help but clench his fist and fought in his heart.


    Status! He must get a good result in the final examination and change his and song QingHan''s present status!


    Seeing that everyone was not in a good mood, song QingHan simply closed the door of the shop, waved his big hand, and ordered: "go to Wuchen mountain to have a look! It''s just time to go to Wuchen temple to pay homage and make a change! "


    Wu Dahu naturally has no objection to song QingHan''s proposal. Although Hualian wants to stay, song QingHan is resolute in his attitude and puts the small stone in his arms. He has to take care of the small stone and follow it.


    Wuchen mountain is the same as its name. The air is fresh and there is no dust. People walk in it, just like the soul has been cleansed. It is iparably rxed and happy.


    Not far away came the sound of the temple bell, song QingHan quickly climbed up, in the sight of the quiet gray temple, the heart immediately settled down.


    After they entered the temple to burn incense and worship Buddha, they were preparing to leave, when a tender voice rang out.


    "Benefactor, do you want to make a divination?"


    Song QingHan Leng Leng Leng, turned to look at the voice of the little monk, see his face innocent, eyes as bright as bright moon, can not help but move in the heart, smile agreed toe down.


    "Well, how to calcte it?"


    The little monk didn''t seem to be surprised by the answer. He held out his hand and said, "please follow me, benefactor."


    Song QingHan took a look at Wu Dahu and jokingly said, "am I alone? They can''t count? "


    He originally meant to tease the little monk, but he didn''t expect the little monk to sp his hands and say solemnly, "that''s right. The master is only a predestined person."


    Wu Dahu and song QingHan look at each other and seem to be surprised.


    I didn''t expect that everyone can work out the hexagram?


    Some people passed by. After hearing their words, they rushed up to remind them: "this light dust master is more respected than the abbot. He can''t see people easily. However, as long as the divination that he has worked out, all of them are effective. Since you have got this opportunity, don''t you hurry to seize it?"


    Song QingHan didn''t expect that he could be taken in by such a fierce person. After seeing Wu Dahu, he nodded and said with a smile, "OK, I''ll go with you."


    They walked slowly towards the distance. Although song QingHan knew that the so-called master Qingchen was a wonderful figure, he was not in a heavy mood. He only went to see a lively scene, so his steps were very brisk, so he almost hummed a little tune.


    When the environment on both sides became more and more quiet, the little monk finally stopped, stretched out his hand and pushed open a door. He put his hands together and said to song QingHan, "pleasee in, benefactor."


    Song QingHan curiously walked in and saw an old monk with white hair and beard sitting in the middle. He could not help but restrain his expression on his face and solemnly folded his hands and said, "Hello, master."


    Master Qingchen slowly raised his heavy eyelids, but he didn''t look at Song QingHan. He pointed to a direction and said slowly, "please sit down, benefactor. It''s hard from afar."


    Song QingHan was just about to sit down. Something shed in his mind. His body was stiff and he said with a forced smile, "how do you know I am from afar? In fact, I live in the capital city. It''s not far from here. "


    But if he doesn''t know what to say, he has no way to prove it.


    Master Qingchen moved the corner of his mouth slightly and said in a soft voice: "the capital city is not far from here, but the benefactor''sing here is not an ordinary distance to measure."


    Hearing him say so, song QingHan''s heart was tight, his eyes were full of shock, and he said in a trembling voice, "master, what do you know?"


    I don''t know why, after knowing that he was seen through, song QingHan''s first reaction was that the Buddha wasing to take him. After all, his life now is what he earned more. ording to the so-calledw of reincarnation, this body should have been erased from the world.


    Fortunately, master Qingchen didn''t interest him. Heughed and said directly, "benefactor, don''t think much. Pleasee here today, just want to make a divination for you."


    Seeing that his body didn''t look different, song QingHan rxed his shoulders and finally put his heart down. However, his face was still startled and tried to calm down and say, "how can I cooperate with the master? Is it necessary to draw lots? "


    Master Qingchen chuckled and pushed the tortoise shell on his hand. He said slowly, "please put this object in the heart of your hand. Close your eyes and throw it up."


    Song QingHan held the tortoise shell in his hand. For some reason, he hesitated. But seeing master Qingchen''s calm face, he was determined to bite his teeth, close his eyes, and suddenly threw the tortoise shell to the sky.


    With a ng, the tortoise shell fell to the ground and split into unknown shapes.

 Chapter 143

    Master Qingchen looked at the patterns on the ground and didn''t speak for a long time. When song QingHan thought he was asleep, he finally opened his lips and said, "benefactor recently recruited viins. I''m afraid there will be disasters. But as long as you go through it, the road ahead will be splendid and the people will be blessed."


    Song QingHan was stunned. He could understand that he had met Wang huailing and Lin Dafu in turns recently. He also offended Su Tingting, who was of extraordinary family background. Even if he wanted to have no disaster, it would be difficult for him to recruit a viin. What does it have to do with themon people? Is it hard for him to shoulder the task of saving themon people?


    Seeing him puzzled, master Qingchen said slowly, "this disaster is not as simple as you think. Sometimes what you see may not be true. Only when you feel with your heart can you know the will of heaven."


    It''s good that he didn''t exin. With such an exnation, song QingHan was even more dizzy.


    Isn''t disaster a disaster? You have to feel it with your heart? Is it difficult for him to be held by others? He has to think deeply. The other party used him to tide over the difficulties, so he has to forgive others magnanimously?


    However, master Qingchen didn''t seem to want to go on, and his face was tired and said, "pleasee back, benefactor. You can''t watch too much, or you will be worried about your life."


    Song QingHan nodded his head, folded his hands to thank him, and then went out with the little monk before him.


    It''s not so easy to say that you don''t spy?


    He had been pondering over master Qingchen''s words all the way, but no matter how he thought, he couldn''t think of a clue.


    When Wu Dahu saw song QingHan''s face bad, a cold light shed in his eyes and frowned: "but what rude words did he say?"


    Song QingHan came back to God, shook his head and said in a soft voice, "that''s not true. It''s my own thinking. It''s nothing. Go back."


    If the disaster wille sooner orter, it is better to let Wu Dahu knowter, so as not to fall into the trouble of no reason like him.


    Song Han asked himself nothing, but he didn''t know what to see.


    If he wants to say it, he will naturally say that since he doesn''t want to say it, forcing him on his own will only make him feel ufortable.


    When they went down the mountain, they walked a long way, and unconsciously came to a cherry forest.


    There are not many people in the cherry forest, but they are not too few. They all happily pick up the fresh cherries with adder and carefully put them into the baskets they bring.


    Song QingHan was so greedy that he couldn''t help asking: "is this forest your own? Can you sell us some cherries? "


    When they saw song QingHan and his party, theyughed kindly and exined, "this forest belongs to his highness. You''vee by coincidence. It''s time for Huizi to open for free. Come and pick it up!"


    His highness he Ning? Song QingHan takes a look at Wu Dahu, shakes his head and doesn''t ask him any more. In any case, no matter what the title of his highness is, it has nothing to do with them. It''s good that they can have free cherries by TOEFL.


    Fortunately, they thought about going into the mountain today, and they took the big basket that Wu Dahu used to eat and pick. Before a tree was picked, the basket was full. Looking at the cherry trees all over the mountains, song QingHan''s eyes showed a touch of envy and whispered, "when we nt this Cherry forest, we can eat as much as we want, and we can nt it around His fruit is fresh every day. "


    Wu Dahu held his hand and firmly said in his eyes, "it will be soon. Wait for me!"


    Song QingHan smiles, worried that he is under too much pressure. He is about to make a sound to relieve him. Suddenly, he hears a cry for help from the front.


    "Help! It''s in the water! Someone has fallen into the water


    Two people look at each other, let Hualian with the original Xuan and small stone stay in ce, they take the initiative to run past.


    In the river at the end of the cherry forest, a man who can''t see his figure is going up and down. It''s only obvious that he can''t swim. He''s totally instinctive. Therefore, the more he struggles, the longer he stays underwater.


    Song QingHan subconsciously wants to jump down, but is stopped by Wu Dahu.


    "Early spring, water cooling, let me do it."


    Wudahu takes off his robe and plunges into the water. He swims in the direction of the diver like a flexible fish.


    The man felt Wu Dahu''s contact, as if he had finally grasped the falling straw and tightly hooped him.


    Wu Dahu realized that the other side was a female man and frowned. The bad memory of saving Guan Lingyu came into his mind. However, he did not stop and swam to the shore with the man.


    When he finally got to the shore and was about to leave, he saw the crowd pointing to the man he had put down: "dead! There is no sound! "


    Song QingHan pushed the crowd aside, squatted in front of the man and touched his pulse. As expected, as other people said, there was no sound. His eyes were cold. He pinched the man''s lips and started artificial respiration and cardiac resuscitation.


    As soon as he made this move, there was a loud air pumping sound around him. Even Wu Dahu couldn''t help walking forward. It seemed that he wanted to pull song QingHan up.After all, even if he knew that the man was a female man, he would still feel a little ufortable when he saw that his husband had such close contact with others.


    Song QingHan''s actions werepletely unaffected by the surrounding environment. It was like shielding the surrounding activities automatically. Wu Dahu took back his hand and looked at the man on the ground silently. It seemed that he was praying in his heart that he would wake up early.


    A quarter of an hourter, the man suddenly turned his head and coughed up a mouthful of water.


    Around the rush out of a few people dressed up, see the situation directly carry the man, did not respond to the song QingHan fell down on the ground, looking at their cautious appearance, restrained their words to stop, frowned and said: "let him spit out the choking water and then leave, go back to take a hot bath, lest cold."


    After that, he did not care whether those people would listen or not. With the help of Wu Dahu, he walked towards the road when he came.


    This episode is not worth paying attention to at all for him, but not necessarily for others.


    Three dayster, the final test was carried out as scheduled. Song QingHan stood under the challenge arena with a small stone in his arms. He was surprised to find that somewhere on the stage was the female man he and Wu Dahu rescued by the water.


    However, the female man did not show his true face, wearing a thin veil on his face, but because song QingHan noticed the red mole around his eyes that day, he could see through him at one nce.


    The man didn''t seem to recognize song QingHan, but his eyes stayed on Wu Dahu for a moment and then turned away quietly.


    Strangely, all the judges were introduced, but when it was the turn of the female, the voice suddenly stopped, as if he didn''t exist.


    Of course, song QingHan knew that he was not introduced on such an asion, not because he was seriously ignored, but because his identity was probably not suitable for public exposure, so he did not mention it.


    I don''t know if such a person who has be a mystery of identity specially came to see the final exam. Was he originally nned, or did hee to see Wu Dahu after investigating his identity?


    Since he came back from master Qingchen that day, song QingHan has be very careful. Every little thing has to be connected with deeper reasons. Therefore, he carefully analyzes the disasters that this female man may cause in his mind, and dare not miss any possibility.


    Thinking of Wu Dahu''s appearance of holding the female man ashore with his wet body that day, song QingHan felt something in his heart.


    Do you know from the next poption that you have intimate contact with Wu Dahu, so you want to see what kind of person Wu Dahu is and whether he can marry?


    Thinking of this, song QingHan''s face changed a thousand times. Looking at the calm Wu Dahu on the stage, he wanted to pull him down directly and not let him continue thepetition.


    No one knows how serious and charming Wu Dahu looks in thepetition. He is almost sure that as long as the female man sees Wu Dahu''s appearance in thepetition, it''s hard to dislike Wu Dahu.


    Did not expect to solve the matter of Guan Lingyu in the state capital, but also face more terrible pressure in the capital?


    When song QingHan was deep in thought, the servant next to the female man suddenly pointed to song QingHan''s direction, attached to his ear, and whispered a few words.


    After hearing the servant''s words, the female man put his eyes on song QingHan''s body. There was a glimmer of light in her eyes. Her fingers, which had been ced on the handle, gently moved. It seemed that she finally felt a little fun.


    The final test finally started. For most of the participants, wudahu has already contacted them, so they prayed silently during the draw not to meet Wu Dahu head-on.


    It is probably that the more he hopes to happen, the less likely it will happen. Wu Dahu has won the people who have dealt with him for several rounds in session. He has crushed the other party with undisputed strength and directly entered the top three.


    After thepetition began, song QingHan put the female man''s affairs behind his mind and devoted himself to watching the game. Seeing that Wu Dahu was as powerful as the God of war, he got excited with empathy and stood up directly from his seat and yelled: "tiger!"


    The onlooker seemed to be infected by his emotion, and then he stood up and called to Wu Dahu on the stage: "tiger! Tiger


    Wu Dahu Leng Leng Leng, the moment will be locked in the crowd of song QingHan body, the face showed a soft smile.


    Just as they were looking at each other affectionately, the female man on the judges'' bench suddenly frowned, bouncing her fingers on her hands all the time, and pursed her lips as if she had encountered some problem.


    The servant, who had been paying attention to his expression, quietly bowed down and said in a low voice, "Your Highness, please...


    the man suddenly raised his hand and calmly said," no, wait and see. "

 Chapter 144

    In thest three people, the other two did not fight with Wu Dahu, but Wu Dahu had a little impression on them, probably because they were too low-key in daily life, so he paid special attention to them.


    For their strength, Wu Dahu did not underestimate their strength, because he had carefully observed the two sides of the fight after the game, and knew that one of them was good at closebat and the other was good at long-distancebat. Moreover, both of them had the power to ignore the opponent''s strength and could solve the opponent with the fastest speed and win the game without dragging mud and water.


    Wu Dahu was the first one to take the stage and fight the man who is good at long-distancebat.


    When Wu Dahu picked up a spear, the man was not much surprised. I don''t know whether he knew in advance that Wu Dahu was also good at spears, or that whatever Wu Dahu used, it would be the same for him.


    After the battle began, the two men directly abandoned the so-called temptation and collided fiercely. The two spears gave a "nk" sound, and a series of sparks came out in the air.


    Song''s mouth is cold, but he doesn''t move.


    After several dozen moves, the two men separated on both sides of the challenge arena and looked at each other with their eyes full of steam.


    As expected, the strength of those who can enter the finalpetition can not be underestimated!


    The man seemed to be more serious, and a series of illusions appeared in his spear, which made people unable to find any rules at all.


    After all, Wu Dahu is not really good at long-distancebat, so he seems to have some difficulty in defense. However, he can not find a chance to get close to the person. Therefore, he can only passively dodge every attack of that person. Several times, he nearly falls off the challenge arena, and is forced to reverse his direction in the air and fall back on the arena again.


    Both of them had strong psychological qualities. In the battle whichsted for a whole time, no one showed any ws or mistakes that should not have been made.


    It seems that the battle will continue, but Wu Dahu suddenly throws away his spear and loses several moves in a row. He is likely to be defeated at any time.


    Everyone eximed, it seemed that Wu Dahu was sweating.


    With song QingHan''s cry, they had a little affection for Wu Dahu. Naturally, they didn''t want to see the people they recognized lose so quickly.


    In fact, the reason why Wu Dahu abandoned the spear was that he found that if he went on like this, he would only be struck by his opponent''s superb shooting skills. Because of his long spear, he could defend all the time. Only by throwing away the long spearpletely and putting all his eggs in one basket, he would find a way to force the other party to show his weakness, and then find a chance to close in and end the battle Fight.


    Sure enough, after a few moves, Wu Dahu finally found out the rhythm of the battle. Unfortunately, the opponent was not weak. When he adjusted, he himself was adjusting himself, speeding up the speed of attack, knocking Wu Dahu out of the arena and winning the game.


    Around came the voice of disappointment, but Wu Dahu didn''t have any expression. In fact, he had expected the result. The previous attempt was also his own sudden thought. If it can work, it will be good. If it doesn''t work, there will be no regret, because he has tried his best.


    The next game is Wu Dahu again, and the one who is fighting is the remaining one.


    Wu Dahu justughed at his draw, then epted the result calmly, rxed his muscles and stood on the ring again.


    Song QingHan has basically guessed the result. He can''t help but take a look at the female man on the judges'' bench. Seeing that his lips are tight and his expression is not good-looking, he thinks that he is dissatisfied with Wu Dahu, and suddenly feels that it is good. At least Wu Dahu is coveted by another person.


    After the game, Wu Dahu made a defensive posture. Seeing that the other side didn''t take the opportunity to attack, he was a little surprised. He raised his eyebrows and said, "are you asking me?"


    The man''s body looks smaller than Wu Dahu, but his voice is buzzing, word by word: "you just finished the match, I''m not fair to beat you now, give you a incense time to rest, this incense time you can attack me, you can rest in the original ce, I won''t fight back until the timees."


    Wu Dahuughed, twisted his wrist and whispered, "are you sure I can attack? So confident in your own strength? "


    The man did not speak, but the firmness of his face told the story.


    However, Wu Dahu didn''t really attack. Instead, he sat cross legged, closed his eyes and took a rest. He seemed to believe the other side''s wordspletely. He didn''t worry about his sudden move to knock himself out of the arena.


    The judges looked at each other, as if they had not thought that such a harmonious scene would appear in the arena of the final test.


    After a while, the atmosphere of the scene became a little agitated. After all, these people came here to watch the fiercepetition, not to see the participants get along well with each other.


    The judges don''t know what to say. Someonees down and looks like he wants to wake up Wu Dahu.


    However, before the man''s hand touched Wu Dahu, he felt a strong force to hold his pliers. He looked up in surprise and looked at the participant on the stage."If you don''t want a hand, try to move him."


    Although he said this in a low voice, it was enough to spread throughout the quiet infield. At the sound of the speech, the onlookers cheered, looking more excited than the fight between them.


    Seeing that other people in the field began to cheer the name of the man, song QingHan quietly breathed a sigh of relief, and looked up at the female man on the judges'' bench, but he did not expect to be on the same eye with him.


    Although it was only a moment''s gaze, song QingHan felt a tight heart, because the man''s eyes were cold as ice, and his momentum was amazing. If the red mole at the corner of his eye was not neutralized, his eyes would certainly make him look very inessible.


    The man saw song QingHan and soon lowered his head. His disappointment shed across his eyes. His fingers on the armrest moved again. He whispered to the people around him: "go check. I''ll find out all the details."


    His servants seemed to know what the man wanted to find out. Without asking too much, he bowed down and retreated in silence.


    The time for a stick of incense was sooning. Wu Dahu opened his eyes naturally and said to the man with a smile: "thank you, your physical strength has recovered by 90%, which is enough for a war."


    His opponent nodded, no more nonsense, Dantian sank, reached for Wu Dahu to strike.


    In the world of martial arts, there is a certain truth in this saying. The man''s movement seems very slow, but only the person who is in it can know how fast the punch is. Wu Dahu''s eyes are frozen and he knows that he has no time to avoid it, so he directly reaches out his fist and takes the fist.


    Wu Dahu, who stopped three steps after two fists, looked at the man in disbelief and said subconsciously, "natural power?"


    The man chuckled and put on a new posture. He said calmly, "I''ve epted."


    Wu Dahu looked down. Seeing that he was still standing in the same ce, he knew that he was doomed to lose the battle. With a smile, he said in a loud voice, "if you can have this battle, I will gain a lot of money."


    After that, he stopped talking nonsense and took the initiative to attack the man.


    After several dozen moves, Wu Dahu fell outside the challenge arena without any intention. However, his expression was very excited. He looked up at the man and said in a deep voice, "our happiness lies in you!"


    The man looked stupefied, but after responding to Wu Dahu''s words, he pursed his lips and nodded gently.


    After finishing thepetition on the ring, they will start to prepare for the forest hunting in the afternoon.


    Although Wu Dahu ranked third for the time being, he didn''t look discouraged. He went to song QingHan and held the stone in his arms. He said happily, "that man is born with divine power, so I don''tin about losing. But in the afternoon''s game, I won. In terms of hunting, I can at least be in the top two!"


    Song QingHan looked absent-minded, looked up again at the judges'' bench, and saw that the female man did not know when to leave, and quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although Wu Dahu is still immersed in the excitement of fighting, he does not miss song QingHan''s expression. He looks at the past along his eyes and frowns and asks, "what happened?"


    If there was no omen, song QingHan might still be able to hold back, but since he had the omen, he didn''t seem to need to hold back. He told Wu Dahu what he had just discovered and guessed.


    Wu Dahu stopped for a moment. He didn''t think it was such a thing. He shed a bit of embarrassment on his face and said hesitantly, "then I''ll keep some strength in the game this afternoon and try to stay in the third ce?"


    After all, only when you enter the top three, can you be summoned by the emperor and get a certain official position. Otherwise, even if you are brilliant in thepetition, you still have to rely on others to help you.


    Song QingHan shook his head and seemed to have no idea. After pondering for a moment, he said decisively: "outsiders can''t see the game in the afternoon. You can fight! Just go all out and take the first one to see if you can ask the emperor for a position and stay away from here. "


    Wu Dahu thought for a while and thought that song QingHan''s words also made sense. After all, thepetition was not easy to control. He said that he wanted to stay in the third ce. But if he yed too little and fell out of the top three, it would be more than worth the loss. Moreover, only when he became strong, could he resist simr external forces in the following days.


    After dinner, a group of people riding a carriage to the dense forest.

 Chapter 145

    Unlike the mountains and forests in the early days of the Song Dynasty, this ce was specially provided for the princes of aristocratic families to hunt. Therefore, it would not be open to the public on weekdays. Moreover, the probability of beasts in it was much higher.


    Before entering, all the participants were checked by a specially assigned person to ensure that they only carried a weapon, either a dagger, a spear, or a bow and arrow.


    Otherwise, if someone brings a bag of overpowering drugs and directly dizzies the prey, the result of the game will be somewhat unfair.


    Song QingHan swept a circle of the judges, found that the female did not appear, was ready to breathe a sigh of relief, suddenly heard a clear voice behind.


    "Worried about your husband?"


    He was so nervous in his heart that he did not know why he had an ominous premonition. When he saw that the man who was talking was the female man, he couldn''t help but jerk the corners of his mouth and hesitantly said, "well...


    that female man didn''t say anything. He put his eyes on song QingHan''s slightly nervous face and whispered," are you a doctor? "


    Song QingHan''s pressure suddenly increased when he looked at him like this, and subconsciously said, "yes...


    clearly, this female man looks very young, but she has a kind of momentum that only the superior can have, which makes song QingHan feel overwhelmed.


    At this time, it is more important to understand the purpose of his appearance.


    Hearing his answer, the female man slowly raised the corner of his mouth, adjusted his sleeve slowly, and calmly said, "can you only say this sentence?"


    Song QingHan was so tongue tied that he wanted to say "yes", but obviously the other party was not a person he could afford to provoke, so his words turned to: "that''s not. I just don''t know what to say."


    "My name is Henning. What''s your name?"


    In the Song Dynasty QingHan, when he was thinking, he Ning suddenly opened his mouth.


    Seeing his natural tone, song QingHan quietly breathed a sigh of relief and announced his name. As like as two peas,


    and Ning, after listening to his words, hung his eyes for a moment, and smiled, "cold and cold, good names are just like your own temperament."


    Song QingHan didn''t know how to pick it up. When he was about to falter, he Ning continued: "that day, you saved me?"


    Song QingHan''s heart a tight, know to enter the subject, vague way: "my husband into the water to get you up, but you have no gas at that time, I gave you a artificial respiration, you cane over, so if you have to calcte, I saved you."


    He didn''t want to put the credit on Wu Dahu. If the other party''s next word was to make a promise, he would cry.


    After hearing song QingHan''s words, he Ning''s eyes shed and said with a smile: "artificial respiration? Do you mean four lips


    Song QingHan coughed slightly. He was embarrassed to see it. In a twinkling of an eye, he thought that this was a normal first-aid method. He had nothing to be shy about, so he said decisively: "yes! It may be rude to you to use this method to get you to breathe again, but that''s what you have to do


    He Ning nodded clearly, but there was still a smile in the bottom of his eyes. He said in a low voice, "the kinship of skin, that''s what you should do if I want you to be responsible for it?"


    Song QingHan was shocked. He stepped back with a small stone in his arms. He looked up and down again. Seeing that he was indeed a female man, he said with a dry smile: "are you telling a joke? I am a female male, how to be responsible for you? My husband is even more impossible. He already has me


    As soon as he said this, he Ning didn''t say anything. The servant on the side couldn''t hold his breath. He raised his head and red at Song QingHan and said in a sharp voice, "be bold! How dare you speak to your highness like that


    And Ning Mou color a sink, indifference way: "oneself go back to receive punishment."


    The lower body of the speaker trembled, his expression looked a little unwilling, but he still obediently made a courtesy and left in silence.


    Song QingHan''s expression of seeing a ghost, looked at he Ning, blinked his eyes and said, "Your Highness? He Ning? His highness he Ning? The cherry grove


    All of a sudden, all the clues were connected together. Song QingHan was surprised and said, "you are he Ning hall, your highness?! The owner of the cherry forest? Why did you fall into the water


    And Ning''s face is light, put the line of sight on the small stone''s face, suddenly stretched out a hand to point the nose tip of the small stone, light voice way: "here looks like you."


    Seeing that he didn''t answer, song QingHan didn''t feel annoyed. He thought that he might have asked about some secret. After all, he Ning was also a Royal Highness. He might have something to do with the royal family. If he really knew about it, he might have to take it with him.


    "Is the cherry delicious?"


    When song QingHan felt embarrassed, he Ning suddenly opened his mouth again. It sounded like a topic that he was looking for at will.


    Song QingHan grinned and didn''t know what attitude to face with he Ning. After all, he was just amon people with a t head. People could shake their hands and make them lose their heads.


    "Delicious, of course. Your Highness''s cherries are really delicious."After listening to this sentence, he ningdun, his eyes narrowed, and he looked at Song QingHan with a smile like smile and said, "are you sure my cherry is delicious?"


    Song QingHan''s scalp is a little numb, because he always feels that there is some ambiguity in this sentence, but I don''t know whether he thinks too much himself or he Ning intentionally does it.


    "Cough, that, your highness, the game has begun."


    With that, song QingHan turned his head and pretended to watch the game carefully.


    He Ning didn''t mind his rudeness. He took his hands on his back, stepped forward and stood with him side by side. When he realized that he was half a head shorter than himself, he had a slight smile in his eyes.


    Song QingHan looked at it and left the matter behind him. When he found that the deadline for thepetition was about toe, he murmured: "howe you can''te out yet? It''s a big tiger...


    " don''t worry, he doesn''t die so easily. " He Ning Leng Bu Ding tunnel.


    Before Song QingHan turned to look at him, Wu Dahu suddenly came out of the woods, carrying a yellow and white striped tiger on his shoulder and a circle of wild animals around his waist.


    I don''t know whether he hit one of every kind of wild animals, or he took only one of them. In short, when he saw his various kinds of prey, the people on the scene were boiling and cheering his name.


    Song QingHan saw that there was no trace of his hand on his body, so he quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Just as he was preparing to face forward, a force suddenly appeared on his hand, and he Ning''s voice seemed to ring from his ear.


    "What if he doesn''te out?"


    Song QingHan frowned and did not understand the meaning of he Ning''s question. He said coldly, "if he doesn''te out, I''ll go and find him. I want to see people dead and dead."


    After saying that, he forced to break away from he Ning''s hand, regardless of whether he was too impolite or not, he walked directly to Wu Dahu''s direction.


    He ningdun, subconsciously looked down at his palm, his eyes shed a feeling of loss, but the mood came quickly and walked quickly. When he saw the picture of song QingHan and Wu Dahu reunited, he put his hand back behind him and calmly said, "go back to the house."


    Song QingHan didn''t tell Wu Dahu what had happened just now, because although he Ning''s performance was somewhat strange, it did not bring him any substantial harm. Therefore, he only took it as a greeting with a stranger for a while.


    Although the result of thepetition has note out yet, all the discerning eyes can see the ranking. If there is no ident, Wu Dahu is worthy of the first ce in thepetition this afternoon. With the results in the morning, the top three must not be able to run.


    Although Wu Dahu''s face is calm, the excitement in his eyes can''t be hidden.


    He did not expect to get the first ce in the martial arts test, as long as he could get into the top three. Therefore, when he saw his dreame true, his heart was filled with a great sense of achievement.


    Next, they just need to go back and wait for the result.


    What people didn''t expect was that before the result came out, the banquet posts were like snowkes flying towards their yard.


    At this time, the benefits of brotherhood are revealed.


    As a result, those who can''t go to daguzi and have more experience with them are better than those who can''t deal with them.


    Not only does Wu Dahu have a banquet to go to, but so does song QingHan.


    After all, "Houzhai politics" is also an important means for officials.


    But what song QingHan didn''t expect was that he met Su Tingting at the door of the banquet for the first time.


    Sue''s stopped carriage was very imposing, but when his face came out of the carriage, it was somewhat incongruous.


    He saw song QingHan standing on one side at a nce. He turned his eyes and exchanged greetings with the guests.


    "Mrs. Zhang, is the pearl powder I brought you a few days ago easy to use? If you use it well, I''ll send someone to get some for youter! "


    "Mrs. Li, there are some new actors in the pear garden. I''ll invite them to my home tomorrow. You muste and watch them!"


    "..."


    when song QingHan saw that Su stopped, he had to look in his own direction every time he had to deal with someone, and his face was a little confused.


    Did he know that he didn''t know anyone, so he exined it all for him?


    If Su stops to know that song QingHan is this idea, I''m afraid he will be angry to vomit blood at this time. However, he doesn''t know that song QingHan''s inexplicable face is out of anger, so he continues to exchange greetings with the rest of the people, with an attitude of controlling the whole scene.

 Chapter 146

    After su stopped and exchanged greetings with most of the people present, the party would begin.


    The theme of today''s party is to enjoy flowers, so even the tea is made from dried flower petals of various colors.


    Su Tingting did not know whether it was intentional or not. He happened to be sitting at the head of several ces far away from Song QingHan. As long as he looked up, the two people could look at each other.


    When he saw song QingHan curiously looking at the petals in the tea cup, Su stopped and sneered and said slowly: "the colorful flower tea made by the iceberg and snow water, for some people, I''m afraid it''s once in a lifetime."


    Many people were drinking the flower tea for the first time, so they couldn''t help but look at each other angrily after hearing Su stop''s words. However, when he realized that his eyes were always on song QingHan, they knew that he had said this sentence specifically for song QingHan. They immediately restrained their facial expressions and pretended not to hear them.


    Anyway, it''s the first time for them to drink, and it''s not like this once in a lifetime. There''s no need to code seats.


    Song QingHan took a sip of tea and said: "some people can clear the liver and eyesight, moisten the lung and reduce irritability after drinking it once. However, even if someone drinks it every day, his anger is still very strong. I''m afraid it''s time to see a doctor."


    He said this more clearly, directly positioning himself on "one person", so other people naturally would not be so boring. At this time, he jumped out and put himself in the words of song QingHan.


    As for song QingHan''s "fire", thedies looked at each other as if they were acquiescing in that aspect of anger, onlyughing but not speaking.


    After all, all the people present, except the wives of a few rookies, are old-fashioned. Who knows the rtionship between Su Tingting and Lin Dafu: one is rich in appearance, and the other is powerful and powerful. If he is a bit tall, it is nothing. But Lin Dafu is the one with appearance and wealth. I want to know how small the possibility of true love is.


    Su Tingting was taken by other people''s ambiguous eyes, so she pped it on the table and didn''t even notice the water spilled. She said in a sharp voice, "song QingHan! Who are you talking about? If you have the ability to exin clearly, who should be the diaphragm of Yin Yang strange Qi? "


    "Yes." After a pause, he suddenly slowed down his tone and said with a sneer: "I''m afraid you don''t know that Mrs. Wu was originally my husband''s concubine. Later shemitted one out of seven whores, so she was dismissed. I heard that when she married Wu Dahu, she was already over six months old. Thanks to Wu Dahu''s heart, she was willing to raise children for others. Ha ha ha!"


    Seeing that all the people around him took a breath of cold air and showed unbelievable eyes, Su stopped and contentedly continued: "this person, ah, is hard to change his nature, and I don''t know where someone''s next destination is, ha ha."


    "It''s very lively. How do you feel that you know the details better than yourself? Are you there when everything happens? "


    Song QingHan did not have time to think about how to fight back, a familiar voice suddenly sounded.


    He turned his head and saw that he Ning didn''t know when he stood behind him. He was surprised and stood up, not knowing whether to salute.


    Su Tingting''s character has always been domineering, but he has been safe for so many years. Naturally, it is because he has some points in his mind about who can and who can''t be provoked. In addition, Su''s family provides him with backing behind his back. Therefore, it is the first time that such a refutation has been made.


    He wants to see who dares to speak at this time, but song QingHan stands in such a way that hepletely blocks his sight. He only knows that the other party does not have a seat. He guesses what kind of unreasonable servant he is. He sneers and says in a sharp voice: "master, when is it your turn to cut in? Not yet


    Su Tingting couldn''t see the face of he Ning, but others could see it. He just didn''t respond. Suddenly, he got up, bowed down and saluted in unison: "see his highness."


    Song QingHan is learning from others. He is ready to bend down. Suddenly, he has more strength in his hand. He raises his head in amazement and looks at Ning rouhe.


    "Sit down. There''s no need for me to disturb your interest."


    She got up, fell to her knees and stopped in a good posture.


    He Ning''s eyes shed a cold light, calm way: "Su stop, right? Didn''t you say you were the master just now? Why, it''s a big salute to me, who should be in charge. "


    Seeing that he took out all his words one by one, Su stopped to know that it would not be good. He did not even dare to raise his head. He said in a voice with a voice of crying: "Your Highness, he Ning, I didn''t know Mount Tai because I had eyes. Please forgive me this time!"


    "Oh? Rao? What did you do wrong? Talk about it. "


    And Ning''s face is still light, as if anything can''t let him produce redundant emotions, slowly said.


    A touch of embarrassment shed on Su Tingting''s face and hesitated: "I''m wrong that I shouldn''t have mistaken your highness as a servant and talked wildly..."


    the scene was silent. Seeing that he would rather not talk to each other, Su Tingting naturally knew that this was not the standard answer. He wrinkled his facial features and thought for a moment, and then hesitated and said, "I was wrong to speak nonsense?"And Ning finally had a little reaction, picked to pick eyebrows, back to hand way: "how a random speech method?"


    By now, Su Tingting has managed to sort out the main idea. Although he was not reconciled with a sh in his eyes, he still quickly said, "I should not talk about song QingHan. After all, I can''t be sure whether it is true or not."


    "Well, if you do something wrong, you should pay a price, don''t you?"


    He Ning drooped his eyes as if he were talking about today''s weather.


    Su stopped and raised his head, gritted his teeth and said to song QingHan, "Madam Wu, I was wrong just now. You don''t care if you are still angry. If you are still angry, you wille to me, and I will undertake it voluntarily."


    Song QingHan looked at Su Tingting''s red eyes. The expression on his face was strangely consistent with that of he Ning. He said calmly: "as long as Mrs. Lin doesn''t look at me like an enemy, I''ll be satisfied. As for other things, I don''t want too much."


    Hearing his words, Su stopped to tighten his fists and closed his eyes. When the mood in her eyes was silent, she opened it again. She looked at Song QingHan calmly and said, "thank you for your generosity."


    This is the end of the matter. The host of the banquet looked at he Ning''s eyes, and quickly came out to round the court and said, "ah, the protagonist is finally going to y. His highness he Ning is really a coincidence! This way, please. You must have a good taste of the flowers I prepared this time. Although it is certainly notparable to the rare flowers and nts in your Highness''s house, I have tried my best to get them! "


    Other people are also visionary, have a voice to echo, will lead the topic to the appreciation of flowers.


    Song QingHan sat back to his original seat. Seeing that he Ning sat down in the main seat, he waved to him and was somewhat surprised.


    Seeing this, the host of the banquet came directly to song QingHan and arranged a position for him to be the head of he Ning, while others had to move down one because of the change.


    As soon as Su Tingting sat back to his original position, Su stopped to get up and gave song QingHan an angry look. When his eyes met with the cold eyes of he Ning, he ran away like a mouse meeting a cat. He lowered his head and pretended to y with the cup in his hand.


    Song QingHan didn''t really like to show such a big show. If Lizi Niu hadn''t told him that the party had toe, he would have pushed it. Even if he came, he would have been in the mood of showing his face and hitting soy sauce. Therefore, when he noticed that all the people were looking at him, he felt that there was a needle in his seat, which made him uneasy.


    After saying a few words to the host of the banquet, he Ning noticed the cold state of Song Dynasty, directly covered his hand with his hand and said in a soft voice: "what''s the matter? But what''s wrong? "


    It is reasonable to say that they are both female and male, even if they sleep in the same bed. However, when song QingHan is touched by he Ning, he always feels a little fluffy in his heart, and subconsciously withdraws his hand and says, "nothing. It''s probably the first time I''ve been to such a big and good party. I''m not used to it."


    He Ning''s hand a meal, pretending not to care to take back, will own tea to his table, took his cup of tea has been cold, slowly said: "drink some hot tea, cold do not drink."


    The host of the banquet has always been paying attention to the situation here. When he heard song QingHan praise his party, he felt veryfortable. He did not care about the moth he had caused. He chuckled and said, "if Madame Wu likes it, I will inform you of this kind of banquet in the future, and I will certainly appreciate it."


    Unexpectedly, he Ning, who has always been scrupulous, even picked up the corners of his mouth and calmly said, "call me, this time I almost missed it."


    Song QingHan didn''t understand what he Ning said, but the host of the banquet understood it. He didn''t invite him at all this time. So when he saw the sudden appearance of he Ning, he felt a little strange. He asked the servant and found that he Ning had just arrived for a while, and he didn''t let anyone tell him.


    He asked himself that the banquet he hosted was not enough to make hime uninvited, so there was only one answer to exin, that is, he Ning came for someone.


    Thinking of this, he took a look at Song QingHan and had to admit that, as far as leather bags are concerned, song QingHan''s leather bags are really beautiful. Although their temperament is not grand enough, they are calm enough and calm enough. With a light schrly atmosphere, they can easily have a good impression.


    It''s just that this kind of temperament is not dazzling. Therefore, if there was no such thing as Su''s stop and stop, I''m afraid he would not have said a word to song QingHan by the end of the banquet, even if one of the purposes of his party was to meet thedies of these newers.

 Chapter 147

    Although the flowers are beautiful, but song QingHan is somewhat absent-minded.


    He didn''t take the small stone with him this time. He always felt empty. In addition, there were strangers all around. The strange environment made him feel lonely.


    Wu Dahu has not be an official, he has already had this feeling. If Wu Dahu became a hot figure in the officialdom, would he be more miserable?


    Every day, you have to mingle with different people. Even if you are the same person, you may have a face every day. You don''t want to smile, but you still have to keep an elegant and standard smile on your face. Otherwise, you will be misinterpreted by others, and it will be terrible to think about it.


    And rather a nce at him, as if to see through his inner thoughts, suddenly close to the past, low voice: "want to leave?"


    Song QingHan Leng Leng Leng, subconsciously touched his ears, see other people secretly looking at himself, hurried to sit upright and said: "no, the party is very interesting."


    Seeing his inconsistent appearance, he Ning suddenlyughed. Before the next pot of flowers came into y, he suddenly stood up and took song QingHan''s hand and said, "I have some things I want to ask doctor song for advice. If you continue to appreciate the flowers, he and I will borrow them."


    Say, he also regardless of song QingHan what reaction, direct force pull, a natural and unrestrained turn, take him to walk toward the door.


    After the two people left, the scene seemed to be boiling, heated discussion.


    "Doctor song? So he''s a doctor? How could such a scandal happen? Can''t you just prescribe yourself a dose of medicine? "


    "Hush, don''t talk nonsense. Didn''t you hear his highness he Ning say that all these things are in vain? If it''s heard by someone who wants to hear it, you''ll have to wait for it to go! "


    "But do you think the rtionship between his highness and song QingHan is too good? When did they meet? ording to reason, it shouldn''t be. Isn''t song QingHan just following Wu Dahu into Beijing? As for his highness he Ning, he has always lived in seclusion. How can he know such a person who can''t get on the stage? "


    "..."


    Song QingHan walked out of the gate passively. Seeing he Ning, he would pull him into the carriage and frowned: "Your Highness is a little too farcical. In this way, what will they think of me in the future?"


    He Ning picked his eyebrows, and his expression suddenly became like a child of seven or eight years old. He said in a funny way: "how did you make a fool of yourself? Didn''t I make it clear to them? And it''s also true that you don''t want to stay. It''s better to leave first than to have a romantic tour there


    Seeing that he was a bunch of crooked reasons, song QingHan pursed his lips and didn''t answer. He turned and walked directly to his own carriage.


    I didn''t expect that he was just halfway there. His waist was tight. When he opened his eyes again, he was already in the carriage of he Ning.


    He Ning took a look at the coachman of song QingHan''s carriage and calmly said, "we still have a ce to go. You can follow us. If you can''t, you can wait for the punishment."


    Although the coachman had not seen the appearance of he Ning before, he could also know who he was from other people''s mouths. Hearing the words, he quickly agreed toe down and followed their carriage obediently. Even song QingHan, the real employer, was left behind.


    When the carriage started, song QingHan could not help but sink his face and said in a bad tone: "I don''t know where my highness and I are going. If your highness is really not feeling well, you should also go to the doctor of huichuntang. My skill is less than one tenth of them."


    It''s strange to say that although song QingHan was a modern man, he also knew that he should abide by the ancient rules in ancient times. For those nobles like his rtives and rtives, he could not help but coax them. However, with the face of Shanghe Ning, he could not help but be angry. I don''t know whether he was used to it or not. In any case, he Ning never had such a thing He was punished.


    Sure enough, the same thing happened this time. After listening to his words, he Ning didn''t get angry butughed, and said in a low voice: "you are too self belittling. If any doctor of the rejuvenation hall was present when I fell into the water that day, instead of you, how could I sit in front of you in a good manner?"


    Song QingHan''s eyes shed clearly. The reason why he Ning was so strange to him was that he identally saved him that day.


    Thinking of this, he felt that it was necessary to have an in-depth conversation with he Ning, and seriously said: "if your highness takes care of me because I saved you, it is unnecessary, because no matter who lies there that day, whether it is you or a beggar, I will save the same..."


    "do youpare me with beggars?"


    He Ning picked his eyebrows. Although his tone was in, song QingHan heard a hint of danger.


    He coughed gently and shook his head: "of course not. I mean, I didn''t save people for the so-called reward. You just don''t know who saved you that day. Otherwise, the better you treat me, the more uneasy my heart will be."


    He Ning took a deep look at him and said to himself, "but it''s not good for you. My heart is hard to be at ease..."Song Qing was so cold that he didn''t know how to take this sentence. Fortunately, he Ning quickly put up his expression and said coldly, "I just took you to see the flowers in my garden. After watching it, if you don''t like it, I will send you home without thinking about it."


    "Since you don''t want me in front of you." He Ning stopped for a moment. When song QingHan thought he would not take over, he suddenly said, "I will try not to appear in front of you in the future."


    The words soon dissipated in the air, and the carriage fell into silence.


    I don''t know why, song QingHan nced at he Ning''s side face, and always felt that there was sadness in his tight brow, but since he had decided to keep a distance from hening, it was not good for him to ask about such a private matter, so he only pursed his mouth, but Quan didn''t see it.


    The carriage soon stopped, and Ning suddenly opened his eyes, jumped out of the carriage, and turned to song QingHan.


    Song QingHan looked at his bony fingers, hesitated for a moment, or put his hand on it.


    However, he Ning did not seem to loose his hand. He directly drew song QingHan close to him, covered his eyes with his other hand, and said in a soft voice, "you will arrive at the end of another walk. When you get there, you will open your eyes."


    If song Ning''s eyes don''t match up with that of the opposite sex, it''s not really a matter of whether or not to y with the opposite sex.


    They walked slowly towards the woods, and the fragrance of flowers filled their noses. Song QingHan subconsciously said, "do you like flowers very much?"


    He Ning chuckled and said slowly, "I can''t say I like them. I just feel that they are pitiful. After working hard for so long, what we get is just a moment of blooming. When the wind blows and the rain blows, we can only fall into the soil powerlessly and turn into the nutrient of trees."


    "If someone appreciates them, that''s all. The most terrible thing is that no one understands them."


    His tone was still calm, but song QingHan heard something bleak. Thinking of his words, he suddenly realized that he was a pessimist and couldn''t help saying, "why do you have to be appreciated by others? Can''t you appreciate yourself? After seeing the results of their efforts, they must be very happy. What does it matter if others understand them? "


    He Ning seemed to have a pause, but he soon let go of his hand and suddenly said, "it''s the ce."


    The eyes have a process of adaptation from dark to bright. Song QingHan put his hand on his forehead and slowly opened his eyes. When he saw the picture in front of him, he lost his voice and said: "how beautiful..."


    different from the dull and regr flowers seen at the banquet before, the peach and pear flowers here are inteced, and the white petals and pink petals mix together and bloom It was wanton and artless.


    A breeze blowing, petals whirled to the sky, as if to render this brilliant sky, beautiful almost domineering.


    Song QingHan looked at everything in front of him, and the petals fell on his eyshes, which covered the world he saw with ayer of pink, romantic and lovely.


    He Ning stood on song QingHan''s side, slowly stretched out his hand, took off the petals on his head and face, and said in a soft voice, "you''re right. It''s just such a beautiful thing. If you''re missed, it''s still a pity, isn''t it?"


    Song QingHan pursed his lips and did not refute it. He did not know what he thought of. Heughed and said excitedly, "are the forests here open to the outside world? Otherwise, how can you eat all the fruit by yourself


    With a faint smile, he Ning said: "I never eat the fruits here, and let them rot in the ground. Otherwise, how could this flower bloom so gorgeous?"


    Hearing this, song QingHan murmured: "it''s true that poverty limits people''s imagination. It''s a pity that you can sell it, but it''s too bad that it''s rotten...


    he said it in a low voice, but there was no noise here. So he Ning heard it clearly and said with a chuckle," OK, I''ll sell itter. Before selling, I''ll let you pick what you want, and pick as much as you want without any money ¡£¡±


    Song QingHan''s eyes widened, and he was about to nod his head and agree. Suddenly, he realized that he had taken advantage of he Ning, and he quickly refused: "no! If you don''t get a reward, you''ll either charge me money and let me pick it at will, or I''ll buy it after you''ve picked it. Anyway, you can''t do without money! "


    He Ning didn''t even think about it. He promised, "OK, you can do whatever you want."


    Seeing that his tone was spoiled, song QingHan somehow suddenly got goose bumps all over his body. After rubbing his body subconsciously, he reminded him, "I should go back. Does your highness continue to watch here?"

 Chapter 148

    He Ning took a look at him, took the initiative to let song QingHan walk in front of him, without any expression, and said, "a person''s flower, what good reward?"


    Song QingHan looked at him quietly, and suddenly found that he couldn''t guess his age, but his direct questions were not good, and they were tangled for a while.


    He Ning saw his mind and said directly: "what do you want to ask? I will not me you or punish you, because you are different from them."


    Hearing this, song QingHan''s heart gave birth to a strange.


    They all said that the royal family was merciless. He Ning didn''t trust himself so easily because he saved him and felt the "true feelings" without asking for return for the first time?


    If this is true, his own guard seems to be unnecessary. After all, he Ning is just a poor man who does not know how to express his feelings. He is just like a child. If he is good to his friends, he will give all his toys to him, and he will not be afraid of the opinions of outsiders.


    Thinking of this, song QingHan rxed his shoulders, tried not to be so resistant to he Ning,ughed and exined: "I see you are not old, but there is always a mncholy between your eyebrows. I don''t know why? If you can''t, don''t say it. I''m just curious. "


    And rather Leng Leng Leng Leng, subconsciously reached out from his eyebrows, murmured: "this, you are the first person to say to me."


    Song QingHan listened, more heartache for him, heart as expected with his own thought, although he looks very beautiful, but behind the bitterness, I''m afraid only he can understand.


    After the knot was untied, song QingHanpletely let go, patted he Ning on the shoulder like a big brother, andforted him: "the past things have passed. People, the most important thing is to look forward, live in the present, cherish the present, and then live happily. You know, time is a good medicine, no matter what wound, it will be pacified by it as nothing. "


    He didn''t know what he said. Anyway, he poured out the chicken soup he had seen before, whether it was the right medicine or not, as long as he could bluff he Ning.


    As a matter of fact, he Ning was really bluffing by him. He looked at him with a confused face and frowned, as if thinking about what he had just said.


    Song QingHan was seen by him as a little guilty. He coughed, interrupted his thoughts, took his hand to go out, and continued: "I''ll give you a simple example. What do you want to do now? Just do it, or you have any people you care about. You will never regret it even if the process is a little difficult."


    He Ning looked at the ground thoughtfully and suddenly said, "I know it."


    See his face firm, song QingHan almost happy to blossom, chicken peck rice like nodded, waved to him, gratified way: "can help you a little, thank you for taking me to see flowers today, I go back."


    After that, he walked into the carriage without looking back. He didn''t notice the deep expression of he Ning behind him.


    When song QingHan came home, Wu Dahuughed at his appearance. He patted the petals for him and said slowly, "I thought your flower feast was sitting in the yard, and the servants would serve it one after another. Unexpectedly, he went out to the wild."


    Song QingHan subconsciously looked at his own pair of muddy shoes, thought about it, or told Wu Dahu what happened before.


    Wu Dahu seems to be a little surprised because he can''t see the purpose of he Ning. At first, song QingHan worried that he Ning would like him. He always kept a distance from he Ning, but now it seems that he Ning didn''t pay attention to him at all?


    However, he didn''t think much about it. After all, he Ning was just a female man even though he had a strange temper. He couldn''t take song QingHan as his ymate. But now it seems that song QingHan doesn''t mean that, so it''s just right.


    It was because neither of them took this matter to heart, so when the edict arrived in the afternoon, they were both confused.


    "ording to heaven, the emperor ordered that Wu''s son was valiant and generous, so he would marry Princess Ning to this ce."


    Wu Dahu and song QingHan both knelt down and looked at themselves. The eunuch who announced the edict frowned. He seemed to be a little unhappy. However, he didn''t know what he thought of. Heughed and said in a soft voice, "your adult is too excited. He forgot the connection purpose?"


    Wu Dahu came back to his senses and frowned. He didn''t seem to be excited at all. However, he put out his hand and knelt down. He stretched out his hands and said, "grassroots, take orders."


    After the eunuch left, he still knelt on the ground, looked at the edict in his hand, and did not speak for a long time.


    Song QingHan is the same, because he doesn''t know what to say.


    He Ning didn''t show any affection for Wu Dahu from the beginning to the end. Why did he suddenly plug in at this time?


    If the emperor thought of this, they would not believe it. Even if Wu Dahu won the first ce in the martial arts test, he would be just a civilian now. He could not be worthy of any royal rtives, even if he was not favored.Therefore, there is only one possible exnation for this matter, that is, he Ning''s request for marriage.


    After a long silence, Wu Dahu finally opened his mouth and said slowly, "Xiaohan, if I don''t receive the order, the whole family''s lives will be lost. I have no idea about that highness."


    Song QingHan nodded, his expression stern way: "I know, this intention should receive, this person also has to marry, everything is OK as usual, do not need to fill oneself in for him."


    Although the words said so, but song QingHan''s eyes were unknowingly red.


    No matter whether he is a modern man or not, he would not like to share his love with others, but in such a situation, he has no chance to refuse, and he has to ept with a smile. It''s really... Damn it!


    Wu Dahu looks at Song QingHan, but he is a man and can''t show too many emotions. Otherwise, the family will copse. Therefore, he stands up, pulls song QingHan up and hugs song QingHan. It seems that he wants to convey his power in this way.


    Just when they were quietly clearing up their emotions, a small voice came from the door. Song QingHan turned his head to have a look, and he Ning''s indifferent face appeared in front of their house.


    Wu Dahu also noticed the existence of he Ning. He frowned and said, "what are you doing here?"


    He Ning stepped into the yard, slowly surveyed the surrounding environment and calmly said, "I''lle to see where I want to live in the future. Otherwise, you can follow me to see where you want to live in the future."


    It seems that he is very dissatisfied with the broken and small yard, otherwise he would not put forward the idea of taking them to their own yard.


    However, no matter Wu Dahu or song QingHan, they resolutely refused and firmly said: "no, the golden and silver nests are not as good as your own dog''s nest. If your highness doesn''t adapt, you can continue to live in your own home."


    With a faint smile, he walked slowly to song QingHan. When he saw his red eyes, he said in a cold voice: "who did it? In the future, we will be a family. If someone dares to bully you, it will be bullying me. I can''t guarantee anything else. At least you can walk sideways in the capital city. "


    Song QingHan shook his head when he saw that he knew what he was asking, and said without expression: "how dare the grass people be a family with your highness? But I don''t know whether your highness wants to demote the grassroots as concubines or to leave the house directly? "


    Seeing that his tone was not good, he and Ning stopped for a moment, and after thinking for a moment, he said clearly: "I see. But I don''t think very well. You don''t have to be sad. If I get married, naturally, I can''t be a concubine. It''s against thew. But I didn''t squeeze your mind out. Therefore, we are on equal footing. You should only have one more brother. "


    The word "brother" reminds song QingHan of his "sisters" in modern gongdou dramas. When he thinks that he has to guard against people at home, his heart rises with sadness.


    He opened his mouth, but he didn''t hold back. He asked directly, "when did your highness like the tiger? Why didn''t you show it before? "


    If he Ning had shown it before, he would not have been so close to he Ning, but he just didn''t...


    he Ning was silent for a while, nced at Song QingHan, and saw that he was about to cry. He finally sighed: "I don''t like Wu Dahu, so you don''t have to worry about mepeting for favor. I just want to stay with you It''s just around. "


    As soon as this word came out, song QingHan and Wu Dahu were stunned at the same time. They were not much different from the mood when they heard the content of the imperial edict.


    Are all the Royal people so mischievous? The emperor doesn''t care? Don''t even like it, just want to stay with a female man, so marry his husband?


    Seeing that both of them were shocked by their own words, he Ning slowly said, "your words in the morning have touched me a little. So I went back to the emperor and gave this order. If it makes you sad, I''ll apologize to you, but I''m afraid it can''t be taken back."


    The words and water poured out are the same as those of ordinary people, not to mention the emperor? If it changes day and night, it will not be long before the end.


    Song QingHan sighed deeply, as if he had epted the fatepletely, and said in a low voice: "that''s it, but if your highness wants to y with me, you can order me to be taken to your residence. Why should the sword go sideways...

 Chapter 149

    Anyway, it''s also a big event in life. He Ning even said that he would get married. It was really like that brilliant flower. It was absolutely daunting.


    He Ning stopped for a moment, and his eyes shed a bit ofplexity. He didn''t exin his behavior too much. He only said, "although I''m not going to do a big deal, the rules can''t be abandoned. There''s still a period of time before I''m married. You can... Cherish it."


    With that, he brushed his sleeves and walked away without looking back, which made people totally confused about what he came here for.


    Do you just want to see if song QingHan and Wu Dahu have received the imperial edict? Or do you want to know their attitude?


    After the two people''s mood calmed down, everything went as usual. They did what they should do every day, but they didn''t say it. However, those who had a heart heard the news from nowhere. Every time at the banquet, all kinds of people came to celebrate Wu Dahu. As for song QingHan, it was natural that theyforted him.


    After all, that''s the princess! If you look after your head carefully, you will not be able to pamper your family.


    Rao is with song QingHan do not deal with Su stop, unexpectedly did not take the opportunity to satirize him, but in the eyes how much or revealed a bit of schadenfreude.


    As the days passed by, the results of the military test finally came out in the expectation of the public.


    Wu Dahu got an exploratory flower, which was not good for him, but not bad.


    The number one schr is the one who is born with divine power. As for the top spot, he is a man who has no impression of Wu Dahu. He doesn''t know when he came out.


    Song QingHan looked at it and couldn''t help feeling: "I didn''t expect that someone would cheat in this kind of exam. If the back door is open, you have to help the person who can get the first ce in the list by adding thousands of catties of prey so that he can take the ce of the top spot naturally?"


    Wu Dahu didn''t say anything, because he was also disappointed. However,pared with letting the man take the top spot, he was still eptable. He only felt distressed for the fourth ce, which was a step short. His future situation was very different.


    As a result, the emperor personally hosted a banquet for Wu Dahu.


    Naturally, his family members could also follow him, so song QingHan went with Wu Dahu with the mentality of seeing the emperor.


    The emperor was even younger than song QingHan thought, or rather, young.


    On his white face, there are only a few wrinkles in the corners of his eyes, and his facial features are straight. He looks like he Ning vaguely. If he doesn''t know his age, song QingHan may mistakenly think that he is only in his early 30s, but in fact, he will soon be 50 years old.


    I don''t know whether I had drunk too much or the emperor intended to. When passing by Wu Dahu, he said as if he had made a slip of the tongue: "in fact, you were the top one, but because of another happy event, I ordered you to visit flowers. Would you mind?"


    Wu Dahu was stunned. He immediately reflected what the emperor''s "happy event" meant. Although there was no expression on his face, he still bowed down and said: "I don''t mind, but with the emperor''s arrangement, as long as I can do my best for the country and die, it''s my honor."


    No matter whether he said this from the bottom of his heart or just a routine, the emperor was very happy. He took the initiative to help him up and said in a loud voice: "good, I can get this general. It''s really like a tiger with wings! Ha ha


    See the emperor happy, others have echoed, for a time, the scene is filled withughter.


    Just as the atmosphere reached its climax, a young figure stumbled in, knelt down in front of the emperor, hugged his thigh and cried, "father! Father! I don''t want to go to make peace with you! The barbarians are savages who eat people and don''t vomit their bones. The children still want to stay with their father and the emperor! "


    Several servants ran in and nervously stretched out their hands to help the young figure. However, they did not dare to exert themselves. After a long time of deadlock, they did not make any progress.


    The scene was silent. The smile on the emperor''s face did not know when to put it away. He slowly bent down to help the man on the ground and said in a deep voice, "don''t you want to go and have a rtionship?"


    The child, probably because things had changed, quickly grabbed the emperor''s hand and stood up and said in a quick voice, "yes! The children''s ministers and their ministers are still young, so they can''t face theplicated situation of barbarians alone, for fear that it will miss the great event of my father


    He felt that everything he said was reasonable. When he saw the emperor narrowing his eyes, he thought there was a y. He could not help but lift a innocent smile on his face.


    "Pa!" With a sound on the ground, the child rotated several times in the air beforending. When he looked up again, his left face was swollen into a steamed bun.


    Seeing that he covered his face with an unbelievable appearance, the emperor calmly took back his hand, carried it behind him, and said in a cold voice, "young? At your age, I have be emperor and deal withplicated state affairs by myself. Now you are only married, and you can use your youth as a shield? "


    "Besides, are you younger than your brothers?"


    I don''t know if the emperor''s attitude and tone are too hurtful. The child''s tears seem to be broken and fall. But he bit his lower lip, but he just didn''t let himself speak. After his mood gradually calmed down, he said in a hoarse voice: "where''s brother Ning Tang? No matter in terms of age or talent, he is better than his children''s ministers. Why not let him take up this responsibility? "All the officials present were old-fashioned. Naturally, they knew that if the topic went on, it might be a secret. They immediately lowered their heads and pretended to be quail.


    The emperor also knew that he would stop at that point. He did not speak, but waved his hand, as if to signal his servant to drag the child away.


    With the emperor''s consent, people''s strength seemed to suddenly grow up. They carried the child up in an instant, but they still did not dare to cover his mouth and walked out quickly.


    Seeing that he asked about the emperor''s weakness, the child sneered and continued: "if the situation had been changed in those years, whether we could get such treatment is still unknown. The father emperor is really a living Bodhisattva!"


    His words seemed to have no problem, but the emperor frowned tightly, and the veins on his forehead showed. If he had not worried that the child was his own flesh and blood, I wonder what order he would have given.


    After such a farce, all the people present were a little absent-minded. As soon as the emperor left, the scene was over.


    Naturally, the timid and cautious did not say anything, but the bold ones directly discussed the matter just now in groups of three or two.


    Wu Dahu left behind, so he heard a lot of things he didn''t know.


    "So is the fifth prince. He even took out the things of that year and said that he was not afraid that the emperor would send him directly to the barbarians under the wrath of the emperor?"


    "s, the fifth Prince''s son has lost his biological father, and now he has fallen into the fate of making peace. Anyway, he has been forced to the end of his life. He might as well die and remonstrate. If there is a chance, it will be the best. If there is no chance, it will not be worse."


    "This is a bit reasonable, but Princess Ning is really a good chess yer. Knowing that the barbarians would send someone to ask for a marriage, he married himself first. Most importantly, the Emperor himself agreed! No wonder the fifth Prince is so sad. "


    "..."


    Song QingHan and Wu Dahu walked out slowly, looked at each other and sat in the carriage.


    "The reason why he married is not so simple."


    After the carriage started, song QingHan suddenly made a voice.


    Wu Dahu grabbed his hand and patted him gently. Heforted him: "the royal family is a moreplicated ce than the officialdom. They have been immersed in that kind of environment since childhood. Every word they say and everything they do can''t be as simple as they seem. However, we don''t have to guess more, because no matter how we guess, we can''t guess exactly what they think."


    Song QingHan nodded thoughtfully, and finally understood why he felt that he was covered with ayer of yarn every time he saw he Ning, which made his expression unreal.


    This is probably "joy and anger does not form in the form of color", put on the mask of hypocrisy anytime and anywhere.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly felt some pity. He did not know whether it was a pity and Ning or a pity for the fifth prince.


    The next morning, the eunuch in the pce came again, but he was not looking for Wu Dahu, but for song QingHan.


    Song QingHan was stunned when he heard huangguifu call him. He didn''t seem to react.


    When he entered the pce after the eunuch, he remembered what the emperor was.


    If he remembers correctly, isn''t it one of the beauties in front of him that the dynamo once told him?


    I don''t know why people of this identity suddenly think of looking for him to enter the pce. It''s impossible that they heard about the ranking of beauties from Dynasty officials. They want to see him because of curiosity?


    The internal structure of the pce is reallyplex. Before the cold and dizzy period of the Song Dynasty, the eunuch who led the way in front of him finally stopped and bowed down and said, "I''d like to report to your husband, madam Wu has already arrived."


    Song QingHan''s heart was tight, but he did not dare to look up. Seeing the eunuch let him open, he learned the posture in his impression and made a salute. He pinched his throat and said, "the grass people see the emperor''s husband, and the emperor''s husband is auspicious."


    There was a clear and pleasantugh on the top. Before Song QingHan responded, he suddenly had a soft force on his hand, holding him up.


    He subconsciously raised his eyes, in front of the beautiful woman man, quickly lowered his head, did not dare to look carefully.


    Beauty is true beauty. The beauty beyond gender, whether ced here or in modern times, is worthy of the title of "gorgeous beauty".


    However, the more beautiful people are confused, they are not willing to put their own eyes in because they see more beauties.


    After seeing his reaction, Huang Guifuughed with satisfaction and said in a low voice: "I heard from a member of the imperial court that his ranking of beauties has changed. I was curious, so I invited Mrs. Wu in. When I saw him, he was as smart as a fairy."

 Chapter 150

    Song QingHan was stunned when he saw that he was really called in because of the ranking of the members of the imperial court. However, he immediately remembered Wu Dahu''s words. Knowing that the people in the pce spoke in a roundabout way, what he heard was not necessarily true, so he respectfully said: "the grass people are just a kind of rude men, they dare not praise the emperor''s noble husband, but they have not been able to meet the emperor''s noble husband True appearance, however, only a touch of beautiful image, it makes the grass people''s mind turbulent, unable to calm down. "


    He could not admit that he had seen huangguifu''s appearance, and had to praise each other''s appearance in a different way. Therefore, he could only say so. Although it was numb, listening to Huang Guifu''sughter, he knew that he had not taken the wrong step.


    Afterughing for a while, he directly took his hand and led him to his lower seat. After sitting on the main seat, he said in a soft voice, "sit down. In fact, I will call you in today. In addition to seeing new faces, there are other things to discuss with you."


    Seeing that he used the word "negotiation", song QingHan quickly bowed his head and said, "I dare not. If the emperor has any orders, just say it. The grassroots should devote themselves to their lives and die."


    Hearing his words, huangguifuughed again, but when he opened his mouth again, his tone became a little inexplicable.


    all of one mind is as like as two peas in yourpany. You can''t even say it. I don''t know. I thought you only knew that.


    Song Qing was so cold that he seemed to hear a trace of danger from this sentence. Without answering, he pretended that he didn''t understand anything and lowered his head deeper.


    Just at this time, a familiar voice broke the silence.


    "Your husband, your son is here."


    Song QingHan quietly looked at people with his remaining light. When he found out that Fang Zheng was the fifth Prince of the party that day, he felt uneasy and moved his sleeve to cover his face.


    However, Huang Guifu seemed to see through his thoughts and suddenly said, "what''s wrong with Madame Wu? Why do you bend all the time? "


    Song QingHan clearly felt that the two nces fell on him at the same time. He coughed softly, straightened up, looked at his nose and nose, and said in a soft voice: "the grass people have never seen such a big scene. I''m a little nervous for a moment. I hope the Royal Highness can forgive me."


    What he said was true. When he dealt with the beautiful emperor''s husband, he had a thin sweat on his back. In addition, the fearless fifth Prince did not know what kind of "Hongmen banquet" would be waiting for him.


    The fifth Prince narrowed his eyes and looked at Song QingHan for a moment. As if he suddenly remembered something, he said in a voice: "he Ning wants to marry, is your husband?"


    It was a matter of no doubt in ck and white, so song QingHan had nothing to hide. He said directly, "it''s just like this when you go back to the fifth prince."


    "Oh, you can still sit here safely? Don''t you have a sense of urgency when your husband is going to be robbed? "


    The tone of the fifth Prince''s voice suddenly became fierce. He hated iron but didn''t be steel. If he didn''t know what had happened before, I''m afraid song QingHan would have thought that he really cared about himself and wanted to give himself advice.


    But I think he thinks so. Naturally, the attitude he shows can''t be so.


    Song QingHan quickly took out a handkerchief from his arms, covered his face, and sobbed: "the grass people are impolite. It''s really hard to think of it. I can''t help myself."


    The fifth Prince''s eyes shed. He went straight to him, grabbed his hand, drew out his handkerchief and sneered, "what''s the use of being sad? What bothers me the most is that you are the kind of women who only know how to cry and cry every day, but have no ability at all! "


    When Huang Guifu saw song QingHan''s red eyes and residual tears, he seemed to feel that the scene in front of him was very interesting.


    Song QingHan sobbed and wrung his fingers. He said weakly, "let the fifth prince get in the way. The grassroots are guilty."


    The fifth Prince wanted to say something else. After hearing song QingHan''s words, he suddenly changed his mind and said, "since you know that you are guilty, I will order you to go back and tell me what you don''t want to marry you. If Wu Dahu doesn''t pay attention to you, you will cry, make trouble and hang yourself. If he doesn''t respond, you wille back and tell me again!"


    Hearing his words, song QingHan felt a little tight in his heart, and knew that the fifth prince was really ready to attack him.


    The emperor''s will is not to take back, and Ning''s mind can not be changed, then naturally they have to use thesemon people to make this matter yellow.


    If it doesn''t work out, will they have to take the initiative to resist the order, otherwise they will be assassinated?


    Thinking of this, song QingHan couldn''t help but shiver. He lowered his head slowly and said in a soft voice, "yes, the fifth prince."


    When he left, song QingHan nced at huangguifu. When he saw his smiling face, he felt nervous and took back his sight and walked out quickly.


    If there is only one fifth prince, then he can y a trick on him. However, if the imperial concubine intervenes in this way, there is almost no room for turning things around.


    Even if he had lived a few more years, it would not beparable to an old monster who was born into a spirit.After song QingHan left, the fifth Prince poured a pot of tea into his stomach and angrily said, "it''s useless! I don''t believe that he is willing to serve with he Ning even if he wants to tell me all these ways! "


    Huang Guifu slowly picked up the teacup, looked at the dense heat steaming in front of him,ughed and said slowly: "the emperor''s son is afraid to be out of sight this time. This beauty is not as simple as you see, otherwise, you can smell your fingertips."


    The fifth prince was stunned. Although he didn''t understand the meaning of huangguifu, he put his fingertip under his nose. When he smelled a strong pungent smell, he frowned tightly and patted the table and said, "how brave! How dare you act in front of us


    After all, he was not a fool. He knew that the taste on his fingertips must have been caught when he touched song QingHan''s handkerchief. After a moment''s thinking, he guessed the purpose of song QingHan''s pretending to be crazy and foolish.


    Seeing the fifth Prince trembling with anger, the emperor''s husband was still that light expression, sipped a sip of light tea, without any ups and downs: "now, no one is stupid, really stupid, and can''te to us. It''s the smiling Su stop, and the brain melon is not white long. You are blindfolded by this incident, and you are a fan of the game. "


    Hearing Huang Guifu''s words, the fifth Prince suddenly calmed down, pursed his lips, clenched his fists and said, "I''d like to see when he can act like a fool. Do you really think his thin arm can twist our thighs?"


    Song QingHan had just returned to his yard from the pce, and Ning found it. His face was still calm, but his eyes were infected with a touch of urgency.


    "You were called into the pce by your husband? What did he tell you? Is it difficult for you? "


    Song QingHan, who had juste out of thend of tigers and wolves, had notpletely absorbed the sweat on his back. When he saw the "culprit", his expression naturally would not be good-looking, but he knew that it was useless to vent his anger to he Ning, so he said coldly: "nothing, just a little private matter."


    The more he was like this, the more ugly he looked. Seeing that he wanted to go into the room, he stretched out his hand directly and mped him down. He held back his anger and said, "didn''t I say that we are a family? Your private affairs are my private affairs. I want to know what Huang Guifu said to you. "


    Thest sentence, which he almost squeezed out of his teeth, sounded rather gnashing.


    Song QingHan saw that he was angry, and his anger rose in the bottom of his heart. He frowned and shook off his hand. He said in a cold voice, "huangguifu wants to see my beauty. Are you satisfied with this answer?"


    With that, he turned directly into his own room and locked the door with his backhand, regardless of what he Ning looked like.


    After he calmed down, he regretted that he should not talk to him like that.


    Even though he Ning''s motive for asking to marry Wu Dahu is not pure, he has never done anything that actually hurt himself and Wu Dahu. Even if the fifth Prince threatened him because of he Ning, it was not he Ning''s subjective cause.


    The weight in his heart would be tilted to one side and then to the other side. His face changed a lot. He could see that the stone was a little confused. He murmured a few words and rolled himself on the bed, biting his feet and ying.


    He Ning stood outside for a long time before he regained his mind. He swayed and stood still. His back was straight, his lips pursed into a straight line, and he walked firmly toward the door.


    After Wu Dahu came back from the outside, song QingHan repeated his visit to the pce today. Seeing his ugly face, he suddenlyughed and said, "I know what my expression was like. Fortunately, I was tactful today and put pepper on my handkerchief in advance. Therefore, when the fifth prince took out my handkerchief, he did not make a fool of himself. Otherwise, if he was hurt, he would not make a fool of himself They saw me squeezing my eyes underneath, and they were afraid they would drag me out and kill me


    Seeing song QingHan, Wu Dahu felt silly and happy. He reached out and rubbed his head, took his shoulder and put his arms in his arms. He said in a soft voice, "the number one schr and the number one leader already have their respective positions. I should be quick. I hope I can transfer out of here at that time, so that you will not be afraid again. As for what the fifth prince said today, just do as you like. Let''s see what his next move is. "


    "If he wants our life, we''ll take his life first."


    He said thest sentence calmly, but song QingHan was extremely surprised.


    Because he knew that Wu Dahu was not joking, but was really nning to kill the fifth prince.

 Chapter 151

    The next morning, when the people in the courtyard were busy, they suddenly heard the earth shaking crying from Wu Dahu''s yard.


    "The princess has not been married, you have already treated me and Xiaoshi like this. If you are so ungrateful, do you have a good conscience?"


    The people who passed by looked at each other, slowed down their steps and cocked up their ears, as if to hear more secrets.


    Wu Dahu snorted coldly, as if he didn''t want to see song QingHan in the same way. He reached out and opened the door. He was about to step out of the door. He tightened his arm and was firmly held by song QingHan.


    Seeing this, the people around him quickly withdrew their sight, lowered their heads and pretended not to see anything.


    "Don''t go! If you don''t give me an exnation today, I will die for you


    With a "ng" sound, a kitchen knife was thrown on the road, scaring those who were close to it.


    Wu Dahu was very impatient with song QingHan''s appearance. He threw away his hand and let him fall on the ground. He said in a cold voice, "what do you want to exin? This is the edict. Do you want to drag the whole family into the water? "


    Song QingHan Leng Leng, eyes full of disbelief, suddenly covered his face, crying.


    "The edict is the edict, but your jubnt attitude is another matter. Do you think that the edict hase at the right time and you can get rid of me in a proper way?"


    After hearing this, Wu Dahu''s expression became more and more bored. The blue veins on his forehead burst out, and he frowned: "which eye of you is happy to see me? It''s you. Since the day when the decree came down, you''ve been making trouble for no reason. I''m going to go out. You''ll have a good reflection at home! "


    Song QingHan stares at Wu Dahu''s determined back in amazement. He suddenly reaches out his hand and wipes his face. He struggles to stand up, stoops to pick up the kitchen knife on the ground and stabs himself into his abdomen.


    People who have been paying attention to the situation all the time sent out shouts of surprise. They quickly threw away their things and rushed over, shouting: "dead! Dead man! Come and help


    The dark red blood flowed from the fingers of song QingHan. He tightly covered his abdomen and fell to the ground powerlessly.


    When Wu Dahu heard the news, he turned his head in shock and rushed straight to him. He pushed aside the people around him and held song QingHan in his arms. He regretted: "what are you doing? Can''t I try to find a way out? "


    With a faint smile, song QingHan slowly stretched out his bloodstained hand, stroked Wu Dahu''s side face, and whispered, "I''d rather die than share you with others..."


    with this sentence, he seemed to be unable to hold on any more, his head tilted and he was in aa.


    Wu Dahu''s face was in pain. He raised his head and yelled at the man in front of him. After that, he carefully carried song QingHan back to the room.


    After a while, Hualian ran out of the room and looked at the direction. It seemed that she had gone to the doctor.


    As Hualian closed the gate of the courtyard, the onlookers could no longer see the situation in the courtyard. They smacked their lips, which seemed a pity.


    Only when they saw the few drops of blood on the ground, they looked at each other with understanding and separated. Their faces looked a little excited, probably feeling that they had something to show off.


    After Wu Da Hu put song QingHan on the bed, he subconsciously looked back and breathed a sigh of relief. He said helplessly, "I thought it was true when I saw you bleeding just now. I was so scared that I was almost exposed."


    Song QingHan took out a kraft paper bag from his arms with a smile and washed away the remaining red blood in it with water. His expression was quite self satisfied and said in a low voice, "am I good? Fortunately, the weather is not high now, and I put salt again. Otherwise, if the blood coagtes, it will be a disaster. "


    Seeing that he looked rxed, Wu Dahu alsoughed. Just as he was about to help him find a clean dress to change, he heard song QingHan repeatedly stop saying: "you can''t change clothes. If you change clothes, you can''t perform any more. If you want others to think that I can''t even change clothes because I''m hurt, this y is true."


    After a while, Hualianes in with Luo Haihai and closes the door carefully.


    Luo Haihai had been informed of this by song QingHan for a long time, so he didn''t show any surprise. However, his voice seemed to be a ghost. He eximed in a loud voice: "how serious are you hurt?"


    Song QingHan Leng Leng Leng, see him blink eyes, know that he is cooperating with his own acting, smile and nod, Quan should be thank you.


    After entering the room, Luo Haihai''s face suddenly became serious and said in a deep voice, "you can hide it this time, but what about next time?"


    Hearing his words, song QingHan also put away the smile on his face and sighed faintly: "take a step and see a step. If the fifth Prince is forced too hard, we can only break the boat and make a big fuss about it."


    Luo Haihai pursed his lips, but he didn''t know what he thought of. Suddenly, he said: "in fact, it''s still necessary to tie the bell to solve the problem. As long as his highness cane forward, everything will be solved."


    Song QingHan stopped and did not answer.


    Why did he not know that as long as he Ning came forward, these problems would no longer exist?


    But what can he ask and Ning to do? Let''s fight against the purpose? Instead of the fifth prince?Although he didn''t know how he made the emperor promise not to bear the fate of peace making, he could guess that the price must not be simple. Moreover, no matter what time and space it is, it is the same helpless. What qualifications do they have to ask others to sacrifice themselves for their family''s lives?


    Seeing that song QingHan didn''t speak, Wu Dahu said in a voice: "it''s not in a hurry. As long as the marriage is settled, it''s not so easy to change. After the fifth Prince realizes that he can''t do anything with his highness Ning, he won''t pay attention to us any more."


    What Wu Dahu said was only one possibility. There was another possibility he didn''t say, that is, after finding that the day of marriage was getting closer and closer, the fifth prince was forced to be anxious. He might torture them with more cruel means, or simply vent his anger on them.


    No matter what, life will go on. Luo Haihai stopped for a moment and went to the yard. He said in a loud voice: "his injury is too serious. It''s better to take a rest for a period of time. It''s better not to go out in this month. Do you know?"


    Wu Dahu, who sent him out of the house, frowned and nodded. His face was ugly and said, "I know. I will take good care of him. No matter what, he is my hairdresser."


    Luo Haihai gave a "um" and patted him on the shoulder. A man left with a medicine box.


    Wu Dahu looked at his back, and his attention was focused on Yu Guang. After discovering that someone had left his yard one after another, he pretended that he didn''t see anything. He turned around and closed the door heavily.


    After a few days like this, song QingHan suddenly found that the days became too calm, as if something had been left behind him.


    When he saw Wu Dahu watering the flowers in the yard, what shed through his mind and finally remembered the thing he had forgotten. Subconsciously, he asked, "has your lifee down yet?"


    ording to the truth, it''s Wu Dahu''s turn to take the first two ces. But in recent days, there is no news about Wu Dahu, and Wu Dahu doesn''t go out to dinner party frequently.


    After hearing song QingHan''s question, Wu Dahu stopped, raised his head and looked at him. He suddenlyughed and said in a soft voice: "maybe the emperor forgot it. You can still live here. First stay here for a while, and then for a while, and then wait for your" injury ". We will leave the capital if we don''te down."


    Song QingHan''s heart is tight, knowing that this matter must not be so simple.


    You know, the emperor is in charge of everything. It is impossible for him to remember all the important and minor matters by himself. What is the use of those officials?


    Therefore, if Wu Dahu''s incident was not intentionally done by the emperor, it was that someone had made a move in the middle and didn''t want the emperor to remember it.


    He hardly needed to think about who was behind him. He frowned and said, "the fifth Prince''s hand is a little too long, which ispletely against us..."


    before finishing his words, he pauses, as if to understand the purpose of the fifth prince, and sneers: "it seems that he wants me to take the initiative to find him, which is really a good move, regardless of me It doesn''t make any difference to him whether he''s really hurt or not. I''m not even allowed to pretend to be pathetic


    Seeing that song QingHan was ready to go out, Wu Dahu quickly reached out his hand to stop him and advised him, "why do you have to send him to the door if he doesn''t look for you? Whether he has an official is not so important to me. If he makes any more difficult demands for you this time, what''s the use of me even if I get an official? "


    Song QingHan clenched his fists and clenched his teeth. Like a righteous man who went to the execution ground, he affirmed: "don''t you understand his attitude? No matter what our reaction, he will continue to be difficult for us, this time there is no official, next time? Shop closed? Again, is it prison time? "


    At the beginning, the memory of being framed and put into prison by Wang huailing surged into his mind. Wu Dahu sighed softly, got out of his way, and stood firmly behind song QingHan, word by word: "I''ll go with you."


    His reaction did not exceed song QingHan''s expectation, so song QingHan only stopped for a moment and then nodded his head and said, "OK, let''s go and talk to him thoroughly. If you don''t seed, you will be benevolent."


    It''s not easy to enter the pce, but when song QingHan mentioned his name, the guards let him go. It seemed that someone had said hello in advance.


    It didn''t look like the fifth prince could do it. Song QingHan went through it in his mind, and finally targeted at the gorgeous emperor Guifu.


    The man, looking bright and kind, but no one knows what''s inside.


    But song QingHan can be sure that he must not be a simple role. After all, the Hougong Shuishui, even if he has a good appearance, it is not so easy to sit in that position.

 Chapter 152

    Song QingHan thought while walking, and found that Wu Dahu didn''t admit his life, which is probably caused by huangguifu''s advice. After all, with the appearance of the fifth prince who has no intention, if you really want to do anything bad to them, I''m afraid you can''t think of such a clever trick.


    He sighed softly, and there was a touch of worry in his eyes.


    In the end, he thought that it was not expensive for him to leave the emperor.


    People are all the same. There is no eternal friendship, only permanent interests. If it was not for what benefits the fifth prince could bring to the imperial concubine, he would not believe that the emperor would work so hard, give advice and help to manage.


    But what benefit can emperor Guifu get from the fifth prince? Can''t he get this benefit from he Ning?


    If we can understand this point and let huangguifu go back, their chances of winning will be much greater.


    Seeing song QingHan frowning and pondering, Wu Dahu is preparing to speak. Yu Guang suddenly nces at a bright yellow in the distance. He is surprised. He reaches out and grabs song QingHan and says in a deep voice, "the emperor is here."


    Meeting the emperor in the pce is not a rare thing, so song QingHan didn''t think much about it. He retreated with Wu Dahu and knelt down early before the emperor passed by, waiting for the emperor to leave.


    Unexpectedly, in front of them, the emperor, who had already gone a few steps forward, suddenly backed back, stood still, raised his eyebrows and asked, "are you the doctor who cured smallpox?"


    Song QingHan was stunned. It seemed that the emperor stopped because of him.


    However, his response was very quick, respectfully: "the smallpox on the desert can be good, thanks to the emperor''s blessing."


    All of us are smart people. Naturally, we can hear the deep meaning of Gongwei''s words.


    See song QingHan did not refute, the emperor "um" a, casually way: "hear before you do not reward, now change your mind?"


    Song QingHan''s heart was tight. Seeing that the Emperor didn''t seem to investigate his "previous impoliteness", he thought about it and leaned over and said, "the grassroots hope that the emperor can give the desert people some kind of pension. I wonder if it is out of order?"


    The reason why he put forward this request is that, firstly, he fulfilled his previous "don''t" reward, and secondly, he really wanted to help the desert people. After all, after such a big disaster, even if people outside knew that the desert people''s smallpox had been cured, they would not be able to ept them easily.


    The emperor took a deep look at Song QingHan, then suddenlyughed. He turned his head to a man beside him and said, "the friend of shipping is really not ordinary."


    Song QingHan listened, Leng Leng Leng, quietly nced from the remaining light to the man standing behind the emperor.


    When he saw Luo Haiyun''s smiling eyes, song QingHan turned his eyes and seemed to understand what was going on. He lowered his head and waited for the emperor''s reply.


    The Emperor didn''t let him worry for a long time. He waved his big hand and said, "I''ll grant it."


    After seeing the emperor finish this sentence, he was in a good mood and ready to leave. Although song QingHan felt a pity, he still didn''t say anything.


    After all, he has changed the favor of the emperor to that of the people in the desert. I''m afraid that the emperor will misunderstand Wu Dahu as greedy.


    However, he did not mention it. The emperor nced at Wu Dahu himself, but remembered it. After a light sigh, he asked in doubt, "is this the flower of the martial arts test? The man who would rather marry? "


    Hearing thetter sentence, song QingHan was so nervous that he almost blurted out the idea of letting the emperor take back his life. Fortunately, Wu Dahu soon opened his mouth and stopped his impulse to do something stupid.


    "Reply to the emperor, Wei Chen is the flower of Wu test, Wu Dahu."


    The emperor saw that he was neither humble nor arrogant. He nodded with satisfaction and said casually: "you can stay in the capital. You can start from the Yu Lin Wei. It depends on you."


    Wu Dahu stopped for a moment. It seemed that he did not expect that he had been waiting for his life for a long time toe down at this time. He quickly lowered his head and said in a deep voice: "Wei Chen, thank the emperor."


    It seems that a group of people in the imperial pce of Qingwu didn''t seem to be happy when they left the pce.


    Song QingHan and Wu Dahu raised their bodies and looked at each other''s eyes to see the happiness in each other''s eyes.


    Even the fifth prince can''t do anything, not to mention the position of Yu Lin Wei, the emperor''s next minister.


    Thinking of this, song QingHan can''t help but sigh. Fortunately, he didn''t ask the emperor about Wu Dahu. Otherwise, if the emperor knew that the fifth prince was ying tricks behind his back, he would not punish the fifth prince, or even follow his will. After all, he will go to get married soon. This small requirement is not satisfied. Isn''t it too heartless ?


    Now that the matter has been settled, there is no need for them to go to the fifth prince. They turn around and prepare to leave the pce.


    But it''s easy toe in and difficult to go out. Before they got to the first gate, they were stopped."If you have an order, please follow me."


    Song QingHan''s pace, a little uneasy in the heart, but still obediently follow the man behind, toward the ce where once came.


    When he saw Huang Guifu, song QingHan quickly lowered his head, as if he had been stabbed by his dazzling beauty.


    Before they even had time to pay a courtesy, they heard the fifth Prince say angrily: "there is not enough to seed, but something more to fail!"


    Song QingHan pretended not to know and said in surprise, "the fifth Prince is talking about grass people? The grassroots really tried their best. Although they didn''t hang themselves, they stabbed them with a kitchen knife. Now they still have injuries on their stomachs! "


    Seeing that he said this strategy in front of Wu Dahu, the fifth prince was even more angry, but he didn''t know what to say. After all, what song QingHan said was true, and the rumors outside had been flying all over the sky. Although there was exaggeration, it could also be seen.


    So he turned his head and looked at Wu Dahu, who was simr to the wooden post, and said angrily, "your husband is going to die. You are still so indifferent! What a heartbreaker in the world


    Wu Dahu''s face was still calm. He sped his fists and said, "it''s hard to disobey the emperor''s life when I go back to the fifth prince. Even if Xiaohan is really dead in front of me, I can''t disobey the order of the imperial edict. After all, I still have a family to support. I can''t eat only by love and love."


    The reason why he said this was topletely block the mind of the fifth prince. Otherwise, if the fifth prince saw that it was useful to threaten him with song QingHan, things would only get worse and worse.


    After listening to Wu Dahu''s words, the fifth Prince''s face became even more red. It looked like a firefight that could explode at any time.


    Huang Guifu chuckled, stretched out his hand, picked up a purple grape and put it into his mouth. After eating it slowly, he said, "you''re right. What''s the use of closing the door to make a noise? It''s better to work together to persuade him to quit your life. After all, he''s not a martial arts man who can''t marry. "


    The fifth prince was interrupted by the emperor''s husband. He was not angry, but was very happy. He nodded his head and said, "yes, yes, that''s right! Although he Ning is not a good talker, if you persuade him and believe that he is not such an unreasonable person, he will take the initiative to ask his father to take back this will


    Song QingHan looked at Wu Dahu calmly and hesitantly said, "if your highness he Ning doesn''t agree...


    Huang Guifu''s expression is light, and he yawns carelessly and says softly:" try your best. Besides, there is nothing difficult in the world, just for those who have the heart. "


    His words sounded full of encouragement, but song QingHan and Wu Dahu both felt nervous and bowed their heads. After a ceremony, they took the initiative to leave.


    After they walked out of the pce, they were blown by the cool wind and found that their backs had been soaked in cold sweat.


    Wu Dahu looked grim and said in a deep voice, "the meaning of huangguifu''s words is to let us never agree. When ites to the agreement of his highness, he Ning?"


    Song QingHan gave a bitter smile and said helplessly: "besides this meaning, what else can he mean? I doubt whether he has a feud with he Ning. Otherwise, it''s not worth your husband''s intervention if he can''t support the wall with the mud like the fifth prince. "


    Wu Dahu nodded and said thoughtfully: "no matter whether there is a feud between them, they are enemies now. We have to go there with Ning."


    Since thest quarrel with he Ning, song QingHan has not seen the face of he Ning for a long time. At this time, when he thought of taking the initiative to find he Ning, he felt ufortable.


    After they got into the carriage, they didn''t even change their clothes, so they went directly to the house of he Ning.


    He Ning''s house looks low-key and atmospheric. The gate is bigger than half of the courtyard where song QingHan and Wu Dahu live now.


    It''s strange to say that song QingHan didn''t understand the meaning of the word "Princess" of Princess Ning, and what the rtionship between he Ning and today''s emperor. He even allowed the emperor to send his son out to make peace for him.


    Song QingHan took a step forward and knocked on the door of he Ning family. When he saw the servants behind the door, he took the initiative to express his intention.


    He thought that the servant would go in and announce it again. Unexpectedly, after hearing his name, the servant opened the door directly and said respectfully, "pleasee in, master song. My master has been waiting for you for a long time."


    Song Qing was so cold that he didn''t know when his name was so easy to use. When people in the pce heard it, they would get out of the way.

 Chapter 153

    However, this is a good thing for himself, so song QingHan did not go into the reason, and went directly with Wu Dahu.


    As soon as they entered the residence of he Ning, they felt as if they were in another world.


    Murmuring water from around, all the way, people quietly do their own things, look peaceful, just like the vigers in the paradise.


    The two were led by the housekeeper, I don''t know how many forks they passed along, and finally they saw the back of he Ning before they fainted.


    He sat in front of a curvedke, with a fishing rod in his hand, and looked at the clear bottom of theke without expression.


    I don''t know why, song QingHan feels that his manner makes people feel heartache, and even some dare not go forward.


    Wu Dahu didn''t notice anything. He went forward directly and said after a ceremony: "I came here to ask his highness to let the emperor take back his will."


    He Ning''s eyebrow angle moved, and his face was still indifferent, as if he had guessed what Wu Dahu and song QingHan were for here, but he didn''t expect that he would be so straightforward.


    "If you don''tply with the order, there will be no amnesty. Do you think I have two orders?"


    Wu Dahu stopped and kept bowing: "Your Highness is extraordinary. There must be a way for the emperor to take back his will. Therefore, you don''t have to bear the charge of disobeying the order."


    He Ning raised his eyelids, nced at Wu Dahu lightly, and said calmly: "as long as I marry you, naturally I don''t need to bear the charge of disobeying the order. In addition, the son of heaven hasmitted the same crime as themon people, and I am just a small princess."


    Seeing what he said, Wu Dahu''s face was a little ugly. He seemed to be thinking about the next step.


    After watching for a while, song QingHan suddenlyughed and patted Wu Dahu on the shoulder, indicating that he should not be impatient. Then he stepped up to he Ning and said, "do you like fishing?"


    He Ning seems to be a little uneasy about the approach of song QingHan. After "Er", he puts his eyes back to the bottom of the water.


    "I don''t know what rtionship you have with the emperor. Do you mind if I ask this question?"


    Song QingHan directly sits on the stone beside he Ning, tilts his head and looks at him.


    This question and rather a Leng, look at the bottom of the eyes some lost consciousness, silent for a long time before slowly said: "I am the emperor''s nephew."


    Song QingHan suddenly realized, touched his head, as if he finally understood the anger of the fifth prince.


    Unexpectedly, after he Ning finished this sentence, he Ning continued: "someone outside said that my father should have inherited the throne at that time."


    As soon as he said this, song QingHan and Wu Dahu''s faces showed astonishment at the same time. I don''t know whether he was stunned by the fact in this sentence, or he Ning''s courage to say this sentence was shocked.


    Even if he preferred to use the premise of "someone outside said that", but talking about the emperor and the throne is a big crime of beheading.


    He Ning seems to be shocked by song QingHan and Wu Dahu. He smiles and whispers: "I lost my father since I was a child. Although I am in the royal family with flowers and flowers, I live alone. Maybe because of this, the emperor will allow me to decide my own marriage affairs."


    Song QingHan knows that he Ning''s temperament has always been indifferent. He never shows too much emotion whether he is pretending or real. Therefore, he can use the word "lonely and lonely". I want to know that his childhood experience must not be pleasant, even peaceful.


    To tell you the truth, when you hear this kind of words, song QingHan''s heart is a little bit worried. He hesitates to force him to be peaceful.


    They kept silent, but he Ning seemed to have opened his mouth and kept talking.


    "You probably can''t guess the reason why I fell into the water that day. Ha ha, actually I wanted to sink to the bottom of the water, but I didn''t expect to be saved by you finally. After a new life, I found that there are still interesting things in the world, but they don''t belong to me. I wanted to get as close as possible to this warm me, but now it seems that It''s a little extravagant. "


    Song QingHan was stunned, turned his head and looked at the face of he Ning. He didn''t miss the sad sh in his eyes.


    Does the me in his mouth mean himself?


    After listening to his words, Wu Dahu, who was silent for a long time, suddenly said: "although the me is good, it can''t coexist with all things, such as water, such as soil."


    When he Ning''s hand shook, he seemed to wake up suddenly. He lifted up the fishing rod with great force. When he saw the fish which was small in size but strong in swing, he said to himself, "those who wish to take the bait will not be deceived by the ancients."


    Song QingHan a Leng, this just noticed that he used a fishing hook is linear, like a big root embroidery needle.


    After releasing the fish in his hands and putting them back into the water, he Ning stood up and nced at Song QingHan, coldly saying, "emperor Guifu asked you toe to me, didn''t you?"


    Seeing that he didn''t even mention the name of the fifth prince, he directly said Huang Guifu. Song QingHan knew that there was something wrong between them. He nodded and said, "yes, it''s the fifth Prince''s idea, but in fact, it''s the emperor''s husband who arranges everything."He Ning tidied up the fishing rod slowly, lifted the empty barrel and handed it to the servant. He said slowly, "well, normal. Do you know what made him famous?"


    Song QingHan subconsciously said, "bring your own body fragrance?"


    After that, he suddenly realized something and said strangely, "why didn''t you smell him before?"


    He Ning suddenlyughed, with a naughty look on his face and a meaningful way: "people only know the first half of the story, but don''t know the second half of the story."


    "Huang Guifu not only provoked butterflies, but also bees, so the end was not as good as in the story."


    Song QingHan Leng Leng Leng, a did not resist, "poo Yi" a smile out, holding his stomach way: "you don''t tell me, those bees, is, is you released?"


    He Ning smile, although did not speak, but the answer has been clear.


    After song QingHan hadughed enough, he continued: "I was fond of raising all kinds of strange things. Bees are one of them. When I entered the pce that day, I wanted to present the fresh honey to the emperor. Unexpectedly, I saw him dancing there. He was still dancing in the neon dance that my female father became famous. He felt a little ufortable, so he opened the honeb directly."


    "If I really want to me it, I can''t me it on my head. It''s because he has to smear pollen and honey on his body, so that he can provoke so many butterflies. Therefore, all my bees, one by one, pounced on him and stung him for good or bad."


    Song QingHan had a stomachache with a smile, and he had no strength. He waved his hand and said, "no wonder, no wonder the emperor will treat you so much. It''s a pity that he was stung like that, and the emperor would take him into the pce, otherwise...


    although he didn''t finish his words, he Ning understood his meaning.


    If Huang Guifu had not been able to enter the pce smoothly, he would not have made trouble now. His marriage and the life of Wu Dahu and song QingHan would not be disturbed.


    Although this thought just shed by, the smile on his face suddenly disappeared, and it looked quite calm before the storm.


    Song QingHan noticed the change, then put away the expression on his face, slowly stood up, thought for a while, and suggested, "since the emperor let you decide on your own marriage, can you marry another person?"


    He Ning said without changing his face: "for whom? Who can deal with the fifth Prince and the emperor''s husband? "


    This question puzzled song QingHan. He hesitated for a while and found that there was really no suitable candidate. He sighed deeply and did not speak.


    Wu Dahu knew that song QingHan was in a dilemma, so he took the initiative to act as a viin, and said in a deep voice: "since he Ning knows that the royal highness and the fifth prince are going to join hands to deal with you, he naturally knows how dangerous Xiaohan and I are in now, so he can''t...


    he paused, as if he had made this decision very hard, and said slowly," I take the initiative to leave Xiaohan, Build a portal by yourself, so that even if they want to threaten, they can only threaten me. "


    Hearing the speech, song QingHan directly refused: "no way! You and I share life and death together. When the timees, you will not be allowed to take risks alone. Otherwise, what''s the point of living in the world? "


    Wu Dahu''s lips opened and he seemed to want to say something more, but when he saw song QingHan''s resolute face, he had to swallow all the words in his mouth.


    He Ning looked at them silently and suddenly said, "you don''t have to earn any more. If you want to die, it''s me who should die."


    With that, he took the hot towel handed by his servants and wiped his hands. He calmly said, "I want to go into the pce."


    Song QingHan and Wu Dahu were stunned at the same time. Maybe they didn''t expect that things would progress so fast. They didn''t spend much time persuading him.


    Seeing he Ning didn''t look at himself, song QingHan frowned. Somehow, he always had a bad premonition in his heart and asked subconsciously, "what do you want to do? Marry someone else or? "


    He Ning chuckled, his face was quiet, and he didn''t care about the way: "don''t worry about me. I''ll see you again when you have a chance."


    Although he probably didn''t have this chance in his life...


    he added the remaining words in his heart silently, sighed secretly and left decisively.


    Seeing his back gradually disappear in the sight, song QingHan, with a pain in his heart, grabs Wu Dahu''s hand and whispers, "have we done something wrong?"


    Born in the royal family, it is the misfortune of he Ning. He finally had the chance to escape from the bitter sea, but now he has been destroyed by them.


    The starting point for them to survive is right, but the motivation for he Ning to live better is also true. It is just that the two stand in different positions. How can they be qualified to instruct him how to do it?

 Chapter 154

    When the news came that the emperor took back his will, song QingHan breathed a sigh of relief, but his heart was mentioned to his throat.


    He took out a purse and put it into the hands of the eunuch who came to preach orders. He asked in a low voice, "how about Princess hening?"


    The eunuch didn''t want to say much. When he felt the heavy weight in his sleeve, he beamed and said slowly: "don''t worry, your highness he Ning will go to the barbarians to make peace with each other in the near future, and he will not threaten the adult''s position."


    Song QingHan, like being struck by lightning, stood in the same ce and murmured: "did he go to get married?


    , the eunuch of song Han didn''t want to leave the prison as expected.


    When Princess Ning went to make peace, the atmosphere in the pce suddenly improved. The emperor''s husband and the fifth Prince both generously rewarded him. It''s really wonderful!


    Wu Dahu looked at Song QingHan''s guilty appearance, and he Ning''s face with light wind and light clouds appeared in his mind. He said in a deep voice: "he has made a mistake in this matter, but we have to admit that if he insists on not giving in, we can only grit our teeth and ept the bitter fruit. In this way, we owe him."


    What shed through song QingHan''s mind, lost his voice and said: "he doesn''t want to live anymore?"


    Even if he Ning had a little desire to live a good life, he would not even fight for it. He directly agreed to rece the fifth prince to get married. In addition, he had a tendency tomit suicide. Therefore, he made such a choice because he was determined to die...


    thinking of this, song QingHan ran out of the door directly. As for his destination, Wu Dahu didn''t have to guess.


    When song QingHan arrived at the residence of he Ning, he was surprised to find that the ce which had been quiet and peaceful a few days ago and existed like a paradise in the world hadpletely changed. It was like a broken wall, and it was like a deste and deste ce.


    He Ning stood in the yard, fiddling with something in his hand. Song QingHan looked intently and found that he was releasing the birds in the cage.


    I don''t know what happened. Mingming and Ningdu took out those birds, but they were like they didn''t know anything. They circled around and refused to leave.


    When he saw the cold of Song Dynasty, he Ningughed and said calmly: "with time, even the animals have developed some feelings and recognize people."


    Song QingHan didn''t talk nonsense with him. He said directly, "what''s wrong with you? Are you going to die again? "


    He Ning''s face showed a touch of surprise, pick eyebrow way: "I''m just packing, what''s the rtionship with death?"


    See his look is not like faking, song QingHan pause, doubt way: "do you really n to obediently go and kiss?"


    "It''s said that barbarians like to eat people for husbands. Do you think I''ll be good?"


    He Ning answers very quickly, the tone is still so calm, it seems that what he said is just a trivial matter.


    "Besides." He thought for a while and added: "the barbarians have been hoarding grain and grass for a long time, and the war is about to break out. When the timees, the first one to be used for the operation is naturally the one to be married. Otherwise, how could the fifth Prince resist like that?"


    Song QingHan had never known about these secrets. When he heard he Ning say this, he immediately had a deeper understanding of the danger of getting married. A touch of worry shed in his eyes, and subconsciously said, "don''t n for the worst for the time being. Let''s go back and think about ways. Can''t we...


    " no, life Death by life, not by force. "


    He Ning fiercely threw the birds in his hands to the sky. After seeing them hovering in the air nkly, he flew to the sky andughed.


    Song QingHan came out of the residence of he Ning with his heart full of worries, and without looking at the road carefully, he walked to the gate of the Spring Festival Hall.


    Luo Haihai was surprised to see him. He took the initiative to meet him and asked with concern: "what''s the matter? Are you going out for a consultation today? "


    Reminded by his words, song QingHan realized that since he agreed to the rejuvenation hall, he had not been able to follow what he had said before, and went out with Luo Haihai to seek the possibility ofbining traditional Chinese and Western medicine.


    So he decisively agreed: "OK, where are you going today for consultation?"


    Luo Haihai saw that he was obviously on a whim, and his eyes were a little strange, but he didn''t say much. He directly ordered people to prepare the carriage and sit with song QingHan and yuanxuan before he exined: "there is a vige in the suburbs withrge-scale wind cold symptoms. The serious ones have died, and the rest are repeated. Few people have been curedpletely."


    Song QingHan looked grim, nodded and motioned to the original Xuan.


    Xuan took out three clean "masks" and three pairs of rough "gloves" from his own bag.


    Since thest smallpox incident, Yuanyuan Xuan has always carried these things in her bag in case of emergency. As for the people who make these things, they are naturally Hualian, who is smart and practical.


    Luo Haihai was surprised to take the gloves and masks, learning from Song QingHan and yuanxuan, and put them on his body. After reflecting on their role, he sighed: "wonderful! How wonderfulSong QingHan read the words before Luo Haihai in his mind, then frowned: "the serious one has died. How serious is it? Do you as like as two peas inmon? Besides, are there any other abnormal symptoms? Such as the apanying abdominal pain, headache, etc


    Seeing that he asked in such detail, Luo Haibin was stunned and hesitated: "it should be simr to themon cold symptoms, because the medicine taken by the doctor before is themon cold medicine. As for the others, I haven''t heard about it yet."


    Song QingHan nced at him, but rarely did he say anything to correct him.


    "If you''re not sure, you''d better not say it casually, so as not to create preconceived ideas..."


    LUO Haihai was stunned. After responding, he shook his head with a smile and said, "I''m stupid. Before that, you should not have heard of it."


    Seeing that he didn''t seem to care what he said, Yuan Yuan Xuan nodded and leaned back with his burden calmly, as if to keep his eyes closed for a while.


    Looking at yuanxuan''s sophisticated appearance, song QingHan moved in his heart and said directly: "Wenxuan, you are the master today. I''ll give you a hand. The vigers'' condition is up to you to judge. Of course, you can consult doctor Luo."


    He knew that yuanxuan was very fast in learning things. Although he was a little slow in starting, he could be tempered, so he made such a decision.


    The original text Xuan heart a tight, subconsciously opened his eyes, straightened up, looked grim way: "yes, master!"


    Although he answered decisively, his heart was full of worries. He didn''t even dare to sleep. His eyes were staring at the opposite car board, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Luo Haihai secretly praised him in his heart, thinking that he would take an apprentice one day, not topete with Yuanyuan Xuan. He would be grateful if he could be half as sensible as Yuanyuan Xuan.


    The journey was not so close. He saw that song QingHan''s brow seemed to hide a touch of worry, and subconsciously asked, "isn''t the matter of harmoning solved? The tiger''s resignation hase down, but there are other problems? "


    Song QingHan suddenly remembered what happened in the pce that day. He knew that the emperor could recognize himself that day. Thanks to Luo Haihai''s reminding, he sped his fist and said: "thank you, brother Luo, for your help. Everything has been basically solved. But I feel a little uneasy. After all, he Ning fell into such a situation because of me and Dahu. ¡±


    after listening to this, Luo Haiyang thought for a moment and did not say anything.


    His identity is not ordinary. He has heard something about things in the imperial pce. He knows that he Ning''s journey has not been smooth. This time, he Ning is suffering from his own sufferings, but the final evil result is too bad to eat.


    Song QingHan sighed and said to himself, "if only he could escort him to the past, and he would not be stupid."


    In fact, he didn''t believe the rumors about barbarians, such as "eating human flesh" and "changing husband", even if there were, it would not be the hobby of most people.


    He Ning''s character is a little extreme now. Even if he told him this, I''m afraid he would not believe it. He would still end up on his own on the way ording to his mind.


    And if he escorts he Ning over, he can at least guarantee that he Ning will not do stupid things on the road. As for the barbarians, if the other party is really not a good man, he can also find a way to help he Ning escape, rather than simply end his life.


    Seeing that song QingHan was serious about making such a n, Luo Haihai pondered for a while and said slowly, "I didn''t want to tell you this, but I can see your sincerity to he Ning."


    He stopped and saw song QingHan looking at himself with a puzzled look on his face, and then said: "the escort of the peace keeping troops is generally undertaken by the army and the Yulin guard. Therefore, if the tiger demands, your idea is not impossible to realize, it is just a barbarian danger. You''d better consider it clearly."


    Song QingHan''s eyes shed a touch of surprise, immediately excited, his eyes lit up and said: "seriously? As expected, there is no way out of heaven


    He seemed to put down a big stone in his heart, and the whole person became rxed.


    He always believed that as long as his family were together, there would be nothing that could not be solved. As long as he was looking for iceberg and snow lotusst time, he and Wu Dahu hadpleted the difficult task?


    Luo Haihai seems to want to say something more, but song QingHan''s expression is really too excited. He thinks about it and swallows down his words.


    If it''s bad for the scenery, don''t say it at all.


    Each of them had his own mind, and soon arrived at the Vige Luo Haiyun said.

 Chapter 155

    Qingyin vige sounds like a quiet and harmonious vige.


    At the entrance of the vige, there is a big tree surrounded by ten people to measure its diameter. The crown of the tree looks like a green cloud in the air, quietly guarding this lovely small vige.


    Song QingHan got out of the car. His eyes suddenly became cold. He reached out and took the package from yuanxuan. In a low voice, he said, "it''s already started."


    Having gone through this process countless times in his mind, Yuan Xuan was still nervous after all. After taking a few deep breaths, he nodded and said, "OK, let''s go in."


    Luo Haihai was infected by the serious attitude of master and apprentice. He followed them silently and looked at the surrounding environment while walking.


    They went straight into the nearest courtyard, where there was a cold coffin in the middle of the yard. It was getting hotter and the smell of putrefaction came out.


    The original text xuandun, reaction, this should be the person who died of wind and cold, looked up and went to the vigers who were sobbing in the house.


    "Uncle, we are doctors of the rejuvenation hall. Can you stretch out your hand and let me have a diagnosis and treatment?"


    The man whose cry was interrupted wiped his face and swept his swollen eyes. Seeing that they were all young people, he sighed and said in a low voice: "is the Spring Festival Hall bing so snobbish now? Because we couldn''t afford to pay, we didn''t even send the more powerful doctors. s, that''s all. It''s not to say that you''ve met too many things recently, and your brains are confused...


    the original Xuan was not affected by his despondent words, and frowned and began to pulse seriously.


    Luo Haihai saw song QingHan and gave uppletely. After thinking about it, he took the initiative to ask about the man''s condition.


    "Brother, do you remember who was the first to get sick? When did you get sick yourself? Is there anyone else in the vige who is not sick? "


    The reason why I asked thest question was inspired by the smallpox incident. Who knows if a small number of healthy people are needed to cure these people''s diseases?


    The man pondered for a while and then slowly replied, "first, it should be the old Chen hair disease at the end of the vige, then his son, then the school, and finally, the whole vige. There are some people who have not got sick, but few of them dare not toe back and take refuge everywhere."


    "As for me, I waste to get sick. If I hadn''t heard about it and rushed back from the outside, I''m afraid I would not have got sick. s..."


    LUO Haiyun nodded thoughtfully and continued to ask, "if you ask me, the people who are parked outside are caused by the cold wind this time?"


    The man moved his eyes to the door. When he saw the coffin, his eyes were red and he almost had to cry again.


    Fortunately, he knew that there was an outsider present, and he didn''t lose his temper. He said quietly, "yes, that''s my father. He got sick earlier than me. If I didn''t worry about him, I wouldn''t rush back in a hurry, but I didn''t expect that it would bete. When I came back, he couldn''t even say anything. He could only look at me eagerly, as if he wanted to ask me to leave quickly How can I leave him seriously ill and live alone


    "After serving him well for a few days, he finally couldn''t hold on. He went this morning, so I was so rude when you came in. See you."


    His words were light, but the meaning was heavy. The original Xuan did not know whether he thought of himself and the original book. He stopped his pulse and did not go on. He turned to song QingHan and said, "master, my pulse is no different from ordinary wind cold."


    After that, he turned his head to Luo Haihai and said respectfully, "please advise Dr. Luo. I''m afraid the conclusion I reached is not urate."


    Luo Haihai nodded, sat down directly, and secretly praised in his heart.


    Down to earth and earnest, nothing more than this!


    is just obviously as like as two peas. The conclusion of the conclusion is identical with that of the original. So when Luo got up, he could not help but look at the song and Qing cold. He seemed to want to consult his opinion.


    Song QingHan did not speak, just took his eyes to see the original Xuan, as if waiting for him to speak.


    Seeing the three adults around me, I don''t know when they all put their eyes on themselves. The original Xuan was still a little nervous. After a slight cough, he said slowly: "the conclusion of a case is not urate. Let''s continue to look down."


    With that, he gave the patient a hug and walked away.


    Xuan''s attitude is not only serious, it is a little too serious, even from the head of the vige to the end of the vige, all over the vige, to help each patient have a consultation, such a round down, the sun has been hanging high, their bodies also a thinyer of sweat, do not know that the toss is too hot, or too tight.


    After seeing thest person, the original Xuan looked a little unpleasant, his face slightly red and said: "the people in the vige have the same symptoms. It is really just the symptoms of ordinary cold. If they don''t lie, take medicine on time and pay attention to keep warm, it shows the cause of the disease. There are other reasons, but we haven''t found out yet."


    Song QingHan nodded and saw that his lips were dry and cracked. He finally showed his first smile aftering here. He shook his head and said, "find a ce to eat first. Even if you don''t eat, you should drink some water. You are here to help people see a doctor, not a doctor."Listen to song QingHan''s words, not only the original Xuan heart a pine, is Luo Haiyun, is also the same rxed under the shoulder.


    The three found a nearby vige, gave money to the farmers, helped to prepare the food, and ate directly.


    Because they came in a hurry, the farmers didn''t prepare any meat. They just cut a few pieces of winter baked bacon and fried them with sauerkraut. With a few fresh wild vegetables, it wasplete.


    But in the eyes of farmers, some simple dishes are enough for three people.


    After eating three bowls, Luo Haihai said with emotion: "I''m used to the delicacies of mountains and seas, but I find it''s better to eat in food."


    Song QingHan did not answer, or the original Xuan whispered: "if you eat in food every day, you will think about it."


    Luo Haihai was stunned. He burst outughing and nodded his head: "it''s true."


    I don''t know if he was stimted by yuanxuan''s words. He took several liang of silver out of his arms again, called the farmers, handed the money over, and boasted, "the food is very attentive. If we can''t find out any results today, we wille back to you in the next few days. You can prepare for it first."


    No one does not love money. When he saw the silver, the farmer''s eyes were bright. He quickly took it over and said with a smile, "thank you very much. What''s your investigation? Maybe I can help you a little bit? "


    This is not a secret, so Luo Haihai turned his eyes to Qingyin vige and sighed: "of course, it''s the condition of Qingyin vige. It''smon cold, but it can''t be cured all the time, and even dead people. It''s really weird. I''m afraid we can''t find out anything for a while."


    After hearing his words, the farmer''s face became strange. After looking around, he bent down and said in a low voice, "I don''t know if I should say one sentence."


    "Shipping," he said


    The vige still hesitated, but he was offended by tianyindao! So the gods punish them, and they suffer! "


    Luo Haihaiughs and shakes his head. He says firmly: "where does the God send punishment? If God has the time to punish, how can he not help themon people to fulfill their wishes? Or are those disced people just right? "


    He said so, the farmer''s face suddenly became embarrassed, it seems that he did not expect his hot face pasted cold buttocks.


    Just as the farmer was about to leave, song QingHan suddenly opened his mouth and calmly asked, "what else do you know? What they do will lead to God''s punishment. "


    The farmer''s feet stopped, and quietly looked at Song QingHan. Seeing that he was a female man, he hesitated for a moment. I didn''t know whether to listen to him or Luo Haihai.


    Although Luo Haihai was stunned when he opened his mouth in Song QingHan, when he noticed the hesitation of farmers, he decisively said, "tell me about it! If it is well said, there will be a reward! "


    With that, he took out arge ingot directly from his arms and put it on the table with a bang, which made the farmer''s eyes straight.


    This is a kind of money that can be taken in a proper way, so the farmer''s face suddenly bes serious and meditates for a moment, as if he is sorting out his thoughts.


    "About a year ago, some people in Qingyin vige had a whim and began to breed arge number of pheasants, even the field did not grow any more. The whole family specialized around the chirping chickens. Later, the whole vige simply stopped farming and raised chickens. You know, their fields are the best and the fattest. They are so deste. Do you think the gods will be angry? "


    Xuan was the first to ask what song QingHan also wanted to ask.


    "But when we passed by, we found that their fields were still nted, and they could be harvested in a while."


    The farmer waved his hand, as if to let go, and disdained to say: "it was because they saw that there was profit in the future, so all the tenants went out. But the good farnd has been abandoned for so long, it is difficult to return to the previous appearance!"


    Song QingHan nodded, his expression was still calm and asked calmly, "is there anything else?"


    Seeing that they were not excited at all, the peasant household''s enthusiasm seemed to be quenched by cold water, and said in a disdainful way: "no, if we say anything else, when they raised chickens before, the calls of those chickens were just like calling their souls. One after another, they were able to spread from their vige to the vige at the other end. We have put forward many opinions and they have a little reaction None of them. "


    "Probably from then on, we knew that they would have problems sooner orter. No, God began to deal with them before people cleaned them up."

 Chapter 156

    The farmer probably realized that his tone was a little too gloating. He cleared his throat and took a hesitant look at the Yuanbao on the table. Seeing that Luo Haiyun waved his hand indifferently, he happily grabbed Yuanbao. As he walked back to the courtyard, he bit on his teeth, and his eyes were filled with satisfaction.


    Seeing song QingHan in deep thought, Luo Haihai thought that he really took the farmer''s words to heart, and hastened to persuade him: "if it''s a man-made disaster, it''s still reasonable. After all, ording to his statement, people in Qingyin vige have offended many vigers around. But if ites to natural disasters, I don''t believe it. God can''t be so severe. If you don''t like it, you can directly bring down a disaster."


    "If it''s true, the people in the desert who are infected with smallpox can also be regarded as" God''s sin "? But if it is, you can''t cure them, unless you are the reincarnation of Avalokitesvara, ha ha! "


    Seeing that he was the only one among the threeughing, Luo Haihai''s eyes shed a touch of embarrassment. He coughed, and was about to open his mouth to ease the atmosphere. He heard song QingHan say: "after we got out of the carriage, we didn''t hear the rooster crow, did we?"


    The original Xuan thought for a while, and resolutely nodded: "master, that''s right."


    Song QingHan nodded clearly, as if he understood something. He turned his head and looked at yuanxuan, who had a serious look in his eyes. He said calmly, "master, you have guessed the possible reason. You can go to verify your guess in a moment. Do you want to go with me, or do you want to go with doctor Luo and see if you can find out the answer by yourself?"


    Xuanxuan almost blurted out "to go with the master". On second thought, he was the "chief knife" today. Of course, he could not show his timidity. Therefore, he resolutely said, "I''ll go to investigate with Dr. Luo again."


    Luo Haihai''s smile is a little stiff. In fact, he really wants to verify "conjecture" with song QingHan, rather than continue to search for the reason bitterly.


    But song QingHan ignored his face decisively and said in a deep voice: "well, I hope you don''t let me down. I can think of the general direction before dark. If not, I will directly inform the vigers of the treatment."


    Yuan Wenxuan nodded seriously, his eyes were firm.


    After separating from them, song QingHan went straight to Chen tou''s home at the end of the vige.


    In fact, Mr. Chen said that he was not old, otherwise he would not have the impulse not to farm but to raise chickens.


    But now he looks very old. If song QingHan had not known that he was only a few years older than himself, he would have thought he was 60 or 70 years old.


    When he saw the cold of Song Dynasty, he was surprised in his eyes. He struggled to get up and said, "doctor, have you found a cure?"


    Song QingHan waved his hand and motioned him not to move. After looking around, he frowned and asked, "where has your chicken gone?"


    This seems to have hit old Chen''s sad story. With a faint sigh, he said slowly, "before I got sick, they had almost died. If not, I would have sold them all and paid to go to the best doctor."


    Song QingHan had expected such a result for a long time, so he directly asked, "other people are simr to you, aren''t they? First the chicken died, then the human ident. "


    Old Chen nodded. Seeing song QingHan clinging to this question, he seemed to realize something. He was shocked and said, "doctor, do you mean that someone has poisoned us? I know that people outside are envious of us raising chickens, and it''s easy to get money. Although the voice is a little loud, we will give them a little money for wine every time theye back. It''s not too bad to them. I didn''t expect that they should...


    his voice suddenly became choked, and song QingHan frowned.


    "I don''t mean that. I mean, your disease is transmitted to you by your chickens."


    Old Chen was stunned. After responding to the meaning of song QingHan, his eyes suddenly became strange and scratched his head and said, "doctor, this chicken is a chicken, and man is a human being. How can the disease of a chicken be transmitted to people? Do you want to think about other possibilities? "


    Song QingHan did not give much exnation, because there was no precise instrument here. He analyzed one, two, three, four to persuade them. So he said decisively, "where''s your chicken? Where are they now? "


    Seeing that song QingHan changed the topic, Lao Chen''s face became more strange. He raised his finger behind him and said slowly, "all of them are closed there. I''ve already baked the dead. I''ll deal with it when I''m ready."


    Song QingHan almostughed at this sentence and said coldly: "you don''t even know what diseases they have. You still have the courage to bake them into dried meat. Are you afraid to die? Or is it that the jerky is sold to someone else, and you can''t die? "


    Old Chen''s dark face turned red and looked like eggnt sauce. Although he hesitated in his eyes, he still blocked his neck and denied: "how could I do that? That''s what I made for myself. It tastes good! Look, I''m not dead yet? "


    Song QingHan sneered, and a cold light shed in his eyes. He said calmly, "yes, it''s not dead yet. Maybe it will be in a few days. Then it will turn into ash with the delicious chicken. It''s all over."


    Seeing song QingHan''s rude remarks, Lao Chen angrily patted the bed board and said angrily, "I respect you as a doctor. You curse me in front of me! You go! I don''t want your treatment! GoSong QingHan picked his eyebrows and actually walked away. Just looking at his direction, he was the backyard of old Chen head.


    After seeing countless dried chicken hanging in the backyard, song QingHan didn''t know what to think, especially the living chicken that was pecking under the dried chicken.


    After he looked at the situation of the live chicken, he knew that he would close the door directly and no longer wait.


    After verifying the idea in his mind, he went to the tree at the head of the vige, sat down cross legged and thought about solutions with closed eyes.


    Avian influenza is not easy to treat, because antibiotics are needed, and there is certainly no antibiotic here.


    Chinese medicine can be tried, but he can''t think of anything about how to operate it. He has to wait for Luo Haihai toe out before he can work out a regtion.


    He waited until the clouds in the sky were dyed red, and then they came out.


    Yuan Wenxuan looks ok, Luo Haiyun seems to be tired, panting, as if running a long marathon.


    When he saw the cold of Song Dynasty, Yuan Yuan Xuan''s eyes shed with excitement, but his voice was still calm.


    "Master, we have found out the cause. Before the vigers got sick, they all had chickens that got sick or even died. After they got sick, they still kept the dead chickens in their homes. Although there were some long-term reasons, they didn''t have chickens in their homes. So we spected that the diseases of the vigers were those Chicken. "


    Song QingHan nodded and said softly, "continue."


    The original text Xuan Leng Leng, a tangle appeared on his face, racked his brain and said: "although it sounds impossible, but this disease, should be transmitted to people by chickens, as for what disease, I have discussed with Dr. Luo, there is no relevant record in ancient books, I am afraid this is the first case."


    Seeing that he had finished speaking, song QingHan was still staring at himself. The original Xuan touched the back of his head and whispered, "master, what did I say wrong?"


    Song QingHan shook his head and calmly said, "you are right, but you are a doctor, not a yamen servant. After investigation, there is no follow-up?"


    The original Xuan opened his mouth slightly and looked at Luo Haihai, but he didn''t think of this.


    Luo Haihai gave a slight cough and interposed: "we just found out the reason and came here. We wanted to discuss the countermeasures with you and then tell the vigers..."


    Song QingHan stood up, patted his clothes, and simply said, "OK, there are only two countermeasures for the time being. One is to let the vigers burn all the chickens, whether dead, live or made into food. The second is to let the vigers burn all the chickens, whether dead, alive or made into food Do you think the vigers continue to drink medicine? "


    After Xuan entered the state, his brain ran quickly, frowned and said, "this medicine should be changed for a few vors, because their disease is not really cold. Naturally, we can''t simply give them wind cold medicine."


    Seeing that he had an idea, song QingHan finally nodded with satisfaction, waved his big hand, and resolutely said, "then go and act, and you will be given the rest of it!"


    With that, he went straight into the carriage and seemed to be really ready to let it go.


    Luo Haihai looked at the back of yuanxuan running into Qingyin vige. He sighed helplessly and followed him.


    In fact, the reason why they cane to this conclusion, in the final analysis, is due to song QingHan''s questions at noon.


    Song QingHan had conjectures after asking about those words. As long as he was not a fool, he could guess that his conjecture was rted to those words. Therefore, after thinking for a while, they focused on the words asked by song QingHan and finally determined the cause of the vigers.


    The sun was setting slowly, and the fire in Qingyin vige did not light up. Song QingHan was not surprised when he saw the frustrated yuanxuan and Luo Haihai. He patted his seat and said calmly, e back tomorrow. It just gives you the time to go back and study the prescription."


    Luo Haihai didn''t get angry, but his face was still strange. He asked curiously, "you knew we couldn''t persuade the vigers?"


    Song QingHan shrugged his shoulders and jokingly said, "think for yourself, if someone let you burn the guy you eat, would you not like it?"


    Luo Haihai was stunned. He didn''t know what he thought. He said decisively: "no!"


    After saying this, he began to worry again and frowned: "what can I do? Is it difficult to ask the emperor to give orders personally? "

 Chapter 157

    Song QingHan looked at him curiously, originally wanted to ask him about the rtionship between him and the emperor, thought about it or not.


    As a matter of fact, you can guess that what can be said in front of the emperor and can be heard by the emperor must not be ordinary ministers. If Luo Haiyun wanted to tell him, he would have said it by himself. Since he didn''t want to say it, he didn''t need to ask.


    He cleared his throat and said calmly, "which is more important, money or life?"


    Luo Haihai did not hesitate to reply: "of course it is life."


    Song QingHan said, "well," and nodded: "so as long as they believe that burning their wealth can cure their own diseases, they can be convinced."


    "But they don''t believe us."


    Luo Haiyun said subconsciously, something suddenly shed in his mind, and said thoughtfully: "but they believe in Shi Lao...


    before, when persuading the vigers, they often mentioned that if they had enough money, they could invite Mr. Shi, instead of Luo Haiyang and Yuan Wenxuan, which seemed unreliable.


    Seeing that Luo Haihai has already responded, song QingHan doesn''t speak any more. He thinks about going back to discuss seeing off his rtives with Wu Dahu.


    ording to the truth, Wu Dahu has been officially epted and should be moved out of their yard. However, since Wu Dahu has not officially taken office, they have to continue to live here.


    However, whether they go to see off their parents or not, they have to start to prepare for the move. If they do, they can buy a small house temporarily and put down their luggage. If they don''t go, they should make a good investigation and buy afortable big house. After all, if there is no ident, they will stay here for a long time.


    After dinner, song QingHan directly ryed Luo Haihai''s words to Wu Dahu, and said that he wanted to see his rtives off.


    Wu Dahu did not refuse, but did not immediately agree.


    Although he did not officially take office, he also got a lot of news in previous banquets. He knew how dangerous it was to go to barbarians. Even in the name of seeing off his rtives, he might never return.


    Song QingHan understood the guilt of he Ning, but if he paid for it with his own life, he would lose more than his gain, and his efforts would be in vain.


    Seeing Wu Dahu frowning and thinking, song QingHan did not urge him to stretch out his hand to pick up the small stone and pinch his fat face.


    Little stone has been able to say many sybles clearly now. After feeling the strength on his face, he giggled and said, "female father! y


    With that, he waved his little fat hand and held song QingHan''s face in his hand. He kissed song QingHan''s face and left a string of saliva marks.


    Song QingHan chuckles with him and pinches the small stone''s face into various shapes, enjoying himself.


    Finally, Wu Dahu couldn''t see it. He hugged the little stone, patted him on the back and said, "it''s time to go to bed. I''ll go to inquire about this matter when I take office tomorrow."


    Song QingHan knew that Wu Dahu was not good at making decisions, so he didn''t urge him all the time. Now he saw that things were promising, so he quickly nodded.


    The next day, as soon as song QingHan came back from Qingyin vige, he saw Wu Dahu sitting in the courtyard with a gloomy face, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Seeing his appearance, song QingHan felt something wrong in his heart. He quickly asked, "what''s the matter? Isn''t it that he Ning has gone? "


    His "going" has two meanings: one is to go and get married, the other is naturally dead.


    Wu Dahu raised his head. Seeing song QingHan''s eyes full of worries, he reluctantlyughed. He grabbed his hand andforted him: "that''s not true. There''s only good news and bad news. I don''t know which one to start with."


    Song QingHan pause, decisive way: "bad news!"


    First listen to good news, then listen to bad news, that is, extreme joy begets sorrow, and listening to bad news first and then good news canfort yourself that you are lucky in misfortune.


    Wu Dahu seemed to have guessed song QingHan''s choice and said directly: "the barbarians officiallyunched the war, annexing three border cities in session, and there is a trend to continue to move forward."


    Song QingHan''s eyes widened. It seemed that the bad news was so bad.


    No matter at all times and in all countries, war is a matter of people''s livelihood, harming others and not benefiting themselves.


    When he lived in a small vige before, he only had to worry about food, rice, oil and salt every day, so he always thought that the political situation here was very stable, but he didn''t realize it, not that it didn''t exist.


    He thought for a while, frowned and said, "does he Ning still need to get married? What are you fighting with? Is that the good news? "


    If this is the case, he thinks the result is not so difficult to ept, but he is still somewhat worried about the war.


    Unexpectedly, Wu Dahu simply shook his head and sighed: "the good news is that we can go to see off our rtives, and we still have to go to see them off. Because this time, most of the people were directly transferred from the Yulin guard. As the new Yu Lin Wei, I am also among them."Song QingHan Leng Leng Leng, unbelievable way: "other people have hit the door, but also with them to make peace? You don''t want to fight with each other? How could it be? "


    Wu Dahu''s lips were pursed into a straight line, and his brows were wrinkled. Obviously, he was very dissatisfied with the order.


    However, his intention is not only to fight with the emperor but also to send them to fight again


    Song QingHan took a breath of cool air. He was tight in his heart and opened his mouth. He didn''t know what he was going to say.


    The war was so merciless that he was still worried about the people at the border, but he didn''t expect to worry about his family in the twinkling of an eye.


    If Wu Dahu has a good or bad fate...


    seeing song QingHan in a trance, Wu Dahu seems to have guessed what he is worried about. He reaches out and hugs him in his arms and whispers, "it''s OK. This war is inevitable. If you''re afraid, stay here and wait for me toe back. I''ll be back soon."


    Song QingHan felt the temperature of Wu Dahu''s arms. He didn''t even think about it. He refused directly: "no! I''m going too! "


    If it wasn''t for his poor skills, he would even like to go to the battlefield with Wu Dahu. But since he can''t do this, he hopes that he can at least get closer to Wu Dahu and know what he has in the first ce, instead of waiting at home impatiently and waiting like a watchman stone for news from the battlefield.


    For his answer, Wu Dahu is not surprised. He tightens his arm and makes the heartbeat almost ovep with each other, just like theirmon feelings.


    I don''t know where he got the news, so he sent someone to invite song QingHan.


    He Ning''s residence has beenpletely cleaned up, the huge courtyard is empty, only a huge box ced in the corner, it seems that at any time can be taken away by the carriage.


    When he saw the cold of Song Dynasty, he Ning''s face was still light, but there was a strong spirit hidden between his eyebrows.


    "Come on, I''ll take you for justice."


    After that, regardless of whether song QingHan understood it or not, he directly pulled him into the carriage and drove slowly towards the direction of the imperial pce.


    Song QingHan Leng Leng Leng, frown: "what justice?"


    And rather swept his one eye, pick eyebrow way: "are you willing to go to the battlefield Wu Dahu?"


    Although I don''t know what the matter has to do with justice, song QingHan still replied honestly: "I can''t give up."


    The answer was not unexpected, so he simply said, "so I''m going to find justice."


    The carriage soon drove into the pce, all the way to the direction of the harem.


    as to what song as like as two peas, he knows that he is a harem. It is natural that the scenery along the road is exactly the same as that in his pce. If he did not guess the wrong way, he would still be the ce where emperor Ning Fu came.


    After getting out of the car, he Ning ignored the surprised eyes of his servants and went straight in. When he saw the emperor''s husband and the fifth prince in the center of the courtyard, he picked his eyebrows and calmly said, "is there any happy event for your royal highness? Laughing so happily, let he Ning be jealous


    The fifth Prince raised his eyebrows when he saw he Ning. It seemed that he wanted to say something unpleasant. But huangguifu held out his hand in time and said to he Ning with a smile: "he Ning doesn''t marry at home. If hees to me, he can''te to see us smile?"


    When he saw song QingHan behind he Ning, the smile on Huang Guifu''s face gradually narrowed, and his natural dignity came out. He said coldly: "I don''t know when the husband of Yu Lin Wei can break the rules."


    Song QingHan subconsciously wanted to bend down, but he was caught by he Ning on the way.


    He Ning''s strength was even greater than song QingHan imagined. He directly pulled song QingHan to his side and calmly said to huangguifu: "since huangguifu mentioned the word" rules ", I would like to talk to huangguifu


    His eyes suddenly became sharp, looking at the emperor''s husband, word by word: "when can the imperial concubine get involved in government affairs?"


    As soon as he said this, Rao was as cunning as a fox. He could not help but change his face. After looking around quickly, he raised his handkerchief and pressed the corner of his mouth. He said in a cold voice, "although you are now a man to be married, I, as an elder, have to remind you that if there is no evidence, you''d better not talk nonsense and do harm to others rather than yourself!"


    The fifth prince also followed: "did youe all the way here for bloody purposes? Don''t think that we can''t do anything to you if you want to get married now. You know, we can''t move you. Your old dogs should obey our orders

 Chapter 158

    Emperor Guifu pulled the fifth prince. Unfortunately, when the fifth Prince noticed that, he had finished his words at will.


    Seeing his ugly face, the fifth Prince didn''t realize that it was his fault. His eyes widened and he red at him.


    He Ning''s face was still calm, but a touch of disgust shed in his eyes, and his voice said coldly: "Oh? Old dog? It turns out that in the eyes of the fifth prince, servants are all dogs. Then the female father of the fifth Prince is not... "


    although he has not finished his words, the implication is already very clear.


    Rao is song QingHan. He doesn''t know the life experience of the fifth prince. When he hears this sarcastic remark, he almost understands it.


    It turned out that the female father of the five princes was just a servant.


    The fifth prince was stunned. After a long time, he reacted to the meaning of he Ning. He pped the table and said angrily, "he Ning! How dare you say that to my father! I''ll fight with you


    With that, he rolled up his sleeves like a viin, and rushed directly to he Ning.


    Song QingHan saw the situation, in his heart a tight, step forward, it seems to want to stop the aggressive five prince.


    However, to his surprise, he Ning stretched out his hand like lightning, mped the hands of the fifth prince, and quickly drew it back, so that he could not move as high as shrimp.


    "What did I say? Why don''t I know? Don''t you say these things yourself


    And Ning''s eyes sh a cold awn, the expression on the face is still so calm.


    The controlled fifth Prince cried out in pain, looked around with ferocious expression, and cried out: e on! Not yet


    It''s a pity that as early as he Ning said something unfavorable to Huang Guifu, the people in the room went down in order. As for the rest of them, they were his confidants. Naturally, they would not act without authorization before he said something.


    However, he Ning didn''t mean to aim at the fifth prince. After a while, he released his hand and looked at the five prince who fell to the ground. He said in a cold voice: "you have the heart to cling to. It doesn''t mean that people have the intention of taking in. You should have a long mind. Don''t know to be shot all day long."


    Five Prince Leng Leng Leng, subconsciously to huangguifu''s direction to look at, see huangguifu move his eyes, I do not know why this scene is a bit dazzling.


    But he still stuck his neck and retorted, "what are you talking about? Believe it or not, I''ll tell my father! "


    He Ning nced at him and said, "go, it''s better to cancel the arrangement between me and my rtives. Isn''t it wonderful to arrange for you, an educated prince?"


    The fifth prince was speechless. Although his face was full of anger, he did not dare to say anything.


    He was really worried that he Ning would do something stupid. At that time, he would suffer. After all, there was no other suitable person to go to the pce except him.


    And he can feel the despair, because he was like this a few days ago. He didn''t expect that the geomantic omen would take turns. The crazy people are now peaceful.


    After finishing the fifth prince, he Ning Qian stepped forward and sat beside huangguifu casually. He picked up a cup of hot tea that had not been drunk. After sipping it, he said slowly: "huangguifu is really powerful. The candidate of Yulin Wei even said that he could change it. Even the emperor needs to carefully consider for a moment."


    Huang Guifu''s face changed, and a thin cold sweat appeared on his forehead.


    He opened the corner of his mouth with a smile, and forced himself to calm down and say: "I still said that. No matter what happens, as long as the emperor doesn''t speak, it''s all rumors!"


    He Ning nodded clearly, stood up happily, and walked out.


    "In this case, I have to submit the clues I found directly to the emperor. s, it''s a pity that I wanted to release the emperor''s husband. After all, it''s also my friendship for many years..."


    I didn''t expect that he had just made a step forward, and the emperor said coldly: "what kind of friendship do I have with you? Honey bee


    A smile shed in he Ning''s eyes. Quan couldn''t see that Huang Guifu said this for procrastination. He turned around and said slowly: "huangguifu is joking. How are you? You can be regarded as an elder of he Ning. I have already got Huang Guifu''s forgiveness for his naughty childhood? Well, I thought it was over. I didn''t expect that Huang Guifu always remembered it. "


    His words blocked Huang Guifu''s chest, and even half a retort could not be said.


    What do you want him to say? Say you don''t "remember"? Isn''t that just a reversal of his previous statement? Say you really "remember it"? Isn''t that an admission that you''re a little bit of a chicken and that you''ve got to report everything?


    Looking at he Ning''s smiling face, he secretly clenched his fists and didn''t even notice the nail pinching into the flesh.


    It''s so hidden! How could he not find out that he had a sharp mouth, just like a wolf, or he would not export, and bite directly at the fatal ce of human beings once it was exported!


    After enjoying enough of the ugly face of emperor Guifu and the expression of the fifth prince, he Ning walked slowly in the courtyard and calmly said, "there''s enough nonsense. I''m here today, and you may have guessed the purpose. One is to get Wu Dahu out of the Yulin guard, and the other is, I want you to apologize to song QingHan."Song QingHan Leng Leng Leng, stupidly looking at and Ning''s look, it seems that he didn''t expect he Ning to make such a scene today,pletely for his sake.


    After hearing he Ning''s words, Huang Guifu''s face became more ugly, his eyebrows tightened tightly, and he said in a cold voice: "the Hougong can''t interfere in the affairs of the imperial court. I can''t do that in the first ce, as for the second point..."


    he nced at Song QingHan, and the momentum of the superior from inside to outside was suddenly sent out, without ups and downs, saying: "I can do it, but I don''t know there is Can some people afford it


    But song QingHan didn''t seem to hear it. Learning from the appearance of he Ning, he put one hand behind his back and the other on the side of his leg, calmly saying, "I don''t know about others, but I can afford it."


    And rather swept his one eye, the line of sight was stunned, a smile shed across the fundus of his eyes.


    Song QingHan noticed his small action and slowly drew up the corner of his mouth.


    Since he Ning is willing to offend huangguifu for his benefit, if he counsels at this time, he will not only let the early efforts of he Ning go into the water, but also won''t get any good from him. Therefore, it''s better to break the jar andpletely offend huangguifu. On the contrary, he doesn''t intend to stay here any longer.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly said to he Ning: "Your Highness, the first point is unnecessary. No matter who gives it, he will send it. Moreover, this matter is not necessarily a bad thing for us."


    He Ning was silent for a while. He nced at huangguifu, and saw the color of expectation in his eyes. He said with a light smile: "huangguifu''s brother is also a general. Since he can make moves in the selection of Yulin Wei, it must be no difficulty to promote a person?"


    Seeing that huangguifu wanted to refute, he slowly put away the expression on his face and said, "or do you want me to negotiate with Li Hai directly?"


    At first hearing the name, Huang Guifu''s face was shocked. Fortunately, he responded very quickly and said in a deep voice, "I''ll make people think of a way. After all, Wu Dahu is also the flower of the martial arts test, so it''s not difficult to be reused."


    Hisst words didn''t seem to be to he Ning, but to persuade himself.


    If Wu Dahu goes up with his ability, no matter how others try to talk about it, he can''t get involved in the affairs of the government.


    However, he was still uneasy about the fact that he Ning knew so much inside information.


    If he had not known that he Ning would go to the barbarians to make peace, he did not know what he would do to stop the inside information from leaking out.


    Seeing the silence in the yard, he Ning suddenly reached out his hand, pped his hands, and focused all the attention. He said calmly: "the first thing is that we have reached an agreement. Only wait for the final result toe out. I believe the Royal Highness will not let me down. Then we should do the second thing. Finish it earlier, or you can go to wipe the sweat earlier, right?"


    The fifth Prince subconsciously raised his arm, touched his forehead and sarcastically said, "do you think we are all the same as you? How can such a trifle make you sweat? "


    Before he finished his words, he suddenly felt a cold line of sight on his back. When he saw the fragrant and sweaty emperor Guifu, his heart was tight, his throat was dry, and he stammered: "I-I mean, it''s too hot, or will you sweat..."


    Huang Guifu withdrew his sight, did not care about the fifth prince, who had no brain, and looked up A nce at Song QingHan, calm way: "before there are many offending ces, excuse me."


    With that, he raised his cup and sipped his tea gently. His shoulder rxed, as if he had aplished a great event.


    The fifth prince took a look at Huang Guifu and song QingHan. Finally, he gritted his teeth and said, "I have offended so much before. Excuse me!"


    Before he could talk to Ning, song QingHan picked up his eyebrows and said slowly: "the grassroots are really knowledgeable today. The original apology from the pce is so superior. I don''t know. I thought it was the grass people who did the wrong thing."


    "Bang" to a sound, Huang Guifu squinted his eyes, sound like frost.


    "No toast! Do you really think that with he Ning, you have be a princess? "


    And rather smile, suddenly way: "huangguifu''s words just said on the point, you right when he is me, try again to have a look?"


    Huang Guifu''s hand was tightly held on the cup, which forced him to keep calm.


    I don''t know how long after that, his face suddenly calmed down. He looked at Song QingHan without expression and said, "doctor song, it''s really my fault to call you into the pce before. Please forgive me."

 Chapter 159

    Song QingHan naturally understood the principle of "stop when you are good." he nodded and said, "the emperor''s status is noble. I''m afraid the times of bending down can be counted by one hand. However, if you want to know that barefoot is not afraid of wearing shoes, it''s better to be tolerant


    Seeing song QingHan, Huang Guifu dared to teach himself a lesson. His face was even more gloomy. He took a cup of tea and sipped it gently to cover up his resentment in his eyes.


    And rather looking at a face inexplicable five Prince son, smile rather than smile way: "it''s your turn."


    The fifth Prince wanted to learn from huangguifu''s words, but seeing that he Ning and song QingHan were staring at themselves, he felt a little timid. He hesitated for a moment and whispered, "I should not bully others. I will pay attentionter."


    What he didn''t expect was that after listening to his words, song QingHan didn''t "teach" himself the same as before, just like "teaching" Huang Guifu, but he casually "um" and finished.


    Seeing that he Ning and song QingHan wanted to leave, the fifth prince was so curious that he said goodbye to his husband and went out with him.


    "Well, why did you just say Huang Guifu didn''t talk about me? Are you afraid of offending me


    Song QingHan looked at him strangely and thought that there were people who wanted to scold him in the world. He said with a smile, "even if you are afraid of offending your husband, you are also afraid of offending your husband. What are you afraid of doing? You are just a little prince. Even if you escape the fate of marriage this time, you will not be able to escape next time. Sooner orter, you will not belong to the royal family. "


    "As for why I don''t say you, it''s because I don''t want to get rid of you. It''s good for you to keep this character. In the future, someone will punish you."


    After saying this, he did not care how ugly the fifth Prince''s face was. He followed him directly behind him, sat in the carriage and left the deep pce.


    The fifth prince was left alone, his teeth clenched, and his emotions in his eyes were changeable. He felt as if he had been beaten heavily. His brain was nk.


    When the carriage left the pce, song QingHan held his stomach andughed.


    Before also have to worry about in case of being found not very good, out of the pce naturally did not have this scruples, what in the mind wants to do.


    He Ning looked at Song QingHan''s smile and looked forward and backward. A touch of doting shed in his eyes and said with a light smile: "is it fun? Out of breath? "


    Song QingHan chicken pecked at rice and nodded excitedly: "although it didn''t cause any substantial harm to them, it''s so pleasant to watch them eat shriveled. For such people, the spiritual blow is much heavier than the material one."


    If his position is damaged, Huang Guifu may not feel ufortable, but will be more aggressive. But if his momentum is weakened, it will be the deepest harm to such people as Huang Guifu.


    It''s obvious that he Ning thought the same way, but he was still a little sorry. He sighed: "it''s a pity that with my ability, I can only achieve this level for the time being. If you force him too hard, it''s not good. However, in this way, his anger is out, but you have to go with me."


    Seeing a sh of self me in his eyes, song QingHan waved his hand and calmly said, "it''s OK! It''s us who want to see you off, not that we are forced to do so. In fact, I''ve long been tired of life in the capital city. Although I don''t know what''s going on in the barbarians, I''m afraid it''s no worse than this kind of life in the capital. "


    He Ning carefully looked at Song QingHan''s expression, and saw that the seriousness in his eyes did not seem to be faking. The stone in his heart was finally put down. After thinking about it, he said slowly: "war also has an advantage, that is, we don''t need to go deep into the wilderness for the time being, and I have a special identity and will not be arranged to go to the front line. At that time, under my protection, you can enjoy your free will I feel it. "


    He said this in a nd tone, but the momentum was amazing. Song QingHan could even imagine relying on the power of he Ning and "domineering" on the border.


    Fortunately, he was not that kind of person, so he justughed and didn''t say anything.


    Song QingHan began to pack his luggage when he got home. Wu Dahu has note back yet. After all, he is now a formal Yu Lin Wei. Basically, he goes out before dawn andes back after dark.


    Taking advantage of Wu Dahu''s return, song QingHan tells Hualian and yuanyuanxuan about their ns for the next step, and asks them for their opinions.


    Hualian''s food shop is very prosperous, so song QingHan and Wu Dahu have not worried about money for a long time.


    As for Yuanyuan Xuan, song QingHan is actually a little guilty. After all, he is not his own father, so he can''t take care of him very carefully in all aspects. Moreover, he takes him farther and farther away, and the chance to meet yuan boshu is getting smaller and smaller.


    I didn''t expect that after hearing the words of song QingHan, Hualian and Yuanyuan Xuan didn''t want to ask to go with him directly.


    "Since I decided to follow the master, I have vowed that I will be the master''s man in the future, and death is the master''s ghost. No matter where you go, I won''tin. As for the food shop, it''s the master''s thing, and the little ve is just responsible for taking care of it. No matter how good the business is, it''s also the master''s credit. Whether you want to keep it or sell itter, The little ves have noints at all. "Hualian''s expression is very sincere. Song QingHan has been looking at his sincere heart all the time. If he just started using Hualian, he felt a little uneasy because of the previous things, but after such a long time, the pimples had already disappeared.


    Yuan Wenxuan also followed, butpared with the perceptual Hualian, his analysis is more rational.


    "Master, I know what my current medical skills are. Even if the rejuvenation hall in the capital is willing to continue to teach me, I am not willing to continue to stay, because I am sure that what I learned from them is far less than what I learned from master. What''s more, the war is merciless. At this time, there must be arge number of doctors at the border. At that time, I will be able to make a contribution and train my own surgical skills. "


    "As for my father." He stopped for a moment, as if to stop thenguage. After a moment, he said, "you don''t have to worry. Since he is willing to send me out, he has made all kinds of ns. In at least ten years, he did not expect me to go back to see him, so you don''t have to feel guilty."


    Song QingHan was said by them, the heart suddenly opened up, all the previous worries disappeared.


    Just at this time, Wu Dahu came back. After seeing the packed luggage in the yard, he said with a smile, "it''s just that the day after tomorrow, I''m afraid you can''t pack your bags in a hurry."


    Rao is song QingHan has made psychological preparations, and was surprised when he heard the departure time. He asked in surprise, "so fast?"


    Wu Dahu''s face looked dignified and said in a deep voice: "the barbarians really don''t intend to stop here. What''s more, I don''t know if they have any experts to help them. They are not rivals at all. The people of the army have already set out, and we will follow them. When we reach the border, it will be a part of the help. "


    After listening to his words, song QingHan''s face became serious. He thought about it carefully and nodded his head and said, "well, tomorrow we will deal with things here clearly so that we can go on the road at any time."


    The next morning, Luo Haihai seemed to know the news that song QingHan was going to leave. He ran over without waiting for him to finish breakfast.


    Seeing that Luo Haihai''s face was not very good-looking, song QingHan thought that something was wrong with Qingyin vige. He put down the dishes and chopsticks, wiped his mouth, frowned and asked, "what''s the matter? No progress? "


    Luo Haihai was stunned. After a while, he reflected that song QingHan was talking about Qingyin vige. Subconsciously, he replied, "the vigers have burned all the chickens, changed their clothes and bedding, and provided the medicine free of charge. At present, it seems that the effect is remarkable."


    Song QingHan nodded, as if he had expected the result for a long time. He said calmly, "that''s OK. I can''t help you in the future. I''ll have to do some preparation these two days, so as not to adapt to the border."


    Every ce has its own local customs and customs. Although song QingHan did not know what the border was like, ording to his understanding, it must bepletely different from the capital city and the state capital, whether in terms of climate or environment.


    Therefore, although it was troublesome, he still had to bring more things, especially herbal medicine, to avoid having to start at the border.


    It''s the same with the surgical knife. Although the cksmith told him when he was making it before, he specially used the corrosion-resistant material, which can keep it for ten years, but what if? When the timees, he will be a good cook.


    Luo Haihai saw that he was lost in thought and hesitated for a while, but still gritted his teeth and said his intention.


    "The Tai hospital heard about Qingyin vige. After learning that you were involved, I wanted to report to the emperor that you would stay, but I know you must not want to, so I put down their ideas for the time being, but I can''t stop writing. When the emperor knows about it, I''m afraid that the emperor will really have the idea of bringing you into the hospital."


    Song QingHan Leng Leng Leng, it seems that Luo Haihai brought, it is such a news.


    "What should I do? Why did the people in the hospital do this? "


    When Luo didn''t shake his head on the way to the hospital, he could not shake his face. When he didn''t want to be a good-looking man, he could not shake his head


    Song QingHan couldn''t helpughing. He didn''t expect that he was so powerful in the eyes of the people in the hospital. If he really entered the hospital, those people would know that he could not even recognize the medicinal materials, and he did not know what kind of smile he would look like.

 Chapter 160

    After thinking about it carefully, song QingHan asked, "what if I should give the credit to others?"


    The main reason why I was targeted by the people of Taihe hospital this time was that they were involved in the affairs of Qingyin vige, so they thought that they were the ones who contributed their efforts. But if we exined clearly that they did not contribute, would we be able to eliminate the idea of the hospital?


    However, they did not want to go to the hospital with their ie. As for me, they have deliberately ignored the past with the understanding that they are confused


    At this time, song QingHan really understood the seriousness of the matter and frowned: "what should I do? Do I really want to be admitted to the hospital


    Luo Haihai pondered for a moment. It seemed that he had an idea, but it was difficult to speak.


    "In fact, the way is not without, just..."


    Song QingHan picked his eyebrows and simply said, "what is it? You can tell me the truth. I''ll weigh it up. "


    His words seemed to give Luo Haihai a shot in the arm. Luo Haiyun was calm and continued: "it''s just that the risk is rtively high, because this method is to actively request to go to the border to participate in the rescue."


    Song QingHan was stunned and immediately nodded: "it''s very good. I originally nned to take Wenxuan to find a medical center to help people heal, but this method you said saved me trouble."


    Luo Haihai fixed his eyes on him for a while. Seeing what he said was true, he thought for a moment and rxed his breath: "that''s it. I''ll go to turn around."


    After that, he did not stop and left the yard of the cold family in song and Qing Dynasty. Looking at his back, he seemed to be in a hurry.


    Song QingHan thought for a while and thought that he seemed to be in too much trouble for Luo Haihai, but he couldn''t do what he said with his own skills. Therefore, he had to keep this friendship in mind for future reports.


    After the incident, he took Hualian out to purchase and returned the shop to Wang Chaoyuan.


    Seeing that he couldn''t refuse, Wang Chaoyuan epted the title deed and said that he would continue to do it for them after they came back.


    After solving these problems, it was almost dark. Song QingHan, with Yuanyuan Xuan, told the manager of huichuntang that they were going to leave. When he learned that they were going to go to the front, the shopkeeper gave them a cart of herbs without saying a word, saying that they would be useful when they went to the front.


    Song QingHan saw that he could not refuse, so he simply epted it. His friendship with huichuntang was not clear in one or two polite words. What''s more, everyone''s purpose was to cure the wounded.


    In a twinkling of an eye, it was time to set out. Wu Dahu, as a member of the Yulin guard, naturally had to ride on his horse and patrol around with therge troops.


    As for song QingHan, he could either stay with his family members or with the people sent by Tai hospital. However, before he could make a choice, he Ning sent someone to call him over.


    The princess''s chariot is naturally different from others. It is not only spacious and warm, but also firm and strong. Song QingHan hardly felt the big bump after sitting on it.


    Simr to song QingHan''s imagination, he Ning seemed to have little dissatisfaction or resentment about leaving the capital. He was holding a volume of books in his hand and looked at it slowly. From time to time, he twisted a snack and put it into his mouth. He lookedfortable.


    Seeing him like this, song QingHan''s mood gradually rxed. When he was free, he made a self-made medicine bag with Yuanyuan Xuan, in case of emergency.


    Although it is the early stage of the war, there is no need to worry about the epidemic of the gue, but there are unpredictable weather, and no one can say when the disaster wille.


    It took them half a month to reach their destination, moon city.


    The half moon city is the most peaceful city in the border area, probably because it is a fortress leading to the ind, and it has always been the key protection ce of the imperial court.


    The mes of war were still spreading, but there was a trend of gradual weakening. The barbarian army had settled down a hundred miles away from the moon city, and had no ns for arge-scale attack for the time being.


    Because of this opportunity to breathe, Wu Dahu and song QingHan did not need to rush to the front line for a while, so they could stay in yuebancheng and adapt to the life on the border for a period of time.


    As a princess, he Ning naturally had a special residence for him to live in. Although he was willing to provide half a yard for song QingHan and Wu Dahu, they resolutely refused. It was not affectation, but the whole family was used to living with others. I''m afraid it would be more inconvenient for him to live with other people all of a sudden.


    In addition, the houses in the half moon city are really cheap. Wu Dahu and song QingHan make a random turn around the city and decide on a spacious quadrangle, which only costs more than 100 Liang silver.


    When he saw that the moon half city, like other ces, did not have the habit of using seasonings, he took Hualien with him and prepared to go to the suburbs to buy a few acres ofnd to nt all kinds of seasoning seeds they carried with them.


    The climate is not the same, the Song Dynasty is cold at least from the modern society, although he has not built a shed, but also know the general principle, as long as a few more trials, we can always find the right way.Wu Dahu wants to patrol with Yu Lin Wei''s people. Naturally, he can''t go to the suburbs with them. Fortunately, song QingHan invited a guide when renting a carriage, so he didn''t feel blind.


    The guide''s name is Lu Sen, and he is a very talkative man. Although he is thin and weak, he doesn''t seem to have a sharp mouth. On the contrary, he reveals a shrewd mind, which is also the reason why song QingHan looks at him.


    After hearing about songyuelian, the more excited she was about the customs of songyuecheng, the more quickly she got to know about the customs of songyuecheng.


    "It''s me that you two young masters have met. If you meet someone else, it''s uncertain where they will take you. At that time, you will not be able to work every day and thend will not work well. What a pity!"


    "In fact, I have always suspected that barbarian spies have been mixed in the city at the half of the month. After all, they have taken many females away from us for so many years. The products they have produced are simr to ours. Even if they sneak in, we can''t find out. If this is not the case, how can the two cities in front of you be attacked so quickly? I don''t believe that the barbarians have suddenly be gods of war


    "Princess Heling is also a pity. She was sent here at such a time. If the barbarians were defeated, even if they were willing to seek peace and ept marriage, those who had married would not get a good face. I''m afraid that they would end up in a situation where they could not survive or die."


    "..."


    it is obvious that Lu Sen is a self congrattory personality. Even if song QingHan and Hualian basically ignore him, he can speak alone for a long time, and there is a trend of getting more excited.


    Song QingHan thought of what he had just said, and suddenly asked, "Why are you so sure that the hybrid must be a spy? What if it came back? After all, with the character of barbarians, they will not be good to mixed race children. What reason do they have to face barbarians? "


    "Half breed?" Lu Sen repeats it stupidly. After understanding that song QingHan''s word refers to those "bastards", he pped his hands and said, "you''re really right! Isn''t it a hybrid? Half of the body is the blood of barbarians. How can it be better? Things in the bones can''t be changed. They are born cheap and can''t influence them at all. I have a deep understanding of this. s. "


    Seeing that he suddenly sighed a long sigh, his eyebrows were a little bleak. Song QingHan knew that there must be an unknown story behind it. He was about to ask, so he heard Lu Sen continue: "don''t say that, childe, we''ve arrived at the ce."


    The carriage stopped slowly. Song QingHan lifted the curtain of the car. When he saw a quiet vige, he nodded and jumped directly from the carriage.


    Because song QingHan had told Lu Sen about their requirements for selecting farnd before QingHan, he did not ask him any more nonsense. Instead, he directly led the way into the vige and prepared to ask the vige head whether there was a suitable farnd.


    Song QingHan looked around and saw that although the soil here was barren, the crops still could grow. He nodded in his heart and thought about how to make the farnd more fertile.


    Just as he was absorbed in thinking, there was a sudden noise in his ear, apanied by the rapid footsteps of vigers.


    "It''s going to burn. It''s going to burn. You can''t catch up with it soon."


    "Don''t worry. The vige head has said that he has to wait for all the others to burn. If you walk fast, you have to wait for others. What a trouble!"


    "Go first and have a good position first. I haven''t seen the person''s appearance carefully. This time, I have to have a good look, so as not to suffer losses in the future."


    "..."


    as soon as he saw something moving, he immediately grabbed a passer-by and asked curiously, "what''s the matter? We are here to find the vige head! "


    Hearing that they were looking for the vige head, the man''s impatient face softened a little and exined in a low voice: "the vige head has found a bastard and is going to gather all the vigers to burn him!"


    With that, he saw that Lu Sen was silent, so he waspletely impatient. He quickly shook off his hand and strode toward the turbulent direction of the crowd.

 Chapter 161

    Song QingHan was really surprised that he would see the scene of burning people with torches in his lifetime. After thinking for a moment, he still sighed and said in a deep voice, "let''s go and have a look."


    From the mouth of the man just now, he has learned that the man who was burned this time is charged with "bastard".


    Song QingHan would not say anything if the other party really did something harmful to nature, but if the other party was innocent...


    Song QingHan tightened his fists and asked himself, he could not watch this kind of "cannibalism" without saying a word.


    Even Copernicus was burned to death because he put forward "geocentrism". Is it just because he is a mixed race that he should be wiped out of the world?


    Seeing him step forward, Lu Sen suddenly opened his mouth and stopped him: "young master, we''d better not go. The scene is not good-looking and will pollute your eyes."


    Song QingHan''s feet stopped, looked back at Lu Sen, did not miss the struggle in his eyes, pick eyebrow way: "how? I don''t worry about contaminating my eyes. What do you have to worry about? "


    Jason opened his mouth, but he couldn''t say anything. What could he say? He said that he had experienced simr things, so he didn''t want to see such cruel torture again?


    If he really said so, I''m afraid song QingHan would immediately ask him to return the reward?


    After feeling the heavy weight of silver in his arms, he finally summoned up his courage and said in a deep voice: "good! Please


    Seeing him take a few deep breaths and stride forward, song QingHan''s eyes became strange, and suddenly said behind him, "if you don''t want to go, you can tell me the reason. I''m not such an unreasonable person."


    In fact, he was more curious about what happened to him than to watch and burn people with torches, because he had a hunch that it was not easy.


    After a pause, he turned his head andughed. The expression on his face had returned to calm. He waved his hand and said, "nothing. Don''t worry. I''m a little timid now and then. It''s all right."


    Song QingHan shrugged his shoulders and didn''t ask again, because he had already seen that the matter was deeply buried in Lu Sen''s heart, so he would not mention it to others. Unless stimted by specific events, he didn''t know whether things for a while could y a catalytic role...


    when they came to the end of the vige, the vigers were almost there, and the crowd was turbulent, It''s much scarier than the way you go to the market.


    In the middle of the crowd, a two meter square wooden shelf was stacked on top of which was the "hybrid" in their mouth.


    Fortunately, song QingHan''s eyes are better. Otherwise, he may not be able to see clearly the appearance of the half breed child from so many people.


    After looking at the half breed up and down, he said thoughtfully: "high nose, deep eye socket, curly hair, tall... It''s almost like westerners."


    Lu Sen listened to song QingHan''s words to himself, and agreed with him: "you are right. These are the characteristics of barbarians. In fact, the most typical color is the color of the eyes. However, if they can be used as spies, they usually don''t have this problem. Otherwise, if you walk in the street with a pair of green eyes, don''t you say so openly Are you a spy? "


    Green eyes... Song QingHan nodded and affirmed his guess.


    When they looked at the half breed, an old man with white beard suddenly cleared his throat in the middle of the field and said in a loud voice, "everyone is here, we can start! You must all know why I called you here. In this case, let''s not talk nonsense. We''ll hold a sacrificial ceremony directly! "


    After seeing the old man finish this sentence, some of them are ready to light the torch. Song QingHan is shocked and can''t help but say: "wait! We don''t know why! "


    His words are particrly abrupt in the silent atmosphere. However, when people want to find the speaker, they are not sure who opened the mouth.


    The old man suppressed his inner dissatisfaction and walked to the half breed son seriously. He pointed to his face and said, "three days ago, this man coerced Mr. Fang and tried to sneak into our vige. I happened to pass by the yard of Mr. Fang. Seeing that he looked wrong, he sent someone to take him down. But unexpectedly, the boy saw through my purpose and dealt with us in the vige It''s been two days and two nights, until today we havepletely subdued him! "


    After saying this, he realized that he had exined clearly enough, took the torch and was ready to start the fire again.


    However, song QingHan seemed to be deliberately against him, and suddenly he called out: "how did he intimidate Mr. Fang? Mr. Fang has nothing worth plotting for


    Although he didn''t know if there was anything worth plotting about, he also knew that an old man who could be called by him lived in such a poor vige. There was nothing worth plotting about.


    The old man with white beard was so angry that he threw the torch on the ground. He suddenly raised his head and looked in the direction of the source of the sound. Unfortunately, the target was countless nk faces. Where can we tell who opened the mouth?Song QingHan is very clear at this time to say such provocative words, it is bound to be the target of public criticism, if only he is OK, but now he still takes Hualian and Lu Sen, so even for them, he will try to camouge, so that others will not find him different.


    Seeing the noise in the crowd getting louder and louder, the old man with white beard cleared his throat again and said in a deep voice: "Mr. Fang has nothing to plot, but as long as he sneaks into our vige, we will solve our people unconsciously, and all the people in Qingmu will be harmed at that time!"


    His voice was impassioned and passionate, which instantly ignited the atmosphere of the scene. For a moment, everyone seemed to be infected and said in a loud voice: "burn! Burn! Burn it


    Song QingHan frowned and looked at the preaching scene in front of him. For a moment, he couldn''t decide whether to continue to make trouble or to protect himself. He pretended that nothing had happened just now?


    He nced at Hua Lian and Lu Sen carelessly. He saw that they didn''t shout meaningless slogans like others. Instead, they were covered with sadness. He understood their position, and continued: "what if he didn''t intend to do that? If he only arrived here by chance and will leave soon, what is the reason for your killing him? "


    This time, as soon as he heard his voice, the white bearded old man quickly raised his head and looked in his direction. When he saw the calm appearance of the three of them, his eyes were sharp, and he immediately locked the target in one of them.


    "It seems that we have some unexpected guests here. If the three of us are here to see the excitement, we are very wee, but if theye to make trouble, there will be room for people on the shelf."


    With that, he knocked on the solid wooden frame with a torch, and the loud sound seemed to convey a dangerous signal to the three people of song QingHan.


    After hearing the old man''s words, the vigers turned their heads one after another and looked at them curiously. Song QingHan chuckled and said calmly: "to be honest, we came here from the capital not long ago with Princess heting. Therefore, there are some unclear ces about some customs, so I want to ask them to understand, so that I can go back and tell them to the princess. If this is more offensive, please do not worry Excuse me


    He didn''t want to scare the old man out of the name of he Ning, but he didn''t show any deterrent. I''m afraid these people can do something to tie them on the shelf.


    Sure enough, when he heard the word "Princess", the white bearded old man''s eyes shed with fear. After pondering for a moment, he said slowly: "since you don''t know the customs here, you can see more and say less. After all, not everyone is as kind as us."


    After saying this, he paused and continued: "even if this person is only passing through here, it will not change the result, because all the people with barbarian blood on their bodies should die! Once soft hearted, the result will be irreversible! One life is worth the life of the whole vige


    Song QingHan''s heart is tight, see he resolutely lit the torch, pursed his mouth, seems to want to open mouth to stop.


    "Well, vige head, I wonder if you can listen to me, an old man?"


    A voice of some old people suddenly sounded in the middle of the scene. Song QingHan fixed his eyes and saw a trembling old man slowly moved to the white bearded old man with the help of people around him, and made a respectful bow.


    The old man with white beard didn''t seem to expect that the old man woulde out at this time. He frowned and said, "Mr. Fang, what''s the matter?"


    Hearing this address, song QingHan''s eyes shed clear.


    It turns out that this is Mr. Fang who was "held" by a half breed. He just looks at his frown, and it seems that there is something else in it.


    With a heavy sigh, Mr. Fang looked up at the dying half breed on the shelf, put out his hand to wipe the tears from the corner of his eyes and said slowly, "vige head, it was he who saved me at that time. If he had not helped me with the medicine and carried me home, I''m afraid I would have fed the wolf in the forest for a long time."


    It is obvious that the vige head has heard such a statement, so his expression did not change. He said in a non undting way: "I told you that it must be his trick, the treacherous and treacherous of the barbarians. As an old man in the vige, don''t you know it?"


    The vige head''s affirmative tone made a flicker of hesitation on his face, but when his eyes touched the eyes of the half breed, he still hardened his head and said definitely: "he is a good boy. It''s not his wish that the blood in his body flows like that. The reason why I stand up is not to ask the vige head to let him go. I just hope that the vige head can give him a breath, no matter what you choose It''s better to break his tendons and feet, or to poke his eyes blind. Just take a breath. "


    "Should this not be too much?"

 Chapter 162

    The head of the vige frowned tightly and held the torch. It seemed that he was in a dilemma.


    The reason why all the people are gathered here is to burn the half breed to death as an example. If you change your mind now, if you encounter simr situations in the future, will it not be without reference?


    This time, we will break the hand and foot tendons, and the next time, we will make an exception and do nothing?


    It''s not that Mr. Fang doesn''t understand the vige head''s entanglement, but he can''t help it. If he doesn''t choose to express his ideas at this time, I''m afraid the vige head will never carefully consider his proposal.


    "As long as the head of the vige gives him a breath, I will guarantee all the following things. Anyway, I am an old man who has nothing else to do now. I can take care of him every day. He can live as long as I can, and he will live as long as I can. I don''t have to worry about other people for the extra years."


    With that, he suddenly pulled the corners of his mouth, looked at the half breed in a gentle way, and said in a soft voice, "boy, would you like to do this?"


    The half breed didn''t even have the strength to open his eyes, but he tried to open his mouth and made a "I do" lip.


    This time, the vige head didn''t even have thest excuse. After hesitating for a while, he saw that everyone was staring at him. He said in a deep voice: "OK! Then do as you say, Mr. Fang. Someone will cut his tendons and tendons, stab his eyes blind, and cut off his tongue! "


    Song QingHan''s forehead leaped. The vige head of Xindao was merciless. He said that he only gave a breath to the half breed. If he didn''t keep his hearing, it would be useless. I''m afraid he would cut off his ears.


    Seeing a few peopleing up around him, he untied the rope for the half breed son with both hands and feet. Knowing what would happen in the future, he sighed heavily and retreated to one side tremblingly. He quietly stretched out his sleeve to wipe his tears.


    When he is old, his heart is soft. If he is not responsible for taking care of mixed race children, he must leave early and not see this cruel picture.


    Seeing the vige head mercilessly wielding a knife to pick off the man''s tendon, song QingHan still couldn''t resist it after all, and stopped in a loud voice: "wait a minute! Are you ready for the injury? "


    The vige head was a little confused by song QingHan''s words. He reached out to wipe off the blood sprayed on his face and subconsciously said, "what kind of wound medicine?"


    Song QingHan''s eyes shot a cold light, directly pushed aside the crowd, squatted down to look at the mixed blood son''s wound, frowned and said: "you cut the angle of the knife is wrong, it will break his artery, if you do not stop bleeding in time, within a quarter of an hour, he will die of blood flow."


    If song QingHan''s tone was not too calm and his words were clear, the vige head might have thought that he was deliberately deceiving.


    Seeing his ugly face, the vige head hesitated for a moment, looked back and said in a loud voice, "doctor Le,e and help him stop bleeding!"


    "Ouch," the man called Dr. Le said, "my hemostatic medicine just ran out. I''m going to do it today..."


    Song QingHan nced at the vige head coldly. Seeing that he was holding a knife, he was at a loss. He calmly said, "if you trust me, I can stop bleeding for him. I just want to take him away for a while ande back after stopping blood ¡£¡±


    Hearing that song QingHan was able to stop bleeding, the vige head wanted to promise that he would take the half breed away. Subconsciously, he denied: "no! If anything goes wrong, who will be responsible? What''s more, he''s going to die. It''s cheaper to die bleeding than to burn! "


    Seeing that the vige head wanted to repent, Mr. Fang couldn''t help throwing himself at the half breed, pointing to his pale face and trembling, "what can be wrong with his present appearance? Can''t I take charge? As long as he has a little change, I will finish him myself! Let the doctor take him to stop bleeding! At least it''s a life


    Seeing that the state of the mixed race is getting worse and worse, song QingHan''s attitude also became tough. He said in a cold voice, "if you don''t feel at ease, you can send someone to follow us. As for how to deal with him, I think Princess Ning should be more qualified to speak with."


    If it wasn''t for human life, he would not have moved him out again, because he knew that these people only knew power.


    Sure enough, after hearing the name of Princess he Ning, a hesitation shed over the vige head''s face. He nced at the blood on the ground and finally rxed his mouth.


    "OK, big dog, two dogs. Follow them. Mr. Fang is waiting in the vige. You are old and can''t stand the turbulence."


    Fang opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something, but song QingHan had already taken the initiative to say: "don''t worry, I will cure him."


    After listening to song QingHan''s words, Fang''s shoulder became loose. He seemed to put down a big stone in his heart and nodded gently to see them go far away.


    Song QingHan took out the clean gauze from the bag that yuanxuan carried with him. After quickly bandaging the mixed blood son, song QingHan ordered the so-called big dog and two dogs to lift him up and gently put him into the carriage.


    Lu Sen has been quietly following song QingHan, so song QingHan did not see the struggle in his eyes.


    After returning to the road, he suddenly said, "can I continue to follow you, sir? After all, the field hasn''t been bought yet... "Although song QingHan knew that Lu Sen didn''t want to follow him for the reason that he didn''t buy the field, he didn''t expose him and directly nodded his head and said, "yes, the reward is calcted separately. Don''t refuse."


    Seeing his undoubted attitude, Lu Sen opened his mouth. In the end, he did not say anything, but suddenly became mncholy when he touched the half breed child.


    Fortunately, in this vige, the distance between the half moon city and the half moon city was not far away, so soon, song QingHan moved the mixed blood children out of the carriage and put them directly into their guest rooms.


    After wiping the yard, song''s attitude towards the dog became more and more gentle.


    Even if the city''s house price has dropped a lot because of the war, it is not possible for anyone to have such arge courtyard in the city.


    Before that, they would have thought that song QingHan''s move out of heting county was too exaggerated, but now they have no doubt about song QingHan''s words in front of he Ning.


    Song QingHan now focuses all his attention on the half breed. Naturally, he fails to notice the changes of those two people. However, even if he does, he will not feel that there is anything tough at. After all, people are creatures who seek advantages and avoid disadvantages.


    He asked Hualian to cook a bowl of ginseng soup. He quickly took yuanxuan''s surgical knife and slowly cut down the gauze that was about to stick to the wound. He used high-altitude wine to eliminate the poison, smeared the ointment prepared by Yuanyuan Xuan, and took the clean gauze again and wrapped it up carefully.

 Chapter 163

    ording to the truth, the process of applying medicine is not too painful, but it will not feel good. People generally stay awake at this time, but I don''t know if the hybrid is too tired, and even fell asleep directly. After the ginseng soup is cooked, Hualian still pinches his throat and feeds it.


    Probably because of his selfish intentions, song QingHan did not immediately let big dog and two dogs take the hybrid away. Instead, he said, "if you move now, his wound will split and his previous achievements will be wasted. So if you are not in a hurry, you can stay here for the time being. If you are in a hurry, you should go back first ande back to see him in a few days."


    They have nothing to do when they go back now. What''s more, song QingHan''s house here is big and spacious. If it wasn''t for this opportunity, they would not have been able to live once in their lives. Therefore, they didn''t even hesitate to nod their heads and said, "we''re not in a hurry. Let''s cure him first."


    Song QingHan nodded and asked Hualian to take them to live in an empty room. Turning around, he nced at Lu Sen and raised his eyebrows and said, "what about you? Do you need to stay here? "


    Lu Sen quickly waved his hand and said, "it''s not necessary. In fact, i...


    he hesitated for a moment. Seeing that song QingHan didn''t show any impatience from the beginning to the end, he rxed his shoulder as if relieved, and said in a soft voice:" in fact, I have encountered simr things before, but the child died... "


    Song QingHan thought thoughtfully," well ¡±With a sound, he sat down in the arbor outside and poured two cups of herbal tea, indicating that he would continue.


    Looking at a point in the void, he recalled and said slowly, "I grew up with that kid. He was taller than his peers since childhood, even though he had nothing to eat. All I know is that he is an orphan, and he was picked up by the old man next door for pension. "


    Obviously, this is the first time he mentioned this topic, so the coherence of his words is not strong. It seems that he talks wherever he thinks.


    "He is very kind-hearted. Even if he is teased, he doesn''t get angry. He often takes the children in the vige up the mountain to pick up wild fruits, or go to the tree to pick up birds'' eggs."


    "Later, as he grew older and older, his appearance gradually changed greatly, which made people feel scared at a nce."


    "I don''t know if the news has spread. Someone who looks like him ran to look for him. I happened to see him. The man seemed to want to kill me, but he stopped him."


    Song QingHan nodded. Although he knew it was not good to interrupt, he still couldn''t help asking, "what are you looking for him for? Take him away? "


    Lu Sen sighed heavily and shook his head. "Up to now, I haven''t been able to figure out what they''re talking about. I only know that soon after that, the boy was arrested by the government and charged with cheating on the enemy country."


    "I heard that when he was caught, he had a letter full of border secrets in his arms, but he didn''t know a word..."


    ter, the child was burned alive in front of us."


    "I still remember his eyes now, full of powerlessness and despair, but with a trace of expectation, as if only one person spoke for him, he would die without regret."


    When he said this, he did not know whether he recalled the scene at that time, and his voice became choked.


    Song QingHan sipped a sip of tea and said: "but until he died, no one spoke for him, did he?"


    After hesitating for a while, Lu Sen said in a low voice: "because we don''t know whether he is innocent or guilty..."


    Song QingHan''s eyes suddenly snapped and whispered: "when you have this idea, it means that you have already felt guilty."


    His words were like a heavy blow to Lu Sen, who opened his mouth slightly and subconsciously said, "no, no, I don''t, but... Why doesn''t he say anything..."


    seeing the guilty look on Lu Sen''s face, song QingHan put down his tea cup and calmly said, "it''s over, and it''s useless for you to regret it, no matter whether he''s guilty or not Here we are. So this time, you want to see if the child can survive, right? "


    Lu Sen nodded hesitantly, rubbed his finger on the tea cup, and whispered, "he looks like the child in those years. Suddenly, he thought it was the reincarnation of the child..."


    Song QingHanughed and was about to end the conversation. Something shed in his mind and asked in a voice, "has anyone who looks like that child never appeared again?" ?¡±


    Lu Sen was stunned. It seemed that song QingHan would bring back the topic, but he still thought about it seriously for a moment. He shook his head and said, "no, I have seen that time. Although he saved me, he would not tell me anything, otherwise I would not doubt him..."


    seeing his tone again, song QingHan pondered for a moment, Nodding, standing up and saying, "maybe this time, you will know."


    After that, he went out directly, regardless of whether or not Lu Sen understood. After two words with Hualian, he came to the residence of he Ning.No matter where he is, he Ning looks leisurely. However, although he is sitting in front of the pond, he is not "Jiang Taigong fishing", but is slowly frying snow lotus petals.


    When he saw song QingHan, he picked his eyebrows and offered a pair of chopsticks. Although he didn''t say anything, he believed that song QingHan understood.


    Song QingHan took the chopsticks, picked up a piece of fried snow lotus petals, and put it directly into his mouth.


    After the crispy skin is broken, the soft petals are exposed. When you chew it gently, the fragrance blooms in your mouth, diluting the greasy feeling. You can''t help but taste it carefully.


    Seeing song QingHan''s satisfaction, he Ning picked up a petal directly with his hand and ate it slowly. He said softly, "nothing doesn''t go to Sanbao hall. What''s the matter?"


    Although song QingHan was smiling, he felt a little sad.


    The rtionship between him and he Ning has always been a little strange. It seems that he is not near or far away. If he is snobbish, he thinks of he Ning as soon as he has something to do. If he is OK, he will note over on his own initiative.


    He Ning chuckled, as if seeing through song QingHan''s idea. Hezily leaned on the pir and said slowly, "I haven''t said anything. What do you mean? My cheap price is not something that anyone can take advantage of."


    Since they met, the present situation is the best between them. After all, before Song QingHan was always in a state of suspicion, so he could not treat he Ning with his ordinary heart. However, he Ning was the first time he met someone who wanted to make friends with him, and he didn''t know how to grasp the degree, so he made a lot of troubles.

 Chapter 164

    After song QingHan thought about it, his body gradually rxed and told him all that happened today. Finally, he said, "I''m very curious whether the man suddenly appeared in the mouth of Lu Sen is idental or nned? If there is a n, what are their ns? Be a good spy? "


    He ninglue thought and understood the purpose of song QingHan''s words. He waved his sleeve and calmly said, "do you want me to release the news about the child?"


    Seeing that he Ning had already guessed it out, song QingHan stopped beating around the Bush and nodded: "yes, if someonees to look for the half breed this time, it is basically certain that their group is organized. If the organization really exists, it will probably be a key factor in winning or losing the war."


    After listening to his words, he Ning went on naturally and said thoughtfully: "do you mean that the reason why the barbarians attacked so fast this time benefited from the help of those mixed blood?"


    Song QingHan shook his head and said decisively, "I don''t know. It''s just a guess. If there''s no help from mixed blood, it''s definitely the best. But if there''s any, pull out the root, and it''s all right."


    He Ning has basically understood the meaning of song QingHan. "Well," he called in a housekeeper and said something to him in a low voice. After that, he said calmly: "it has been handed down. If it goes well, there should be results in these days, but... Aren''t you afraid?"


    Like he Ning, although the other side''s words are not detailed, but he seems to have a kind of magical skill, and can understand the deep meaning in an instant.


    Song QingHanughed and said naturally: "of course I''m afraid. After all, I don''t know whether the other party is really organized and how big the organization is. Moreover, ording to Lu Sen, when those people find out that someone knows about them, their first reaction is to kill the other party, so if they are really organized, they must not be good people."


    Seeing that he understood what he meant, he nodded as if he were talking about today''s weather, and said in a non undting way: "do you need me to send some more people to you?"


    As soon as his voicended, song QingHan shook his head decisively and exined, "if there are too many people, they will not take risks if they detect that they are wrong. Besides, I have no ns to do anything, and I will not have a direct conflict with them."


    Since Song Ning didn''t want to upset his n, he didn''t have to worry about it.


    After finishing this matter, song QingHan took the snow lotus petals which he Ning packed for him, and walked back slowly.


    I don''t know if it''s because he has solved one thing and his mood is too rxed. He even walked and lost his way.


    Although the half moon city is much smaller than the capital city, it is also a veritable big city. In addition, song QingHan was not familiar with this ce. After several rounds, he did not get to the right road. On the contrary, he went more and more remote, and could not find someone to ask for directions.


    Just as he hesitated to return to the original road, a voice suddenly came from a corner. He was so happy that he could not think about anything, so he went directly.


    The speaker seemed to be stunned when he saw song QingHan. He looked him up and down again, and his eyes shed with disgust. He waved his hand and said, "go in quickly. Where should I sit clear?"


    Song QingHan didn''t see the building in front of him. He was urged by them and walked in dizzy.


    Rao is that he has seen a lot of the world. When he sees the picture in front of him, he still can''t help but open his mouth and look as if he were dumb.


    Magnificent decoration, spacious hall, neat mahogany chairs, good-looking servants...


    If only the light could be brighter, but even so, it could not cover up the noble spirit here.


    He seemed to understand that he had inadvertently broken into a wonderful ce, but when his eyes touched the two men with muscr cardia at the door, he immediately gave up the idea of sneaking away in his heart.


    If you go out at this moment, it''s like admitting that you don''t belong here in disguise? Who knows what this ce is. If they kill themselves in a fit of anger, it''s really not working every day.


    After thinking about the interests, song QingHan immediately calmed down and walked back calmly. When he got to the position in thest row, he chose a dark corner to sit down and looked at the people who had already arrived.


    Obviously, these peoplee to participate in a certain activity, dressed very low-key, but the details can be seen that these people are either rich or expensive.


    Song QingHan looked thoughtfully for a while, when he was thinking wildly, a sharp voice came from his side.


    "Are you here for the first time, too? Look at you nervous! Ha ha


    Although the voice was small, it was almost as loud as thunder in Song QingHan''s ear, which scared him a lot.


    Seeing song QingHan looking at himself in horror, the man seemed to be satisfied with some evil taste. He leaned towards the direction of song QingHan and said in a low voice, "don''t be afraid. I''m not a bad man.""..."


    Song QingHan looked at him speechlessly, and always felt that he hade to the wrong ce, but he dide to the wrong ce...


    the man was probably a chatter. Seeing song QingHan ignore him, he said to himself: "my name is Shuluo, familiar people will call me mouse, whatever you want to call me! What''s your name? If it''s not convenient to say a code name, I understand. It''s much smaller than I thought. It''s also a famous auction house. How can it be so shabby? But those servants are really good-looking. I''ll ask the priceter. If it''s cheaper, hehe...


    after listening to him, song QingHan looked him up and down, and after confirming that he was a female man, he hesitated and said, "they are all female men." ... "


    Shuluo gave a" tut "sound, looked at Song QingHan sympathetically, shook his head and said," don''t you know that only men can be servants in the auction house? "


    With that, he looked around. After confirming that no one was eavesdropping, he approached song QingHan and said in a low voice: "after all, it''s an auction house. Nothing in it is cheap. Even if there is a special guard team, it''s right to do more protection!"


    Song QingHan nodded clearly, and found that the auction house became more and more mysterious in his eyes.


    There is such a ce on the border of the war. I don''t know whether the government knows it or not. If it knows, it will be more interesting.

 Chapter 165

    After a short time, more and more people entered, and the positions of the two floors were fully upied. It looked very lively.


    However, the bustle is divided into different areas. People on the second floor are only busy with people on the second floor, while the people in the front row only talk to the people in the front row, which is quite different.


    In this process, Shuluo, as a qualified chatter, provided song QingHan with a lot of effective information free of charge. If he could, song QingHan really wanted to thank him, but in order not to be seen as unusual, he wisely kept silent when Shuluo spoke.


    And this, fall in Shuluo''s eyes, be some kind of "master style".


    "See, that''s the current prefect. Look at his appearance, I heard that it was because of his good looks that he was able to marry the present husband. Relying on the power of the husband''s family, he climbed up without any difficulty. Except for his face, he had no ink in his stomach, and he had a pair of flowery intestines. He was really old Never die


    "Eh, isn''t that the shopkeeper of treasure pavilion? Why did hee? It seems that there are rare treasures this time. Otherwise, he would not go out easily. It seems that because his face has been disfigured, he will not go out. Once he goes out, he must wear the special ck veil. "


    "Well? How do I feel like I saw a barbarian? Or upstairs? Am I dazzled? "


    "..."


    Song QingHan looked up along his line of sight, but he couldn''t see anything except the heavy curtain cloth.


    But for the words of Shuluo, he secretly put it in his heart.


    What does it mean if barbarians really show up here? Especially... The other party seems to be a distinguished guest of honor.


    Just as he was pondering, a voice of clearing his throat broke out on the front stage.


    "Ha ha, thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule to participate in this auction. I believe this auction will not let you down! The rules are still the same, but in view of many new peopleing this time, I still need to remind you again. "


    "You don''t need to stand up when you bid. You just need to stretch out your hand. If you want to make a direct offer, you can tell the price to the person in ck next to you. In short, you can''t make a lot of noise. Wee quietly and leave quietly, and we are happy."


    "After the transaction, you can directly follow the person in ck to pay money and take things from the backstage, ore back after the auction is over. However, it is forbidden to walk around at will during the auction. Please remember this sentence."


    "There is thest one, I believe you will not make such a mistake, but I still have to say it once ording to the rules, that is... Make sure that you have the silver with you and do what you can. If you can''t get enough silver when you pay, the result will be... I''m afraid it won''t be very good."


    Song QingHan obviously felt that after the man finished the series of words, the atmosphere of the scene suddenly became tense. I don''t know if he was shocked by the threat in his words.


    Seeing that no one was stupid enough to challenge these rules at this time, the man on the stageughed, pped his hands, changed an excited tone, and said in a loud voice, "now, our auction is officially started. Here is the first auction product!"


    Apanied by a slight sound, the four men carefully carried a box covered with a red curtain and walked up. After putting it down, they did not leave immediately. Instead, they stood in an orderly line, as if guarding something.


    Song QingHan thought that he would continue to boast about it for a while before. He didn''t expect that the efficiency would be so high, so he said it would start.


    The man nced around the scene. Seeing that all the people''s eyes were focused on the box, a satisfied look appeared on his face. He suddenly reached out and lifted the red curtain.


    "The first auction, ording to the old rules, is still a strange beast!"


    Song QingHan''s eyes are good, but he can''t help the distance, so if he wants to see the contents of the box clearly, he has to stretch his neck slightly to see it.


    As for Shuluo, he simply bent his knees and half stood up with his eyes wide open, as if his eyes would fall out of his eyes if someone patted him on the back of his head.


    The contents of the box were nothing else but a small snake with silvery light.


    It seems to be in a very uneasy state now, constantly bumping into and out of the box, with blood red lettersing in and out of its mouth, as if searching for a sign of safety.


    The man on the stageughed and said: "you must all know that the silver snake is hidden in the mountains and rarely appears in the market. This silver snake was brought back at the cost of three human lives. Its special feature is that...


    he deliberately stopped at this time, and saw the sight below became more enthusiastic, and finally he said with a smile:" it is the king of silver snake ! Not only is it faster and smaller, but even the toxin is much more violent! "


    With that, he suddenly pointed his chin to the man next to him. The man understood and took the cage on one side and put forward a cute rabbit from it.


    When the rabbit was thrown on the cage containing the silver snake, it had not had time to react, only a sh of silver light, the rabbit''s body suddenly stiff, directly fell on the cage, no sound.In the field, there was a sparse air pumping sound, but some people seemed unconvinced and said directly: "what can this represent? The rabbit is so small that any silver snake can achieve this effect. How can we prove that it is the king of silver snake? If I want to prove it, take someone to prove it! It''s said that the legendary silver snake king can make people die in an instant, and even his expression will not change. Because he died too fast, so... Show your sincerity! "


    As soon as the man''s words came out, the scene was a bit quiet. It seemed that they agreed with it.


    Song QingHan frowned and pursed his lips in a straight line, staring at the expression of the man on the stage.


    If he had agreed, it would have meant that for these people, it would have beenmonce for them to look after human life, but this conclusion can be inferred from the previous words of the man.


    Who would have lost three lives to catch a small snake?


    However, because it is likely to be an ident, song QingHan did not immediately draw a conclusion, and if that person''s wordse true, this conclusion is a certainty.


    The man on the stage gave a light smile. He didn''t seem to put such a provocation in his heart. After ncing at the man, he said slowly, "well, since you want to see people, use people."


    "Come on! Old rules


    Song QingHan''s heart was tight. Seeing that the four big men on the stage suddenly moved, he thought that one of them was going to be the unjust death ghost. His eyes could not help but show a trace of sadness.

 Chapter 166

    When song QingHan saw the four big men go straight to step down and go in the direction of the former speaker, he guessed something in his heart, but he was not sure.


    However, Shuluo was much bolder. After looking around, he approached song QingHan and said in a low voice: "they want him to experience the power of the silver snake king personally! Tut Tut, this is the curse thates from the mouth


    Song QingHan nced at him faintly, his lips did not move, and said in a soft voice: "since you know that disasteres from the mouth, do you still want to test thew with your own example?"


    Shuluo''s expression on his face was stiff. He quickly sat down and tightly pressed his lips into a straight line. He pretended that nothing had happened just now. He looked at the stage solemnly.


    When the man was restrained by four big men, he finally knew what was going to happen. He couldn''t help shouting: "what are you doing! Laozi is the son of the county magistrate! You dare to move me! My father will treat you... Wuwuwu. "


    Before he said something worse, the man on the stage casually took the red cloth which had been covered on the silver snake box and put it into his mouth.


    "Our rules here have never been broken. Since this adult wants to know if what I said is true, I have to satisfy him."


    With that, the man waved his hand, and the man held the crying man and pressed his neck bit by bit on the box.


    The silver snake is a natural instinct for catching heat. Therefore, as soon as the man''s flesh is squeezed out of the box, the familiar silver light will sh, and the man''s voice will stop suddenly, just like a puppet, and copse to the ground powerlessly.


    but it''s as like as two peas. The man on the stage raised his corpse, squeezed his chin and smiled at the man on the stage: "he said it right, the king of silver is too toxic, so people look even alike before and after death."


    The atmosphere of the scene was quiet, but there was a rustle of lightughter on the second floor. I don''t know whether it was the man who died ofughing out of his own strength or the man on the stage was humorous.


    Song qinghanti''s heart suddenly fell down beside his throat. He probably knew that he was powerless, so he had no way to be nervous. Besides, the man was dead, and he was not a God, so he could not be reborn.


    Such an ending is unexpected for him, but it is reasonable for those people.


    After all, the scale of the auction is not small. If anyone can challenge them, they won''t have to continue the auction, because everyone will have all kinds of strange demands, and they can''t satisfy them one by one.


    It''s just that such a means is too bloody. I''m afraid the backstage is not so hard...


    after the episode, the man on the stage wiped his hand, motioned to the servants to clean up the stage, and then said with a smile: "the authenticity also proves that the bidding starts now, and the bottom price is 100 taels of gold."


    When he heard the word "one hundred Liang", song QingHan was moved. He thought he could join in. But when he heard the word "gold", he knew that he had no chance.


    Gold has a price but no market. People who have 100000 taels of silver do not necessarily have 100 taels of gold. Song QingHan is the one who doesn''t have it, so he can only look at it.


    In fact, if he could, he really wanted to take a picture of this silver snake king, not because of anything else, but simply because he wanted to study its toxin.


    Poison and medicine are often inmon. He still remembers that in modern times, there are many special medicines for serious diseases that contain snake venom. Unfortunately, there is no advanced technology here. Therefore, even if he gets it, he may not be able to work out an appropriate antidote. However, it will be good to try and find some new ones.


    There are few bidders. ording to reason, it should not be the word gold that scares these people. After all, those who know a little bit about the inside story probably know that gold is used here. Therefore, the only possibility is that the silver snake king is not wee.


    But I think it''s enough to buy such a snake that can kill itself at any time?


    However, the situation that song QingHan imagined that a deal would be concluded soon did not appear, because although there were few bidders, they were very persistent. If you raise it, I will, no matter who will admit defeat.


    Shuluo seemed to be unable to sit down again. "Tut," he said quietly, "that''s the youngest son of Wang''s family, a grain merchant. You don''t need to know that he bought this snake to deal with his brother. If he was more ck hearted, he might even deal with his father together. He would take his father''s position as a matter of course, not to mention a hundred taels of gold Ten thousand taels of gold is no problem. "


    As for the other bidder, because he was sitting on the second floor, Shuluo couldn''t see his outline clearly. However, hemented by the way: "the other one certainly doesn''t have any good ideas. How easy this snake is to use, just look who is not used to throwing it directly on him."


    Song QingHan shook his head in disapproval and whispered: "it''s not so easy. If you throw it casually, you can''t protect yourself from dying. I don''t believe they have an antidote."


    Snake venom is a neurotoxin. Unless a specific serum is injected, there is no drug that can be solved. Here, if serum can be found, song QingHan may be thankful.Seeing that he was swept away by song QingHan, Shuluo murmured: "I''ll just say, which one of those people is not more resourceful than me, and will definitely n well..."


    there are not a few people who talk in a low voice like them, probably because the process is too boring, and there is nothing else to do except talking.


    However, because of the previous one, those people did not dare to amplify their opinions. Therefore, the man on the stage did not say anything, smiling at the two people who had been bidding and quietly waiting for the final result.


    Of course, he knew what these people wanted to do when they photographed the snake. If he didn''t know, he wouldn''t have to go to great lengths to catch it. If it wasn''t for the strong toxicity of the silver snake king, he would have to use it as a pivot. Unfortunately, until now, they have not found an effective way to control the snake king, so they can only put it in the first ce, Warm up as an opening.


    In his meditation, the auction finally came to an end. The man named by Shuluo as the youngest son of the grain merchant king was defeated, biting his lower lip, looking unwilling.


    But even so, he did not re at the man on the second floor, or make unreasonable actions, because he knew that the person who photographed the silver snake king probably had contact with him in reality, and his identity was not low. Therefore, he did not need to pensate his wife and fold his soldiers.".


    When the man on the stage announced the result, his eyes swept the youngest son of the grain merchant Wang, showing a look of appreciation.


    The man who can control his emotions, no matter where he is, is the one who can achieve great things.

 Chapter 167

    The man on the second floor didn''t have any unusual movement after he took a picture of the silver snake king. Shuluo took a look at it and envied him: "I''m really rich. I just spent so much money, but I''m still ready to continue shooting..."


    Song QingHan has no expression, because he knows that money can do whatever he wants.


    The auction continued. When the second item appeared, song QingHan had no expression. After being introduced by the man on the stage, he was as calm as he was. He could not help opening his mouth slightly, and a sh of surprise shed in his eyes.


    "You must all know about the barbarian attack. This auction is nothing else but the distribution map of the barbarian crescent tribe. I don''t need to say more about the significance of the auction. You should all know that we are now bidding for 200 taels of gold."


    There was a slightmotion at the scene. It seems that there is a big controversy about this auction product. It is just because of the fate of the previous man, they dare not speak out loud.


    As soon as Shuluo''s eyes turned, he saw that the people in ck around him were trapped by others. He quietly approached song QingHan and said in a low voice: "they must have put silver snake in the first ce on purpose. In this way, no one dare to question, otherwise they can''t prove the authenticity of this picture."


    Song QingHan also thought so, so he did not refute him. After silence for a while, he looked up thoughtfully at the second floor.


    If there was a picture of barbarians on the second floor, would it be a picture of barbarians?


    What''s more, is he here for this picture?


    However, if this is the case, it can be seen that this photo shop has so many magical powers that even the barbarians can''t get their own maps easily.


    After the discussion went down, the bidding officially began. Different from the previous round, there were more bidders in this round.


    If the map is true, it can be of great use not only to the barbarians, but also to the people of Qingmu kingdom.


    At a small scale, once you have mastered this map, you can present it to the court and add officials to the rank. When it isrger, it is likely that this map will be the key to reversing the situation of the war. At that time, the people who have this map will not be able to get glory and wealth at hand?


    Song QingHan sighed softly and shook his head inexplicably.


    It''s not that he is pedantic. He thinks that this kind of thing should be "handed in" at the first time. However, no matter how, it should not be allowed to be left in the hands of outsiders. After all, the war affects more than ordinary people. After all, he will not believe that the auction will be able to go on for a long time. I''m afraid people with a little face will be preparing to flee.


    Shuluo didn''t think so deeply as song QingHan, but looked at those who offered with envy and murmured: "if someone with a little ambition gets it, won''t it take three parts of the world?"


    Although his words may sound like Arabian Nights, they are not unreasonable.


    Although it will take some time for the recruitment of personnel and the casting of weapons, who knows whether someone in the world has secretly prepared them in private? Just give them a chance, maybe they can turn the world upside down.


    However, these are too far away from Song QingHan. He only wanted to have a good life and protect the people he wanted to protect. If he could apply his medical knowledge on this basis, it would be the best.


    The bid is still going on. The price has risen to the terrible number of 500 taels of gold, and the trend has not stopped.


    If people outside the city know what''s going on here, I''m afraid they''ll die of anger.


    When they fight over half a steamed bun, the people here are spending money like soil. It''s a big difference.


    Just when song QingHan thought that this round of auction wouldst for a long time, a man in ck quietly stepped onto the stage and said something in the ear of the man on the stage.


    The man on the stage gave a clear smile and said in a loud voice, "a young master thinks that such a price increase is too slow. He directly gives a price of 1000 taels of gold. If you want to continue, you should increase it on this basis."


    As soon as he said this, the scene was quiet for a long time. I don''t know if he was shocked.


    The distance between five hundred taels of gold to one thousand taels of gold is more than twice as simple. It seems that this man has directly put out all his chips, or chips he thinks he will win.


    Seeing that there was no one to increase the price, the man on the stage did not dy his time, and said directly, "well, this auction belongs to the young man who offered 1000 taels of gold."


    What was different from thest round was that as soon as the voice of the man on the stage fell, a man in ck led a man wearing a ck veil to go out.


    Song QingHan picked a eyebrow, heart, this is not Shuluo said to him before the treasure cab manager? Before Shuluo also guessed that he is for what treasure, did not expect to buy this map after he was ready to leave.


    After seeing the shopkeeper, a few of them stood up quietly and walked away.


    Unfortunately, before they got to the door, the man on the stage said with a smile: "did I not exin the rules clearly, or did some people not put them in their eyes?""Come on! Wee


    Several people in ck suddenly came out of the dark, each of them mped a man who tried to sneak away, and went directly to the backstage.


    The scream and the cry of pain suddenly came out from the backstage, which made the people who heard the sound unable to resist the skin tightening.


    When the voice suddenly stopped, no one could say whether those people were still alive.


    However, with this event, everyone knows one thing clearly, that is, every rule of the auction can not be broken.


    Song QingHan had a guess, but he didn''t say it because it was unnecessary.


    If those people are really hurt by the killer, the scream will not be so full of vitality. This sound, as soon as you hear it, is the pain of flesh and blood. It is just to teach them a lesson.


    Whether his guess is true or not, this idea makes song QingHan feel much better.


    If there is really a disagreement, there will be murder. The auction will be a bit too brutal. The revenge from the families of those people alone will be enough for this auction.


    The auction is still going on, but song QingHan has nothing to look at.


    It''s not a good thing to know too much, especially when your strength is not enough to support you to know so much.


    Although he doesn''t need to show any proof when hees in, Wan 11 will be recognized and shouldn''t belong here?

 Chapter 168

    Shuluo was totally unaware of song QingHan''s uneasiness, because song QingHan was almost an expression from the beginning to the end, which seemed more calm than those "noble people" sitting in the first row.


    If song QingHan didn''t seem to have any money, I''m afraid Shuluo would have thought he was sitting in the wrong position.


    After watching the next few rounds of the auction, there was a loud noise on the stage, and eight big men came up with a huge box.


    It can be seen from their struggling expression that the weight in the box is genuine, and they don''t know what it contains.


    Song QingHan''s curiosity was hung up. As soon as the curtain was lifted, he fixed his eyes on it.


    Three fine-looking men sit in the cage. When they see the scene outside, they frown tightly and look nervous. However, they don''t know whether they have been trained or have excellent psychological quality. They don''t show much gaffe. They just stare at the people below quietly as if they want to write down all their looks.


    as like as two peas, they are not the most special ones.


    In this era of backward medical care, it is not easy to give birth to twins safely, let alone triplets. After all, one more birth means that the fetus is lighter at birth and more difficult to feed.


    Because of the gender of the men in ck, song QingHan didn''t immediately make a final decision on the gender of the three men, because their looks could be either female or male, and whatever they were, they would be warmly weed. After all, their looks were so exquisite that anyone who had seen them would never forget them.


    When the man on the stage saw that all the people''s eyes were attracted by the people in the cage, he did not feel that he had been robbed. Instead, he looked like his own children were affirmed by others. He showed a kind smile and slowly introduced: "look at their looks, you must know where theye from. Not only that, but their life experience is like theirs The appearance is generally astonishing. It is the child of the youngest son of the n head of the crescent tribe. It is equivalent to our royal rtives and rtives of aomu. "


    "I don''t need to say much about the benefits of buying them. Whether it''s a special hobby or understanding the situation of the crescent moon tribe, it''s very good. Even, it''s a good thing to just put them aside to watch."


    Hearing this, the people in the cage can''t help but look angry, but they seem to know that they can''t resist, so they don''t make any more actions.


    Song QingHan felt sorry for the shopkeeper of the treasure Pavilion.


    Maps are dead, but people are alive. Of course, if you canbine the two, the natural effect will be better.


    But if you can only choose one of them, it will naturally be better to choose a person. Unfortunately, I don''t know whether the people here intentionally put the triplets in such a backward position, and there was no news before.


    "Start bidding now, reserve price... Whatever you want.


    As soon as he said this, people at the bottom seemed to be boiling, and a huge discussion broke out. The man seemed to have anticipated such a scene, so he didn''t stop it immediately. When he felt that the people below had talked about it, he began to speak again: "this kind of bidding method is actually for the sake of you. After all, gold is not avable to everyone, but other things Maybe what you take out is not worth money, but it happens to be what we want, and this round of auction will bepleted. "


    Although it sounds like this, people who sold their treasures in order to collect gold would still be a little upset.


    However, they still called the man in ck in the first time and threw all their chips out.


    The man on the stage was right. No matter what purpose the triplets were bought for, they were very cost-effective. Even if they sold them when they didn''t want them, they could sell them for a good price and make a good profit.


    Song QingHan felt his chin and thought about it. Seeing Shuluo, he called the man in ck to join in the fun. He suddenly asked, "brother, do you know what kind of things you need at present?"


    It''s better to ask someone who knows a little inside information than to specte about it. It won''t hurt anyway. After all, the rules don''t say that you can''t talk to people in ck.


    But the man in ck was stunned after hearing song QingHan''s words. He probably never met such a situation.


    Thanks to his excellent psychological quality, he quickly responded. Seeing song QingHan''s smart appearance, his eyes filled with expectations, he softened his heart and said in a soft voice: "I don''t know the specific details, but I think it''s pills and other things..."


    seeing that he seems unwilling to talk about it, song QingHan does not ignore the past with "understanding", but intensifies to ask: "yes Who''s sick? What did the doctor say


    They don''t need pills for no reason. They have to do something with them.


    If it is to save people, he really does not believe in the power of the other side, what medicine they can not make.


    Seeing that song QingHan guessed so many things, he shed a puzzled look on his face and looked at the stage like asking for help. However, the man on the stage was not a fairy. How could he know that someone in ck would be in trouble in this corner?Seeing that the man in ck didn''t know what to do, song QingHan stepped back and said with a smile, "what kind of medicine should you know? For example, is it for the eyes, or for the mouth, or something? "


    Since Shuluo came here, it was the first time that song QingHan said so much, and none of it was nonsense. Otherwise, the man in ck would not show an expression of wanting to escape.


    He was not a fool. Naturally, he knew how crucial these things song QingHan asked. So he immediately added a fire to his eyes and urged him to say, "everyone else has said it quickly. What do you have to worry about? Anyway, it''s not you who benefit from it? It''s not useless that we can''t take anything out after listening to it? "


    The man in ck had some indecision. When he said this, he didn''t have time to distinguish the authenticity of his words. Seeing other people in ck came to the stage one after another, ready to start quoting, and quickly said, "it''s said that it''s the medicine for the waist. Please quote quickly. I''m going to go up."


    Waist? Suddenly, they looked at each other with a sigh of despair.


    This time, the man in ck was in a daze, but he didn''t ask any more. He just turned his head to Shuluo and seemed to be waiting for him to speak.

 Chapter 169

    Shuluo didn''t seem to have thought that song QingHan had quoted a good price so quickly. He felt flustered and felt his things. He stammered: "well, I''ll take the dog skin ster from my ancestral family. I''ll use it myself..."


    there''s nonguage in the eyes of the man in ck, but he still didn''t say anything. He nodded and walked quickly to the stage.


    In any case, no matter what they say, it is their own who are ultimately responsible for these words.


    Seeing the man in ck standing at the end, song QingHan suddenly had an impulse to call him back, but he finally resisted.


    Try it anyway, don''t you? If he didn''t have this confidence, he would have wasted his years of medical experience.


    What''s more, in this round of auction just now, almost all the people in the auction have bid, and the probability that his proposed items will be selected is almost zero, so there is nothing to worry about.


    Shuluo looked more rxed than he was. Seeing his dignified face, he leaned over quietly and asked in a low voice, "what did you report?"


    With that, he looked up and down at Song QingHan. Seeing that he was only holding a bag of things in his hand, he frowned and said, "can''t it be the ancestral dog skin ster?"


    Song QingHan pursed his lips, and his face was calm again. He said calmly: "almost, it''s all ancestral."


    Seeing that he didn''t want to say it, Shuluo didn''t ask, shrugged his shoulders and focused his eyes on the stage again.


    It has to be said that the triplets are more and more beautiful. Despair is not a disaster for them, but a decoration, which makes people reluctant to look away.


    In fact, song QingHan did not think too much when quoting. If he really got triplets, he might not know how to deal with it.


    Keep it at home? He is not stupid. He knows the truth that "every man is innocent, and he is guilty".


    How can he protect the three beauties who are like pearls?


    Sell it in exchange for what you need?


    He really wanted peace, but it was a pity that the three beauties did not have the charm to stop the war between the two countries.


    Just... Song QingHan''s mind suddenly shed the life experience of these three people.


    What exactly is crescent tribe? It sounds very powerful. If it works well, is it possible to y a small role in the war?


    Just as he was thinking wildly, the man on the stage had heard all the quotations from the people in ck.


    I have to say, ginger is still old and spicy. The expression on his face has not changed from beginning to end, just like all the answers are the same.


    However, before announcing the final result, he still pondered for a while, then raised his head decisively and said in a deep voice, "you must be impatient to wait. I will announce the result directly."


    "It''s the man who made the offer."


    As soon as his voice fell, the audience was in uproar. It seemed that not one or two people questioned the result.


    Even Shuluo couldn''t help whispering to song QingHan: "is this too ridiculous? What''s your quotation? If you want me to say, my dog skin ster is better than that man. Who knows if the man who said this is a gentleman who can''t carry his hand or shoulder? "


    Song QingHan pursed his lips and said nothing because he didn''t know how to say it.


    Is it necessary to tell Shuluo honestly that the childe brother in his mouth who "can''t lift his hand and can''t carry his shoulder" is actually himself?


    In fact, what he said to the man in ck was a few more than what the man on the stage had just said.


    The first sentence is "I have cured smallpox", and the second is "I know he has a kidney problem".


    He is not sure which sentence ys a decisive role. It may be the former or thetter, and more likely it is both.


    The former stands for his achievements, thetter stands for his strength, and the word "oneself" stands for his courage.


    If he has not guessed wrong, there are no more than these three reasons for the person on the stage to choose him.


    Seeing the man in cking, he suddenly realized that he had the right to choose: to stay and watch, or to trade directly.


    After thinking for a moment, he stood up directly, followed the man in ck and left the scene quietly.


    Shuluo was so close to him that he naturally noticed his action, but he didn''t react from the beginning to the end. He thought that song QingHan was full of food and wanted to try his own way. After waiting for a long time, he shook his head and did not think about it.


    Because song QingHan was too low-key, and he left directly from thest side, few people noticed him. Although Shuluo didn''t guess it, there were smart people who already knew what was going on. There was a sh of surprise in the eyes of song QingHan.


    There was no one who really believed that song QingHan coulde back alive.


    When the auction found that the goods were wrong, it was probably when song QingHan died.Song QingHan still carried the bag of cold fried snow lotus petals. When he saw the man take him through the winding road, and finally walked directly to the ground, he had no expression on his face.


    I don''t know if that person thinks that song QingHan is so cooperative, which is not the same as the "naughty" he showed before. In order to relieve his tension, he even took the initiative to say: "because your situation is rtively special, so you need to check the goods first and then pick up the goods. You will see our leaderter. Don''t be nervous, just tell me the truth."


    Song QingHan "um" a, casually asked: "your leader, is the sick one?"


    The body of the man in ck was stiff. Although his steps did not stop, he nodded after a long time and answered "yes".


    Although this information is dispensable for song QingHan, it is a good thing to know it in advance. At least, it can save the time of politeness and enter the theme directly.


    The structure of the underground building is much moreplicated andrger than that of the building on the ground. When walking into a ce simr to a hall, the man in ck suddenly stops and bows down and says, "leader, the man has already arrived."


    A weak voice sounded from the front, which sounded calm and calm.


    "Well, go down and let me talk to him alone."


    The man in ck seemed hesitant for a moment, but he still made a decision quickly. After bowing his head, he left the hall directly.


    Song QingHan looked up, but only saw the back of the gang leader.


    He was dressed in a red dress, his hair was covered with Jasper hairpin, and his side face was white and full, but he could not see the appearance of the patient. He did not know which bridegroom was going to marry.

 Chapter 170

    Before Song QingHan spoke, he opened his mouth first.


    "They are used to calling me leader mu. You can call me Mu Qingfeng, or you can call me Mu Qingfeng just like them, whatever you want."


    Mu Qingfeng''s voice doesn''t sound good, not only because of his illness, but also because his voice is hoarse, so it makes people feel tired.


    Song QingHan nodded and pondered for a moment. Then he said slowly, "master mu, can you let me see the real face next?"


    Unexpectedly, after listening to song QingHan''s words, Mu Qingfeng didn''t say well or not. He just said, "how does the doctor song know that my kidney is wrong? I''ve sent someone to verify the smallpox incident. I didn''t expect that the name of doctor song was so big. However... The auction house didn''t seem to send an invitation to doctor song. "


    After hearing Mu Qingfeng''s words, song QingHan, who wanted to make a quick decision, felt a little nervous. If he knew that if he could not answer this question well, he could not help him to cure his illness, but he could y it out directly.


    And the other party can know that he is "Song Fu" in such a short time, and the intelligencework behind it is extraordinary.


    He thought for a moment and said truthfully, "before bidding, I asked the man in ck what kind of medicine he needed, and he said it was waist. If it''s the waist, it may be the spine or the kidney. But if there''s something wrong with the spine, even if it''s Tiancai Dibao, it can''t be cured. I think you know that. So since there''s still hope, it''s probably the kidney. "


    "As for the invitation... To tell you the truth, I''m a newer. I lost my way and went into this ce by mistake. When I saw the worry about my life for a while, I took it easy."


    When song QingHan said this, his tone was neither humble nor overbearing, and he looked like he was talking about it. I think he expected that the other party would not embarrass him after hearing the answer.


    If you don''t have this kind of bearing, it''s a waste of the name of "guild leader".


    Sure enough, Mu Qingfeng suddenly turned around and raised his chin slightly. He motioned song QingHan to sit down next to him. He picked up a cup of hot tea and said slowly in the dense white fog: "although it is said that the song Fu Fu broke into this ce without permission, it is not impossible to break this rule in view of his sincerity."


    With that, he sipped his tea gently, and his expression looked rxed and calm.


    Song QingHan naturally caught the key point in his words. He suddenly stood up and went to Mu Qingfeng. He held out his hand and said, "I''m not good at words. Can you take direct action?"


    Mu Qingfeng took the teacup with his hand. He didn''t expect song QingHan to be so direct, but he soon recovered his calm. He put the teacup on the table, smoothed his wrist, and said coldly: "please."


    However, to his surprise, song QingHanpletely ignored his hand on the table and directly touched him.


    Fortunately, he was always happy and angry, so he didn''t show too much surprise, but when he realized that song QingHan touched his body regrly, he still unconsciously rxed his shoulder and said in a soft voice, "do you know that you just passed by Yama?"


    In fact, song QingHan realized that his behavior was inappropriate when he touched Mu Qingfeng''s body. However, if he suddenly withdrew his hand, he would feel guilty. Therefore, he could only feel as if he did not know anything, and carefully touched it ording to his original n.


    It''s not good to have no equipment, but the good thing is that the organic lesions will show some physical changes, so he can roughly judge what he wants to know from the "touch".


    Although Mu Qingfeng''s body looks weak, it is not bad in fact. His muscles are in good shape. He knows that he is a person who keeps exercising for years.


    But because of his illness, some parts of him still had obvious edema, and his face was pale.


    Seeing that he was pressing his stomach, his brow slightly wrinkled, and immediately returned to normal. Song QingHan frowned and calmly said, "I want to judge what your body is now through your reaction, so don''t deliberately suppress your body''s feeling."


    Mu Qingfeng may not have been so "gentle" to "teach" before, so his face was a little unnatural, frowned: "gastrointestinal difort."


    This answer did not exceed song QingHan''s expectation. He thought for a moment and said in a deep voice: "nausea, vomiting, unable to eat?"


    Mu Qingfeng seemed to quickly adapt to the diagnosis and treatment of song QingHan, and his face was calm and said: "well, it was like this at the beginning, so those quack doctors gave me a lot of medicine for stomach, but I didn''t expect that the more I ate, the worse my body would be."


    In Song QingHan''s thinking, he added as if unintentionally: ter they all died."


    Song QingHan''s heart was tight, his face sank, and he said calmly, "it''s not a wise choice to tell me this news now, because I will probably pull a cushion before I die."


    Mu Qingfeng frowned and said in a cold voice, "are you threatening me?"


    The atmosphere between the two suddenly fell below freezing point, and the shadow of death covered song QingHan unconsciously. However, he seemed not to feel it. He said calmly: "I just want you to know what I just felt."As soon as he said this, Mu Qingfeng was silent for a long time.


    After perceiving the pressure on his body, song QingHan knew that he had passed the pass. He took his hand back from Mu Qingfeng, pinched his chin and said, "open your mouth."


    Song QingHan obviously felt that Mu Qingfeng''s body was stiff when he was passing by. However, he knew that the other side had a strong adaptability, so he didn''t do any extra actions and just waited quietly.


    After a while, Mu Qingfeng seems to have finally adapted to the distance between song QingHan and his mouth, slowly opening his mouth, revealing the inner part of the mouth that few people have seen.


    This action is somewhat shameful for mu Qingfeng, so he even moves his eyes away, looks at a point in the void, empties his brain, so as not to be submerged by this emotion.


    Song QingHan frowned for a while and calmly said, "don''t hold your breath, breathe normally."


    After smelling the unpleasant smell, song QingHan quietly raised his head and released his hand. Seeing Mu Qingfeng''s ugly face, he calmly said, "how long have you been like this?"


    His question will Mu Qingfeng out of that unnatural state, did not want to think directly: "a year."


    Song QingHan nodded, although his face did not show anything, but his heart was heavy.


    One year sounds like a short time, but for mu Qingfeng''s disease, it is enough to lead to serious consequences.


    Seeing that song QingHan didn''t speak, Mu Qingfeng calmly asked, "have you finished watching? It''s time to show your sincerity

 Chapter 171

    Song QingHan takes a look at Mu Qingfeng and seems to be organizingnguage.


    It is not an easy thing to announce the patient''s condition in person, whether in modern times or in ancient times.


    Even if Mu Qingfeng''s heart is strong enough, he is just a man of flesh and blood.


    "Your disease, the possibility of uremia, ounts for thergest proportion of all conjectures."


    He tried his best to describe the fact in more uratenguage, although he knew that Mu Qingfeng did not necessarily understand.


    However, although Mu Qingfeng can not fully understand his words, but the word "uremia" is still clear.


    "You mean my urine is poisonous?"


    Mu Qingfeng''s face became more ugly. I don''t know whether he could ept song QingHan''s words or not.


    Song QingHan shook his head, pondered for a while how to urately describe the disease to him, and finally said: "you can understand that because your kidney failure, leading to different reactions of rted organs, these reactions are called uremia."


    This exnation is not difficult to understand, so mu Qingfeng quickly nodded and asked in a deep voice, "how do you treat it?"


    Hearing this expected question, song QingHan quietly sighed in his heart and remained silent for a long time. Only when Mu Qingfeng''s eyes showed impatience, did he say: "this disease can''t be cured."


    Mu Qingfeng put his hand on the armrest tightly, and his tone suddenly became cold. He said in a cold voice, "what do you say? Do you know what happened? "


    Song QingHan''s face did not change, calmly said: "I know, if I have no use, you will immediately kill me, but even so, I still maintain my opinion, just... I am still useful to you."


    However, Mu Qingfeng seems to have set up an invisible barrier between him and song QingHan. After listening to song QingHan''s words, he sneered: "since I can''t be cured, what''s the use of you besides backing me up?"


    I didn''t expect that song QingHan didn''t answer this question at the first time. Instead, he raised his head and looked around the hall as if he was visiting a friend''s home. He said slowly, "if you can spend so much effort to build such a powerful kingdom, there must be a lot of things you want to do?"


    Mu Qingfeng stopped and was silent for a long time before he said: "so what? If you are too smart, everything will be empty in a twinkling of an eye. "


    Song QingHan shook his head and said seriously: "as long as it exists, it will leave traces, otherwise there will be no history. Even after a thousand years, those heroic figures still exist, right?"


    His words seemed to touch a deep point in Mu Qingfeng''s heart. For a time, the atmosphere eased down.


    After a long time, Mu Qingfeng began to speak again: "no doctor thinks I can survive this summer."


    Summer has three months toe. What can we do in three months? It''s no wonder that people at the auction house will spare no effort to take out such "treasure" as triplets to win a glimmer of hope.


    However, in other words, after knowing that he has only three months to live, it is very rare for mu Qingfeng to maintain such a normal heart.


    These thoughts shed through song QingHan''s mind, and he said earnestly, "and I, without ident, can make you live for at least three years."


    He didn''t talk about it in a big way, because the picture of the cake was too big, but it was not attractive to those who craved it.


    However, the word "three years" has had enough impact on Mu Qingfeng. His slightly dted pupil is enough to show his inner restlessness.


    "Three years? Are you sure? Three years for normal people? Or three years of inaction? "


    If you only give him a breath, it is alive, but what''s the meaning of living like that? For such a man of high spirit, it is better to die than to live without sess.


    Song QingHan thought for a moment and said cautiously: "in a day, except for the two or three hours of treatment, everything is normal in the rest of the day."


    From Song QingHan''s answer, Mu Qingfeng can infer that he seems to have to receive treatment every day in the future. Although this answer is not a small blow to him, he is still a little excited when he thinks that he can stretch the three months that can be seen at the end into three years.


    "When are you going to start treatment?"


    Rao Shi Mu Qingfeng tried to restrain the emotion in his words, but song QingHan still heard a trace of excitement from it.


    It''s just... He thought about it and hesitated, "I need at least three days to prepare things and do experiments."


    Three days is nothingpared with three years, but it is preciouspared with three months.


    However, Mu Qingfeng thinks very clearly that his only hope now is the thin and weak female man in front of him, so he has no expression and says: "yes, triplets will continue to be put here with me. After three days, someone will pick you up."


    Song QingHan didn''t doubt the other party''s ability to find his residence at all. However, since he stepped on the "thief ship", his fear and worry were meaningless, so he said happily, "OK, I''ll go back first. My family should worry about it if I''mte."Mu Qingfeng nodded and looked at his appearance of going out slowly. He felt as if he had taken some reassurance.


    Over the years, song QingHan was the only one who broke the rule of "hand in money, one hand in delivery".


    Song QingHan didn''t think that he was anything special. He was having a headache now. After all, uremia was not like those surgical diseases before. He could be cured with a knife.


    If you want to calcte carefully, his chances of sess are only about 10%.


    But even if it''s only 10%, you have to try, or the chance of his death will be 100%.


    When he found his way back home, it was already dark. Hualian had already cooked the dishes. As soon as he came back, he rushed into the kitchen to start hot dishes.


    Fortunately, Wu Dahu came backter than he did. They almost walked in front of and behind the door, so Wu Dahu didn''t notice anything wrong. Even if he saw two more people on the table, he just didn''t see it, because he knew that song QingHan would exin to him sooner orter.


    Sure enough, as soon as he finished his dinner, song QingHan took Wu Dahu to eat in the courtyard, telling him all the things that happened today from the beginning to the end.


    Wu Dahu didn''t show any expression when he heard the story of the half blood son. When he heard that song QingHan mistakenly broke into the auction house, his whole body was tense, his face was grim, and his lips were pursed into a straight line.


    At the thought that song QingHan had been alone in such a dangerous ce for so long, he felt as if he had done something wrong and felt guilty.


    Why doesn''t he have telepathy? If it''s like before the cold days of Song Dynasty... No! The two times that song QingHan sensed before were both when the other party was about to die. He didn''t want to have such a feeling, because he hoped that song QingHan would never fall into such a situation.


    When song QingHan was halfway through, he noticed that Wu Dahu''s mood was not right. As if he had guessed what he was thinking, he stretched out his hand and gave him a heavy pat on the shoulder. He chuckled and said, "it''s my own mistake. What''s your guilt? If you do this again, you''ll make me used to making trouble unreasonably."

 Chapter 172

    Wu Dahu smiles, reaches out his hand and embraces him in his arms. He dotes and says, "you can''t even make trouble, let alone make trouble without reason. If you have a husband like this, what can I ask for?"


    Song QingHan''s bracelet embraces Wu Dahu''s waist, puts his head close to his chest, and quietly listens to the heartbeat that makes him feel at ease. He only feels extremely sweet and wishes to stay at this moment.


    Suddenly something shed in his mind. Wu Dahu asked solemnly, "how are you going to cure the so-called leader of Mu Gang?"


    In the past, he might not have been involved in Song QingHan, but this time it was different. Mu Qingfeng''s disease did not look easy to treat. Otherwise, he would not have seen so many doctors unable to cure it. Even if song QingHan said that he had certain assurance, he should also know the specific details and see if he could help.


    saw Wu Da Hu really wanted to know, Song Qinghan also did not hide, directly said: "part of his kidney function has been lost, useless residue and excess water in his kidney, unable to naturally discharge, so I have to do is to create a device, so that his body can be excreted as normal people." *


    With that, he did not know what he thought. He sighed with emotion and said slowly, "hemodialysis is no longer avable here, so I can only try to see if I can use peritoneal dialysis, if not..."


    these words are still too obscure for Wu Dahu, so he basically did not understand, and he could only ask himself about it The heart part: "what can I do for you?"


    Song QingHan thought about it and said honestly, "I need a long and tough pipe. If it is transparent, it will naturally be the best. As for the material, as long as it is not easy to break and rust, it will do."


    After all, there is no substitute for polymer material.


    Wu Dahu nodded thoughtfully and remembered song QingHan''s words word for word. He was ready to start the rtionship between Yu Lin Wei and Yu Lin Wei in the early morning of tomorrow. If he could not find it in the half moon city, he would go to the surrounding towns. If the surrounding towns could not be found, he would go further to find it. In short, he could not dy song QingHan''s business.


    In fact, song QingHan has another way to let the people in the auction house look for it, but he is only doing experiments now. He can not use such high-demand equipment. After confirming that this method is feasible, he can ask them to look for better substitutes, and then the probability of sess will be greater.


    After a little discussion, they went to bed early, ready to meet the challenge of the next day with full energy.


    When the first ray of sunshine fell in the morning, song QingHan had already walked on the street, ready to go shopping.


    Even if you want to do an experiment, it''s better to choose a test object that is not too different from the human body shape, otherwise the data obtained has no reference value, and even will be wrong.


    After thinking about it, song QingHan finally chose to use the newly grown pig as the test sample.


    The reason why pigs were chosen was not only because they were simr in size, but also because of the low cost of the experiment. After all, the experiment could not be sessful at one time. If we chose animals like monkeys, even if song had to go to the cold, there would not be so many pigs to "harm" him.


    Having his pigs sent home, he continued to wander, thinking about alternatives to dialysate.


    If in modern times, he can go directly to the hospital to buy arge barrel of dialysate, but here, he has to prepare it himself.


    The dialysate is notplicated. As long as theposition of the liquid is mixed as close to the blood as possible, but there is no measuring instrument here. How can he know theposition of his dialysate?


    As he pondered, he looked at the street at will. When he saw an old man with an inverted cart, something shed into his mind.


    If we want to get as close as possible to theponents of the blood, why can''t theponents of dialysate be pushed out from the blood?


    As long as the idea is changed, the problem will be solved immediately.


    It''s like, before I knew the answer, I didn''t know the steps to solve the problem, so the problem is still difficult to solve, but now I know the solution steps, do not know the answer.


    I don''t know the answer. It''s OK. Anyway, just follow the steps to solve the problem step by step. As long as you do every step correctly, why don''t you get the right answer?


    Suddenly, song QingHan went straight to the market, bought arge bag of fresh pig blood and pig small intestine, went to the cksmith to buy some necessary materials, and hurried home.


    Seeing his posture, Xuan knew something extraordinary had happened. After hearing his exnation, he was suddenly shocked and concentrated all his attention to fight against song QingHan.


    To tell you the truth, even though he learned a lot of modern medical knowledge with song QingHan, when he heard what song QingHan was going to do this time, he still had some iprehension.


    With a tube, he can''t even imagine that he can input the necessary liquid into the human body and then discharge the unnecessary liquid.After all, if this thing is really done, isn''t the human body a container? What''s more, it''s a container that you can handle as you want?


    However, although the original Xuan has great doubts about this, he does not mean to perfunctorily. This is probably his greatest advantage, that is, he unconditionally trusts song QingHan at any time, especially in medical skills. It seems that as long as song QingHan says that people can change their heads, he will prepare a scalpel without saying a word.


    Song QingHan, ording to his memory, made a simple dialysis machine with materials from the cksmith. He found a long reed pole and prepared to use it as a substitute for the catheter.


    After all this, he put the pig''s small intestine into the pot, scraped off the mucus slurry of the pig''s small intestine with a spoon, tied the casings, and soaked them in water for a period of time.


    After the casing is repeatedly treated, the mucus slurry is poured into the soaking solution. After precipitation, the liquid is poured out, and a certain proportion of high alcohol is added. It is ced on the stove and baked into powder.


    When the powder was shaped, he indefinitely scooped up a little with the sterilized spoon, put it into the fresh pig blood, and stirred it for a moment.


    Seeing that there was no sign of coagtion in pig blood for a long time, he was relieved. Finally, he remembered to exin to Yuanyuan Xuan, pointing to the powder and saying, "this is heparin, which can inhibit the coagtion of blood. If the blood solidifies, it will not be able to enter the biological body."

 Chapter 173

    This was the first time that song QingHan did this kind of extraction experiment in front of Yuanyuan Xuan. Therefore, from the very beginning of his action, yuanyuanxuan kept a state that the atmosphere did not dare toe out. Until he began to speak, he quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    The steps just mentioned are notplicated, but it is not so easy to write down one step. What''s more, yuanxuan is very clear that this kind of thing can''t tolerate any error. Even if the action is slow, it may lead to the failure of the experiment.


    Seeing that Wenxuan yuan had no questions to ask, song QingHan did not say anything. After wiping his sweat with a clean towel, song QingHan turned his head and looked at the pig who knew nothing about it. He knew that it was the "dinner" from now on.


    The original text Xuan sees Song Qing han to look dignified, imperceptibly also followed pursed tight mouth, a heart mentioned throat eye edge.


    The master and the apprentices tried their best to fix the pig on the table. They did not know whether the pig had anticipated the next thing or not. Their mouths were full of tears. Song QingHan had a strong heart and could not help being called out.


    But as soon as he thought it was to save people, he took a deep breath and calmed down.


    The structure of a pig is naturally different from that of a man, but song QingHan once learned about it, so it is not difficult for him to find out where to start.


    But even if the pig is thinner, the subcutaneous fat is much more than the human, so song QingHan can''t help tightening his eyebrows when he feels the resistance of his hands.


    Do surgery also pay attention to a "fast urate hard", once slow, feelpletely different.


    Fortunately, song QingHan''s psychological quality is hard enough. Looking at his tight muscles, he scratched down without any pause. After arriving at the destination, he inserted the reed pole that had been prepared for a long time.


    But more troublesome is, this pig does not have uremia, the cirction in the body is normal, so the dialysate is useless.


    See dialysate motionless, and his under this pig''s cry more and more fierce, song QingHan finally headache up.


    He didn''t want to reach the goal in one step. He just wanted to see how likely the operation was to seed. However, it seems that the sess rate is even lower than he imagined.


    The poor pig in the struggle fruitless, finally in half an hour stopped screaming, turned into a pile of good ingredients.


    Song QingHan quietly took back the reed pole, observed it carefully for a moment, and summed up the cause of failure in his heart.


    Xuan sighed quietly. Although he was a little disappointed, he had to say that the heart he had been holding was finally released. He did not know whether he felt relieved for the pig or that he did not have to listen to the pig''s cry any more.


    He thought for a while and couldn''t help but sigh: "if you can make the pig feel no pain, but even if you feel dizzy, I''m afraid it will wake up in the middle of the way?"


    Song Hualian suddenly picked up the pig''s paw and gave it to me in the evening


    After that, he rushed to the street directly, but he didn''t find the ce of the auction house after walking for a long time. Finally, a stranger suddenly came to ask him whether he was going to the auction house, and finally he took him to the right path.


    At this time, song QingHan would be a fool if he didn''t know that Mu Qingfeng had sent him to follow him. However, he didn''t say anything. After all, people helped him and didn''t disturb his life.


    Aftering to the auction house, he did not go to Mu Qingfeng as the man thought. Instead, he directly found the person in charge of the auctionst time and asked, "have you ever seen poppies?"


    The man seemed to have known about the rtionship between song QingHan and Mu Qingfeng, so he was kind to him. However, when he heard the word "Poppy", he could not help wrinkling his brows. After a silent nce at Song QingHan, he said slowly, "we have seen nature. After all, we are in charge of auction houses. The more strange things we see, the more we see them, the more we see them The more, just... "


    " that''s good. Can you get me some? "


    After getting the affirmative answer, song QingHan directly put forward his own requirements, because he can''t afford to waste his time now, so naturally he has something to say.


    The man paused, his eyes flickered with hesitation. After a long time, he said earnestly: "since you are a doctor, naturally you also know the horror of that thing. Whether you use it for yourself or for others, I suggest you better give up this idea..."


    seeing his misunderstanding, song QingHan said directly: "I know how terrible that thing is, because I was addicted to it Yes, so you don''t have to worry. Even if I''m for human use, it won''t exceed the dose. "


    After hearing song QingHan say that he had been addicted to the past, the man''s eyes shed with surprise and hesitated: "the addiction of that thing is not something that ordinary people can give up..."


    seeing song QingHan frown slightly, he added: "of course, I''m not questioning you, just stating the facts I know."


    Song QingHan frowned not because of his words, but simply remembered that period of suffering."Well, yes, ordinary people can''t quit, but I''m from ss two."


    Heughed and said a cold joke that is often used in modern times. Seeing the man''s face puzzled and his smile in his eyes was deeper, he said calmly: "don''t worry, I''m trying to treat the disease for mu bang. Just help me find it. If you find it, let him take it to my home. If I''m not here, tell my family that it''s from the leader of Mu gang."


    After that, he thought about it for a moment, and he simply told the person all the other things he needed. There was no need to worry. Quality is more important than speed.


    After knowing that all these things were prepared for mu Qingfeng, the man''s face suddenly changed. After taking notes seriously, he frowned and thought, as if he was trying to figure out where to get these ancient strange things that song QingHan asked for.


    Song QingHan saw nothing else, so he asked the man to take him home and n the next experiment with high morale.


    As Hualian handled the dead pig, she looked at Song QingHan with worried eyes. Seeing that he did not intend to carry out the experiment immediately, Hualian rxed her shoulder and finally put down the big stone in her heart.


    If you kill two pigs a day, even if they can be preserved in bacon, he can''t be busy alone...


    at dinner in the evening, Wu Dahu brought back a good news, that is, after spending a day, he finally found something that met the requirements of song QingHan.

 Chapter 174

    When song QingHan saw what Wu Dahu had brought out, he gave a light "Yi" and a touch of curiosity shed in his eyes.


    The tube in front of us is transparent and opaque, but if we get close, we can still see the scenery on the opposite side.


    Song QingHan was very satisfied with this level, but when he touched the material of the pipe, he couldn''t help frowning.


    "ss?"


    It seems to be the rudiment of ground ss, but it is more tough than ground ss, which can be seen from the thickness.


    Wu Dahu didn''t know what ss was, so he was stunned and directly exined: "this is what we found in a porcin kiln. It is said that it was the product that they got unintentionally. Compared with other things, this is the most suitable one for you. So I asked them to make another one ording to your shape."


    Seeing Wu Dahu''s tired face, song QingHan didn''t know that he must have gone to many ces for his own business today. He was moved, pinched the pipe in his hand, nodded his head and said, "I''ll try tomorrow. As long as you are more careful, you may seed."


    He said this not only tofort Wu Dahu, but also tofort himself. After all, there was not much time left for him. If the experiment was not sessful within the three days that he had promised, the end could be foreseen.


    The next morning, song QingHan and yuanxuan went to bed together. After eating the thin porridge made by Hualian, he went straight to the market. After buying back the fresh blood, he mixed the dialysate with the heparin left over from yesterday, and then he prepared to "sharpen the knife to the pigs and sheep".


    Just when he disinfected his hands, song QingHan looked at the thick blood and didn''t know what he thought. He suddenly went to take a pot of cold boiled water and mixed some into it ording to the proportion.


    If the internal and external concentrations are the same, naturally no effect can be seen, but as long as the bnce is broken, even if the pig does not have uremia, some things can be seen.


    Yuan Wenxuan looks at Song QingHan''s action and quickly reces the ground ss pipe that Cheng Wu Dahu took back yesterday''s Reed pole.


    When everything was ready, there was a knock at the door.


    Hualian was worried that it would affect them. She walked quickly and opened the door. Just as she was about to catch up with people, she had one more thing in her hand.


    "This is what the leader of Mu gave to the doctor song. Please give it to him."


    Song QingHan''s attention was highly concentrated at this time, so any sound around him was infinitely amplified in his ears. After hearing this sentence, he said directly: "thank you, Hualian, help me take that thing out and put a finger into the pig''s mouth."


    Hualian nodded and closed the door. After finishing ording to song QingHan''s words, she saw that the pig was still struggling for her life and gradually calmed down. She said, "what''s this? It''s so effective. "


    Song QingHan didn''t exin much, but he was still worried about the misuse of Hualian, so he said directly, "this is what made me look like when I came back from the snow mountain."


    This directly brings Hualian back to that time. When recalling the scene at that time, Hualian wrapped the powder in fear and walked several ces. It seemed that she didn''t know where to put it.


    Seeing that everything was ready, song QingHan did not dy time. After detoxification, he directly took up the knife and made a cut in the ce he recognized.


    Probably because of yesterday''s experience, song QingHan was in apletely different state when he was cutting. Not only did the wound keep at the minimum length that could be achieved, but also the speed of inserting the tube was much faster, basically reaching the best level he could do at present.


    Xuanxuan knew that the operation was over after inserting the tube. After quietly breathing a sigh of relief, he was staring at the translucent tube, and his eyes were filled with a ray of expectation.


    This time, song QingHan has already reached this level. Can it seed?


    Seeing the liquid in the pipe gradually turned red, the original Xuan couldn''t help but take a cold breath: "master, sess!"


    Song QingHan did not have any special reaction, and said in a deep voice: "continue to observe. If it canst for a day and a night, then it''s not toote to say sess."


    Xuan quietly gathered up the joy on his face, nodded solemnly, took the initiative to clean up the mess, and moved a bench toe, ready to stick in front of the pig to witness the arrival of the miracle.


    After finishing the operation, song QingHan''s energy was basically exhausted. Seeing that the original Xuan took the responsibility of recording, he told several things to pay attention to and went back to his room to have a rest.


    He fell asleep until dark. When he walked out of the room, he was relieved to see that the self-made dialysate was almost the same as the blood concentration before adding water.


    It seems that this is a real victory in sight...


    during dinner, Hualian also looked very happy. I wonder if it is because she knows that there is no need to deal with a pig today.


    This sleep, song QingHan and yuanxuan sleep very well, until daybreak to get up to see the pig.


    However, at this time, both hearts seemed to have fallen into a bottomless hole in the ice, which made people despair.


    Seeing that they had not been moving for a long time, Hualian quietly came to have a look. When she saw the broken porcin pieces all over the ground and the dead pigs without sound, she knew that she had another arduous task today. She could not help but sigh.Song QingHan held his chin and thought for a while, and said slowly: "it seems that the ss tube still can''t work. If it doesn''t move, after a long time, it will be as simple as a piece of paper after weathering."


    Seeing that there was no trace of discouragement on his face, Yuan Yuan Xuan also secretly folded up his expression and solemnly said, "master, there is only one day left. What should we do now?"


    Song QingHan shrugged his shoulders and said in a rxed tone: "one day, keep trying. We can have another experience."


    Xuanxuan seems to be affected by the positive attitude of song QingHan, and his impatience is slightly reduced. He recovers his steady appearance and quietly picks up the remaining pieces on the ground.


    After eating a full meal, the master and the apprentices were about to go out to buy fresh blood when they found that the people in the auction house had delivered the purchased things to the door.


    The person who sent the things didn''t give much exnation, so he put down the things and left. So song QingHan took the pipe that looked like wood and gold for a long time, but he didn''t see what material it was.


    However, he knew from the feeling that this kind of material would not break easily, and it also had some tenacity, so that it would not be difficult to adjust the angle like ss, so he felt a little more confident.


    Yuan Wenxuan looked almost the same, so the master and apprentice quickly moved up, ording to yesterday''s method, the third poor pig was sent to the "operating table".

 Chapter 175

    One nightter, it was time to go to the appointment in the blink of an eye. Song QingHan took a look at the little pig who was still intact after a day and a night. He finally put down some big stones in his heart, and let Yuanyuan Xuan pack up his things and go to the appointment with him.


    It''s not that he didn''t consider it for yuanxuan, but it was the original Xuan who asked for it on his own initiative. He could not refuse the reason, so he finally had to agree.


    Moreover, this operation is not small indeed. If no one does it, the probability of sess will be reduced by 20%.


    This 20% sess rate, for him and Mu Qingfeng, is likely to be the distance between heaven and hell.


    When he saw Mu Qingfeng, he was surprised to find that Mu Qingfeng looked better. He didn''t know whether it was because he found that he was saved, and the pressure in his heart was much less.


    Anyway, this discovery is good news for song QingHan.


    No matter what kind of disease, as long as the patient keeps calm, the possibility of cure can be increased.


    When Mu Qingfeng saw him, he gave a faint smile and said in a soft voice: "the idea that the doctor of song made an experiment with pigs is really special."


    Song QingHan didn''t know whether he said it intentionally or unintentionally. But as a doctor, he naturally wanted to reassure the patient as much as possible. So he said in a deep voice: "although pigs arepletely different from people, the operation methods are interlinked. You can rest assured that I will not joke about your life or my own life."


    After hearing his exnation, Mu Qingfeng''s face did not change, but his shoulder rxed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    He was really worried that song QingHan couldn''t carry it out at the critical moment. To be cruel, he would rather ask song QingHan to ask him to ask for several living people to take them for surgery, rather than take their lives into ount for thispassion.


    Now seeing that song QingHan knew the importance of the matter, he could rest assured.


    No matter who it is, they will not joke about their own lives. After all, if their own lives are lost, then everything will be gone.


    Seeing that Mu Qingfeng rxed, song QingHan routinely said: "the risk of this operation is very high. You should sign a word on this paper. Although I know that this paper may be equivalent to waste paper, I still want to inform you of what you know."


    After that, he winked at yuanxuan, holding the familiar operation notice in front of Mu Qingfeng and calmly said, "if you don''t understand, you can ask me. If there is no problem, sign your name here."


    Mu Qingfeng stopped for a moment. It seemed that it was the first time that he met such a thing. He reached out and took the piece of paper. After browsing it quickly, he chuckled: "it''s written in detail. It''s a pity that even if I promise, my people won''t agree."


    However, he said so, but he still picked up the pen, quickly wrote his name on it, returned the paper to the original Xuan, and slowly said, "what else?"


    Song QingHan thought for a moment and suddenly said, "have you finished writing the will letter? Have you told me what to do? "


    Seeing that Mu Qingfeng looked strange, he knew that his words seemed very strange. He added: "things are changeable. I''m not afraid of ten thousand. Just in case. To tell you the truth, before I came, I had written myst letter and told him what to do after that. In this way, even if something out of control really happens, you won''t have any regrets, and if it doesn''t happen, it won''t affect anything. "


    After song QingHan''s exnation, Mu Qingfeng didn''t speak. His people couldn''t help but point to song QingHan and said, "how can you be a doctor like this? You don''t have any confidence. Are you sure that our leader''s life is a joke? If you can''t seed, you don''t have to do it. You''ll die now


    With these words, several people pulled out their swords at the same time. They looked like they coulde to cut off song QingHan''s head at any time.


    Yuan Wenxuan frowned and leaned slightly to block his body in front of song QingHan. In this way, if something really happened, he would bear it before Song QingHan.


    Song QingHan didn''t miss his little move. He patted him on the shoulder andforted him: "it''s OK. Don''t worry. The leader of Mu sect is not someone who can''t afford to take risks. Otherwise, the auction house will be closed."


    Seeing that he was still trying to put pressure on Mu Qingfeng, the expressions on those faces were even more fierce. Just before their action, Mu Qingfengughed, waved calmly, and said in a soft voice: "no disrespect, no doubt about employing people, no need to suspect others. As long as I am alive, you must obey the words of doctor song, you know?"


    Those people are probably concerned and confused. Seeing Mu Qingfeng speak, they are all as good as a chicken. They take their swords in unison, step back in silence and be a set board quietly.


    Song QingHan was not angry. After all, he had never seen anything more rude in the hospital before.


    Not everyone can control their emotions well. Although he disagrees, he can understand.


    After the atmosphere calmed down again, Mu Qingfeng said slowly: "I have the same idea as the song Fu Fu, so I don''t have to worry about it. Even if I die right away, this photo shop and these brothers can continue to live."After getting the affirmative answer, song QingHan realized that he had fulfilled all the obligations that should be fulfilled, so he resolutely said: "yes, start the operation."


    As soon as this sentence came out, not only did his state change rapidly, but even the original Xuan immediately put aside the discontent and hostility on his face and made preparations for the operation in an orderly manner.


    There was not a word between them, but their cooperation was very tacit. The light in Mu Qingfeng''s eyes became more and more bright, and something called hope flowed quietly in his eyes.


    He is not greedy. Three years is enough. With these three years, he canplete all the things he wants to do and get all the things he wants.


    Song QingHan''s mood is very calm now. When preparing dialysate, he followed a person and calmly said, "I want to borrow some blood, OK?"


    Although pig blood and human blood are both blood, the ingredients contained in blood are not exactly the same, so he does not need to take this risk. In particr, he knows that these people can even take their own lives, let alone blood, in order to cure Mu Qingfeng.


    Sure enough, after hearing his words, the man did not even frown. He came over directly, waved the dagger high and cut down.


    Seeing his knife just now was like killing himself. Even the bones on his forearm were exposed. Song QingHan frowned slightly and said in a cold voice, "I said you need to do it?"


    After seeing song QingHan''s bowl of blood, he picked up a pair of stitches and stitched them up on his forearm. Subconsciously, he said, "it''s OK, a man''s husband..."


    , he said subconsciously

 Chapter 176

    Song QingHan sneered, raised his head and nced at the man. He said, "a man''s husband will not hurt, will he? How about this? "


    He pressed on the man''s wound without expression. Seeing that the expression on his face suddenly became strange, he sighed heavily and continued to sew on his hands.


    If he could, he would take his own blood, but as the doctor of the main knife, he could not even make a small mistake like shaking his hand, let alone take the knife with the pain of bleeding.


    As for the original Xuan, although he has already qualified as an assistant, he is still a child with no hair. It''s too cruel to cut him for blood.


    After stitching the man, song QingHan quickly added heparin into the bowl of blood just taken, stirred it evenly, and then poured it into the container for making dialysate.


    After diluting the dialysate with appropriate amount of water ording to the previous proportion, song QingHan took up the knife and looked at Mu Qingfeng, who had taken off his clothes andy down quietly. He was sure that he would walk past with determination.


    The people next to him did not feel much when he saw song QingHan pick up a cotton ball dipped in liquor to wipe Mu Qingfeng''s waist. When he saw him directly wielding a knife on Mu Qingfeng''s waist, he could not help but take a breath of cold air.


    This, this is the beginning?


    Song QingHan now has no time to pay attention to those unnecessary movements, his whole mind is immersed in the body in front of him.


    Although no one had done the experiment before, song QingHan didn''t feel flustered and wrong during the operation, as if he had already seen through Mu Qingfeng''s body once again, and the knife was firm and firm without any muddle.


    Mu Qingfeng was fed the right amount of poppy powder by Yuanyuan Xuan before the operation, so the feeling at this time is not painful, just a kind of illusory unreal feeling.


    His body, is it like this?


    Song QingHan decided where the catheter should be inserted. He held out his hand, took yuanwenxuan''s sterilized catheter, and inserted it carefully. After a while, he saw bubbles slowly emerging from the dialysate. Knowing that the liquid on both sides of the catheter had begun to be reced, song QingHan let yuan Wenxuan fix the catheter, and he quickly helped Mu Qingfeng sew it up.


    After he sutures, the operation is almost over. The next main thing to do is to observe.


    Seeing that the original Xuan had already begun to pack up his things, the onlookers could not help but ask in a low voice: "Song Fu Fu, is this OK?"


    Song QingHan shook his head, washed his hands and exined: "the pipe is inserted, but whether it can work depends on the follow-up reaction of leader mu. I will continue to stay here. You can rest assured."


    Those people looked at each other and seemed unable to understand the exnation of song QingHan.


    They have never heard that it can be cured by inserting a tube into a person''s body. Although Mu Qingfeng doesn''t bleed as much as they think, his current posture is awkward.


    Although Mu Qingfeng was in a trance state at this time, his basic consciousness still remained. After hearing the dialogue between song QingHan and his subordinates, he looked down at his waist pipe, thought about it and said, "doctor song, I feel my body is much looser. Is it the function of this thing or the role of poppy powder?"


    Song QingHan thought for a moment and thought that he still wanted to learn science from them, so as not to worry about it. He pointed to the dialysate and said, "because there is something wrong with your kidney, the waste water in your body can''t be discharged through the normal way. I connect your kidney with the liquid here. There is a pressure difference between the two sides. What you need wille in from here Things wille out of here, so naturally you will feel a lot more rxed


    His exnation is not difficult to understand. Although Mu Qingfeng still doesn''t know the specific principle, he has already roughly known what his current situation is. He nodded and said, "OK, will I have to plug this pipe after that?"


    Although he doesn''t mind staying in a room all the time and simply giving orders to his subordinates to help them fulfill their wishes, the posture of being unable to move is still somewhat intolerable, even if his willpower is amazing.


    If you pay such a price for three years, I''m afraid it''s no different from three months.


    Song QingHan said bluntly: "of course not. How long it needs to be inserted depends on your physical condition. Even I can''t predict the specific time. So you''d better close your eyes and have a good rest. Call me if you have any abnormal reaction. I''ll go there and have a rest."


    This operation does not seem to take a long time, but the spirit of song QingHan is not a lot of loss, if not for the original Xuan is not enough to deal with these people, I am afraid he will go to the side to rest after the operation.


    Mu Qingfeng nodded and closed his eyes obediently. He fell into a deep sleep.


    Since he was ill, he has never slept so soundly. Even though the pipe has brought him a lot of foreign body feelings, his mood is extremely calm...


    after a quarter of an hour''s dy, song QingHan finally broke away from the state of high tension. He saw the man who presided at the auctionst time came and said, "there is no new auction recently Will you? "The man seemed to be called "xuao". After hearing song QingHan''s words, he shook his head with a smile and said slowly, "if the auction is held every day, it''s not surprising. Therefore, the mistake made by song Fu Fu can be said to be God''s arrangement."


    Song QingHan thought about it and found that it was just that the arrangement was good or bad for him.


    Seeing that song QingHan stopped talking, Mr. Xuan seemed to suddenly think of something and said, "doctor song, do you want to see your auction products? They don''t seem to be in very good shape


    Seeing that song QingHan was stunned, xuao added: "of course, it''s not our auction house deliberately criticizing them. After all, it''s not known whether song Fu Fu can take them away, but this time, they seem to have a will to die, and human resources can''t go back to heaven."


    In fact, song QingHan was stunned not because he felt that the auction house treated the triplets harshly, but because he hadpletely forgotten about the triplets. If it wasn''t for xuao''s reminding, he would not remember the triplets until Mu Qingfeng''s operation waspleted.


    However, since he remembered it, he would not ignore it. After nodding to Mr. Xuan, he said in a deep voice, "well, I''ll go and see what happened."

 Chapter 177

    Why did triplets want to die after being auctioned?


    Do they think the person who auctioned them is a pervert?


    Even so, you can wait to see people before you die. After all, as long as you live one more day, there will be countless possibilities in life, and as long as you die, all the possibilities are gone.


    Song QingHan followed xuao, while yuanxuan was left by Mu Qingfeng. After all, no one could predict whether Mu Qingfeng would suddenly react abnormally during this period of time.


    The ce where triplets live is much more advanced than song QingHan imagined. However, when he saw their state, Rao was psychologically prepared and could not help being surprised.


    Before that three pairs of bright and tough eyes, now like a candle that is about to be extinguished, dim and godless.


    They sat together in a daze, their wrists and ankles were tied with ropes. Although they could move, it was difficult for their palms to touch their necks.


    Seeing song QingHan frown, xuao took the initiative to exin: "there were no such ropes before, but they pinched each other every time we didn''t pay attention to each other. They wanted to strangle each other. Later, we tied these ropes for their safety."


    Song QingHan looked at it carefully. He saw that there was a blue purple pinch mark on the neck of triplets. He nodded in understanding. After thinking for a moment, he asked softly, "is there anything else to pay attention to?"


    "Don''t get too close. They will bite people, and their teeth are very sharp. Once they are bitten, don''t want that piece of meat."


    After hearing this sentence, song QingHan did not feel intimidating, but wasughing. "Well," he took the initiative to step forward.


    Seeing that the triplets didn''t even move their eyes, he thought about it, sat down in front of them slowly, and said slowly, "if there is no ident, I should have photographed you."


    "But if there''s an ident, this is our first andst face."


    On hearing hisst words, one of the triplets moved his eyes, turned his head in his direction, and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Song QingHan smiles and calmly says: "if I cure someone''s disease, you are mine. If you don''t, you will continue to auction. It''s so simple."


    Probably because he was soft and weak, gentle and friendly, the man pursed his mouth and continued to ask, "why do you want to mix in? What''s the use of buying us? "


    Seeing the man''s tone of indignation when he asked this, song QingHan said strangely: "you can see the scene at that time. Almost all the people in the audience were involved in it. It''s just that I happened to be selected. In fact, it''s useless for me to buy you. It''s just for fun."


    He spoke with ease, but the triplets could not help but look angry when they heard what he said. The man who spoke before continued: "well, what''s the need to join the party? If it were not for you, how could we still be here? "


    Song QingHan''s expression was even more strange. He said patiently, "you are not sad because you were auctioned, but because you are still here? Don''t you know how to wait? When I have cured someone''s illness, I will naturally take you out of here. As for the arrangement, it depends on your performance. "


    The triplets look at each other. They don''t speak, but they seem to bemunicating something.


    The one who spoke first was still the one who spoke first. He frowned and said, "what is determined by our performance? Are you going to let us go


    Song QingHan''s eyes shed a touch of surprise, did not hesitate to say: "can''t you be released?"


    His words make triplets a little tongue tied, it seems that they don''t know what to say.


    But the atmosphere didn''tst long. I don''t know what they thought of atst. Suddenly, they returned to their decadent appearance. They looked at the ground quietly and regarded song QingHan as the air.


    Seeing that his efforts were in vain, song QingHan was not disappointed, but still a little strange.


    Is this triplet a brain problem? Why do you want to go out and don''t want him to let them go? Are they still trying to be ves?


    Thinking of this, he decided to ask if he had something to say, and said directly, "do you want to follow me all the time?"


    No one responded. He knew that he was probably wrong. After thinking about it, he continued to ask, "or do you want to follow others? Then you can find him yourself. "


    Still no one spoke, so quiet that song QingHan felt that he was ying a one-man y.


    He sighed gently and said slowly, "you don''t want to say it. I can''t guess that we can nevermunicate with each other. The only chance to get salvation is wasted by you."


    With that, he stood up directly and seemed to be nning to leave. After all, muqingfeng is his home court.


    If triplets have been unable to think, then he can only say "can''t help.".I didn''t expect that when he stood up, the person who spoke before actually made a noise.


    "Our only chance to get salvation has been destroyed by you. No matter whether we can get out or not, we will die."


    Song QingHan stopped, raised his eyebrows and looked at the man. He saw a deep sadness and despair hidden between his delicate eyebrows and eyes. His tone was calm and said: "I don''t know. I made such a big mistake unintentionally, but you are still alive now. This proves that your words are still somewhat inurate."


    Seeing the man biting his lower lip, he seemed unwilling. Song QingHan felt soft in his heart and didn''t leave immediately. Instead, he said, "I''m not as weak as you look, and you are not so poor as you think. People are generally limited by their own ideas, otherwise there are many things that can be done, even flying to the moon is not impossible."


    After hearing song QingHan''s words, the man evenughed and shook his head: "how can people fly to the moon? Do you really think that all the stories in the myth are true? "


    Song QingHan was silent for a while and didn''t exin anything to the man. After all, he was the one who had seen human beings flying in the sky, not that person. Human beings could not imagine things that they had not seen or felt with their own eyes. This is the limitation of physiological structure.


    However, although he did not speak any more, the atmosphere unconsciously eased a lot. I don''t know if his words just touched the triplets.

 Chapter 178

    Seeing song QingHan''s intention to leave, one of the triplets who had not yet opened his mouth suddenly said, "what is the first thing you want to do when you take us out?"


    Song QingHan didn''t even think about it. He said casually, "go to eat. I want to know that prison food is not delicious."


    After saying this, he saw that the triplets did not return to their original state. He shook his head and left with a "good-bye" sentence.


    He was involved in the auction of triplets to save them, not to harm them, but obviously they didn''t think so at this time. It would be very ridiculous for him to risk his head to do it.


    However, it''s no use regretting what we''ve done. We can only take a step at a time and let triplets be free as soon as theye out of the auction house. In this way, they can''t me him, right?


    He thought wildly, just half the way back, he bumped into a familiar figure in his arms.


    After seeing song QingHan''s face, Xuan grabbed his hand and said anxiously, "master, something happened. The leader of Mu Gang suddenly has a high fever. It looks like the rejection reaction you mentioned before."


    After hearing this sentence, Rao was calm as song QingHan, but he could not help changing his face. He suddenly quickened his pace and walked towards muqingfeng.


    When he came to Mu Qingfeng, he was surprised to find that all of his men were around him. They were drawing water and changing towels. They looked orderly. After discovering the arrival of song QingHan, they all red at him and suppressed their anger and said: "the leader has lost consciousness. What should we do now?"


    Seeing that they were not the same as before, they not only did not threaten him, but also asked for his opinions. Although the tone was not good, song QingHan also thought it was extraordinary magical.


    It seems that Mu Qingfeng''s prestige is not generally high, a word casually said can be firmly kept in mind.


    However, it is not the time to feel the incident. Song QingHan reached out his hand and touched Mu Qingfeng''s forehead. After feeling the frightening temperature of his subordinates, he frowned and calmly ordered: "take off all his clothes, take the wine to help him wipe his body, and pay attention not to touch this area."


    Said, he used his hand in Mu Qingfeng waist draw a circr area, see other people all seriously nodded, finally rolled up his sleeve, ready to disinfect his hands.


    "Master, do you want to take out the catheter?" he asked subconsciously


    Song QingHan thought for a while, shook his head and said, "don''t take it for the time being. Try to change a position. Otherwise, the previous efforts will be in vain. At least the cycle should bepleted."


    Xuan nodded vaguely and quickly prepared the surgical knife to assist song QingHan in the operation.


    Adjusting the position of the catheter is not as simple as expected, and even more troublesome than before.


    Although it was a warm spring, all the people, including Mu Qingfeng, were sweating and their clothes were soaked. I don''t know what kind of physical work they were doing.


    Although the physical cooling method is effective, it can not cure the root cause. Therefore, those people who see Mu Qingfeng''s body cool and hot, only feel that their hearts will rise and fall, just like ying on a swing.


    Seeing them staring at themselves, song QingHan frowned and said, "go on, don''t stop without mymand, and give him some warm water."


    For those people, his words were not much different from the imperial edict, so as soon as his voice fell, those people quickly took action, and Mu Qingfeng''s body which had just warmed up soon cooled down again.


    After song QingHan adjusted the position of the catheter, he saw that Mu Qingfeng''s breathing gradually became stable. He knew that the rejection reaction this time was over. After packing up his things, he wiped the sweat on his forehead and said to those people wearily: "continue to observe. If you have a fever or other reactions,e to me at the first time. I''m going to eat something now."


    A high degree of concentration not only consumes the spirit, but also consumes the physical strength. Therefore, the previous operation is OK. By this time, song QingHan''s abdomen is empty.


    Those people saw that Mu Qingfeng''s condition had stabilized, and they didn''t embarrass song QingHan any more. They introduced him into the empty room with good attitude and asked the servants to serve the prepared meals.


    Song QingHan didn''t let Yuanyuan Xuan stay by Mu Qingfeng this time, because he knew that Yuanyuan Xuan and his state were not much different. Besides, it was not far from Mu Qingfeng''s room. It was only a few steps away that he could not dy anything.


    After they finished eating, they copsed on both sides of the bed, closed their eyes and took a rest. When they woke up, they didn''t go anywhere. They went directly to see the situation of Mu Qingfeng. Seeing that everything was going well, they finally put down the big stone in their hearts.


    A cycle said for a long time, not long, but for song QingHan and Yuanyuan Xuan, who felt miserable every minute, it was a long time.


    When Mu Qingfeng opened his eyes and saw that song QingHan was helping him remove the catheter, he subconsciously said, "seeded?"


    His tone is very insipid, but the affirmative meaning in his tone is very strong, so that song QingHan doesn''t know whether to answer this question.Seeing that song QingHan didn''t speak, Mu Qingfeng knew that his conjecture was correct. He moved his wrists and wrists and felt a sense of freedom again.


    After sorting out the instrument, song QingHan thought for a moment and said to Mu Qingfeng, "you can choose to study by yourself or let others learn from me. After all, I can''t always be with you to help you operate."


    Mu Qingfeng''s men seem to want to say something, but when Yu Guang nces at Mu Qingfeng''s face, he bes honest again.


    Xuao had nothing to worry about. He said directly, "can''t youe here in time? The reward is good, and the rest of your free time is free to move. "


    This kind of condition can be called abundant indeed, but song QingHan refused very simply. He shook his head and said, "no, you must learn this method by yourself. In case something happens to me?"


    Seeing that he made the request out of such consideration, Mr. Xuan shut his mouth and said nothing more.


    Mu Qingfeng was quite agreeable, and chuckled: "in this case, I''ll learn it myself and teach them when I learn it."


    Song QingHan also thought so, but because Mu Qingfeng was the leader of the gang, he must have been used to it. He didn''t adapt to the feeling of doing things by himself, so he didn''t say it.


    In fact, it''s not difficult to insert a catheter. You can do it yourself, and it''s better to do it by yourself. After all, you know your body best.

 Chapter 179

    After reaching an agreement, song QingHan didn''t tell Mu Qingfeng how to insert a catheter in a hurry. Instead, he asked him to deal with things normally. When it came to the next cycle, he gave him action and exined to him at the same time.


    Simply inserting a catheter is not pain, so mu Qingfeng no longer takes poppy powder, and the pain can keep people awake and facilitate him to record song QingHan''s movements.


    When song QingHan finished all the movements, he basically wrote down all the movements.


    Seeing that Mu Qingfeng didn''t ask any questions, song QingHan didn''t think he was too arrogant, because he knew that these strange people had something unusual. Even the original Xuan could not forget, and it was not surprising that Mu Qingfeng could do it.


    However, he didn''t leave immediately after teaching. Instead, he asked Mu Qingfeng to continue his work. When the next cycle began, he watched Mu Qingfeng act in person. After seeing that there was no problem, he picked up his things and prepared to leave with Mu Qingfeng.


    To tell the truth, just physical rxation can''t prove that song QingHan''s method can make Mu Qingfeng live three years longer. However, Mu Qingfeng believes song QingHan from the bottom of his heart and doesn''t know why. Therefore, when song QingHan proposed to leave, he didn''t even stop him. He promised to let xuao personally escort the triplets back with song QingHan.


    Just before Song QingHan left, Mu Qingfeng suddenly opened his mouth and said, "triplets may not be a blessing to you, but the things that are photographed are the water thrown out, and we can''t help you deal with it. Therefore, what I can do is to remind you to do it yourself."


    Song QingHan was stupefied and nodded his head. Seeing the triplets put into the carriage by xuao, an inexplicable emotion shed through his eyes.


    Is that what worries triplets before?


    He can''t even protect himself, let alone the triplets. The appearance of triplets is so obvious that they will be noticed as soon as they appear in the street. Even if they have the intention to escape, they will probably not escape from the half moon city.


    Fortunately, with the rescue of Mu Qingfeng as a buffer, people outside should not be able to guess where the triplets are now. As long as they go home directly for a while, without being seen, they may be able to hide it.


    Song QingHan thought like this, took yuanxuan into the carriage,pared with triplets a "hush" gesture, saw their eyes full of tension and uneasiness, calm way: "before even death did not fear, now what to fear?"


    In fact, since Song QingHan went there, triplets have never tried tomit suicide again. Even the three meals are delicious. Now when I hear song QingHan''s words, I suddenly think of the pain of suicide, and my heart is tight, but the look on my face is obviously rxed.


    If you want to be nervous, song QingHan is the one who should be nervous. As soon as the matter here has been solved, we have to solve more problems. Why is it so difficult to stay on his head?


    At the thought that there was a half breed waiting for him at home, his head was bigger. He could only close his eyes, empty his brain and meditate slowly.


    The carriage drove slowly, and soon arrived at the door of song QingHan''s home.


    He opened his eyes and jumped directly out of the car. After opening the door, he let the carriage drive in. After looking around, he closed the door and let the triplets get off quickly. Then he opened the door and let the carriage leave.


    This series of actions is much said, but it is only in the blink of an eye. After the triplets react, they have already stood in the courtyard of the poor family of the song and Qing Dynasties and look at them at a loss.


    Although the courtyard of the Han family in song and Qing Dynasties was spacious, it was quite different from the ce where the nobles lived. What''s more, they didn''t see the decent servants after looking at it for so long. They also guessed something, which made them disappointed.


    Although it is cruel, it is true. Only when song QingHan is strong can they survive peacefully. As for whether they will go back or how, they will say otherwise.


    The expression on their faces was so obvious that even song QingHan tried to pretend that he didn''t see it. However, he didn''t say anything. Anyway, it was useless to say so. Hualian took the triplets and chose to live in an empty room. Then he took a hot bath wearily and went to sleep.


    Although Mu Qingfeng there, they did not stop him from sleeping, but other people''s beds and their own beds can not be the same? What''s more, it''s impossible to get a good sleep in such an environment.


    As soon as he slept until dark, he opened his eyes and saw Wu Dahu sitting by the bed, looking at him thoughtfully.


    If Wu Dahu looked at him silently because he missed him, he believed it, but his expression had nothing to do with missing him. So he asked decisively, "is there something on your mind?"


    Wu Dahu pauses. Seeing song QingHan awake, he stares at himself with two big eyes and subconsciously "hum".


    But after "um", he seemed to be stuck in his throat by a bone, and he couldn''t say the following for half a day.


    Song QingHan''s heart thumped for a moment, knowing that Wu Dahu was going to say something was not a good thing, but he couldn''t guess what was worth Wu Dahu''s trouble. As soon as he turned his eyes, he tried to say: "something happened to Yulin guard? What happened to Henning? "Seeing song QingHan''s face more and more nervous, Wu Dahu didn''t want to let him guess at random, so he simply said, "I''m going to the front line."


    This sentence, song QingHan''s two lips immediately closed together, pursed into a straight line, eyes on his fingers, a look can not see the mood.


    When he spoke, Wu Dahu was distressed. If he didn''t speak, Wu Dahu was even more distressed. However, Wu Dahu''s mouth was always clumsy. He didn''t know how to open his mouth tofort him. He held back for a long time and said, "don''t worry, I''m not so easy to die."


    Song Han looked at me and said, "is it the first time I saw him dead? What if you break your hands and legs? Bah, bah, bah, what I''m talking about is all brought by you. "


    Looking at his lovely self talk, Wu Dahu raised the corner of his mouth and said slowly: "the barbarians don''t know what''s going on. They just decided to attack again. We were unprepared and suffered heavy losses at the front line. It''s time for us toe in handy."


    Although song QingHan could ept this exnation, he was still a little ufortable. He couldn''t help asking, "can I also go? Speaking of it, I still sent the hospital to the front line to save people. Can''t I go with you? "


    Seeing that his eyes were shining when he said this, Wu Dahu chuckled, rubbed his head with his hand, and said in a soft voice: "can people in the hospital be easily damaged? Thoseme doctors will be the first to go, and those who are serious will be sent back for your treatment. You can stay here and don''t let me worry

 Chapter 180

    Song QingHan red at him, got up from the bed and said: "only you let me worry, don''t I let you worry? How could that be true? "


    Seeing that he misinterpreted his words, Wu Dahu couldn''tugh or cry. He shook his head and said, "I was wrong, but you can''t go to the front line just to make me worry? Don''t think I''m bad at speaking. If I''m really hurt, thoseme doctors are enough. If they can''t save me, you may not be useful in the past. Besides, if you do go, you may not be my exclusive doctor. "


    "Song Wu put his chopsticks out of his mouth for a while, and then he put his chopsticks out of his mouth


    At this time, he realized how poor the ancient women were. On the one hand, they were responsible for the country''s justice, and on the other hand, they were fond of children and daughters. Even those who had received nine years ofpulsory education could not easily make a choice, not to mention those women who had "no talent is virtue".


    More and more people sat around to have dinner. Fortunately, Hualian was quick to add a few dishes, which did not make the table look too shabby.


    Triplets probably never had a meal in such a simple environment, but they seemed a little restrained. Finally, the man who asked song QingHan "what is the first thing to do after taking them out?" the man said, "you said you want to take us to have a good meal?"


    Song QingHan is not in a good mood now, but he still said calmly: "the most delicious food in the world, isn''t it a home cooked dish?"


    After thinking about it, the man found that it was true. It was just that the family dishes in their hearts were obviously different from those in Song QingHan''s mouth. However, this ce was not barbarian after all. It was quite embarrassing to ask song QingHan to take out their home cooked dishes.


    Thinking of this, he took a look at the silent half breed, and said in an inexplicable way: "the song doctor is really kind-hearted. He takes everything home, but some people, even if they have a long time, are just living."


    Song QingHan raised his eyes and didn''t miss the contempt in his eyes. The situation of the mixed race children in Xindao was really not good. The people in Qingmu rejected them, and the barbarians rejected them. Didn''t they even have a ce to settle down?


    Seeing the mixed blood''s hands pause, it seems that they want to put down the dishes and chopsticks. Song QingHan said calmly: "to live is to live, and only the living have the mind to think about what''s more, the dead will be equal."


    I didn''t expect that his words, which were meant to choke the man, had a subtle resonance in the triplets.


    The three sighed at the same time and looked at the bright moon in the sky and said, "it is true that we are narrow-minded. Since we were caught up, are we still living in the world?"


    Although there was no special expression on their faces, when they said this, their pathetic temperament had deeply affected the people around them. Even Wu Dahu couldn''t help stopping chopsticks and showing a touch of sadness in their eyes.


    After a while, it was probably the quiet atmosphere that woke up the triplets. They reacted and said with a smile, "have a meal. Don''t let our three brothers disturb everyone''s interest."


    Song QingHan is sensitive to the fact that something is changing in triplets. After thinking for a moment, he feels that this is not a bad thing. He shakes his head and continues to think about what Wu Dahu said before.


    He did not agree with the first half of Wu Dahu''s words, that is, what theme doctor could not cure, he did not say that he would definitely be able to cure, but most of them could be absolutely. Only for the second half of Wu Dahu''s words, he could not find a reason to refute it.


    If you follow the people of Tai hospital in the past, you must follow themand of them, and treat whoever is treated. When you get busy, you may not even know that Wu Dahu is injured. This is contrary to his original intention.


    He is willing to save others, but people are selfish. He wants to give priority to the safety of Wu Dahu than others.


    Is it feasible to follow the tiger?


    Seeing that song QingHan was eating without a mouthful, Wu Dahu could not have guessed his mind. After eating the meal quickly, he took the small stone and slowly fed him milk.


    Since he knew the way to buy sheep, Xiaoshi has never eaten anything else. Anyway, when a sheep''s milk stops, he will buy another one. The original sheep will be killed to eat meat, and both sides will not be wasted.


    Although the little stone can say more words, but he easily does not speak, unless forced to be anxious, only reluctantly murmurs with milk sound.


    Wu tiger saw as like as two peas in the eyes of the stone, and the little appearance looked exactly like the song and Qing cold, which now is distracted. In the eyes, a smile is suddenly shing. Suddenly, the voice is funny, "stone, daddy is going out to fight. Do you stay at home alone?"


    Obviously, Xiaoshi didn''t know the meaning of the word "war", but he knew the meaning of "staying at home alone". His mouth was shriveled and he said, "stone, don''t stay at home alone!"


    Wu Dahu picked his eyebrows and chuckled: "Oh? Would you like your father to stay at home with youLittle stone has already distinguished who is the "father" and who is the "female father". Hearing this, he turned his head and looked at Song QingHan subconsciously. His eyebrows and eyes bent, and he pped his hands happily and said in a loud voice: "good! Stone wants a female father


    Seeing that song QingHan has been attracted by the movement here, Wu Dahu keeps on fighting: "stone, your female father doesn''t want to be with you at home now. Do you want to persuade him?"


    said, he tilted the body of the little stone slowly towards the song and the cold. The small stone also gave the mouth a shrunken awesome force, and stretched out his hands. He used the voice with a crying voice: "does the daddy not stone? Song QingHan''s heart melted as soon as he looked at the small stone''s two small, fat hands. His face became more and more rxed. He reached for him, patted him on the back, and coaxed: "how could my father not have a stone? My father likes stones best. They are the best. Don''t cry or cry. "


    After hearing his words, Xiaoshi''s cry stopped suddenly. He buried his face in Song QingHan''s arms, rubbed off his nose and tears, raised his big eyes, and asked expectantly: "really? Does the female father want to stay at home with the stone


    Seeing his red nose, a pair of grievances and hopes, song QingHan sighed gently, touched the back of his head, and said slowly, "really, my father will apany the stone."


    With this sentence, he raised his eyes, saw Wu Dahu''s eyes full of smile, and gave Wu Dahu a bad look.

 Chapter 181

    I don''t know who Wu Dahu came from. He even knew to threaten him with a small stone.


    However, he still can''t solve this situation, because he can''t do it without worrying about the little stone. Even if he gives the little stone to Hualian and Yuanyuan Xuan, he is very relieved.


    In fact, although the little stone is so big, he has made a lot of efforts. However, Hualian and Yuanyuan Xuan are the two who exert the most efforts. Even Wu Dahu is the second.


    After all, it is not as modern as he used to be. He who gives birth to a child will be fed. Therefore, the rtionship between the female father and the child here is not so close except for the October when the baby is born.


    But even if it''s not so intimate, it''s also a piece of meat from his own body. Besides, the little stone elf is weird. Song QingHan originally likes him very much. If there is no Wu Dahu''s business, he doesn''t mind staying with the little stone all the time.


    But husband and son... Can only choose one.


    Seeing Wu Dahu gave himself another problem. Song QingHan felt that staring was not enough to express his inner anger. He simply stood up and strode to the distant courtyard.


    Although he didn''t look back, he wanted to know that Wu Dahu would follow him obediently.


    After standing still, he turned around and saw that Wu Dahu was like a pupil who had done something wrong. He looked at him cleverly. The lesson he had just prepared turned into nothing.


    "Well, I won''t leave the little stone alone. Don''t worry about it, but I can''t let you go either!"


    He thought about it for a while, and suddenly shed something in his mind. He said decisively, "why don''t I take the stone with me to the front line, and you can apply to see if you can stay in the rear to protect us without going to the battlefield. I don''t believe that the doctors at the front line don''t have assistants to help us."


    After listening to his words, Wu Dahu''s face shed a bit of embarrassment, pondered for a long time without being able to speak, as if he didn''t know how to say it.


    When song QingHan saw this, he could not understand his idea and calmly said: "as a man, it''s too difficult for you not to go to the battlefield. I''ll think about what else to do."


    Although he said this in a nd tone, Wu Dahu clearly recognized his dissatisfaction. With a bitter smile, he said slowly, "I''ll try it, but... It''s hard."


    In fact, song QingHan also knows this truth. After all, Wu Dahu Tuo and Ning''s blessing are still a modest official. When others go to the battlefield, the chance that he will not go alone is pitifully small.


    He sighed softly, looked down at the small stone sleeping in his arms, and said in a soft voice, "say more, there will always be a way."


    Wu Dahu "um" a, looking at his brow that wipe of sadness, just feel heavy in the heart.


    The next day, song QingHan was sleeping soundly, and he heard the call of Hualian from outside.


    "Young master, master husband, a barbarian ising from outside...


    Song QingHan suddenly opened his eyes, and had no time to feel sorry for his red eyes stimted by the bright light, and subconsciously said," barbarians? "


    He thought of a half nightst night, tossing and turning untilte at night, so his spirit is still a little confused. At first, when he heard Hualian''s words, he thought that the barbarians had hit them.


    Or Wu Dahu reacted first and frowned: "are you looking for triplets? Or are you looking for the half breed? "


    His words reminded song QingHan that he could not help but take a breath of cool air and climb out of bed at the thought of two troubles at home.


    No matter which one he came to look for, he could not neglect it, or he would not even know how to die.


    Hualian hesitated for a while, and finally summoned up her courage: "I don''t know..."


    as soon as his voice fell, song QingHan opened the door from the room. Song QingHan didn''t talk nonsense. He went directly to the gate, took a look at the figure behind the gap, and then he knew why Hualian was so flustered.


    Although the other side is a person toe, but the momentum of his body can not be underestimated, nearly 1.9 meters of height is the advantage of his body infinitely erged, that smooth body curve is enough to exin a lot of things.


    Almost with this one eye, song QingHan can conclude that Wu Dahu can''t beat the man in front of him.


    He opened the door directly and calmly asked, "who are you looking for?"


    The man suddenly narrowed his eyes and said, "who do you have here?"


    Only this sentence, song QingHan knew that he was confused and said something wrong.


    If ordinary people see a stranger, most of them will subconsciously ask who the other party is. How can they directly ask who they are looking for?


    However, his psychological quality is hard enough, so when he finds out, he just doesn''t find it. He calmly says, "it''s you whoe to look for someone, not me. If you''re not in a hurry, you can go and have a rest for a while."


    With that, he raised his hand as if to close the door.


    He looked up and said, "I''m looking for that bastard."Song QingHan Leng Leng Leng, it seems that the other side so direct, subconsciously let go of the body, calm way: e with me."


    He still remembers that in the story of lucerne, the man who came to look for a half breed didn''t like to be found out, but how could this mane in so tantly? Is it because of a different person?


    When he took the man into the room where the half breed was and walked back into the yard, he suddenly appeared in front of him, grabbed his sleeve in fear, lowered his voice, and nervously said, "that''s the man! That''s the man I saw before! As like as two peas! Nothing has changed! "


    Song QingHan understood his worries. After all, when he saw the man before, he had tried to kill him. Therefore, even if the man did nothing now, he was still shrouded in that shadow.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll go to another room. He can''t see or hear."


    They walked into the empty room in the distance. After several sips of herbal tea, he calmed down. He reached out and wiped the sweat on his forehead. He was afraid to say, "after all this time, how can he still be the same as he used to be? Do they have any magic


    Song QingHanughs and shakes his head: "you just got far away. You can''t see the details on his face. I just saw a lot of fine lines and wrinkles. The man''s age must not be young."


    The facial features of the barbarians are exquisite and deep. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see the difference between their twenties and forties. Therefore, it''s understandable that Lu Sen made a mistake. After all, this is not a fantasy world. How can there be immortality?


    After thinking about it carefully, Lu Sen felt that song QingHan''s words also made sense. When he was relieved, he said, "so it is. I thought, I thought it was a ghost...


    that''s why

 Chapter 182

    Song QingHanughed and did not me Lu SEN for his startled behavior. He nodded gently on the table and said slowly, "I just don''t know if he will do the same thing to you after hees outter."


    Thinking of his own situation at that time, he couldn''t help sweating and hesitated: "otherwise, we should leave first? Otherwise, it''s better to let the Yamen secretly hide aside... "


    seeing his nervous face, song QingHan said with a smile:" do you think we still have time to do this? I''m afraid he will shut us up before wee out, or is there someone waiting outside the door waiting for us to start as soon as we go out


    After thinking about it carefully, he felt that song QingHan''s words were right. He was worried. He stood up and said, "what can I do? Let''s get the kitchen knife in our hands first? "


    Song QingHan sighed and shook his head: "calm down, isn''t this all our guess? Maybe he won''t do anything and just leave? "


    Lu Sen opened his mouth and seemed to want to refute it. However, due to song QingHan''s face, he didn''t say anything. He just nodded and sat down, trying to calm down his emotions.


    Seeing that he finally rxed, song QingHan walked out of the door and let yuanxuan, Hualian and others enter the room. He stood in the yard and poured the flowers slowly.


    Wu Dahu is more leisurely than he is. He punches in the pavilion alone. I don''t know if he is preparing for something that maye.


    After a while, the door of the half breed was pushed open. The tall barbarian nced at them and turned his head. He did not know what to say to the half breed. He closed the door and strode towards the gate.


    Song QingHan thought that the matter woulde to an end. Unexpectedly, when the man was about to step out of the door, he suddenly turned his head and said in a deep voice: "for the sake of saving him, I won''t do anything to you. But if he is no longer here when Ie next time, you can wait to meet my anger."


    Although song QingHan didn''t intend to send the half blood son away, he felt a little ufortable when he heard this barbarian saying so. He frowned and said, "where is he? It''s not something we can control. If you want to take him away, why don''t you act now? If you want him to do something shady for you, what is your right to be angry? "


    Before that half blood son was burned by yamen, it is not sure who framed it. Therefore, it is necessary to keep a certain vignce for the man in front of him.


    After hearing song QingHan''s words, the man suddenly turned his whole body around, staring at him with his sharp eyes like an eagle''s eyes, and said in a dangerous tone: "what do you know? You know, curiosity can kill people. "


    Song QingHanughed, calmly brushed his sleeve and calmly said, "I know better that we are grasshoppers on a rope."


    I don''t know if this sentence touched the man. He pondered for a moment and then suddenly said, "it''s not them who are in the dark."


    After he left this sentence, regardless of whether song QingHan could understand or not, he suddenly opened the door and strode away from here.


    Wu Dahu slowly put up his alert posture and said thoughtfully: "it seems that he is not going to do anything to the mixed race."


    "Well, otherwise I would not have said that."


    Song QingHan, after confirming that the tone of the man was not faked, lowered the big stone in his heart a little, and after pondering for a moment, he took the initiative to walk towards the room of the half breed.


    After experiencing chaos, digestion is a good choice, but it is better to have an outlet to talk to.


    Wu Dahu looks at his back. It seems that he knows what he is going to do. After thinking about it, he still doesn''t follow him. After talking to Hualian, he walks out of the hospital.


    Last night he promised song QingHan something, although he was not sure, but promised, naturally will do.


    That barbarian doesn''t look like a man who can kill back his rifle. Although his words are not believable, people''s eyes can''t cheat people.


    After song QingHan walked in, he saw that the half blood son was caressing his feet slowly. He said slowly, "some people have both hands and feet, but the world they have seen is only a few feet square, but some people are blind and can swim freely in the infinite world."


    The half blood son suddenly stopped his movement, slowly raised his head, opened his slightly cracked lips, and whispered, "thank you for your help."


    It turns out that he can talk.


    Song QingHan thought like this. He pulled a bench and sat down beside the bed of the half breed. After organizing hisnguage, he hesitated and said, "can you tell me what he is going to let you do? I don''t have to be specific. I just want to help you distinguish the truth of what he said


    He asked me to join them and fish in troubled waters between the two countries


    The impact of his words on song QingHan was undoubtedly very huge, so song QingHan dyed for a long time before he said, "you mean, this war is probably caused by you, no, they started it?"The half breed shrugged, not knowing whether he felt that this action was not enough to express his inner thoughts, he simply exined: "it is likely that he did not say it in detail, but listen to his voice, the follow-up of this war will be controlled by us."


    I do not know why, after hearing this sentence, song QingHan''s first reaction is: Wu Dahu can not go to the battlefield!


    If they can really control the war, it must be able to stop it. Otherwise, they can''t even stop it. What else can we do to control it?


    Seeing the unpredictable look on song QingHan''s face, I don''t know if the half blood son saw through his idea and suddenly said, "but I think his words are somewhat exaggerated."


    This sentence was like a basin of cold water, which directly quenched song QingHan''s eagerness. He thought it over carefully and felt that it was also true. If the barbarian man''s way to win over his subordinates was through one by one, there would be not many people under him who could use it. It was not so simple to fish in troubled waters between the two great powers.


    After the mood calmed down, the reason gradually returned to song QingHan''s mind. He asked in a deep voice, "did you agree? It is said that he wille to pick you up in a while? "


    The half breed child sighed faintly and said in a soft voice, "what''s the difference between answering yes or not? I just want to live. "


    See he said this tone is very indifferent, song QingHan heart a tight, pursed his mouth, temporarily did not answer.


    Indeed, it is unlikely that the half breed will continue to stay in his home. Even if he can dy for a while, when the half breed is healed, people in the vige muste to look for him. If he can''t find him, I''m afraid he will be stabbed to the government office. Even if Wu Dahu is a member of Yu Lin Wei, it''s still very dangerous to deal with the issue of "Tongguo".

 Chapter 183

    Seeing song QingHan''s dignified expression, the half blood sonforted him instead.


    "It''s OK. I wanted to see what other people look like."


    Song QingHan was stunned and sighed quietly in his eyes.


    Obviously, like everyone else, they have two eyes, one nose and one mouth, but because of that little change, they are regarded as monsters. How sad should their hearts be?


    He can understand the feeling of the mixed race who wants to find the same kind. After all, people are social creatures, and they have a natural sense of closeness to the same kind.


    After thinking about it, song QingHan didn''t persuade him any more. After all, seeing the mixed blood son''s clear eyes, he must have made this decision carefully, and he didn''t need to talk any more.


    However, when he wanted to leave, the half breed suddenly said to him, "those three people... Have very high status, don''t they?"


    Song QingHan Leng Leng Leng, don''t know mixed race son to ask this to do what, but he still honest way: "yes, how?"


    The half breed opened his mouth, but did not make a sound. His face showed a look of hesitation and did not know what he was thinking.


    See him so, song QingHanforted way: "don''t worry, say anything, I won''t tell them."


    Half breed son hesitates for a while, still decisive way finally: "can you tell me their identity is?"


    This question is a little overstepping. After all, the mixed race children are not familiar with song QingHan, and even more so with triplets. It''s really confusing to ask about the identity of others.


    saw as like as two peas as like as two peas in the Song Dynasty. The half blood was probably aware of his own problems. Some of them were difficult and bite his lower lip. Suddenly, he said, "the man is looking for three people who are exactly alike. I heard that three people who are exactly alike are from the crescent moon tribe."


    Song QingHan was shocked and subconsciously said, "what?"


    It turns out that the man just now came for triplets. I don''t know if he has found any clue just now...


    I don''t know if he has guessed song QingHan''s mind. The half blood son murmured: "don''t worry, doctor song, he should not have found it. I didn''t say it, just... He seems to have got it, even at a huge price I don''t know why this happened, but I know that doctor song would be dragged down by the three people, so... "


    he paused and didn''t say anything more. He probably felt that in his own capacity, he shouldn''t talk about it any more.


    Song QingHan was able toplete thetter part of his speech by himself, so after listening to it, he fell into deep thinking.


    It''s just a hot potato to put triplets here. For triplets, it''s just like ants on a hot pot. If you have to throw them out, why don''t you ask someone you know?


    The reason why he didn''t consider he Ning was that he knew that he Ning had always kept aloof from the world. After he got the three men, he was probably not a good thing for him.


    It would be a good thing to know someone who would like to take over, if it was certain that he was worthy of the care of triplets?


    After thinking about the causal rtionship, he suddenly looked up and said to the mixed race, "do you think he is trustworthy? If it''s worth it, I hope you can figure out his purpose of looking for triplets next time, OK


    Half breed pauses, nodded immediately, a serious look on the face.


    "Don''t worry, doctor song. I know that you are a man, and I will never let you down."


    Seeing that he knew what kind of result he wanted, song QingHan quietly breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, "um", let the mixed blood have a good rest, went straight out of his room and walked to the room of triplets.


    Triplets seem to stay very boring, the light in their eyes is a lot dimmed, and when they see the cold Song Dynasty, they are alsock of interest.


    Song QingHan didn''t have the obligation to help them resolve their feelings, so he said directly: "someone came to you. It''s all the way with the mixed blood. If it''s appropriate, I''ll give you to him. Are you willing?"


    After listening to song QingHan''s words, triplets probably realized the seriousness of the matter. After straightening up, they looked at each other, and one of them said, "who is it? What''s your name? What are we going to do? "


    I don''t know if it''s only half of what song QingHan said. He frowned and continued: "what can their kind of people do? I''m not afraid we''ll kill them. "


    Song QingHan picked his eyebrows and calmly said, "you didn''t expect to be photographed by a person who has no action like me before, so you can''t judge people by their appearance, and the sea water can''t be measured."


    Seeing song QingHan''s decision, he had to nod his head and say, "if you can answer the three questions before us, we will follow him. If not, we will die here."


    Seeing that they also threatened themselves, song QingHan was funny and speechless, but he knew that triplets were too anxious to do anything, so he was not angry. He nodded his head and went out.Nowadays, it is not easy to be a good person. If you are not careful, you will get into big trouble. It is even more troublesome than modern "touching porcin".


    If you give me some money, you can get rid of it. If you do something good, you have to send the Buddha to the west to let go. It''s not easy!


    When he cleared up the matter here, he found that Wu Dahu was no longer in the yard. After a moment''s consideration, he guessed what Wu Dahu was doing. He made a move in his heart and told Hualian that he also walked out of the courtyard. He didn''t know what he wanted to do.


    A momentter, Luo Haihai looked at Song QingHan, who was walking all the way to him. He was surprised and asked, "Why are you busy today?"


    Song QingHan coughed gently, and a look of guilt appeared on his face.


    Speaking of it, Luo Haihai still managed to get such a rescue team to follow him. However, he did not even go with them on the way. After arriving at the half moon city, he didn''t even see them at all. It was really heartless.


    Luo Haihaiughs and sees through song QingHan''s inner thoughts with a smile. He calmly says, "if you have time, there is a patient who is suitable for you to deal with here. Even if you don''te today, I will send someone to find you."


    Seeing that he could "atone for his merits", song QingHan''s eyes lit up, looked around for a circle, and hurriedly said, "where is it? Take me quickly. "


    Looking at his eager look, Luo Haiyunughed and shook his head. He put down his work and took him to the innermost room. He exined: "this is the wounded man who was sent back from the battlefield the day before yesterday. I tried to sew him up once, but I don''t know if the technique is incorrect. It seems that the effect is not good."

 Chapter 184

    Song QingHan walked into the room and saw several wounded people lying in the small room. He was stunned.


    But even so, he saw the wounded man Luo Haihai said at a nce, because the wound on his stomach was too obvious.


    He stepped forward to have a look, took out his own portable surgical knife, and said to Luo Hai, "actually, it''s not that the more neat the sewing is, the better. The selection of location is also very important, and you probably didn''t clean up the internal trauma for him?"


    Luo Haihai was stunned and said subconsciously: "how to clean it up? Water? "


    At the thought of washing the man''s stomach with water, he could not help but feel a chill in his back, only to feel his abdominal pain.


    Song QingHan lost his smile. He quickly used high alcohol to detoxify all the utensils. He cut the sutures on the man''s stomach. When he saw the wound with a faint sign of inmmation inside, he sighed faintly and said in a soft voice, "it''s good that I came early. Otherwise, if it''s really inmed, it will be troublesome."


    Seeing that his unintentional behavior caused so much trouble, Luo Haihai''s face appeared a blush and hesitated: "I didn''t mean to practice with him, but I really thought..."


    "I really thought that as long as the broken ce was sewn up, it was OK. I know, it''s not toote."


    Song QingHan directly helped him toplete the following words, frowned slightly, and quickly moved his hands. He was dazzled by Luo shipping.


    I don''t know whether it''s luck or misfortune, because he has been suffering from abdominal pain, so the injured person didn''t even respond when he saw song QingHan''s action. It seems that his stomach is opened again, which is just amon thing.


    After cutting off the surplus part and cleaning up the wound, song QingHan picked up the needle and thread, quickly sutured the injured, and then said to Luo Hai, "are there any other injured people? If there are any, I will deal with them and remember to give them some medicine. "


    In fact, the injured was already the most serious, so Luo Haihai thought of looking for song QingHan to treat him. However, since Song QingHan proposed it on his own initiative, he would not waste this resource. With a big wave of his hand, he said boldly, "then you can just walk around and see what we haven''t done well."


    Song QingHan didn''tin. He nodded his head directly and slowly moved to check up in the room.


    Even if it is too hospital people, bandaging technology is not necessarily pass, so once encountered too tight or too loose, song QingHan will easily untie and re bandage again, until the patient isfortable.


    I don''t know whether this is the shoring of the people whoe out of the hospital. If the patients are rtives of the royal family, I''m afraid that the people in the hospital will make themfortable. However, when they meet themon people, the people in the hospital seldom care about thefort.


    It should be said that they be how to make themselvesfortable. Anyway, they will not have a big problem with casually making patients. At most, it is just that the healing time is prolonged.


    After seeing all the wounded, song QingHan saw that Luo Haiyun was also busy. He thought about it and finally said his intention.


    "I''m going to go to the battlefield with Wu Dahu. Do you have any good ways to offer?"


    He didn''t directly say what he thought. On the one hand, he respected Luo Haiyang, on the other hand, he was embarrassed. After all, he either didn''te and put forward such a big request. He was afraid that Luo Haiyang would be in trouble.


    Luo Haihai frowned and took a close look at Song QingHan. Seeing that the expression on his face did not seem to be fake, he knew that he really intended to do so. He could not help but persuade him: "why take this risk? There are prepared doctors on the battlefield, and they are all voluntary, so you can rest assured that there will be no intentional misdiagnosis and so on


    Seeing that song QingHan pursed his lips and didn''t speak, he sighed heavily. Knowing that he could not persuade song QingHan, he had to seriously think about it, as if he was going toe up with a strategy for both sides.


    A momentter, he suddenly said, "if you insist on your own way, you can only get into the logistics army and find an opportunity to act."


    "Logistics?"


    Song QingHan subconsciously repeated, thought about it, and hesitantly asked, "what''s the difference between logistics and military doctors?"


    He is not a serious logistics. If he reces a quota rashly, he may dy things. However, if he joins the army doctor, he will not dy things, maybe he can help a lot.


    Luo Haihai''s eyes narrowed, showing a light that can see through people''s hearts. He said slowly, "if you expose yourself as a doctor, you can''t get peace. Although your status will be higher, you will be too busy to find Wu Dahu. This is not your original intention, is it?"


    Seeing that he knew what he was thinking, song QingHan did not hide anything, and said directly: "yes, I will still treat the wounded when I spare time, but I hope I can know Wu Dahu''s dynamic at any time."


    If someone else heard song QingHan say this, I''m afraid he will immediately bebeled as "inhumane". But Luo Haihai, after all, has been with song QingHan for such a long time. Knowing that he is kind-hearted and not selfish, he nodded and said, "so, you can kill two birds with one stone if you mix into the logistics army with less affairs."Song QingHan stopped and hesitated: "won''t you dy things? What''s more, logistics is so good to get in? "


    Luo Haihai gave him a cool smile, nced at him, and his eyes showed inexplicable emotions. He said in a low voice, "you can still do cooking and cleaning. What can you dy? As for thest question, I would not dare to put forward this proposal if I had changed someone else, but you have a lot of friendship with his highness. This small matter can still be done. "


    In fact, the reason why he moved he Ning out was that he was mixed with a little selfishness.


    If he said that he could help song QingHan deal with it directly, then song QingHan would not seriously consider the risks. However, if he wanted to seek peace again, he would not only have a chance to persuade song QingHan, but also give song QingHan more time to think, so as to avoid his impulse.


    Thinking of this, his heart suddenly filled with admiration for Wu Dahu.


    I don''t know how much luck Wu Dahu has umted in his previous life. It''s a pity that he appeared toote, or maybe...


    Song QingHan didn''t notice Luo Haihai''s wandering mind. After digesting his suggestion, he directly sped his fist and said, "thank you very much, brother Luo. If you have anything, pleasee to me, I''ll leave first! "

 Chapter 185

    After leaving with Luo Haihai, song QingHan didn''t even think about it, so he walked directly in the direction of he Ning.


    In fact, even if he didn''t want to trouble Heling with this matter, he would also like to meet with he Ning to talk about the progress of mixed race children and triplets.


    Although he Ning did not have real power in the half moon city, his status was there, and he also shouldered the fate of marriage. No matter which official he was, he had to give him some face. Otherwise, it would be hard to say how long the ck hat wouldst.


    After walking into the residence of he Ning, he can''t help but smile when he sees he Ning lying in the hall separated by green gauze curtain, listening to songs and watching dancing.


    If he and Ning are not familiar with each other, he may think that he Ning''s behavior is no different from "the wine and meat stink in the Red Gate, and the road is frozen to death". However, because he knows the temperament of he Ning, he will only think that all these things are so normal.


    If there is no such y, maybe the people who are freezing to death on the road are the actors in front of them.


    When he saw him, he picked up his eyebrows and understated the way: "is it to return the gift?"


    Song QingHan was stunned. He suddenly thought of the bag of fried snow lotus petals he had given him that day. He looked down at his empty hands, and felt that his face was a little feverish.


    However, when he nced at the steamed taro on the table of he Ning, his heart moved and suddenly asked, "has your highness ever eaten taro?"


    He Ning thought carefully, shook his head gently, and said with a smile: "do you want to do it for me now?"


    I don''t know why, song QingHan always felt that he Ning''s smile was a little narrow, but he still calmly said: "yes, your highness made me fresh foodst time, and I have to make a fresh one for your highness, so it can be regarded as a return gift."


    He Ning chuckled and waved his hand at will. He ordered, "go and help him prepare materials."


    Song QingHan was not polite. He said all the things needed to make taro, and then sat down in front of Heling.


    If it was another person, I''m afraid he would think that his behavior was a little rude, but he would rather not, this is probably the tacit understanding between them.


    "Come on, I have something to ask of me."


    When song QingHan was brewing his emotions, he Ning opened his mouth directly and said calmly, as if discussing today''s weather.


    Song QingHan touched his head in a bit of embarrassment, then relieved and chuckled: "you can see it again, but it''s OK. I won''te."


    After that, he said all the things he had done since he went back from he Ning. Seeing that he Ning''s face became more and more dignified, as if he knew what he was thinking, he said directly: "don''t worry, a trouble is really troublesome, but if there is more trouble, it will be nothing."


    He Ning slowly raised the corner of his mouth, waved to the actors who were still singing and dancing, gently twisted his sleeves, and calmly said, "you can help yourself. Do you want to say that two troubles collide with each other and be a blessing?"


    In fact, song QingHan said that he wanted to say "negative is positive" to he Ning before. He was worried that he Ning could not understand him. He had to exin, so he did not speak out. He did not expect that he Ning could guess his idea directly.


    Seeing song QingHan eating shriveled, he Ning was like a child who seeded in a prank. He chuckled and said, "OK, you can tell me, what''s the matter?"


    "In fact, I want to get into the logistics and go to the battlefield with Wu Dahu."


    He said this idea very decisively. I don''t know if he was afraid to say itte and he Ning changed his mind.


    He Ning''s action is a meal, slowly convergence on the face of the smile, light floating way: "this matter, with the previous two, it seems that there is no rtionship, who told you to enter the logistics? Wu Dahu


    Seeing that his tone was grim, song QingHan hesitated for a moment, but he was still honest: "Luo Haiyang said it, but I asked for it..."


    I don''t know why, he always feels like a child who has done something wrong and listens to the instruction of the head teacher.


    Fortunately, the scene he imagined did not appear. He Ning thought for a moment and said, "OK, I''ll send someone to arrange it right away."


    It''s strange to say that no matter how difficult it is, once he meets with he Ning, he will be solved immediately. At this moment, song QingHan feels that his previous worries are all for nothing.


    "But, what I arrange, you have to do what you like. If you don''t obey the arrangement, they will leave you on the way."


    He Ning nced at him faintly, and saw his eyes filled with excitement, as if on purpose, suddenly said such a word simr to pouring cold water.


    However, song QingHan didn''t feel that the request was too much, so he readily agreed to it.


    "Yes! Don''t worry, I will obey the order


    As soon as his voice dropped, the servant moved the material for making taro and ced it gently in front of them. After the ceremony, he retreated.


    Song QingHan solved a big problem. It was the time when he was in a good mood. He rolled up his sleeves and washed his hands. After washing his hands, he put the cut taro into a pot and fried it until it was golden. Then he took it out and put in some sugar and water. After the syrup was formed, he put the fried taro into the roll and put it into the te after rolling out the silk.The white te is in sharp contrast to the golden taro. The sugar thread is gently blown by the wind, which looks very attractive.


    He Ning picked up the chopsticks and was about to taste it when he heard song QingHan stop saying: "no way! It''s one step short! "


    He curiously watched song QingHan pour out a bowl of boiled water, put it in the center of the table top, picked his eyebrows and said, "drink?"


    Song QingHan chuckled, as if he was deliberately ying tricks. He picked up a taro grain with his chopsticks and put it into the boiled water for a circle before putting it into his mouth. After tasting it carefully, he saw a light in front of him and said, "yes."


    He Ning wanted to say that if someone else tried to taste the delicious food in front of him, he was afraid that he would be beaten. However, he thought that even if he said it, song QingHan didn''t necessarily remember it. He had tough and learn the appearance of song QingHan. He put taro grains into the water and rolled them into his mouth.


    Syrup in the role of cold water has solidified, gently bite with teeth will be broken into g, revealing the golden taro wrapped inside.


    The soft and mellow taste of taro blooms on the tip of the tongue, mixed with fine sugar grains, which makes people feel that the sweeter the chewing, the more fragrant the chewing.


    It''s a snack or a dish, but the only thing that doesn''t change is that it tastes good no matter how you eat it.


    See and rather have a not a eat happy, song QingHan''s face also showed the expression of relief.

 Chapter 186

    Although a little taro is nothingpared with the things he has done for him, because of his status, what he can do for him is just such a small thing.


    The gift is light and affectionate, and has been used all the time. No matter how expensive the gift is, it can''t be better than "give it what you like".


    After eating a whole te of taro, he raised his eyes and looked at Song QingHan, and said with a light smile: "OK, there''s nothing else to go back to. I know you''re busy."


    In front of his highness, how dare song QingHan say that he is busy, but he is really nning to leave, so he sped his hands and bowed: "thank you, your highness. It may be a bit emotive to say this, but it is really our pleasure to meet her highness."


    With that, he did not dare to look at the expression of his highness and left in a hurry.


    It''s really hard to say such sensational words when he is old and still a man. However, he swore that it was the real idea in his heart, so he would be brave enough to say it. If it was a routine, he would not be so hard to say it.


    When song QingHan said that sentence, he Ning stopped, as if it had turned into ice. Until song QingHan''s backpletely disappeared in his sight, he slowly took a breath, shook his head gently, and murmured, "why am I not?"


    There is no good for no reason in this world. If someone is good to you, it must be because you have the merit of being worthy of his kindness.


    Thinking of this, he Ning Shu stretched out his body and waved to the actor standing in the distance. When the music sounded again, he poured a ss of wine and sighed with relief at the branches stirred by the breeze.


    After song QingHan returned home, it was gettingte, and Wu Dahu hade back with an expression that he could not understand.


    "Can''t it be?"


    He asked subconsciously, with a hint of tension in his eyes.


    If Wu Dahu doesn''t have to go to the battlefield, he is looking for Luo Haiyun, and he Ning. He is just like an idiot after a busy afternoon.


    Seeing song QingHan''s tone of voice vaguely revealed a bit of disappointment, Wu Dahu said with a smile: "it''s impossible to be a natural sess. It''s just that for the sake of small stones, they let me take charge of the logistics security temporarily. If we don''t have enough manpower, we can go up again."


    After digesting Wu Dahu''s words, song QingHan patted his forehead and felt that he was probably confused. Wu Dahu didn''t have to go to the front. What was his disappointment?


    Wu Dahu was amused by song QingHan''s startled appearance and asked curiously, "what''s the matter? Who did you go to before? Your highness he Ning? "


    Song QingHan coughed softly, and thought that it was better not to talk about taking the children to the battlefield, so he replied vaguely: "almost. Tell him about the situation here, so that no one knows if we are destroyed."


    Seeing that he said this, he went back to the room. He was very busy. Although Wu Dahu felt a little strange, he didn''t think much about it.


    Anyway, on the day when he left, he would know whether song QingHan had gone with him. If he dared to follow him...


    Wu Dahu thought for a while and found that he had no idea.


    The barbarian didn''t let song QingHan wait too long, but he found the door again two dayster. He was still familiar with the cold taste. He didn''t even look at Song QingHan and walked directly into the room of the mixed blood.


    Because of his worries, song QingHan was distracted when watering the flowers. If Hualian hadn''t reminded him that the flowerpot would overflow, he would havepletely flooded the flowers under his hand.


    When the barbarian came out of the room of the half breed, song QingHan took a close look at his expression and saw that his face was uncertain. He didn''t know what the half breed had said to him, but he felt very upset.


    Isn''t it that you let the half breed go to the test? What would he do? Looking for someone?


    Seeing that the barbarians just nced at him and left, song QingHan was a little confused. He looked back and closed the door. He thought about going into the room of the mixed race.


    The half breed seemed to have guessed that he woulde in, and before he could sit down, he said, "I told him where I had triplets, but I had to know what he was going to do, so he told me all about it."


    After song QingHan sat down, "Oh," he said curiously, "what is he going to do?"


    "They''re just a poop stick now, but no one wants to be one that nobody likes all the time."


    The tone of the half breed when saying this is very calm, calm to have a kind of see through the free and easy feeling of the world.


    Song QingHan nodded his head, which he understood. He would try to break away from this fate, but...


    "are you going to set up another door?"


    Seeing that he had guessed it out, the half breed didn''t hide it. He said, "well, although the world is big, there is always room for us, but why do we have to do something far away from the near?"? Who knows what dangers lie in those unseen ces? "


    So the best way is to solve the immediate danger. After all, the fixed mode is much better than the chaotic modeSong QingHan thought and said, "is this rted to triplets? Do you want to build another door with their help? "


    The half breed pondered for a moment before he said, "in his mind, it is."


    "He has got the map of the crescent tribe. As long as someone leads him, he can take all the Yueya tribe down directly. When the barbarians are in full swing in front of them and can''t help them back, he can wipe out thend in the rear at one stroke."


    "When the timees, we don''t need to rush to take down all the barbarians and let them continue to block the attack of the green wood army in front of them. We will recuperate in the rear. When the timees, we will take all the remainingnd and take the barbarians instead."


    Song QingHan had a feeling of blood boiling when he said this. However, he was not dazzled by the excitement. After thinking about it for a while, he frowned and said, "it''s better to overthrow the barbarian regime and recall the army. Isn''t it much faster?"


    The half blood son shook his head and calmly said, "what we want is a thorough overthrow, not Li Dai taorigid, because the barbarians will not recognize us at all."


    Song QingHan nodded thoughtfully, probably understood his meaning.


    If we use the barbarians, such as the triplets, we can directly overthrow the barbarian regime, but if we want to go to the top, they still can''t get the support of the barbarians, because the barbarians can''t identify with them.

 Chapter 187

    Seeing that song QingHan understood, the half blood said nothing but: "his name is muhammar. He is the orphan of the Langya tribe. He is going to control the crescent tribe with triplets, and then slowly map it."


    These three questions are exactly the questions asked by song QingHan before the triplets were born. Unexpectedly, before Song QingHan asked them out, the mixed blood took the initiative to speak out.


    Song QingHan nodded and suddenly remembered the face of muhammar before he left. Subconsciously, he said, "what''s the reason why he looks in a bad mood?"


    The half breed chuckled and shook his head. "It''s probably because I said I need to think about it for a while and then tell him the location of the triplets. So he''s a little discontented. But I''m worried that he''ll guess the triplets live here, although I''ve tried my best to lead his thinking in the wrong direction."


    This answer is not beyond song QingHan''s expectation, so he didn''t say anything. He just let the mixed race rx. He would try to solve any problem.


    If muhammar has doubts in his mind, he will certainly try to test them. At that time, as long as their soldierse to block them, the water will cover thend.


    But I''m afraid it''s toote. If we don''t decide on the treatment of triplets as soon as possible, he and Wu Dahu will go to the front line.


    Aftering out of the room of mixed blood, song QingHan sighed and went straight into the room of triplets.


    Triplets seem to have known the news of Muhammad''sing, so they are not much surprised by the arrival of song QingHan, but they don''t open their mouths. I wonder if they are worried that they will not be able to resist saying something unpleasant once they open their mouth.


    After telling them what they wanted to know, song QingHan was about to ask for their opinions. They were surprised and said, "muhammar of Langya tribe? Is he still alive? "


    Seeing that they met with muhammar, song QingHan moved in his heart and raised his eyebrows and said, "what? Old friends? "


    The triplets looked at each other and shook their heads. One of them volunteered to say, "it''s not a friend. It''s just that he''s famous."


    Song QingHan heard something from their calm tone and said thoughtfully, "I think it''s probably good news?"


    Unexpectedly, the man who spoke said with a smile: "if it is good news that a single horse will kill all the tiger teeth tribal leaders of their tribe, then it is."


    Song QingHan nodded and murmured in his heart. Are the tribes named after "teeth" generation? It''s crescent moon, wolf tooth and tiger tooth.


    Seeing that song QingHan didn''t speak, the man was probably afraid that song QingHan would misunderstand his meaning. He continued to exin: "I heard that his character is very explosive and his love and hate are clear. No one is willing to offend such a person. Since his goal is us, if he can''t get it, he will choose to destroy us."


    "Well, so you decided to submit to him?"


    Song QingHan looked at the triplets curiously and waited for their reply quietly.


    The three did not answer immediately. They looked at each other as if they were "discussing in silence". At the end, they nodded and said, "we can try, but we hope that Dr. Song will not tell him our position. If he can find out by himself, we will go with him."


    Song QingHan didn''t put forward any opinions about their slightly affectation. After all, he would not be affected. They would toss and toss as they liked.


    Just... Thinking of his own concerns, he hesitated to ask: "he has not a thread, how to find you? If he doesn''t make any progress until we leave, I can only say love can''t help you in your situation. After all, you can''t stay in this small room all the time...


    triplets seem to have made up their minds. Even if song QingHan said so, they didn''t hesitate and simply said, "if he still looks for it until then If not, it only means that we have no chance with him. We will not drag down doctor song any more. We will think of other ways! "


    Seeing that they were determined, song QingHan didn''t say anything more. He nodded, closed the door, and went back to his room. Hey down on the bed. He felt tired and had a rest.


    Before he fell asleep, he heard a quick knock on the door.


    Followed by the sound of Hualian''s footsteps, but song QingHan didn''t hear the sound of Hualian''sing back after listening for a while, so he got out of bed, put on his clothes and walked out.


    Seeing Hualian arguing with others at the door, song QingHan frowned and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Hua Lian''s face shed a touch of guilt. I don''t know if it was because she felt that song QingHan was quarreling with her. She said in a low voice, "master husband, this man must say that this is his nephew''s house, but he has to break in. The little ve is reasoning with him."


    Song QingHan nced at the man standing beside Hualian and saw his back slightly bent and carrying two bags of heavy objects on his shoulder. He said with a light smile, "if you talk to people, you have to listen to the truth."


    "Uncle, who told you that your nephew is here?"


    The old man didn''t seem to expect that song QingHan would directly ask this question. He waved his hand impatiently and said, "why do you care so much! Where my nephew lives, can I not know? Let me in! I want to see my nephewSong QingHan quietly stopped in front of the gate and said, "I don''t know who told you it''s OK. Do you know what your nephew''s name is?"


    If someone else, such as Hualian, would have been trying to persuade the old man to find the wrong ce, or the original household would have to move out. But song QingHan did the opposite and asked some unimportant questions.


    The old man red at his eyes and said, "can I not know the name of my nephew? Zhang Qing! Chapter of the article! Blue is better than blue


    Song QingHan picked his eyebrows and said, "Oh, it''s Zhang Qing. He said that the city of the moon is easy to suffer. He has already gone south. If you go now, you may still meet them on the road."


    As soon as he said this, let alone the old man, even Hualian was stunned. He secretly looked at him, as if to say when song QingHan knew a man named Zhang Qing.


    The old man seemed to tremble with anger. He raised his trembling hand and pointed to song QingHan and said, "you, don''t cheat me! Zhang Qing clearly lives here! What did you do to him! I, I will avenge Zhang Qing


    Seeing himing towards him, song QingHan avoided it easily, and with a hook of his foot, he closed the doorpletely. Looking at the old man who had eaten his ashes, he said calmly, "what can I do for you? You are a bad old man. Do I cheat you to eat or drink? Zhang Qing and I are really friends, otherwise how could he hand over the house to me? For the sake of his being your nephew, I can call a carriage for you, and you can go all the way south. "


    "Well, I''ll give you another hundred taels of silver as money. When you see Zhang Qing, I won''t be med by him."


    Song QingHan said this in a very natural tone, as if the so-called Zhang Qingzhen was his good friend.


    The old man pauses, his pupils vibrate rapidly, as if thinking about countermeasures.


    If you reallye to look for someone, after hearing song QingHan say so, I will not say that I am grateful, but I will certainly not make any more fussy. Therefore, the old man''s look suddenly rxed, and he said with a smile: "it''s really Zhang Qing''s friend. Let''s forget it. I''ll find the carriage myself, and I don''t have to bother you."


    After that, he turned around and just took a few steps. As if he could not be lifted by the heavy load, he stopped and thumped his back with difficulty. He sighed: "the journey is so fast that I wanted to rest for a while, but I didn''t expect to work hard and have to go on!"


    If ordinary people, after seeing an old man close to Huajia say such words, they will feel a littlepassion and invite him into the house. But song QingHan, as if he didn''t see it, opened the door directly, motioned Hualian to go in, and said with a smile to the old man, "have a good journey. I wish you a meeting with Zhang Qing as soon as possible."


    With a bang, the door closed tightly behind the old man, and his body even shook. After standing in the same ce for a while, he sighed and walked slowly towards the distance.


    Song QingHan stood at the door and waited for the footstep to disappearpletely. Then he said strangely: "it''sing so soon..."


    Hualian asked nervously, "master, is someone staring at us? Do you want to keep the door open in the future


    Song QingHan was amused by his nervous appearance and shook his head calmly: "why don''t you open the door? Don''t you want to see what they can do? Besides, even if you don''t open it, don''t they know how to smash it? "


    Song Hualian''s tone was even more intense after she put on her anger.


    "How can they do such things in broad daylight! Are you not afraid that the government will arrest them? "


    Song QingHan picked his eyebrows and chuckled: "smashing a door means losing money at most, but the trouble is us. So, don''t worry, just open the door. If I''m afraid, I''ll lose."


    Seeing his confident appearance, Hualian pursed her lips, pressed down her worries, nodded her head cleverly, and wrote down song QingHan''s words in her heart.


    I don''t know why, song QingHan always had a premonition that the other side would continue to attack, so although he was still a little tired, he did not go back to his room. He took a bench and sat in the yard, picked up a book at random, and watched the door while reading, waiting for the interested person toe.


    Sure enough, he did not wait for the bench to sit hot, there was a knock at the door again.


    Song QingHan chuckled and made a gesture to Hualian. He walked over and opened the door.


    Outside the door stood a beautiful woman with a big belly. Looking at his appearance, it seemed that he had just cried. His eyes were red and looked pitiful.

 Chapter 188

    Song QingHan pretended to be surprised and said, "you are...


    after seeing him, the beautiful female man knelt down and covered his face and said," master, I have a child of Lord Wu in my stomach. Please take pity on him...


    Song QingHan picked his eyebrows and said calmly: "Oh? You say it''s Wu Dahu''s, is it Wu Dahu''s? Who knows if you''re lying? "


    After hearing what he said, the beautiful woman took out her handkerchief and put it in the corner of her eyes. She raised her head, and said, "it''s normal for Master Wu not to believe it, but as long as Lord Wu sees me, he must understand what''s going on. Please let me go in and have a rest for a while for the sake of mying from the capital."


    Song QingHan did not say that he was good or not. After looking at him carefully for a moment, he said slowly, "are you so sure I can amodate you? Don''t you worry that I''ll snuff you out and pretend it never happened? "


    The beautiful woman pauses, with a timid expression on her face, hesitates and says, "I know that my husband is a doctor. He has a kind heart, and will certainly be able to amodate me and my baby..."


    seeing song QingHan''s strange look, he quickly added: "it''s really not possible to leave only my child, but also the blood of Lord Wu...


    < br Others, after hearing this, may have nothing to say, but song QingHan is different. First, he knows that the other side is a game. Second, his thinking is different from that of the people here. Therefore, he quickly went on with that person''s words.


    "So? It''s not my blood. What am I doing with him? "


    The beautiful woman and the man looked at him nkly. It seemed that he would say something that was not in line with the ethical principles.


    See song QingHan ready to close the door, the beautiful woman suddenly seems to be crazy, sitting on the ground, wailing.


    "Master, please kill the child. Let me see Lord Wu. I''m sure he won''t care about the child...


    although there are not many people passing by their door, all the beautiful women can''t help but stop to observe. After listening to the man, he points to song QingHan.


    "Why so cruel? At least it''s also my husband''s blood. I want to deal with it without telling him. "


    "That is, even don''t let others see his face. How angry would he be if his husband knew about it?"


    "He is upright and upright. I didn''t expect to grow a pair of snake and scorpion heart."


    "..."


    Song QingHan turned his head and motioned to Hualian. He took the bench from his hand and put it at the door at will. He looked at the female man with a smile and said, "don''t you want to see Wu Dahu? Then wait here for him toe back and see if he knows you


    With that, he closed the door directly, regardless of the expression on the woman''s face.


    Only when the door was closed, his brow suddenly wrinkled, and a sh of impatience shed in his eyes.


    That person will take advantage of other people''s sympathy and choose some vulnerable groups. Even if they are reasonable, others will subconsciously incline to the one who seems to be weak.


    Before his steps were opened, he heard a sudden noise outside.


    "Faint! Come on, help


    "Open the door, open the door, let him in and have a rest."


    "Oh, sorry to see, this is the hardest time to bear..."


    "..."


    Song QingHan opened the door and looked at the beautiful woman and man surrounded by the crowd, and his face showed a look of "it is true". He immediately regained calm and said calmly: "please take him to the hospital, I will pay you."


    Those people looked at each other and seemed to see the hesitation in each other''s eyes.


    Some people take the initiative to say: "listen to his tone, it should be too busy on the road, you let him go in to rest for a while, why go to any hospital?"


    Seeing someone else''s agreement, song QingHan picked his eyebrows and said, "since you are so generous, why don''t you let him go to your house to have a rest? No one is far from the right or the left. "


    After listening to his words, the former speaker was dissatisfied and said, "what is he going to do in our house? If you do this, you arefortable now. When your husbandes back, you will know you regret it. "


    "Yes, for the sake of your youth, we are kind enough to remind you not to regard our kindness as a donkey''s liver and lung..."


    their words made Song Qing''s chilly smile, holding his arms and saying calmly: "I didn''t regard your kindness as a donkey''s liver and lung, but you don''t know that there is a saying called" good intentions help bad things "? What if I put him in there and he suddenly goes crazy and kills us all? It''s not enough to kill our family. Run and kill you all? "


    "This..." the passer-by looked at each other and hesitated: "he''s just a pregnant man. He doesn''t even have the strength to kill a chicken. How can he kill someone?"The expression on song QingHan''s face was still calm, and even had the feeling that the teacher was instructing the students. He chuckled and said, "who told you that it takes strength to kill people? Is the powder too heavy? Or is it too hard to open the powder bag? "


    Seeing that no matter what they said, song QingHan could refute it. Those people knew that song QingHan could not be convinced in a short time. They had to shake their heads and give up the idea. They took the initiative to lift the beautiful female man and prepare to send him to the hospital.


    I didn''t expect that when they just lifted the beautiful female man up, a voice of exhortation rang out. The beautiful female man looked at them with a confused face and said in a soft voice: "what''s the matter? Lord Wu is back? Children, children...


    looking at the beautiful female man carefully protecting his stomach, those people couldn''t help sighing and told him the whole story of his fainting.


    When hearing about song QingHan''s obstruction, the beautiful woman said, "what the master said is very true. Because he is not sure of my identity, so it''s normal to have such a reaction. Then I''ll wait for Lord Wu toe back. Anyway, I''ve been on my way for so long, and it''s not toote."


    Seeing that he was so sensible, passers-by became more sympathetic when they looked at him. Some even volunteered to say, "I''ll let my servants look at you, so that no one knows what happened to you."


    Song QingHan knew that the man''s eyes were on his side when he said this, but since he had a tough attitude, he naturally had to be tough to the end, otherwise he would make people inside and outside.


    After these people left, he closed the door directly, and found that after a half day, the beautiful female man was still outside. Finally, he noticed something strange.

 Chapter 189

    If this beautiful female man was sent by muhammar and found that he could not achieve his goal quickly, he would probably leave directly. How could he stay outside the door persistently?


    Moreover, judging from his attitude, he seems quite sure that as long as he sees Wu Dahu, he will know the whole story?


    Song Qing was so suspicious that he suddenly opened the door, nced at the beautiful woman, frowned and asked, "how do you know Dahu? Say it from the beginning to the end. "


    The beautiful woman was stunned, but he quickly responded, hesitated for a moment, and obediently said, "Master Wu, after he won the name of visiting flowers, went to Liu Shng''s house for a banquet. I apanied him at that time, so..."


    after listening to his words, song QingHan''s eyes coagted and put it on his stomach to estimate. He found that if his statement was true, he was pregnant Time is not false, just... How could Wu Dahu do such a thing?


    I don''t know if he saw through his ideas. The beautiful woman then said, "Lord Wu was drunk at that time, so I may not have any memory about this. This is a part of the inner garment that I secretly left behind at that time. If youpare with Lord Wu''s clothes, you can know whether what I said is true or not."


    With that, he carefully took out a big cloth from his arms, hesitated for a moment, and finally handed it to song QingHan.


    Song QingHan frowned and took it. His fingers slid gently on the cloth and fell into meditation.


    He was familiar with this cloth because he bought it for Wu Dahu. Once, when Hualian was washing clothes, he came to report that there was a corner missing from the clothes. However, he only thought that Wu Dahu identally scraped it, so he didn''t pay attention to it.


    Now think about it, when will the lining be scraped, and the outer garment will be damaged?


    Seeing song QingHan''s eyes gradually be cold, the beautiful female man tentatively reaches out his hand, as if to secretly take the cloth. I wonder if he is worried that song QingHan will destroy the "evidence" in his rage.


    Song QingHan saw this, his shoulder suddenly loosened, and he put the cloth into the hand of the beautiful female man. He said calmly, "well, let''s wait until the tigeres back. Even so, you still can''t prove that the child in your stomach must be a tiger."


    The beautiful female man lowered her head, put her hand gently on her stomach and stroked it. Mu Lu said, "I''ve run so far, and I''ve run out of money on my body. I only hope Lord Wu can pity this innocent child and give him a bite to eat. If the people of Wuda still don''t believe it after blood dripping, I''ll leave with the baby when I do...


    he said A big tear drop fell from his eyes and fell on the ground. It was dyed into a pool of dark marks, which made song QingHan feel a bit dazzling.


    His words are not wrong. Although it is impossible to prove that the child in his belly is Wu Dahu, it is also impossible to prove that he is not Wu Dahu, especially when the two have a rtionship.


    Therefore, they should hold their noses and eat this dumb Kui. They should not only amodate him, but also support him.


    Thinking of this, song QingHan''s eyes became colder and colder. He was about to close the door. Yu Guang nced at a figureing from a distance, and suddenly raised a sneer at the corner of his mouth. He said in a soft voice, "the person you are waiting for has arrived. You can solve it by yourself."


    A sh of surprise shed in the beautiful female man''s eyes. He stood up suddenly and walked forward for two steps. Tears filled his eyes and said, "Lord Wu!"


    Wu Dahu was stunned. He nced at him suspiciously. He walked to song QingHan and asked in a low voice, "who is this? Are you looking for something? "


    Seeing Wu Dahu didn''t recognize him at all, song QingHan''s expression on his face was a little better, but his tone was still a little strong.


    "People say you have a baby in your stomach, but you don''t even know who the other person is?"


    As soon as he said this, Wu Dahu looked at the female man in surprise. The more he looked, the tighter his brow was.


    The beautiful female man did not speak, and put on a low brow and pleasing manner. I don''t know if he thinks that in this way, Wuda tiger will remember him more likely.


    After a while, when song QingHan thought that Wu Dahu wanted to pretend that he didn''t know the truth, he suddenly said, "it''s you."


    These three words, let the beautiful female man''s face full of surprise, and song QingHan''s face is full of indifference.


    However, Wu Dahu quickly went on: "if I remember correctly, we have never been alone from the beginning to the end. How can your child be mine?"


    Wu Dahu''s words are just like a roller coaster. Each sentence can make song QingHan and the beautiful woman look upside down.


    "Lord Wu was drunk at that time. Naturally, I can''t remember clearly, but we did have roommates. This cloth can testify!"


    Said, the beautiful female man will just take out the cloth, a look forward to Wu Dahu in front of.


    Wu Dahu didn''t take it. He just nced at it and said, "even if this cloth is mine, what can it prove? I''m drunk, but I''m not so confused that I can''t remember anything. I spilled wine on my clothes at that time, so I went into the inner room and changed my clothes. Only by changing clothes, I could make you pregnant? "His words are quite organized. Song QingHan''s face is more gentle as he listens to it. After all, no matter who he is, he doesn''t want his man to be exposed about his rtionship with other people.


    But the beautiful woman is not a vegetarian. After listening to Wu Dahu''s words, she knelt down with a "plop" and said in tears: "Lord Wu really can''t remember what happened at that time. You said you were dizzy after changing your clothes, so you stayed in the inner room for a while. After all the servants left, I had a good time with the adults. When you wake up, I have already After cleaning up all the pieces, you just swept away. At that time, I told you that the adult was so ruthless. Now I think about it, I''m afraid that the adult didn''t know what he did at that time...


    he defined Wu Dahu as drunk and forgetting things. Therefore, even if Wu Dahu wants to refute, he is a little helpless. After all, no one will believe that he can maintain social intercourse when he goes out sober.


    Song QingHan saw Wu Dahu''s brow shrink. He seemed to see through the helplessness in his heart. He sighed and said slowly, "well, you should stay first and consider how to arrange you tomorrow."


    Wu Dahu stopped and subconsciously said, "Xiaohan, I......


    " it''s OK. I believe you. "


    Song QingHan turns his head and looks at Wu Dahu with a calm smile. His posture looks more determined than Wu Dahu.


    Wu Dahu''s heart flowed a warm current. He grabbed his hand and walked in. He didn''t even see the beautiful female man behind him.


    After wiping the tears off his face with his sleeve, the beautiful female man lifted up his luggage, held the bench in his hands, and looked up at the gate of Song Qing''s humble family. After thanking him for his kindness, he looked up at the gate of the humble family in Song Qing, and his eyes shed with firmness.

 Chapter 190

    Hualian has been busy working in the kitchen, so she didn''t know what happened outside at the first time. When she saw the beautiful woman standing in the middle of the yard, she was surprised. She looked up to see song QingHan, as if to ask why.


    Song QingHan guessed what he wanted to ask, and said directly, "prepare a pair of bowls and chopsticks for him. He will stay here tonight."


    Although Hualian didn''t know what happened, which made things easy to solve in Song QingHan''s mouth, he still nodded obediently, but he still showed a slight attitude when leading the way for the beautiful female men.


    We are both female and male. We are ufortable with things simr to concubines. Especially under Hualian''s soft appearance, there is still a violent heart hidden in it. Therefore, it would be good if we didn''t directly face the beautiful female man.


    However, even so, after taking the road, he still said with a sullen face: "although there are not many people here, if we look around, we will be bitten by cats and dogs whoe out of nowhere. After all, cats and dogs don''t know who your baby is, so, it''s best to be safe and well-bnced...


    beautiful female men are originally ves This kind of "holding high and trampling on low" has long been amon practice, so after listening to Hualian''s words, his face did not change at all, and he even became more clever. He nodded obediently: "thank you for your advice. I have no other advantages, that is, I am peaceful..."


    looking at the shy smile on his face, Hualian only felt hot eyes and let out a sound from his nose After being angry, he didn''t say anything more and went away.


    Because there was an outsider in the family, the triplets and the mixed blood did note out to eat. Hualian prepared the food and put it into their room. They would collect it after eating.


    However, the big dog and the second dog who came out of the vige and Lu Sen, who served as a guide for the Song Dynasty, were all there.


    The big dog and the second dog livedfortably and happily in Song QingHan''s house, and their faces were round for two times. Therefore, even if they saw that the mixed blood''s body was much better, they should not have seen it. Anyway, song QingHan had not agreed with them, so they would continue to enjoy it here.


    Song QingHan didn''t intend to let them leave for the time being. After all, even if they stayed in the house all day, they knew a lot. If they spread some, it would be enough for the song QingHan family.


    As for Lu Sen, he sometimes helps Hualian do some work. He doesn''t stay for enjoyment. He just wonders how things will develop.


    The beautiful female male introduced herself to the dining table as Lian Yue. She was an orphan since she was a child. Fortunately, she was picked up and raised by the people of Lefang. After that, she made a living by performing arts.


    Although he didn''t give any more details, the big dog Er Gou and those people who looked at his stomach and then at Wu Dahu, who had no expression on his face, all showed an expression of sudden enlightenment.


    Nowadays, which performer doesn''t sell himself? What''s more, Wu Dahu is not a small official at all, and his family has surplus money. It''s normal for big dog and two dogs to have this kind of thing.


    Seeing that they epted themselves easily, lianyue showed a grateful smile, but soon found that these people were just insignificant people. Song QingHan, yuanxuan and even Hualian, who were important to Wu Dahu, were all indifferent to him.


    He did not worry. He touched his stomach and looked at the small stone. He thought that his children would be so lively and lovely in the future. His eyes showed a touch of tenderness, and even the white rice in his mouth became sweet.


    Eating tastelessly after dinner, song QingHan didn''t even call, so he went into his room and yed with a small stone.


    As those people showed just now, even if he believed in Wu Dahu, in other people''s eyes, lianyue and Wu Dahu have be an established fact. No matter how they exin it, no one will believe it. Instead, they will think he is jealous.


    He was not afraid of the crime of jealousy, but he did not like the feeling of being misunderstood.


    Wu Dahu only has a child named Xiaoshi. Even if he has one, he wille out of his belly, not from his strange life.


    Seeing that song QingHan could be distracted when ying with Xiaoshi, Wu Dahu didn''t know what he was thinking. He slowly walked over, picked up the small stone and held it over his head. After hearing his happy cheers, he suddenly put him down. Then he raised him in his scream. This way, he went back and forth several times. Wu Dahu did not stop until Xiaoshi keptughing Put it on the couch and let himugh.


    "Send him away tomorrow, to the suburbs, and give him a small house to live in. After that, it''s none of our business whether we live or die."


    Wu Dahu stretched out his hand to pull song QingHan''s broken hair behind his ear and suggested softly.


    Song QingHan frowned and said, "what is this? settle one ''s young wife in a golden house? Of course, I don''t mean that you have this idea, but in other people''s eyes, this is the fact. Even if we know what''s going on in our hearts, when there are so many people talking about it, the fake wille true. "


    Wu Dahu thought for a while and hesitated and said, "well, will you drive him away tomorrow? It''s just that I''m worried that he''ll stay at our door all the time. Isn''t it worse for others? What''s more, the government will intervene if it gets too big. "It is, after all, one. No, two lives. The government can''t leave it alone. When the government makes a judgment, it will really "confuse the false with the real".


    The more he thought about it, the more irritable song QingHan couldn''t help but put out his hand and punched Wu Dahu. He red at him and said, "look at the good things you''ve caused. Why do you want him to depend on you? I don''t think it''s so simple. A woman with a big belly can make it from the capital to the moon half city safely. If he did it by himself, I think he has the ability to raise children on his own, and there''s no need toe to you. "


    His words remind Wu Dahu that in this kind of thing, the female man''s mind should be more delicate. If a man is a man, he will not think about the context, but just think about solving the problem.


    Seeing Wu Dahu wring his brow, he fell into meditation. Song QingHan didn''t bother him. He reached out and touched the little stone''s little fat hand. This was just a little bit better.


    But recently, I really don''t know what''s going on. Complicated thingse one after another. One has not been solved, and anotheres out. It''s a headache.


    After a long time, just when song QingHan was ready to wash his sleep, Wu Dahu suddenly said, "what''s the only feature I have?"

 Chapter 191

    Song QingHan looked at him suspiciously, did not understand his big night''s hair what crazy, asked this kind of strange people numb words.


    However, seeing Wu Dahu''s serious look, he still cooperated and thought for a while and hesitated to say, "brave? Integrity... Honesty? "


    Every time he says a word, Wu Dahu shakes his head. This scene looks quite funny.


    In fact, without Wu Dahu''s denial, song QingHan had already denied himself in his heart. He frowned and thought for a moment, and then slowly said, "are you from a poor family? No father, no mother? I''m the only one in the house? "


    With that, he shook his head with a smile and said softly, "what am I talking about?"


    Did not expect Wu Dahu to shake his head very decisively: "you said very right, the answer is very close, but notpletely out."


    Seeing song QingHan''s face stunned, Wu Dahu added: "to be precise, what''s different between me and the people who had dinner with me at the beginning?"


    Song QingHan''s mind shed something, it seems to understand the logic of Wu Dahu.


    Assuming that Lian Yue''s action was really nned by himself, the reason why he came to Wu Dahu instead of others is that Wu Dahu has obvious characteristics different from others.


    Song QingHan didn''t believe that it was because he was close to Wu Dahu at the beginning. People of their status could not onlye out to treat guests once. It''smon to sprinkle wine. Therefore, if lianyue wants to, he can have countless "dads" for his children.


    Once the logic is straightened out, it is easy to think again. Song QingHan, after eliminating the unreliable ideas in his mind, suddenly raised his head and widened his eyes and said, "you are here!"


    Wu Dahu was stunned. He quickly reflected the meaning of song QingHan. He quickly shed the appearance of the party participants in his mind, nodded slowly, and said thoughtfully: "indeed, I''m the only one among those people..."


    except for the new rich like them, most of the people who can attend the banquet are Beijing officials in groups, so it is impossible for them to leave Beijing at will ...


    just... Why?


    Obviously, song QingHan was also thinking about the motive behind the answer. However, no matter how they thought, they could not think of it. At most, they could only guess that lianyue had to leave the capital ore here.


    After ying enough, the little stone opened his mouth and yawned. He threw himself into song QingHan''s arms and rubbed it like a kitten. He said, "sleep!"


    Song QingHan felt soft in his heart, touched his small face, put this matter down temporarily, took him to wash, and then took him into the bed with him.


    Wu Dahu saw that song QingHan still didn''t want to pay attention to him. He had to smile bitterly and shake his head. After cleaning himself up, hey on the outside of the bed and guarded them with his body.


    The next morning, song QingHan was woken up by a sharp cry before he could sleep enough. Subconsciously, he wrinkled his face. After recognizing that the scream was lianyue, he said angrily: "what''s the matter? Is it difficult to perform the drama of falling down and miscarriage? "


    After he went out, he found that lianyue actually fell on the ground, but there was no blood on the ground, and there was no other person in front of lianyue. It looked like she was scared by a ghost.


    When he saw song QingHan, his eyes even showed the light of asking for help. He stumbled up and trotted over to catch song QingHan''s clothes. He said pitifully, "I just saw a man who is not a ghost just now...


    " maybe he is not a man or a ghost. "


    Song QingHan light tunnel, looked at his slightly thin hand, but did not subconsciously shake off.


    After listening to song QingHan''s words, although lianyue shivered, she didn''t seem so nervous. Her hand also moved away from the corner of song QingHan''s coat, hung down her head, and said: "I was reckless. Please punish me."


    Song QingHan squinted at him and suddenly said, "did you know before that it would be such a scene aftering here?"


    Lian Yue stopped and said without any hesitation: "since Lian Yue dares toe here, she has made all the preparations."


    Song QingHan nodded thoughtfully, always feeling that there was no deep meaning in his words.


    "Do you know that Wu Dahu is going to war?"


    Before turning around, the song and Qing Dynasties were cold.


    Obviously, lianyue knew this news for the first time, so his face was obviously shocked, but he soon lowered his eyes, covered his emotions in his eyes, and said in a soft voice: "Lord Wu, a good man has his own nature, and he will be safe and sound. The master doesn''t have to worry too much..."


    Song QingHan deliberately raised his chin and raised his eyebrows "You don''t worry. I''ll take care of your children after tiger leaves? After all... Whether he is Wu Dahu or not, as long as he is not here, you are not qualified to stay any longer. "


    Although he had never been such a viin, he didn''t show any diffidence when he said this. He was very worried about lianyue.I don''t know what lianyue thinks of, but she kneels down again with a thump and tears in her eyes and says, "please forgive me, lianyue doesn''t need too much. As long as you can have a bite to eat, if you can''t get used to lianyue, lianyue will nevere out again. Is that ok?"


    Looking at his pathetic appearance, song QingHan really felt bored. He stretched out his hand and pulled him up. He said without expression: "don''t worry, I will go there at that time, so your child''s life is saved."


    Although he left after saying this, lianyue still stood in the same ce, as if he had not recovered from this sentence.


    The battlefield is very dangerous. If song QingHan and Wu Dahu died there, wouldn''t it be...


    his pupils are shaking violently, which shows that he is not calm now.


    No way! Speed up!


    After breakfast, Wu Dahu was just about to go out. Lianyue took the initiative toe over and stood in front of him with a tangled face and whispered, "Lord Wu, can you let me go out and have a look at the scenery of the half moon city?"


    Wu Dahu looked at Song QingHan subconsciously. He thought deeply in his eyes. He shook his head to both sides and said, "you are a man with a big stomach. What are you doing running around? Just stay at home. Are you worried that Xiaohan will do harm to you


    Lianyue quickly shook her head and exined, "of course not. If the master really wants to hurt me, he could have done it yesterday..."


    half way through, he realized that he had said something wrong and quickly remedied: "I mean, how could the master do harm to me? I just want to go out for a walk. By the way, I buy some necessities. To be honest, I came out in a hurry and didn''t even bring enough clothes with me. I was OK on the road. I can''t wear clothes every day at home...


    I was in a hurry

 Chapter 192

    After Lian Yue finished this reason, Wu Dahu didn''t speak. Song QingHan took the initiative to say, "I have some superior materials here. If you want to make clothes, you can choose them with me. It''s no worse than the ones outside."


    Unexpectedly, lianyue''s reaction was very fierce. She shook her hands vigorously and said, "no, no, thank you, master. Lianyue is not suitable for high-quality materials, so let lianyue go out to buy it by herself..."


    Song QingHan picked up her eyebrows, pointed to Hualian''s clothes and said, "do you want this material? Hualian, I remember you have some material left over there? "


    Hualian quickly nodded her head and said, "go back to the master, there are still three horses left there. I''m worried that I can''t use them."


    It''s a little too sentimental that you don''t want superior materials or ordinary materials. Therefore, lianyue has to change her words and say: "there are other things, which are more close to the body, and also want to buy them..."


    Song QingHan waved his hand and calmly said, "if you can write, you can write a list. I''ll ask Hualian to buy them for you today, if you can''t write them It doesn''t matter. Hualian''s memory is not good, but Wenxuan has the ability of never forgetting, so as long as you say it orally. "


    Seeing that all her ideas have been beaten back, lianyue felt a little anxious. She stamped her foot gently, bit her lower lip and said, "lianyue and lianyue just want to go out for a walk and see what the half moon city looks like. Lianyue vows toe back within an hour. If something goes wrong outside, she won''tin about anything...


    things have developed to this ce Step, song QingHan is a fool if he doesn''t know that the key point of lianyue incident is now.


    So even if Lian Yue''s posture is very low now, he also clenched his teeth and said, "no way! You just stay in the yard until the production is finished, and you are not allowed to go anywhere! "


    If it had been before, lianyue would not have said anything, but when he knew that Wu Dahu and song QingHan were going to the battlefield, he was reluctant to let him stay here. Therefore, he also took some emotion on his face and said in a low voice: "yes, but that would be boring for the child..."


    Wu Dahu did not know what he thought of, and secretly winked at Song QingHan, slowly "In this case, let Xiaohan go with you. They will go shopping on the street today, aren''t they?"


    Song QingHan immediately responded, and then said, "yes, I forgot about this stubble. Anyway, we will go to the street. Wait a moment, we will go together."


    He only wanted to stop lianyue from achieving her goal, so as to force lianyue to ask her. He didn''t expect that he could honestly see what lianyue wanted to do.


    Fortunately, Wu Dahu thought of it in time. Otherwise, if lianyue is forced to be urgent, who knows what will happen?


    Lianyue''s eyes flicker with hesitation, but he still grits his teeth and agrees. He just looks at Wu Dahu, and if it is not for Wu Dahu''s firm will, he may feel that he is a very evil person.


    After the matter was solved, song QingHan went back to his room to tidy up his things. After thinking about it, he still put the dagger on his waist. In case of an ident, he could also ensure that he had the strength to fight back.


    Xuanxuan and Hualian naturally want to stay at home with a small stone. After all, there are outsiders at home, and none of them can worry about it.


    When he finished preparing to go out, lianyue also recovered herposure and walked behind him with a smart face.


    Song QingHan had to look at the expression on his face. Naturally, he was not allowed to stand behind him all the time. As soon as he got to the street, he pulled him to his side, which was called "protect him" in the United States.


    Lianyue is quite magnanimous. She looks around the scenery of the half moon city without concealing her ignorance. From time to time, she will hold the passers-by to ask a few questions. After getting the answer, she still looks back to express her feelings with song QingHan.


    "Although there is a unique reason for the development of the city in this month and a half, the governor here has made great contributions, which is really great..."


    seeing him is a bit of insight. Song QingHan nodded his head and said, "yes, I heard that the governor here has been governing the city for decades. He has been working hard and dare not be slighted. ¡±


    aplex emotion shed in Lian Yue''s eyes and said in a low voice: "if such a character can be seen on one side, he will be dead without regret... By the way, the master has been here for a while, and the governor has not given you a banquet?"


    Song QingHan shook his head and said with a smile: "the tiger is just an ordinary Yulin guard. How can it go to the governor''s banquet? And... It seems that I have never heard of the governor giving a banquet. I don''t know whether it doesn''t exist or we don''t know. "


    Lianyue nodded thoughtfully. Yu Guang caught a glimpse of a sugar gourd peddler. He couldn''t help swallowing the water channel: "do you want to eat sugar gourd?"


    The peddler seemed to notice Lian Yue''s sight. He enthusiastically pulled out a sugar gourd and yelled, "sour and sweet sugar gourd costs two Wen! If it''s not delicious, you don''t need any money! "


    Song QingHan looked at Lian Yue strangely. Seeing that the salivation in his eyes did not seem to be faking, he stretched out his hand and took six Wen money in the past, calmly saying, "three."Lianyue waved her hand in surprise and said, "master, I can''t eat so much..."


    hearing that, song QingHan said with a smile: "how do you know I bought it for you?"


    The expression on Lian Yue''s face froze as soon as he said this. Fortunately, he quickly responded and said with a smile: "it''s also true that Xiaoshi, Wenxuan and Hualian are all in one, which is just right."


    Seeing that he didn''t even have a trace of grievance, song QingHan secretly admired his ability to control his emotions. After taking the sugar gourd, he handed it to him and chuckled, "what kind of sugar gourd do you want to eat because the small stone is so small? But don''t eat too much


    Lian Yue was stunned. She quickly took over the sugar gourd and said happily, "thank you, master! Can we have a look over the wall? It is said that the governor sometimes goes to the city wall for a walk. "


    This request is nothing, so song QingHan subconsciously wanted to agree, but when the words came to his mouth, he did not know why it became: "what do you see the governor for? Does he have anything to look good at? "


    Lian Yue smiles and shakes her head. She lowers her head and mumbles: "I''m just curious. How can someone be so stupid that they can''t even kiss for a city?"


    Song QingHan picked his eyebrows and said, "didn''t you praise him just now? Now why are you stupid again


    Seeing that she asked again, lianyue was about to cry. Song QingHan gave augh and said, "OK, go and have a look. I also want to know what kind of person looks like."

 Chapter 193

    They soon went to the foot of the wall and looked up at the top guard.


    Although song QingHan could not see their facial features clearly, they could see that their eyes were firm and their expression was firm.


    After a while, he didn''t look at it. He turned his head and nced at lianyue. There was a sh of light in lianyue''s eyes, and his heart moved. But when he looked carefully, he could not see anything different.


    Lianyue''s attention to the governor seems too high?


    Song QingHan thought for a moment, and suddenly said, "let''s go. We should go shopping and go home. We''ll visit the governor''s house some other day, and we''ll see his real face."


    After hearing the news, Lian Yue pauses, takes back her sight and hesitates to say, "isn''t it good for me to go to..."


    This sentence seems to remind song QingHan, he nodded: "yes, I''ll tell you after I read it, if you want to know."


    Lianyue didn''t show any regret. She politely saluted and said, "thank you for your pity. Lianyue will be rewarded with grass in the future."


    Song QingHan took a careful look at his expression and said, "well," no more words.


    The next trip was very ordinary. Lianyue bought a lot of things for her personal use, and she didn''t bother song QingHan. She carried it behind her, and it didn''t seem to match his delicate appearance.


    Just after returning home and putting down his things, song QingHan immediately called for Lu Sen and said in amanding tone: "help me to collect the information about the governor, the more the better. If you can, even the things he did when he was a child."


    Lu Sen Leng Leng Leng, surprised asked: "this... Song childe is to do what?"


    After all, for the governor here, the people in the half moon city still have a lot of respect. If a persones out rashly and says he wants to investigate him, he will want to ask why.


    Fortunately, song QingHan was not impatient. He quickly replied, "I suspect that the newer of our family is going for the governor, so I want to know whether he has met with the governor before, or has something to do with him."


    Lu Sen knew the identity of Lian Yue, so after hearing song QingHan''s words, he had a surprised look on his face and hesitated to say: "this... You suspect that he is the child in his stomach, is it the governor''s?"


    In fact, not to mention that he didn''t believe it. Even song QingHan didn''t believe in Lu Sen''s conjecture. He just couldn''t make a more reasonable guess for the time being. He had to wave his hand and say, "you''ll find out after you find out."


    Seeing this, Lu Sen had to nod his head and quickly walked out the door. It seemed that he was going to find his old friend.


    But what he didn''t know was that in the far corner, lianyue silently withdrew her sight, reached out to pick the flowers in front of her, and murmured: "it seems that it''s fast, but I don''t know him..."


    however, to song QingHan''s surprise, Lu Sen didn''te back until dark.


    Wu Dahu, who has already returned home, naturally knows the whole story from Song QingHan''s mouth, and subconsciously asks, "has he defected?"


    This sentence was originally his unintentional words. Unexpectedly, song QingHan had not said anything. Hualian, who had been talking quietly beside them, suddenly said, "no, it''s impossible."


    Seeing Wu Dahu and song QingHan both put their eyes on themselves, Hualian''s face shed a flurry, holding her hands by the corner of her clothes and saying, "brother Lu and brother Lu are not that kind of people. Maybe something has been dyed on the way...


    in fact, he regretted after saying this. Lu Sen is not one of his people. Why should he speak for him?


    What''s more, what if song QingHan and Wu Dahu misunderstand him as disloyal?


    He opened his mouth and was about to take back his words when he heard song QingHan "poo Yi" and said with a smile: "spring is going to leave, but you have caught thest bus."


    Song QingHan''s words are both mysterious and mysterious. Even Wu Dahu only understood it, let alone Hualian. He was shocked from the beginning to the end.


    However, he did not intend to exin, but said: "if Lu Sen was dyed on the road, it would be fine. I''m afraid it would be in..."


    seeing his eyes suddenly ncing in the direction of triplets, Wu Dahu immediately understood it and frowned: "it''s really faster to catch Lu Sen to torture than to investigate himself."


    After listening to Wu Dahu''s words, Hualian is tight in her heart and blurts out: "brother Lu has been arrested and tortured? So, what about that? "


    Song QingHan gave him a reassuring look andforted him: "don''t worry. The other party certainly doesn''t want to turn against us now, so it''s just a matter of time before Lu Sen wille back."


    Although Hualian has tried his best to keep calm, his mood can be seen from his trembling hands.


    This kind of thing can''t be helped by words. So song QingHan didn''t say anything more. He just gave Wu Dahu a look and said, "if Lu Sen doesn''te back in an hour, let Yu Lin Wei''s brother patrol."


    Wu Dahu nodded and said in a deep voice, "well, as long as they stay in the city on the half moon, we will find them out."After listening to Wu Dahu''s words, Hualian was able to calm down andy out the dishes and chopsticks for dinner.


    When the meal was in general, there was a knock at the door.


    Hualian directly put down the bowl and rushed to the door, but after opening the door, the surprise on his face turned into doubt.


    Song QingHan, one step behind him, walked to the door. When he saw the stranger outside, he frowned and said, "you are...


    the visitor was very polite. He said," I am Zhu Xiu, the housekeeper of the governor''s house. Is this Lord Wu''s house? "


    Hearing the governor''s words, song QingHan''s shoulder loosened and nodded: "yes, I''m Wu Dahu''s husband song QingHan. I don''t know why I came here sote?"


    Zhu Xiu chuckled and said slowly, "well, today, my family caught a man with a bad intention, and found that he seemed to be inquiring about the governor, so he investigated and found that he lived in your mansion in recent days..."


    Song QingHan was worried. Although he didn''t expect that Lu Sen would be stupid enough to run to the governor''s house, he still resolutely admitted: "yes, It is true that I sent him to investigate the governor, but I was just curious about the governor''s life. There was no other meaning. If you can, I hope the Lord can let him back. I am the one to be punished. "


    Seeing that he was so straightforward, Zhu Xiu''s eyes shed with surprise, but the smile on his face was a little deeper. He arched his hands and said, "to be honest, when we found him, he had something that shouldn''t have appeared. I think this is beyond the order of Prince song. So we should put him in the governor''s house for the time being. After we understand what''s going on, we can exin it to Prince song and Lord Wu ¡£¡±

 Chapter 194

    For Lu Sen''s character, song QingHan is still trustworthy, not only because of Hualian''s guarantee, but also because of these days.


    Although the governor''s character is also guaranteed, his people are not necessarily the same as him.


    Therefore, adhering to the principle of good for Lu Sen, song QingHan took a tough attitude and said, "I don''t know what should not appear? If you don''t want to tell me, I can''t agree with this proposal. "


    Zhu Xiu pondered for a while, as if to measure whether to say it out.


    Seeing that song QingHan looked serious, he finally stepped back and said in a low voice: "it''s about treason. Is it right that... Should not appear?"


    Song QingHan''s eyes widened and his face was unbelievable: "what? How could it be? "


    His reaction seems to give Zhu Xiu some reference. After all, if someone who has intervened in this matter, he can''t have a strange reaction when he hears this, unless he is a professional spy. But obviously, judging from Song QingHan''s experience, the possibility that he is a spy is almost zero.


    Zhu Xiusong lowered his shoulder and sped his fists and said: "it''s all I''ve said. It''s obvious that the son of song is also a person who knows the great righteousness. It''s better not to interfere in this matter."


    After that, he stepped forward as if he was going to leave. Before turning around, he did not know what he thought of and said slowly: "in addition, the governor is just an ordinary person. Why don''t you pay more attention to his family? It''s said that Lord Wu will be on the battlefield soon? "


    Song QingHan pauses for a moment, "Er" a sound, looking at his back, only feel that the mind of numerous and disordered thoughts, will soon force him to explode.


    One thing has not been solved yet, and another onees after another!


    Wu Dahu looked at everything in his eyes. He took song QingHan''s shoulder and said in a soft voice, "don''t worry. Come one by one. As long as one thing is solved, the others will be easily solved."


    Song QingHan leaned his head on his shoulder and felt that he was steadfast and iparable. If there was no disturbance from thesemon things, such a state could be called "only envy mandarin ducks but not immortals".


    When cleaning up the dishes and chopsticks, Hualian seems to be distracted. She breaks several bowls in session and cuts her own hand.


    Hearing the news, song QingHan walked out of the door and looked at his self calming appearance. He shook his head and sighed: "we will go to the governor''s office in the early morning of tomorrow. Anyway, we will meet him."


    Hualian nodded like a chicken pecking rice. After hesitating for a while, she finally said to song QingHan: "master, I always think... This matter should be nted."


    Although Hualian didn''t hear Zhu Xiu''s words, she asked song QingHan afterwards, but song QingHan didn''t tell him in detail. She only said that Lu Sen hadmitted a crime and was temporarily detained by the people of the governor''s office, and could be released after investigation.


    Although Hualian didn''t have much insight, she also knew that if it was a trivial matter, it would not be held for such a long time, especially when song QingHan had made it clear to them.


    And if it''s a big thing... He doesn''t believe that he can do it.


    This sentence reminds song QingHan that something suddenly shed in his mind, but his face was still and said to Hualian: "it''s OK. I''ll know when I see Lu Sen tomorrow. Don''t worry too much. If you fall down, who will take care of him then?"


    Hua Lian''s face turned red. Atst, she recognized the funny meaning in Song QingHan''s words. She lowered her head and rubbed her hands. She affirmed, "I''ll always be the master''s husband. I have to take care of him. As for others, let him go..."


    Half of the word "death" was taken back by him. I don''t know if he thought that, judging from the current situation, it is somewhat unlucky to say the word.


    Song QingHan smiles and shakes his head. Seeing that his neck is red, he doesn''t tease him any more. He whispers, "go to sleep, bowl words... It seems that you haven''t heard of a pregnant man who can''t go into the water?"


    Hualien pauses. Her refusal turns to her mouth and bes "good". She turns her head and takes a look at Lian Yue''s room and walks slowly.


    Looking at his back, song QingHan pondered for a moment, and felt that his anger seemed unreasonable, but he was not stupid. If Lian Yue did not cover up and deliberately pointed the clue to the governor, how could he send Lu Sen to investigate the governor?


    He thought it out. The situation now is that lianyue has something to ask him, not that he asks for lianyue. Therefore, he should not be the one who takes the initiative to speak.


    After returning to the room, he looked at Wu Dahu, who was ying with Xiaoshi on the bed, and said in a low voice: "do you remember what I once said to you about the mixed race before?"


    Wu Dahu almost instantly responded and said subconsciously, "treason?"


    Song QingHan, with a "um" sound, slowly sat down beside the bed, reached for the small stone''s hand and snatched away the woodcarving that he was enjoying. In a soft voice, "after muhammar went to find the half breed childst time, it happened that the half blood son betrayed his country. This time, it was muhammar who appeared, but the elephant turned into Lu Sen


    This seems to be a little bit different from what they had imagined before. If muhammar wanted to really do it, he would take him and ask about triplets, and then put him back. Unexpectedly, he yed more and sent him directly to the governor''s office, or he would never return.Xiaoshitou thought that song QingHan wanted to y games with him when he took away the woodcarving. However, no matter how he caught it, song QingHan seemed to have not seen it. He was holding the wood carving around in the air, but he would not let him get it.


    The tired little stone felt aggrieved. He sat back and wiped his eyes with his hands. He cried: "my father is bad! Bad father


    Song QingHan was awakened by his cry. Seeing Wu Dahu looking at himself with helpless eyes, song QingHan put the woodcarving back to the small stone with a red face and a soft cough. He coaxed: "my father is wrong. The stone is good. Don''t cry or cry."


    After touching the thing on his hand, the cry of the little stone stopped suddenly. He opened his eyes and looked at it, as if he was afraid of being robbed by song QingHan again. He held it in his arms and crawled quietly to the corner, ready to entertain himself.


    Looking at the small stone''s back, song QingHan''s mind shed with light, and subconsciously said: "he wants to take advantage of the governor''s hand to get rid of Lu Sen! If we can, maybe even we... "


    after all, Lu Sen went out from their house. As long as we had a little investigation, it would be easy to put the suspect of the emissary on them. At that time, the usation was certain, and they could not run even if they wanted to run...


    Wu Dahu also understood and frowned:" so he didn''t intend to let us go, but he didn''t find it Just the right opportunity. "


    Song QingHan bit his teeth, opened the door, and strode into the room of mixed blood. He said in a deep voice, "tell him that the triplets are in my hand. Let hime to see me on his own initiative."

 Chapter 195

    Half breed looks Leng Leng Leng, but what words didn''t ask, nod directly, indicated oneself knew.


    The next morning, Wu Dahu arrived at the governor''s house with song QingHan and Hualian, and conveyed his intention to the servants.


    Not long after the servant went in, Zhu Xiu came out of the house, saluted Wu Dahu, and then chuckled: "the governor is eating in the hall. Do you want to have a meal together, or do you want to have a rest in the side hall?"


    Wu Dahu said in a deep voice: "don''t disturb the governor''s dinner. We can wait in the side hall."


    In fact, even if the governor didn''t exin, it didn''t matter if he asked people to take them into the side hall directly. But with such an exnation, they felt much better.


    It''s surprising that the governor is sote.


    The governor did not ask them to wait for a long time, and soon came in from the other side of the side hall.


    Just as soon as I saw the man and had no time to exchange greetings, I heard a series of coughing sounds from the governor''s throat, which sounded oppressive and intense.


    Song QingHan raised his eyes and saw that the legendary governor was wearing ordinary cotton clothes. His face was sallow and haggard. If he didn''t say so, he might think he was a vagrant begging on the road.


    No wonder he would get up sote and get sick. Even if he wanted to get up early, it would be difficult, unless he didn''t want to die.


    When the cough stopped, the governor waved his hand in their direction, motioned for them to sit down, and opened his mouth and went straight to the subject.


    "What do you think of the case of lucerne?"


    He was so straightforward that Wu Dahu was not easy to go around the bush. He said directly: "we suspect that he was nted. The murderer is the same person as the mixed blood incident a few years ago."


    Although it was the first time that the word "mixed blood" was heard, there was no change in the governor''s face. He even used their words instead of his habitual expression.


    "How did youe to this conclusion? You were not here at the time of the half blood incident. "


    Without waiting for Wu Dahu to speak, he gently rubbed his thumb and said slowly, "or... Are you connected with the murderer?"


    Wu Dahu was silent for a while, as if he was considering the degree of speaking.


    It''s too hard to get muhammar involved, but not the half breed and triplets in the family.


    Just for a moment, the governor seemed to have understood a lot of things. With a glimmer of light in his eyes, he ignored the topic and said, "what do you think of the purpose of the murderer''s doing this?"


    This is a question that they thought outst night and can be answered decisively.


    "Lord governor, we think that the reason why he did this is to eradicate our family with the help of the governor''s hand."


    The cough came from the governor''s throat again, and this time it was obviously more violent than the previous one, and the governor''s waist was bent.


    I don''t know if Zhu Xiu has been waiting outside. After apologizing to Wu Dahu and others, hees in with a bowl of ice sugar and Sydney water, and quicklyes to the governor. He seems to want to serve him for a drink.


    But the governor''s temper seemed a little stubborn. He didn''t even look at the bowl of Sydney Water and whispered, "take it out. Don''t you see I''m talking about business?"


    Although his voice is small, but the tone is very fierce, the dignity of his body can not be underestimated.


    Zhu Xiu''s face shed a touch of helplessness, looked at Wu Dahu and others, holding the bowl of ice sugar Sydney Water and went out again.


    Wu Dahu understood the meaning in his eyes, and did not intend to dy for a long time. He said, "governor, we are here to see how Lu Sen is. If we can learn the details from him, maybe we can help in this case."


    The governor slowly stopped coughing, took his hand from his chest and said slowly, "I''ll take you there, but I''ll listen to your conversation word by word."


    Wu Dahu nodded. As soon as he stood up, he heard Song Qing saying, "how long have you been coughing? Have you ever seen a doctor? "


    This question was obviously asked by many people, so the governor''s face was numb and said, "it''s just a stubborn disease. It doesn''t make any difference whether you see the doctor or not."


    Song QingHan looked at his throat thoughtfully and thought about it. He closed his mouth and said nothing more.


    Led by the governor, the three men walked through aplicated corridor and entered an ordinary looking firewood room.


    Lu Sen was lying in the middle of the wood shed, his face incredulous when he saw theme in.


    Seeing that there was no suspicious trace on him, song QingHan''s trust in the governor''s character rose to a higher level and asked, "did youe to the governor''s house by yourself?"


    Lu Sen shook his head and said wrongly, "I and I don''t know what happened. When I walked on the road, I suddenly got dark. When I opened my eyes again, I found that I hade to apletely strange ce. I only knew it was someone else''s home, but I didn''t know it was the governor''s house..."


    the governor seemed to know what happenedter and took the initiative to exin to song QingHan: "Seeing him sneaking around the house, Zhu Xiu was suspicious, so he took him down and locked him in the firewood room.""Later, between the two, something fell from his arms. Zhu Xiu was shocked after a nce. He ordered someone to take care of him and went to look for me."


    Song QingHan and Wu Dahu looked at each other and said, "can we have a look at something like that?"


    That''s right. Zhu Xiufu waved his hand out


    Zhu Xiu reached into his arms and took out something simr to a jade pendant and put it into song QingHan''s hand.


    Song QingHan Leng Leng Leng, looking at the whole body of snow-white, Yingying luminous object, doubt: "what is this?"


    Seeing that the governor put his fist in his mouth, Zhu Xiu hurriedly replied: "this is a verymon identity token in the barbarians. As long as you take him, even if you look different from the barbarians, you can travel freely in the barbarians."


    Song QingHan rubbed the keepsake thoughtfully and said slowly, "can''t we prove who its original owner is? If you want to nt someone else, just put this keepsake on him


    After the governor coughed, he said in a deep voice: "that''s true, but there are not many people who can take this kind of Keepsake at will and nt people in this world. Can you contact him?"


    Song QingHan subconsciously shook his head. After shaking it, he found it was wrong. He looked up and exined, "who is the governor asking? I didn''t hear you. "


    But it was obvious that the governor did not intend to cooperate with him. He said in a low voice, "it can''t be contacted now. It doesn''t mean that he will never be able to contact him now. Since you are worthy of his action, you are very important to him. If you don''t see the result you want to see, he will appear."

 Chapter 196

    After listening to the governor''s words, song QingHan''s heart was tight, and he felt that things were not good. Subconsciously, he asked, "how is the governor going to lead him out?"


    The governor nced at the two men and said in a deep voice, "no one will attack others for no reason, and it''s still a big revenge like killing the door. So... You must have something he wants."


    See song QingHan''s eyes sh a guard, he said slowly: "it doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. I just want to put this news out. When the timees, there will be no fear that he will note."


    This method is good for the governor, but not for song QingHan and others.


    What if muhammar broke the jar, secretly rescued the mixed blood, and never appeared again? At that time, ording to his character, even if the governor didn''t exin what they had, he would certainly take the initiative to release the news that it was triplets. At that time, it would be more than just their family that would be in trouble. But the whole governor''s house would be in trouble!


    But at this time, it is impossible for song QingHan to raise an objection. After all, judging from the current situation, this is indeed the most perfect way.


    Seeing song QingHan''s dilemma, Wu Dahu pondered for a moment and then said, "governor, can we take Lu Sen back for a while? Half a dayter, we will follow the way of the governor? "


    The governor put his hand to his mouth, and his eyes were sharp and said, "yes, but you must be surrounded by guards. The number is up to me."


    Song QingHan and Wu Dahu looked at each other and felt that it was not easy to achieve this level, so they did not ask for any more requirements and agreed decisively.


    After reaching an agreement, the governor took the initiative to send the four men to the door, but before they got close to the gate, they heard a noiseing from outside.


    After coughing for a while, he frowned and asked, "what''s going on? What''s the standard of being noisy? "


    The porter trotted over and said, "there''s a family member of Wu Da''s family. He''s always moring toe in. But as far as I know, Lord Wu''s family is only Mr. Song. So I''m afraid he''s here to make trouble, so I didn''t let him in. I didn''t expect to disturb the adults."


    Wu Dahu has not yet responded, song QingHan has directly said: "Lian Yue?"


    A surprise voice rings out from the door, and lianyue''s face appears afterwards.


    "Master! Lord Wu


    Seeing that they really knew each other, the porter''s face suddenly became embarrassed and scratched his head and said, "Lord Wu and Lord Wu, I''ve been impolite, mainly because I didn''t expect..."


    since the first day of Yu Lin Wei, Wu Dahu''s "good husband" image has been uploaded in the official arena. Who could have thought that he would have a side room with a big belly one night?


    Wu Dahu frowned and asked in a deep voice, "what are you doing here?"


    Lianyue''s eyes gave him a timid nce. When she inadvertently saw the governor, she looked as if she had been struck by lightning. She gaped nkly and could not even speak.


    In addition to his concern for the moon, there was a certain degree of concern for the governor.


    It''s just... What''s the rtionship between them?


    The governor also noticed lianyue''s sight, frowned slightly, and looked a little unhappy.


    However, with his self-cultivation, he would not say anything to lianyue. He said to Wu Dahu directly: "Lord Wu, it''s not toote. Since it''s decided, let''s move quickly. My people are waiting outside."


    Wu Dahu nodded, quietly swept lianyue, and said, "go, it''s time to go back."


    Lianyue''s body trembled, as if she had finallye back to God. She lowered her head and quietly followed song QingHan. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    He did not say, song QingHan naturally would not ask, nodded to Wu Dahu, walked out of the governor''s house and walked towards his own courtyard.


    Although the people sent by the governor were disguised and did not surround them naked, they could only know what was going on if they knew something about them.


    Muhammar was waiting for them, but if he didn''t want to do it, he would have done it in the dark.


    When they got home, there were some strange noisesing out of the mixed blood room, which seemed to be made on purpose.


    Song QingHan takes a look at Wu Dahu and signals him to clear away the idle people. Then he walks to the room of mixed blood and knocks on the door.


    The door was soon opened from inside, but song QingHan could not see any figures.


    Because he had been prepared, when he went in and saw muhammar''s fierce face, he didn''t feel any fluctuation in his heart. He even said hello with a smile.


    "Good afternoon. I can finally have a good face-to-facemunication, isn''t it?"


    Muhammar saw him bypass himself and go to the mixed blood bed. He frowned and said, "the triplets are not in your house. Where did you put them?"This news is also new to the mixed race. After all, in his memory, triplets have always lived in a room not far away from him, and asionally he can hear their tiny movements.


    Song QingHan chuckled. He didn''t mean to me muhammar for turning over his house. Instead, he said, "maybe there are some ces you haven''t found? Do you want to give you a little more time to search? "


    With a trace of scorn in his calm voice, he sessfully angered muhammar. With a "click" sound, muhammar let go of his hand, let the cup that had been turned into ashes float down slowly, and said in a deep voice, "tell me, otherwise you and your family will end up in this way."


    However, his threat to song QingHan was nothing but a whisper. After examining the mixed blood wound, song QingHan said slowly, "before that, you had nned to make me and my family like that, so why should I tell you?"


    Muhammar opened his mouth to speak, but song QingHan immediately went on: "do you know how many people are waiting to catch you outside? If you can''t be caught, triplets will be used as bait. Do you know how many people will be attracted by that time? "


    Seeing song QingHan''s squinting eyes revealed a chill, muhammar subconsciously said, "as long as you give me the triplets, there will be nothing left?"


    Song QingHan sneered and raised his eyebrows: "do you think I am a fool? Or did you really not think of it? I''ll give you the triplets. Of course, you''ll have nothing to do with it. But how can I exin it to the governor? "

 Chapter 197

    Since Song QingHan thought of this, the fool is not him, so...


    he pursed his lips into a straight line and murmured, "can''t I just find someone to be the scapegoat?"


    "Whatever?" Song QingHan seemed to hear Tianda''s joke, squinting at him and saying, "are you treating the governor as a fool again? Can anyone get your keepsake? When we find out, we are not guilty, we will be guilty. "


    Seeing that his counterattack was not leaking, muhammar''s shoulder rxed and his tone seemed to contain a trace of helplessness.


    "What do you want?"


    In any case, he could not solve the problem. Naturally, it had to be solved by song QingHan, and judging from the resolute appearance of song QingHan, I''m afraid that he had already thought out the countermeasures and was waiting for him to speak.


    Song QingHan chuckled and raised his eyebrows: "how about your prison breaking skills?"


    Muhammar frowned and said in a deep voice, "do you really want to send me to prison? Do you know how many people are staring at me in the dark


    Song QingHan said slowly: "probably not much, otherwise you can''t swagger in and out of my house, and still have the mood to frame others, and even go to the governor''s house in person."


    His words stopped muhammar from saying anything, and he could only stare at him with a gloomy face.


    If not for his excellent martial arts skills and excellent throwing skills, he would have died more than ten years ago. How could he have grown up so big without any harm?


    However, this does not mean that he is invincible. Besides, it is still in the territory of the enemy country. As long as he does not pay attention to it, he may be doomed.


    Thinking of this, he said in a bad tone: "is there no other way? I can still choose my life and future. "


    Although theck of triplets will have a part of the impact on his hegemony, but without life, then everything can be gone.


    Song QingHan seemed to expect that he would have this answer, so he quickly said, "I can let you solve this matter withouting forward, but you promise me that if one day the soldiers wille to the moon and half the city, no soldiers will be sent out, will you?"


    The impact of this sentence was so great that muhammar was always calm. He could not help but show a touch of movement on his face and said in a deep voice, "are you so sure that I can achieve that level?"


    Even if he himself was sure that he could get triplets, he did not dare to say that he would be able toplete the overlord, not to mention a person from the enemy country who had not met several times?


    What''s more, it''s not difficult for him to seek truth. He can answer it at will. In any case, it doesn''t necessarily happen. Secondly, if the task of issuing orders is shifted to others, will it not be considered as a breach of the oath?


    Song QingHan saw through his thoughts and calmly said, "as long as it''s your people, they can''t say this order. As for your problem, I should say that I''m not sure, but I can''t say it."


    ording to the observation of these days, muhammar is ruthless and resourceful. However, he has a certain tenderness in treating his own people. He is more orderly and knows how to kill by force. As long as he does not deviate, he will have his share in the world in the future.


    His words were serious, and muhammar''s face gradually became more serious. He raised his right hand, put it on his chest, and thumped three times. He said, "I promise you, if any soldierse to the moon half city, unless the gate of the city is opened for me, my men and I will never send out a soldier."


    Although he didn''t exin it, song QingHan had already guessed that the gesture was probably a unique gesture of barbarians when swearing. Since muhammar was willing to do this instead of using the gesture of Qingmu Kingdom, it shows that he took this statement seriously. So song QingHan did not say anything more and said in a low voice: "I want you to hang around three times in the street, which is seen by the guards After three times, you cane here by yourself to pick up the four people. "


    Muhammar looked at him suspiciously. He didn''t think it would be so simple. He hesitated and asked, "what about you?"


    Seeing that he also began to worry about their safety, song QingHan shrugged his shoulders and wrinkled his face and said, "let''s leave it to God. Anyway, Wu Dahu and I will go to the battlefield."


    Obviously, what he said was a joke, but muhammar didn''t have the desire to ask further. He nodded and said in a deep voice, "you go out first, and I wille back after a stick of incense."


    Since he is so confident, song QingHan won''t say much. Besides, if the guards outside can stop him, he won''t appear here.


    After leaving the door, song QingHan went straight to lianyue''s room.


    After hearing the newsing from the door, lianyue quickly reaches out and wipes her tears on her face and stands up.


    See his eyes red, song QingHan where do not know what happened just now? But he thought he didn''t see it. Sitting at the table, he whispered, "the governor has bronchitis. Fortunately, it has not developed into pneumonia, but it''s hard to say if we drag it down."


    "Bronchitis?"


    Lianyue repeated it again and again. It seemed that she was puzzled. However, he could understand the name of a disease.He pinched his finger and whispered, "no wonder I saw the governor look so thin. If I didn''t say that, I really couldn''t recognize him as a governor. I thought officials should be as fat and white as those in the capital."


    Song QingHan''s face shed a faint smile, no voice.


    Lianyue suddenly became cramped. After looking at the ground for a long time, she asked, "does the master have a way to treat the governor? It''s said that the master''s medical skills are excellent...


    Song QingHan gave a deep thought and said casually: "you can just listen to this kind of ttery, but although you can''t cure the governorpletely, I know some ways to alleviate it. It''s just that... The governor''s treating us like this today really makes me a little angry!"


    When he spoke of thetter part, his voice suddenly became stern, and with the fierce expression on his face, he looked like he hated the governor to the extreme.


    Lianyue slowly came to the table and sat down. She poured a cup of hot tea to song QingHan, and said in a soft voice, "master, don''t be angry. How can you be good if you are angry? The governor has made a careless mistake today. For the sake of his integrity, let him go. "


    Song QingHan took up his tea cup, sipped it on his mouth, then shook his head and said: "forget it, don''t say about him. Anyway, he is a dying man. Even if it can be relieved, it will not be relieved for a few years."


    "Bang", the teapot fell on the table without warning. Lianyue tightly held her hand, "plop" knelt in front of song QingHan, and said in a low voice: "lianyue''s body is not proper. If you miss the teapot, please punish him."

 Chapter 198

    Song QingHan took the cup''s hand and slowly put it on the table. His face was expressionless and said, "well, get up. It''s just a teapot. It can be burned."


    Lianyue''s body trembled, slowly straightened up, only put a part of her buttocks on the stool, lowered her head and said, "master, lianyue wants to go out for a walk, OK?"


    As for his destination, song QingHan didn''t know, but he said deliberately: "where are you going? The governor may be here in a moment. If you find that there are fewer people, you may be held responsible. "


    Hearing this, lianyue suddenly raised her head, and aplex emotion shed in her eyes, and said in a low voice: "the governor ising? Will he stay for dinner? I don''t know if Hualian has bought Sydney. I heard that rock sugar pear water can cure cough. I just saw him cough very much


    Song QingHan put his fingers on the table and tapped a few times. He said in a strange way: "the governor, it''s nothing good toe here. Do you still eat?"? It would be nice not to let him shut up. "


    For Wu Dahu''s family, lianyue has not been very clear about these things. Hearing this, she couldn''t help asking, "master, what happened? Should you bother the governor toe to the door in person


    Seeing that their conversation was finally on the right track, song QingHan chuckled: "generally speaking, other people want to frame our family and make the governor think that our family is connected with the barbarians. If we can''t give a satisfactory exnation, we will all be finished."


    Lianyue''s heart was tight. Seeing that the situation was so severe, she whispered, "what should I do?"


    Song QingHan took a sip of tea again and said in a soft voice, "if this matter is solved, I''ll be in a good mood. I''ll be d to see the governor. Maybe I can tell him what I know."


    As soon as the bait was released, lianyue, the big fish, was immediately hooked, and said in a quick voice: "otherwise, or send someone out to take the me? In any case, as long as someone admits the crime, it will be settled? "


    Seeing this, song QingHan had more doubts in his heart.


    Looking at the degree of lianyue''s tension to the governor, if he said that their rtionship was ordinary, he would never believe it. But if it was not ordinary, why could the governor not recognize Lian Yue? Did the governor save lianyue unintentionally? No, lianyue grew up in Lefang when she was a child. The possibility of running to yuebancheng is almost zero.


    While thinking, he said, "yes, it can be, but who is willing to be the one to take the me? Moreover, she has to make up a reasonable reason, which is difficult...


    Lian Yue frowned, and seemed to realize the difficulty of this matter. As soon as she turned her eyes, she suddenly shed something in her mind when she saw her stomach. She swallowed and said slowly, "master, let me go, just say that the child in my belly belongs to barbarians..."


    Song QingHan looked at it in surprise He didn''t speak for a long time.


    He really didn''t think that lianyue and his ideas ovepped by coincidence.


    However, there are still some differences between his ideas and lianyue''s. The difference lies in that if he indoctrinates his ideas into lianyue, it is hard to guarantee that something goes wrong. However, what lianyue thinks of himself is different. Even if something goes wrong, he can follow this line of thinking.


    Thinking of this, song QingHan raised his eyebrows and said, "are you so selfless? What about your kids? You know, this crime is likely to be beheaded. "


    Lianyue''s hands tightly clenched into fists and put them on his knees. The blue veins on the back of his hands revealed that he was not calm now.


    After a long time, when song QingHan thought he was going to change his mind, he suddenly said: "this matter, someone muste forward to be an inflection point, otherwise the life of the governor and the master''s family will not be a pity?"


    Song QingHan looked at him carefully. Although he was demoralized, his ideas and insight were not bad. Even the word "inflection point" was so clear.


    He pondered for a while, and then slowly said, "OK, as long as this matter is solved, I will help the governor to cure the disease. Now let''s solve our problem first. Do you know what the barbarian looks like?"


    Unexpectedly, lianyue nodded after listening to him, and her eyes turned to the right. She recalled and said: "the eye socket is deep and concave, the nose is straight, there is a scar here, and the lips are always pursed into a straight line, which makes it difficult to get along with each other. She wears a dark blue coat, and the cloth ismon cotton and hemp, which looks a little wrinkled...


    Song QingHan looks magical after hearing this "How do you know so clearly?" she asked


    He was sure that no one saw him when he was talking to muhammar. Moreover, with muhammar''s martial arts, if someone was watching him, he would not give him a light hand. So how did lianyue know about muhammar''s appearance?


    Lian Yue pauses, a little embarrassed, lowers her head and says in a low voice, "master, do you remember that morning I said I saw something that is not human or ghost...


    Song QingHan nodded clearly and said inexplicably:" so what you saw that day was actually him? He even... "


    he swallowed" didn''t kill you "into his stomach. After all, it seemed that the rtionship between him and muhammar was too good, and it would not be good to cause the misunderstanding of lianyue.But unexpectedly, lianyue had already guessed what he was going to ask, and was afraid to say: "I don''t know why he didn''t kill me. Maybe he saw my stomach, because he clearly made a gesture of hand, but changed direction in mid air."


    Song QingHan "um" a, silently in the heart to muhammar added an advantage: do not kill pregnant men, there is a bottom line.


    Suddenly, there was amotion outside, and a small cry came into lianyue''s room.


    "Found the man! Come this way! The soldiers are divided into three ways! "


    "He''s very fast. Don''t get too far away, or you''ll get caught in the hole."


    "Report to the governor, quick!"


    "..."


    when song QingHan knew that the time was almost over, he quickly said, "when the timees, you can say it ording to your idea. Just remember that he once gave you an object that looks like a jade but not a jade, which is about this big, so it is said that you can take good care of it. If you meet a barbarian, you can take it out."


    Lianyue looks at Song QingHan''s hand and writes down these details in her heart.


    After he digested the words, song QingHan went on: "he told you to find Wu Dahu and be his side room. However, after he arrived here, Lu Sen, who lives in the guest room, was very interested in seeing you. He touched you several times, and even took away your thing. That''s what happened. Do you understand?"


    Lianyue nodded, puzzled: "what if the governor didn''t believe it?"

 Chapter 199

    Song QingHan took a meaningful look at him and said slowly, "you will let the governor believe it, won''t you?"


    Lianyue''s heart was tight, and she didn''t know if song QingHan knew anything. Sheughed and nodded: "I will try to persuade the governor."


    Now that it has been agreed, song QingHan and lianyue are not wasting time. They go out of the room directly and sit in the living room waiting for the arrival of the governor.


    The governor arrived soon. After learning the specific situation from the officers and soldiers, he took a look at Song QingHan and frowned: "has he been here?"


    Song QingHan looked around, motioned Hualian and others to step down, and then took his eyes to look at the people brought behind the governor.


    His meaning was very clear, so the governor waved his hand to Zhu Xiu to take his servants out.


    Zhu Xiu disapproved and said "adults..." but in the governor''s cold eyes, he finally refused to take people away.


    After only song QingHan, Wu Dahu, lianyue and the governor were left in the room, song QingHan said slowly: "he dide just now, in order to find lianyue. It''s up to Lian Yue to tell the adults the details. "


    Lianyue did not know why. Since the governor came in, she was extremely nervous. Her hands were locked together, and her nails were pinched white.


    After sensing the governor''s gaze on himself, he opened his mouth and found that his throat was like being pinched by his hand, and he could not make a sound at all.


    The governor frowned and looked away at Song QingHan. He seemed to want an exnation.


    Song QingHan''s face was still, but he was a little upset, because he did not expect that lianyue would suddenly change from a cunning fox to a frightened rabbit after seeing the governor.


    Fortunately, lianyue, aware of the strange atmosphere, quickly adjusted her mood and spoke slowly. She said what song QingHan had said to him before ording to her own understanding.


    The governor listened in silence, waiting for him to finish saying, "why did he want to leave you?"


    Lian Yue was stunned. She didn''t know what she thought of. Her eyes were a little gloomy, and she said in a low voice: "maybe it''s because of the great righteousness of our country."


    This answer did not exceed the governor''s expectation, so he did not ask lianyue any more, but threw the question to song QingHan.


    "That''s not what I said before, and you didn''t make any refutation at that time."


    Song QingHan said: "because we just know the truth from lianyue''s mouth. Before that, we only thought that Lu Sen was an honest guide."


    The governor narrowed his eyes slowly and said: "do you know that the half blood you saved has left?"


    The big dog and the two dogs are still here. The mixed blood affair can be concealed for a while, but it can''t be concealed for a lifetime. So song QingHan didn''t expect the governor to ignore it. He said calmly: "I''m only responsible for treating him at the request of the vigers. As for the matter that he can leave even if his foot is broken, we have no way."


    However, as he spoke, he secretly admired muhammar. It was unbelievable that he could actually save the mixed blood and triplets in full view of the public, and did not disturb any one.


    The governor nced suspiciously at the three men, and gently tapped his finger on the table, as if to remind them toe back to their senses and say in a deep voice: "what is the crime of shielding criminals? You must also know that it is more a crime to cover up the barbarian criminals. I will give you another chance. As long as you tell the truth, I will not investigate the previous lies."


    Song QingHan''s three people all mean the same thing. They didn''t even look at each other''s faces, so they directly replied, "what we just said is the truth."


    The atmosphere fell into stagnation. As soon as the governor patted the table, he ordered people toe in, took lianyue with him, and said to song QingHan: "everything is done by people, and the sky is watching. As long as what happened, it is impossible not to leave a trace. I hope you will not regret the decision you made today in the future."


    With that, he swept away, looking as if he were "angry".


    Lianyue takes a look at Song QingHan when she leaves. Song QingHan nods to him. She doesn''t know what she thinks of, and suddenly says, "tiger poison doesn''t eat children."


    Hearing this sentence, lianyue widens her eyes and stares at Song QingHan. Her lips tremble. She seems to want to say something, but in the end, she doesn''t say anything. Seeing song QingHan''s figure getting smaller and smaller in her sight, she sighs and turns her head.


    The governor asked people to take lianyue into the prison. He didn''t know whether it was intentional or not. He specially arranged his cell in the innermost part so that he could clearly see the bad situation in the prison.


    Lianyue sees that the prisoners in the prison are sitting or lying down, staring at herself with a faint eyes. Her heart is tight, and she subconsciously leans towards the direction of the governor.


    Although he has enough courage to rush from the capital city and bear the crime of treason, it does not mean that he is invincible. He is just a weak female man. When he smells the smell of damp and rotten in his cell, he will want to retch, and he will feel afraid when he sees the empty eyes of the prisoner.


    The governor seemed to notice his small move. He leaned aside to let someone take lianyue into the cell, stood outside the prison door and looked at him. He said slowly, "there may be mice under the bedding, because that''s a good ce for them to nest. After delivery, eat as soon as possible, because cockroaches will rob you. Don''t overturn the toilet, because no one will help you clean it."Every time he said a word, lianyue''s face turned white. In the end, her face waspletely bloodless and looked as pale as a corpse.


    Lianyue couldn''t help shaking her body. She walked to the governor and said with a voice of crying: "must I be locked here? I don''t know how to run. It''s good to change the firewood room. Besides, don''t you have to interrogate me? I have no fault. Why do you do this to me? "


    When he said thest sentence, he did not know what came to his mind. His voice suddenly became louder and sobbed intermittently.


    The governor frowned. Seeing that he was shaking with tears, he seemed to be able to fall down at any time. He could not help but say, "words are one thing, and investigation is another. As long as I find out the truth and make sure you don''t know anything about it, you will let you go. Before that, you can stay here!"


    If a prisoner had been reced, the governor would have turned his face and left. However, when he saw lianyue''s big belly, he could not harden his heart in any case. Maybe it was because he was old and his feelings were full.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly woke up and decided that he could not allow himself to be indecisive any more. After ncing at lianyue, he said without expression: "tomorrow''s interrogation, you... Cough."


    I don''t know if it was because the air in the cell was so ufortable that the governor, without even saying a word, let out a series of coughing sounds without warning.

 Chapter 200

    Lianyue''s heart was tight, subconsciously said: "why don''t you take good care of yourself? Is there no woman in the house? "


    The governor''s cough stopped suddenly, and his face was cold and said, "don''t worry about it. You''d better think about how to face the interrogation tomorrow."


    Seeing that he was about to leave, lianyue didn''t know what to think, and suddenly said, "why not get married?"


    As soon as he said this, the governor did not respond, and Zhu Xiu snapped, "be presumptuous! How can you interfere with the affairs of the Lord''s family? "


    Lianyue pursed her mouth. Seeing that the governor didn''t turn around, she said slowly, "I saw many officials in the capital who came up from the countryside and said that they didn''t have husbands. In fact, not only did they have husbands, but also children could fish in the water."


    Zhu Xiu took a look at the governor, waved his hand to the jailers, motioned for them to cover lianyue''s mouth, and then whispered in the governor''s ear: "Sir, let''s go?"


    Unexpectedly, the governor stopped, turned around, looked at Lian Yue without expression, and said in a deep voice, "who are you?"


    Lian Yue was stunned and frowned: "if you ask for the name, my name is lianyue."


    "Where do you live? Who is in the family? "


    The governor raised his eyelids and continued to ask in a tone of no fluctuation.


    This time it was Lian Yuedun''s turn. Subconsciously, he didn''t want to tell his experience. He said in a low voice: "what do you ask so much to do? Isn''t it tomorrow? "


    The governor looked at him carefully, and said faintly, "speak more today and less tomorrow, or do you want everyone to hear these words?"


    Lianyue''s eyes shed a struggle, finally turned into a resolute, raised his head, word by word: "I live in Jianxi vige, born as an orphan, was epted by Lefang, lucky adult."


    When he heard the words "Jianxi vige", the governor''s eyshes trembled imperceptibly, and some distant memories suddenly poured into his mind.


    "Jianxi vige? The Jianxi vige on the outskirts of the capital


    Lianyue stares at his face in a quiet way. After a sound, she says in a soft voice: "the name of her father is... Li Yuan."


    The governor''s pupil suddenly contracted, and his eyes were sharp at lianyue. He said in a cold voice, "what do you say?"


    Lianyue looked around and didn''t speak again.


    The governor responded to what he meant. He nced at Zhu Xiu and said in a deep voice, "you go down first. I have something to say to him."


    Zhu Xiu was helpless. No matter what he had done in the past, the governor never avoided him. Unexpectedly, he encountered such things one after another in the past few days, which made him feel that he could not be used.


    But he thought so, but he didn''t say anyints. He waved his hand to the jailers, closed the prison door, and left quickly with the people.


    The prison cell gradually returned to calm, and the governor''s mood seemed to calm down, and his tone was indifferent: "what do you know?"


    Lianyue took a deep breath and said slowly: "all I know is that Li Yuan was abandoned by his husband-inw. He has a big stomach to make a living in the vige. Those who are kind-hearted will help him with a mouthful of food, and others will not only insult him, but also destroy his hard-working vegetables. Once he is abandoned, he can only cry out in front of the mess."


    The governor''s breath became thick and heavy, but he still had no expression on his face and said in a low voice, "what happenedter?"


    These words seemed to have been pressed in lianyue''s heart for a long time, so after he said it, he became rxed, leaned back on the prison door, ignored the cold of the railings, and continued: ter, when it was time to give birth, he asked no one to touch others. He had to dig out his own child, cut off the umbilical cord, wash it and put it into the swaddling clothes, and then he fainted."


    "Before he died of starvation, the child''s slight crying was heard by people passing by Lefang. Seeing that the child was pitiful, they took him back and raised him one by one."


    Lianyue breathed a breath, raised her head slightly to restrain the sour feeling of her eyes, and clenched her hands into fists. Then she said, "when the child came back to her home, she found that her female father had be a pile of white bones, but his posture was still the same as he had tried to cram the child into swaddling clothes."


    "So the child went everywhere to inquire about his father''s information, but there were not many people who knew about it. Most of them still died. Fortunately, his kung fu paid off. Before the death of his female father 20 years ago, he finally found him."


    He slowly raised his eyes and looked at the governor withplicated eyes, as if he were looking at other things through him.


    Those lost memories, or the regret of old friends.


    The governor''s lips narrowed into a straight line, but Rao was so. His lips were still trembling slightly, just like his hands behind him.


    "Do you want to hear another story?"


    Lianyue was stunned, probably guessing that he would begin to exin. Although she was somewhat resistant in her heart, she still calmly said, "you say so."


    The governor put his eyes on the lock of the prison door, as if he was recalling something. After a long time, he said, "there was a nickname of" ghost seeing sorrow "before the half moon city, which means that even ghosts would feel headache when they saw this city, because the situation in the city at that time was chaotic, and there were at least dozens of homicide cases every day.""When the young man saw this scene, he secretly determined that he must manage the half moon city well, and then he would take over his beloved female and hold a grand wedding banquet for him, so that all the people in the city woulde to have a wedding banquet... But, it was too difficult."


    The governor''s index finger and thumb slowly rubbed, and the scene of that time appeared in front of him, bloody, violent and cold.


    "At that time, there were too many people who wanted to assassinate him. The people under him changed one after another. Without it, they were all killed."


    "When he finally managed the half moon city, he found that ten years had passed, and the people he sent out could no longer find their old friends..."


    lianyue had been staring at the governor''s face. Naturally, he did not miss the tears from the corners of his eyes when he said this. Although he soon disappeared, what had happened eventually appeared and could not be regarded as nonexistent.


    He pursed his lips. Instead of getting better, he murmured, "so what do you want to say? Was it for his good that he didn''t take him over? I had no idea what would happen to him if he was a single female man? "


    "You may die here at any time, but he is dead there!"


    Lianyue''s tone was a little excited, which was a rare time in his life, because the life under the fence taught him to hide his emotions, otherwise he would be beaten.


    The governor pauses, his fist behind him suddenly loosens, grabs on the railing, and whispers, "the past is gone."

 Chapter 201

    Lianyue covered her mouth, and her tears, which had been brewing for a long time, fell from her eyes like a broken line, looking miserable.


    At that time, he was also angry, but after experiencing the earthly experience, he knew that many things were not as simple as imagined. Therefore, he did not rashly stamp the governor with the impression of a heartless person. Instead, with the help of Wu Dahu''s power, he wanted to secretly observe him for a while, and then tell him the story after seeing who he was.


    Whether it''s for the end or for the continuation, it''s his job.


    Seeing his tearful expression, the governor released his grip on the railing, slowly extended his hand to him, gently patted him on the shoulder, and sighed: "over the years, you have worked hard..."


    after feeling the gentle force like the falling wings, lianyue only felt that there was an outlet to vent her grievances, covering her face with her hands and crying It has to be louder.


    The governor waited for him to cry in silence. Seeing that his mood calmed down, a flicker of hesitation shed in his eyes, and finally he asked, "where is he... Buried?"


    Lianyue put out her hand to wipe her face, and said in a soft voice, "it''s in the spring Jasmine in the back mountain. I heard that he liked to go there most...


    when she thought of her father''s tragic experience, lianyue''s voice became choked.


    The governor nodded slowly. I don''t know if he agrees with lianyue''s words or he knows.


    When his eyes swept over lianyue''s stomach, he shed a light in his eyes and said in a deep voice, "is the father of the child really that barbarian?"


    Lian Yue stopped and said without hesitation: "yes, my life experience is floating. When I grow up to such a big age, I met a person worthy of trust, so I didn''t care about his life experience, but I didn''t expect that... He would have the same idea as you."


    Seeing that his eyes were dim, the governor''s question came to his mouth, but he still swallowed it back. In a soft voice, he said, "how can the barbarians be entrusted? When the child is born, do you know what he is going to face? "


    Unexpectedly, lianyue, who looked smart, was naive like a child on this issue. She frowned and said, "what can I face? Even if I take it by myself, I will bring him well! After all, I am different from him. I have money


    A wry smile escaped from the governor''s mouth, shook his head, and said in a low voice, "I''m afraid you won''t think so when you see people bullying, hurting and insulting your son."


    Lianyue sneered and raised her eyebrows: "so what? I grew up being bullied and humiliated. As long as my life is still there, there will be everything


    Seeing that he was so extreme, the governor opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything atst. He sighed and beat his chest and coughed violently.


    Looking at the governor''s sharp ups and downs of the chest, lianyue''s hand was tight, his lips trembled slightly, and he said in a soft voice, "can''t you relieve it?"


    After the cough stopped, the governor''s face had turned red. He reached out to wipe the corners of his mouth and said slowly, "the stubborn diseases left over from earlier years have been seen by many doctors and taken many medicines, which are useless."


    "This is probably his punishment for me."


    The governor paused, his eyes on the ground, did not know what he was thinking.


    In lianyue''s mind, song QingHan''s words suddenly rang out. In her heart, she said in a deep voice: "how do you want to judge me and Lu Sen?"


    This reminds the governor. He looks at Lian Yue carefully and suddenly says, "you promise me that you will not deceive me in this matter, OK? If someone threatens you, you can tell me the truth. Although I have never done my duty as a father, I will do everything for you. "


    Hisst words touched the soft part of lianyue''s heart. Lianyue''s eyes became red and almost shed tears.


    "I promise you, I will tell you the truth. Otherwise, my unborn child will not be able to give birth smoothly."


    The governor stopped, and it seemed that he could no longer say anything. After all, although it was not the first time for him to take a poison oath with his own child, he felt totally different when the swearing person became his own child.


    Lianyue put her hand on her stomach and said in her heart: you are willing to do everything for me. Why am I different? Zuo Zuo was doomed to be fatherless. No wonder he was cruel. Between father and son, he finally chose father...


    after the topic was over, the governor shivered and looked around. Finally, he sighed and whispered, "well, you''d better follow me out and live in another ce."


    Unexpectedly, lianyue refused, shaking her head and saying, "you have always been fair to an official. If you break thew for me, it will certainly arouse suspicion from others. I''m afraid that my official career will be affected. I''ll live here, and tomorrow will tell you."


    Seeing his insistence, the governor was not a persuading person, so he had to say, "OK, then you will be wronged overnight. By the way, do you usually put that object on your chest?"


    Lian Yue Leng Leng, hesitant way: "yes, how?"


    The governor fixed a look at him, and finally shook his head and said, "nothing. Just ask. You can have a good rest."After the governor left, lianyue stood in the same ce and thought for a while. He always felt that there was a mystery in thest question he asked. Unfortunately, he knew too little about it, so he couldn''t solve it.


    If he shows his fault in this matter, I don''t know how he will treat himself tomorrow...


    Lian Yue''s eyebrows are filled with anxiety, and she sighs gently and sits down on the mattress.


    Song QingHan and Wu Dahu don''t know what happened in the cell. After packing up the things at home, they are ready to say goodbye to he Ning. After all, it may take a long time for them toe back.


    But as soon as they opened the door, they saw a group of peopleing up and shouting, "where are the people! Where''s that bastard! We didn''t give him to you to lose him! "


    Seeing that these people seemed to be the vigers in the vige who had been moring to burn the mixed blood, song QingHan said quietly: "I am only responsible for treating his injuries, and taking care of him. Isn''t it your vige''s own people who sent me? If you want trouble, you should trouble them. "


    After sweeping around, he finally found the big dog and the two dogs in the corner. Seeing their necks shriveled, he could not help but sneer at them.


    These people did not seem to want to reason with him, waving their hands on the guy Shi said: "people are not in your home, do not look for you to look for who? You must have colluded with an outsider and sent him away! Big dog, two dogs, don''t you think? "


    The big dog and the second dog were excited and said in a loud voice: "yes! Some strange people oftene to their yard. We can''t see them. There must be something wrong with them! "

 Chapter 202

    Song QingHan picked his eyebrows, calmly nced at the big dog and the second dog, and said in a deep voice, "you should tell me who is there. I''d like to look for someone in this big half moon city to see if there is anyone who meets the conditions you said."


    The big dog and the second dog looked at each other and faltered.


    When they lived in Song QingHan''s house before, they ate, slept and ate all day. How could they know the situation outside? Even if someonees to visit, they don''t know. What''s more, this reason is actually made up by them?


    But they certainly can''t say the real reason now, otherwise these fierce vigers will turn around and deal with them.


    "The barbarian! I remember a barbarian who was very tall and had great martial arts skills! "


    Song QingHan was very nervous when he heard what they said, but after listening to their exnation, he immediately put down the big stone in his heart and said with a light smile: "which barbarian is not tall? Can walk in the half moon city of the barbarians military function is not powerful? What you said casually can really fool some people who don''t have enough brains. "


    Hearing him say so, the vigers immediately can''t use the confession of big dog and two dogs, otherwise they will not be song QingHan''s "brain is not enough people"?


    But today, they came all the way, and they certainly couldn''te back in vain. The head man turned his eyes and didn''t know what he thought. He said in a deep voice: "no matter what, people are lost from your hands. If you don''t give us a statement today, we will stay here and not go!"


    Song QingHan''s eyes shed a touch of cold, and said slowly: "people lost has be a fact, what do you want to say now?"


    The man answered very quickly, and it was agreed with the vigers in advance.


    "Pay us ten thousand Liang silver! Otherwise, we will meet the government! "


    Song QingHanughs and shakes his head. It seems that he didn''t expect that what he wants is a factor.


    Just as he was ready to wave for Hualian, the governor''s voice suddenly came from behind the vigers.


    "What''s missing? Ten thousand taels of silver should be paid for it?"


    The vigers turned back one after another. When they saw the governor, they were stunned. It seemed that they had not reflected his identity. They still came back to their senses after Zhu Xiu''s drinking. They quickly stepped aside to let the way out.


    The governor came slowly, stood in front of the leader and said in a deep voice, "the same thing, I don''t want you to ask me twice."


    Although the governor''s appearance is not much different from that of a haggard tramp outside, his momentum of years of experience is notparable to that of ordinary people. Therefore, as soon as he heard the governor''s voice, he couldn''t help bending his body and said with a guilty heart: "I, a bastard we were about to burn to death, was released by him, and is asking him for a statement...


    in this paper, the governor''s appearance is simr to that of a haggard tramp outside When he heard the word "bastard", the governor''s eyebrow moved. I don''t know if it was associated with something.


    "When did it be the vigers'' business to ask for information? But you don''t think the government can do a good job? "


    How dare the man answer yes at this time? Hearing this, he shook his head like a rattle, and quickly said, "of course not. We, we just don''t want to trouble the government..."


    the governor didn''t seem to want to let him go like this, and continued: "what''s the matter with that ten thousand Liang silver? But do you think you can take the ce of bandits, rob the rich and help the poor? "


    Although the governor''s voice did not fluctuate, it sounded calm and calm, but the man seemed to be pressed down by a jack. His back could not straighten uppletely. He put out his hand to wipe the cold sweat on his forehead, and said in a continuous voice, "we are wrong. We know we are wrong. Please forgive us!"


    The governor nced at Zhu Xiu. Zhu Xiu immediately got to know him and said in a sharp voice, "no more! Is that clear? "


    With this sentence, the vigers were relieved, looked at each other, quickly packed up and ran away.


    Song Han''s two legs are not good enough to stop the dog.


    After the vigers left, song QingHan looked at the governor and said, "I don''t know why the governor came here?"


    The governor looked at him and Wu Dahu, and suddenly said, "let''s talk about it in the house."


    Song Qing was so cold that he didn''t know what secret things the governor was going to tell them. He even had to carry people behind his back.


    I think so, but he soon got up and led the governor into the study.


    After entering the study, the governor turned his back to them and said in a deep voice, "I asked lianyue a question before."


    I don''t know why, when hearing this sentence, song QingHan''s heart was tight, and suddenly a bad premonition came out.


    "What''s the problem?"


    The governor turned around and calmly looked at Song QingHan and said slowly, "I asked him, but before he had been holding that object in his arms?"


    Song QingHan''s eyebrow horn moved. He didn''t seem to understand the mystery of this question. He hesitated and said, "so?"


    The governor held out his hand and calmly said, "it''s a cold stone. I don''t feel it, but it''s harmful to the body for a long time. If it''s an ordinary person, it''s just that. If you''re pregnant, you''ll feel ufortable within a week."As soon as he said this, the temperature in the air dropped a little bit. Although song QingHan and Wu Dahu didn''t look at each other, they knew that the expression of each other was not good-looking.


    However, song QingHan did not immediately reply, because he was not sure whether the governor was manipting their words. He only said, "is this the case? We don''t know. Maybe lianyue is wrong. "


    The governor put the thing away, nced at them lightly, and said, "I don''t know how you can force lianyue to take this matter, but you should know that as long as I want, I can make this matter have two different endings."


    Song QingHan pursed his mouth, as if he didn''t expect the governor toe.


    It was they who had the upper hand and threatened the governor''s Bureau. In the blink of an eye, they toppled.


    However, this does not mean the end, because it is obvious that the governor has conditions to discuss with them, otherwise there is no need to talk about it for such a long time.


    After calming down, song QingHan said in a deep voice: "governor, whatever you want, as long as we can do it, we will do everything we can."


    The governor looked at him and suddenly said, "even if it''s not good for you?"


    Song QingHan was stunned. He didn''t know why he said this to himself, but he still hesitated and nodded. He said in a low voice: "the right of two evils should be the lesser. I know which is more important."


    This seems to satisfy the governor. He pauses and says, "I want you to formally ept lianyue as a sideroom."

 Chapter 203

    Song QingHan''s pupils shrank, as if he had heard some Arabian Nights, and repeated, "let him be a side room?"


    At this time, the governor didn''t even understand the purpose? Lianyue knows that the baby in his belly is not from me, but to find an excuse to turn to me. Now there are a lot of rumors. If we take this matter seriously and wait for the child''s father toe to our house in the future, how should lianyue and his son deal with themselves? "


    The governor nced at him faintly and said calmly, "since the barbarians have not said anything now, they will not say anything after that, right?"


    Wu Dahu''s words are so stuffy that he seems to have never thought that the governor, who looks old-fashioned, can be so astute in refuting people.


    Is that what they''re going to do with their own feet?


    Can you tell the rtionship between the governor and the governor? As far as I know, lianyue seems to be aiming at adults. "


    However, the governor did not conceal it, and said lightly: "I am his father."


    After saying this, he saw that song QingHan and Wu Dahu looked surprised. He then said, "you don''t have to worry too much. I just want lianyue to get a ce. Most of the time, he will live in my house, especially after Lord Wu goes to the battlefield."


    Seeing that he was so sincere, song QingHan naturally would not neglect him. He nodded his head and said, "don''t worry. He has a quiet and steady disposition to pity the moon. He will stay here at ease."


    The governor sighed in silence. He didn''t say anything more. He nodded to them and left.


    Unexpectedly, he insisted on the principle of a lifetime. When he met his rtives, he broke it again and again. However, when he thought that his time was running out, he thought it was his rare muddle headed. Otherwise, lianyue was alone, and he could not rest in peace.


    Because he was afraid that the affair of lianyue''s female father would be repeated in lianyue...


    thinking of her innocent face, the governor''s eyes shed with tears, looked up at the cloudy sky, and said in silence, "soon, everything has been done, and I will be able to apany you soon..."


    lianyue''s judgment came down soon because of his In the case of ignorance and pregnancy, the government only ordered him to think about the past year behind closed doors. During this period, his actions would be monitored by the officers and soldiers sent by the government. He did not know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing for lianyue. But in Song QingHan''s opinion, it was just like that the governor released two people to take care of lianyue.


    As for Lu Sen, because he was charged with molesting Lian Yue, he was firmly beaten by 50 boards. When he came out, all the cloth on his buttocks had been stained red by blood.


    Hualian is distressed and can''t care about anything else. She holds Lu Sen on her shoulder and takes him back to Wu Dahu''s house.


    This is still the order of song QingHan. After all, it is because they have dragged down Lu Sen, so they must pay morepensation to him.


    However, after learning the specific situation, Lu Sen didn''tin much. Instead, heforted Hualian: "it''s just a pain in the buttocks for a while. Compared with human life, it''s too cost-effective. Don''t worry. If you worry, I''ll be distressed."


    After hearing this, Hualien''s hands were stunned. Her face was red, and she put down the ointment. She said, "you can do it yourself! I have something else to do! "


    Lu Sen looked at Hualian''s back in a hurry. He swallowed again when he got to his mouth. He scratched his head and struggled to turn around. But how could his hands be so flexible? After trying for several times or failing to apply the ointment to his buttocks, he had to give up andy down on the bed with a faint sigh.


    Did not expect his gas has not finished sighing, a burst of rapid footsteps from the outside, and then Hualian''s thin angry face appeared in his sight.


    "Master asked me to give you medicine. Don''t think too much! There is no one in the family. Master Wenxuan can''t condescend to do such a thing! "


    With a smile in his face, he quickly turned his head to the other side and tried not to make any noise.


    However, he was very happy because he knew that although yuanxuan was a young master, he was also a doctor. When the doctor prescribed medicine to the patient, there was no such thing as condescending to lower the price. Therefore, it was Hualian...


    when Lu Sen came back, lianyue naturally came back. However, he did not know what the governor had done. Song QingHan and others had a more gentle attitude towards him For a while, he felt ttered. Fortunately, his emotional control was always sophisticated, so he didn''t show any difference.


    In fact, song QingHan''s attitude towards lianyue didn''t change much, but it was the change of position that led to the perception error of lianyue.


    Song QingHan knew that lianyue had a certain purpose when she approached them. Naturally, she didn''t take any feelings when she approached them. But now the misunderstanding has been removed, so their rtionship has naturally be natural.


    However, there is not much time left for them to get along with each other, because Wu Dahu and song QingHan are about to rush to the battlefield.


    On the day of departure, song QingHan and other Wu Dahu left the yard, even holding a small stone in his arms.Xiaoshi is more and more sensible these days. Basically, as long as song QingHan talks to him well, he can follow song QingHan''s orders. Therefore, in order not to vite the previous oath with Xiaoshi, he takes the risk to bring Xiaoshi.


    What''s more, in his impression, logistics should not encounter great danger. If he did, he and Wu Dahu would protect the small stone and let the survivors take away.


    But he didn''t know where he was arranged to go. When he said goodbye to he Ning before, he didn''t say so. He only knew when he said goodbye.


    I don''t know where it is. He Ning can keep it secret until the end.


    When he came to the appointed ce, a leader like man looked at Song QingHan suspiciously and said in surprise, "do you really want to take your children to the battlefield?"


    Seeing that all the people around him were looking in his direction, song QingHan carefully stuffed the small stone into his arms and bowed his head and said, "but the child is alone at home, and his father has gone to the battlefield..."


    for those who can enter the logistics, although their family situation is not the best, they are definitely not bad. Therefore, after hearing song QingHan''s words, they all show sympathy for him The eyes.


    The leader''s face softened, handed him a wooden card, and said in a deep voice, "you belong to the nightpot group. Go there and wait."


    Song QingHan took the wooden card with a shocked face and asked stupidly: "night, night pot group? What''s this fo

 Chapter 204

    The leader looked at him strangely, as if he were looking at a fool.


    "Don''t you know about the kettle? Of course, the night pot group is going to pour the pot, or do you think those adults will pour it themselves? "


    Song QingHan hesitated for a while, and finally sighed, nodded his head and said, "OK, I know. Thank you very much."


    He went to the group that the man pointed to and sighed silently. No wonder he Ning didn''t tell him before he set out. If he had known that he was in the night pot group, it was hard to say whether he woulde.


    Others seemed to see through his idea and took the initiative to say to him: "don''t listen to the name of the nightpot group, but others want toe in this group with sharp heads! It''s easy andfortable. There''s no danger. You can even touch the adults! "


    After finishing thest sentence, the man looked at the small stone blinking his big eyes, touched his head and said, "of course, you may not need that, but with your children, it''s mostfortable to do this job."


    Song QingHan was said by him, carefully thought about it, and found that it was really so.


    How many times does the pot need to be poured? Isn''t it the one every morning? At most once in the evening, but this possibility is very small. After all, men go to war during the day, and they have to solve the problem outside. Who will specially run back to use the nightpot?


    What''s more, from Wu Dahu''s present position, he must have been helped to pour out the nightpot. At that time, he specially chose Wu Dahu''s tent. Can''t he still see him every day? Although it was a one-sided secret meeting...


    the more beautiful song QingHan thought, he didn''t even think it was a hard thing toe to the battlefield. Anyway, as long as the whole family was in order, it was more important than anything.


    Small stone also seems to have noticed his happiness. He stretched out his small hand, pped his hands, and giggled, forming a differentndscape in this area.


    However, since there are kind-hearted people in the world, there are naturally some who are not so kind-hearted, especially song QingHan, with a child, can easily be an obstacle in others'' eyes.


    "What are you doing with the kids? Don''t tell you you don''t even have a family and friend to trust? It''s a failure for you to be a man? "


    A slim, attractive unmarried female man came over, holding both arms and looking at Song QingHan with scornful eyes, saying words without any affection.


    Song QingHan took a look at the Jasper hairpin on his head and realized that it was not ordinary. He chuckled and said, "well, ording to this logic, if you were sent to the barracks by your family, wouldn''t it be a failure to be a man? Otherwise, why don''t you pick someone else instead of you? "


    "You The man lowered his hands and clenched into a fist. He looked as if he wanted to fight song QingHan. He said in a sharp voice, "how do you know? Who sent you? Did youe to see my jokes


    Someone nearby couldn''t see it and said, "what are you talking about? Others are just telling the truth. What are you excited about? What''s more, you are the first to find fault. How can you me others? "


    This "truth"pletely angered the female man. He raised his hand high and directly pped it on the face of the speaker. Seeing that the man was stunned, he raised his hand again. It seemed that he was ready to attack song QingHan.


    With a crack, his wrist was caught in the air. The leader in charge of the division frowned and swept around. He said in a cold voice, "if you have this strength, why don''t you fight with the enemy? People who are really logistics don''t go to war? "


    As soon as he said this, all the people lowered their heads, even the atmosphere did not dare toe out.


    No matter how powerful these people are, they are just soldiers. The nature of soldiers is obedience. If the leader really intends to let them go to the battlefield, they really have no way.


    The leader snorted coldly, released his hand, focused on the female and song QingHan, and said without expression: "no matter what you came in for, you are a family. Don''t think I''m telling you a joke. Think carefully, when the enemy hits the door, your back is the other party. If you continue to do this, what will happen to you Clear


    I''m afraid that if song''s enemy doesn''t have to look at him in the back, he''ll get a cold look at himself from the back.


    However, this is also because of the impression he just gave himself. If he was willing to get along well with himself, song QingHan would not have enough to go to his trouble.


    After the leader left, the female man red at Song QingHan. Without any other action, she turned and ran to the other end of the team. She turned her head and didn''t look at the direction of song QingHan.


    Song QingHan took back his sight, followed the army forward, and sat into the mighty chariot troops in twos and threes.


    These carriages are not only used for nting them, but also for transporting food and grass. For example, the carriage he is sitting in now is not only full of grain and grass on the roof, but also on the bottom of the carriage. Only the middle is reserved for people to sit on.


    Although Wu Dahu''s duty is to escort the logistics forces, song QingHan found that they basically did not meet on the road, and could not even see each other.Because Wu Dahu leads people to open the road in front of him, and song QingHan''s carriage falls at the back. Therefore, if two people want to look at each other, they can only see the shadow of each other as big as dust. What''s more, Wu Dahu doesn''t know that song QingHan is here, so he won''t be idle to look at the back.


    If he knows... Song QingHan still dare not think about this picture.


    Although Wu Dahu always dotes on him, he is also favored by principles. This time, although song QingHan volunteered, it was probably beyond his principles. Therefore, song QingHan only hoped that his identity would not be exposed until the end of the war. In this way, even if Wu Dahu knew the news, he would probably forgive him


    he thought, looking out from other people''s car curtains, only to see the destion and poor vegetation.


    One of the people in the same car with him is a Hong. He was the one who helped him speak before.


    A Hong seemed to be very familiar with such scenes, and said quietly: "my father died in the battlefield, and my father''s father died in the battlefield. In order to prevent my brother from repeating this mistake, my female father smashed the pot and sold iron to get me here. In any case, as long as one generation of people went to the battlefield."


    Song QingHan stopped and asked softly, "do you me your female father? After all, even if it''s logistics, there will still be dangers. "


    A Hong thought about it carefully and shook her head seriously: "resentment is notining. It''s just a little sad. If there was no war, it would be better...


    and

 Chapter 205

    After listening to his words, song QingHan pursed his lips and did not speak for a long time.


    If we want to end the war, we will only have a bigger war. The principle of ending the war with war has been used since ancient times...


    now I just hope that after muhammar takes the triplets, he can sessfully take the territory behind the barbarians and slow down the barbarians. Otherwise, ording to this posture, I''m afraid that the barbarians will have already arrived before muhammar''s troops reach the moon Take it down first.


    Their journey is boring, unified get off the bus is convenient, unified get off for dinner, there is no personal time at all.


    Little stone road do not cry, even if there is nothing to y, do not toss, holding song QingHan''s fingers can y for a day, because of this, clever he got most people''s love, as long as he can eat things, others will take the initiative to send it.


    This helped song QingHan a lot. After all, even he didn''t get along with Xiaoshi for such a long time. He was really worried that he would not be able to meet the needs of Xiaoshi. Fortunately, the situation is better than he imagined.


    After ten days in a row, some different scenes appeared in their sight.


    Large tents like rolling hills, a sad but heroic momentum came.


    By this time, everyone''s expression has been restrained, as if any of theughter is disrespectful to here.


    Song QingHan tied a small stone to himself and covered him with a cloak to avoid too much attention.


    After all, it''s one thing for logistics people to know, and another for everyone to know.


    When song QingHan was far away, he saw Wu Dahu. They took the army and went straight ahead, probably to report something to others. As for the logistics personnel, they were ced in the rear of the big tent and lived in different groups.


    I don''t know if he took the children with him. Song QingHan was assigned to a tent with only three people.


    However, when song QingHan saw his roommates, he felt that he might as well live with more people.


    "Hello! What do you do with that look at me? Do you want to fight? "


    The female man saw song QingHan nced at himself, and then withdrew his sight. He couldn''t help looking for trouble.


    Song QingHan picked his eyebrows and calmly said, "you are fighting. The battlefield is ahead. I believe you will shine brilliantly."


    The man stammered and stomped angrily. He took the quilt to the inside, and violently arranged his bed.


    The logistics personnel have uniform clothing, so as to distinguish them from soldiers who need to go to the battlefield, and their clothes are printed with the first word of their own group. For example, the word "night" is written on the clothes of song QingHan.


    There is not much time for them to rest. After listening to the notes, they will start to take action.


    Song QingHan had a long mind. When he assigned his own area, he chose the one of Yu Lin Wei and exined, "these ces are far away. I''m old. I''ll go."


    That female male originally looked at another area. After hearing song QingHan''s words, she immediately changed her mind and said, "I''d better go. I''m young and should walk around more."


    People in the same group also knew about the undercurrent between them. They looked at each other at Wen Yan, but they didn''t seem to want to interfere and let them solve the problem by themselves.


    Moreover, on the surface, the man is still helping song QingHan. As long as song QingHan gives way, this matter will be uncovered.


    However, the main purpose of song QingHan''sing here is Wu Dahu. If he let that area out so easily, wouldn''t it mean that his efforts were in vain?


    He nced at the man, just caught the pride in the man''s eyes. After thinking about it, he reached out to another area and said with a light smile: "just in time, I wanted to go here. It''s very close, and there are some generals. Maybe I can mix a face in front of them. That''s very kind of you."


    With that, he gestured to the man with a sincere look in his eyes.


    The man saw that song QingHanter pointed to the ce he wanted to go before, and the reason was the same as what he thought. He was immediately not happy. He thought that the move might be song QingHan''s retreat to advance, and he was deeply regretted.


    I don''t know if song QingHan was intentional, but also specially stressed: "if you choose, you can''t change it. Otherwise, it will be a lot of trouble in exchange."


    When he said this, the man was more convinced that song QingHan''s move was to retreat and keep his fists tightly clenched. He looked very angry.


    Other human rights began to work when they did not see the small movements between them and each person chose an area.


    Song QingHan went to work with a small stone, but still covered his body with a cloak, so that the small stone showed a head.


    The little stone blinked and looked around with big eyes. From time to time, a series ofughter came out from his mouth. It seemed that everything here was so novel.


    When he arrived at the first tent, song QingHan touched the head of the small stone and made a gesture of "Shhh". Seeing that he was really quiet, he could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. He opened the tent and walked in.I don''t know if it''s because of sessive defeats and retreats, the atmosphere in the tent is not good, even a little low.


    The people sitting on the top saw someoneing in without permission. After a lot of fire, they finally found the vent point and said in a loud voice: "what do you do? Don''t you know it''s a capital crime to break into a big ount? "


    Song QingHan didn''t expect the roar at all, so after listening to his words, his body trembled subconsciously, bowed down and said in a low voice: "my Lord, I''m here to pour the kettle...


    the man only saw song QingHan''s clothes after shouting this sentence. Although he knew that he had made trouble with oolong, he still refused to give in, and frowned:" you can think about it In and out? What if I was just talking to someone about secrets? "


    Song QingHan opened his mouth and wanted to say that if he was talking about secrets with others, the guards outside would certainly block him. However, when Yu Guang caught a glimpse of his irascible expression, he knew that it was useless to say more, so he just nodded his head and said, "I know I''m wrong. I don''t care about the viins. I''ll go around next time."


    When he said this, his tone was very calm. It sounded as if he was trying to cate a child who was making trouble. Therefore, the man''s face suddenly turned red. However, he clearly said that "adults don''t care about viins". Therefore, it would be very impolite for that person to continue to investigate at this time.


    Moreover, from ancient times to the present, no matter which servant, when doing wrong, will not always say "please punish"? How can he dare to say "the next time around"?

 Chapter 206

    When the general thought of this, his stomach became more and more angry. Just as he was desperate to send it out, suddenly a string of childish smiles came from his ears.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    Song QingHan''s heart is tight, just want to use the Cape to block the small stone that I don''t know when to drill out, then I hear an order from above.


    "Don''t move! Is that... Your child? "


    Little stone didn''t know that danger wasing. Seeing song QingHan''s face froze, he thought that he had made him angry. He took the initiative to stretch out his small hand to grab the cloak and cover his head.


    Song QingHan was amused by his clever appearance, and his face slowed down. No matter what, he had to protect the small stone, took a few deep breaths, looked up at the man, and said in a deep voice, "what is it?"


    The man again said, the heart of the wrong person is not him? Why did he question himself instead?


    However, when he saw the little stone''s hands outside, he sighed and lowered his voice. He said slowly, "bring it to me. What about your family? How can you rest assured that you take your children to the battlefield? "


    Song QingHan hesitated for a moment. Knowing that the situation was weaker than others, he had to pick up the small stone and walk slowly to the man. Seeing that he stretched out his hands, he pretended not to see it and held the small stone without giving up.


    Fortunately, the small stone saw the embarrassment of the man, and even took the initiative to stretch out his hands and said with a smile: "hold!"


    The expression on the face of a loose, take the small stone, in touch with the soft body of the stone, smell the faint smell of milk, only feel that all the trauma in the heart has been healed.


    Well, for the sake of these lovely children, they are going to win the battle.


    As soon as he sat on the man''s leg, he couldn''t help but stretch out the "devil''s w" and pulled off several of the man''s beards. Seeing that he was in pain, he screamed andughed.


    Song QingHan''s heart was tight, he quickly picked up the small stone, grabbed off his beard and put it on the table. He said cautiously: "adult, he is still a child, not sensible..."


    it seems that the little stone is not satisfied with it. He pped his hands and said, "big beard! Big beard


    Seeing song QingHan''s mouth covered with a small stone, a touch of heartache shed in the man''s eyes and waved: "what are you doing? What to do with him? Come and give me another hug. "


    Song QingHan looked at his sparse beard and hesitated for a moment. He handed the stone to him and reminded him, "his hand is fast. Be careful...


    in fact, He did not need to remind him that the man had already pinched the small stone''s hands, but after perceiving the stone''s unwillingness, he loosened it again and nimbly dodged his "attack".


    Seeing that he had a good time with Xiaoshi, song QingHan thought for a moment and couldn''t help but say, "are you freeter? If you have time, can you help me with the baby? I''ll go and pour the kettle first


    The man was stupefied. It seemed that song QingHan was willing to leave the stone here. He nodded his head and said, "go, go, wait for you to get the baby. I''m so hungry. I have some solidified milk here. I''ll cook it for him."


    Song QingHan looked from left to right, but he didn''t think that the small stone looked "thin" now, but he didn''t refuse. He saluted: "thank you, sir. I''ll go first."


    With that, he left with the nightpot firmly in his hand. It looked like the little stone was not his own son.


    Little stone raised his head and looked at Song QingHan. His mouth was shriveled and shriveled. He looked like he was going to shed tears. But when he saw the nervous look of the man, he stretched out his hand, quickly pulled it out andughed.


    The man sighed his poor beard, shook his head, picked up the stone and helped him warm the milk.


    Without the small stone as a burden, song QingHan quickly cleaned up the area he was responsible for. However, he did not immediately go back to the man''s tent to pick up the small stone. Instead, he quietly went around the ce where Yu Lin Wei was staying and secretly observed it.


    They didn''t know exactly where Wu Dahu was when they assigned the area, so he didn''t know where Wu Dahu was. He could only guess where Wu Dahu would be based on his understanding of Yu Lin Wei.


    The female man who robbed his area was obviously not as fast as song QingHan. Song QingHan had been standing beside him for a long time, and he had not finished all his work.


    What''s more, I don''t know if it''s the reason why Yu Lin Wei came from the capital. He is very strict in the rules. Song QingHan has seen him kneel down several times. Moreover, a kneeling is at least a time of incense sticks. He can''t move, and he is tired.


    Fortunately, although the man could not control his emotions in the face of song QingHan, he was able to manage his own expression in the face of these soldiers. Even if he knelt down to shake his body, his face did not show a trace of dissatisfaction.


    Song QingHan, unable to guess, was about to leave when he suddenly found that several people from the feather forest guards gathered together and walked towards this side from a distance.It''s not other people who hit the head. It''s Wu Dahu who he thinks about day and night.


    Wu Dahu''s face is not the same as in the past with a grim expression, and he still has something on his hand. It seems that he is talking about tactics with the people next to him.


    His tall height and delicate facial features make him look like an outsider, and he is also proud of song QingHan.


    Seeing Wu Dahu''s eyes sweeping towards his own direction, song QingHan''s heart was tight, and he quickly shrunk back.


    Although Wu Dahu only saw a sh of the figure, but he noticed something wrong.


    Just then clearly from that direction to shoot a warm line of sight, how to wait for him to raise his head, that person left?


    Under what circumstances do people run back?


    Wu Dahu thought about it for a moment, and thought there must be something strange in it. After exining to the people nearby, Wu Dahu quickly walked towards the direction of song QingHan''s departure.


    Although song QingHan walked fiercely with his head buried, he did not walk in an irregr way. The direction he took was exactly the direction of his female male. In the same group, he was the only one who was closest to him and had the most simr body shape.


    When he came to the woman''s side, he deliberately pushed the female man and let him stay in ce for a long time.


    Fortunately, the female man had been busy for a long time in the morning. She had no idea who hit him. She only thought it was the ferocious guards. She patted her clothes subconsciously and shook her head.


    It happened that Wu Dahu arrived at this time, reached out to stop him, took a look at the "night" character on his clothes, and frowned: "did you just go there?"


    Although Wu Dahu didn''t see song QingHan''s face clearly, he could see clearly the color of his clothes. As for the word "night", he also saw half of it, which was perfectly consistent with the characteristics of this female man.

 Chapter 207

    Wu Dahu was the first one to talk to him seriously all morning, and he was still so handsome and handsome...


    his face was covered with a blush and turned slightly to present his face in front of Wu Dahu with the most perfect angle. He had contacted many times before and thought that he might be able to use itter I thought that there would be such a day.


    "My Lord, Jiayi passed by when I was just pouring the nightpot. What can I do for you?"


    Wu Dahu frowned, raised his head and swept around. When he saw the man who was not wearing the "night" clothes again, he pondered for a moment, waved his hand to Jiayi, and said without expression: "go down, it''s nothing."


    Home instrument Leng Leng Leng, in the realization of their own now this expression more improper, quickly lowered his head, cover up the mood in his eyes, picked up the nightpot, continue his work.


    Song QingHan stealthily pokes out a head from the side and tightly covers his cloak. Seeing that Wu Dahu and Jiayi have left, he quickly drives to the direction of Xiaoshi.


    Fortunately, he was tactful just now. He untied his cloak and deliberately revealed the word "night". This led Wu Dahu wrongly. Otherwise, with Wu Dahu''s character of breaking through the casserole and asking the truth, he would have to dig out three feet to find him out.


    By the time he returned to the tent he had gone to, the little stone was already asleep, and he was still sleeping in the arms of the general.


    Song QingHan saw that he was stiff in his hands and did not dare to move. He felt a little guilty in his heart. He held the small stone over and said in a soft voice, "thank you, Lord. Please have a rest. I won''t let stone... Stonee to disturb you."


    In the middle of his "stone" sentence, he suddenly remembered that these generals might gather together to talk about something. It would be bad if Wu Dahu heard about it, so he quickly changed his words.


    The man didn''t think much. Heughed and praised: "good name! Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, you can bring Shibao here. Otherwise, if you put it in someone else''s ce, you won''t worry, can you? "


    Song QingHan hesitated for a moment, as if he said the central thing.


    If put in a Hong''s ce, he is at ease, but a Hong''s work is busier than he is, where to take care of the little stone?


    As for your own tent, that''s even more impossible.


    Even if Xiaoshi doesn''t move at his words, he is worried about the small actions of the home instrument that looks like a time bomb.


    Knowing people, knowing faces and not knowing hearts, what''s more, Jiayi can''t make him feel at ease, let alone heart.


    After trying to understand this truth, he took a look at the expectant general in front of him, nodded with a smile and said, "OK, that Shibao will be troublesome for adults in the future."


    After getting song QingHan''s affirmative reply, the man showed the appearance of a big stonending in his heart. With a loose shoulder, he waved his hand with a smile: "see you tomorrow. Take the stone treasure back to have a rest."


    Song QingHan nodded, slightly bowed down and took a salute, and strode to the outside.


    As soon as he returned to his tent with his front feet, Jiayi''s back feet came back. When he saw the cold of Song Dynasty, he still showed a startled appearance.


    Looking at his appearance of clenching his fist and beating his waist, song QingHan moved in his heart and slowly put the small stone on the bed, consciously or unconsciously saying: "this is really simple. Those adults are very easy to get along with. One adult also helped me with my child for a long time. He said that it was really nice to let me go to him often."


    After hearing this, the look in the eyes of Jiayi is unpredictable, and seems to be carrying out intense psychological activities.


    He knew that many people were like him, especially the single female men. This time, they came to the logistics not only for doing things, or for family reasons, but also for people.


    As long as they can survive this war, it is of course that they will be promoted, especially those who are generals.


    However, if one of them takes a fancy to it, will it not be carp leaping into the dragon''s gate?


    The reason why he chose the area where song QingHan is now is also out of this consideration, because although the generals in that area are not very senior, they are all younger, so there is a greater possibility in the future.


    What''s more, people love beauty. If you can marry a young man in his early twenties, what''s the need to marry an old man in his thirties and forties?


    In fact, he had some regrets when he changed regions with song QingHan at that time. He only thought that Yu Lin Wei was a good person, and he might be the official husband of the capital. At that time, he would have more face, so he didn''t show anything.


    Now it seems that although Yu Linwei''s people are good, they may not be able to chew them down. It''s better to choose a young and promising person to cultivate their feelings in a down-to-earth manner...


    thinking of this, Wu Dahu''s face suddenly drifts from his mind, and his just made determination is shaken again.


    If you can get rid of the man, even if you have a bite of blood, you will be willing to...


    after song QingHan helped Xiaoshi tuck in his quilt, he saw Jiayi still holding his fist and thinking wildly. He couldn''t help sighing silently, sitting on the edge of the bed, pounding his leg and saying: "actually, my legs and feet are not good. I need to walk more to befortable. I chose that position before Because of this consideration, if you like, you can exchange half of the area with me, so that we can both exerciseSee him hand over a step, home instrument quickly agreed: "good."


    After finishing this sentence, he looked left and right, found the previous sub regional map, made aparison on it, and said in an indisputable way: "I want this side, you want that side. For the sake of taking care of your children, I will do more, OK?"


    Song QingHan doesn''t know where Wu Dahu lives, but judging from the direction he just walked, he must not be in the area assigned to him by Jiayi.


    The more Jiayi thought about it, the better it was. If she could not chew down the fat, she would tie a small fish. Anyway, he would not be able to draw water out of nothing.


    Therefore, when he saw song QingHan frown and refused for a long time, he drew out some areas to return to his side, and said in a deep voice, "I''ll help you do some more, will you?"? I''ll tell you, if you make more progress, I''ll never separate... "


    seeing that he also knows to take retreat as a step forward, song QingHan chuckled and drew another area with his hand, calmly saying," I want this one here, and you don''t have to do more work, how about that? "


    His hand just crossed Wu Dahu''s tent, but it was not good enough, so Jiayi''s eyebrows wrinkled and soon loosened.


    "OK, that''s the decision. I''ll report itter, so as not to find the wrong person if something goes wrong."

 Chapter 208

    Seeing that he was also worried about making trouble, song QingHan shook his head with a smile.


    You''re the one who should worry about him? Although he is not quite a person of jiejiayi, he can roughly guess from the naked eye that his purpose of logistics is not simple.


    It is only a matter of time before something happens to such a person who tramples on the high and praises the low and is used to bullying.


    But what does it matter to him? As long as things don''t get on his head, he just keeps one eye open and one eye closed.


    Both of them had nothing to do in the afternoon. After dinner, they went to report the change of area.


    At the time of distribution, Jiayi specially circled Wu Dahu''s tent into her own area. Seeing that song QingHan didn''t notice anything, her eyes shed with pride.


    He knew that song QingHan''s appearance was more outstanding than him, so even if he knew that song QingHan was a married female man with children, he had to be careful. Otherwise, if there was a case that song QingHan was taken in by that adult, he would not be able to cry.


    Song QingHan really did not know where Wu Dahu''s tent was, so he couldn''t tell the difference between the area marked out by Jiayi and that drawn by him before. Moreover, he didn''t have to enter Wu Dahu''s tent. As long as he was close, it was good to have a look at him. At least he could know whether he was safe or not.


    After solving the matter here, song QingHan thought about it, tied the sleeping stone to himself and walked in the direction of the military doctor.


    Before he reached the position, song QingHan was frowned by the bloody smell.


    Small stone seems to smell the smell, shrugged his nose, slowly opened his eyelids, unconsciously rubbed against song QingHan''s arms.


    "Female father, stink..."


    his little milk voice attracted the attention of others. When he saw the innocent and lovely appearance of little stone, the man''s frown slightly loosened a little, but his eyes towards song QingHan were still stern, and his tone was not good: "what are you doing here with your children? Don''t you know there''s a rescue tent in front of you? "


    Song QingHan stopped, he stuffed the small stone into his arms, so that the smell was isted. He frowned and said, "are there many injured people? I heard from the people in the half city of the moon that if it is serious, it will be sent back? Why is it so bloody? "


    The man sneered, as if to express disdain for song QingHan''s ignorance, and said in a cold voice, "how can you send everyone back? What''s more...


    he paused, looked around quietly, then put his eyes back on song QingHan, and said in a low voice: "what if someone uses the injured to be a deserter?"


    Song QingHan''s eyes shed a touch of surprise, unbelievable way: "just because you don''t want others to take advantage of this loophole, so you abandon those who are injured?"


    When he saw song QingHan''s shocked appearance, he felt that he was looked down upon by others. He waved his hand impatiently and said, "what do you know? It''s all ordered by the Lord above. As long as we small minions follow suit, I have said enough. You leave quickly, otherwise don''t me me for telling your team leader! "


    Seeing his fierce appearance, song QingHan settled his mind and moved his eyes to the front again. However, no matter how he looked, he couldn''t see the inside clearly. Though the people above wanted to frighten the soldiers by not letting the wounded go back, they didn''t want them to be chilled by the bloody pictures.


    Thinking of this, he resolutely turned back and prepared toe back another day. First, he should arrange the small stone, and the second was to find a reliable person to bring him in. Otherwise, he would not believe that he could go in and out at will.


    It''s just this reliable person... Who should I call?


    He was so absorbed in thinking that he didn''t pay attention to the road ahead. When he passed a corner, he didn''t guard against bumping into someone. When he bowed his head and apologized, he subconsciously nced at the man, frowned, and suddenly felt familiar.


    After hearing song QingHan''s apology, the man still looked discontented. He rubbed his chest and said, "do you walk without eyes? What would the poor soldiers do if they broke my arms and legs... Eh, it''s you? "


    Because song QingHan didn''t know whether this familiar feeling was good or bad, he nned to move on after apologizing, but he didn''t expect that before he took a few steps, his arm was seized by someone.


    He turned his head and saw the man staring at himself. Atst, he remembered where he had met the man, and subconsciously said, "rat?"


    Shu Luosong opened his hand, pped his hands and said, "ah! I can''t believe you still remember my name! It''s a good memory. Don''t say it. I thought you were dead... Cough, I didn''t expect to meet you again here. By the way, what are you here for? Don''t tell me it''s to avoid the pursuit of the film store? "


    Seeing that he was still like a winking gossip, song QingHan looked around and went to the corner and said, "that matter has been solved for a long time. Ie here because my husband is here."


    "Solved?"


    Shuluo was shocked and looked at Song QingHan again. He lowered his voice and said, "I can''t believe you are really a famous doctor?"Although song QingHan didn''t tell him what the specific offer was at that time, he can basically guess it now. It''s just that song QingHan personally cured the man with a waist defect.


    For that person''s identity, he will not ask what, after all, whether it is for song QingHan, or for the auction house, are very taboo things, but for song QingHan''s identity, he can take a good pick.


    Seeing his face excitedly looking at himself, song QingHan coughed softly and said, "how did youe here? I didn''t seem to see you in the logistics


    Shuluo listened to this question, eyebrows drooped down, looking pathetic.


    "Madam, I don''t have enough hands. I came here because I need to run a little farther. You don''t know. It''s bloody. I haven''t had a good sleep since I came here. I have nightmares every day!"


    Song QingHan''s heart moved, it seems that he just wanted to "doze off", someone handed a "pillow" over.


    He pondered for a moment and whispered, "can you take me in?"


    Shuluo was stunned. He opened his mouth and was about to ask why. Suddenly, a sudden insight appeared on his face. He pped his hands and said, "you want to go in and show your medical skills, aren''t you?"? This is really good, let''s go now... "


    Song QingHan reluctantly exposed the face of the small stone and whispered," I have to settle my son first. Adults can bear the smell, which does not mean that children can bear it. "

 Chapter 209

    Shuluo looked at the innocent face of Xiaoshi, rubbed his hands and said excitedly, "this is your son! I can''t believe you have a son! Let me take it. I love children...


    however, as soon as he got close to the little stone, the stone suddenly turned his head, buried his face in Song QingHan''s chest, and his mouth also made a whine of grievance.


    Shuluo''s face was stiff. He took back his hand awkwardly, scratched his head, and faltered: "well, maybe I''ve been contaminated with too much evil spirit recently, and I''ll be fine after a while..."


    Song QingHan chuckled, touched the head of a small stone, and nodded his chin to Shuluo, indicating that he looked in the direction of his sight, and whispered: "I live there, when you are free You cane to meter. If I''m free, I''ll go in with you and help as much as I can. "


    Although his main purpose is to confirm the safety of Wu Dahu, it does not mean that he will watch the soldiers struggling and despairing in pain.


    Seeing thepassion in his eyes, Shuluo pursed his lips without saying any more witticism. He nodded and said, "OK, it''s not too early. I''ll go back first, or those people will curse again...


    Song QingHan nodded to him and walked towards his tent with a small stone in his arms.


    Just as he was about to enter, he did not know what he thought, and suddenly went to the residence of the general he had seen in the morning.


    I don''t know when he is usually in the tent. It may be better to say hello in advance if you want to put small stones in his ce to help take care of them.


    When song arrived at the top of the tent, he found that the soldiers were not very far away.


    Song QingHan was stunned and subconsciously said, "what are you doing?"


    Frightened by the sudden sound, the group of soldiers stopped their work and looked up at Song QingHan.


    When they found that theer was just a small logistics soldier, a trace of anger appeared on their faces. Fortunately, they knew that the matter was urgent, and they did not waste time on song QingHan, so they continued to move.


    Seeing that they had begun to pack up theirst things, song QingHan simply went to them and frowned: "this adult asked me toe to him this afternoon and said that he had something to tell me. You have removed his tent. How can he live when hees back?"


    Song seemed to be wondering why the small people were not rolling their eyes when they were looking at the small stone.


    I don''t know whether it was song QingHan''s tough posture or the lovely appearance of small stones that yed a role. After cleaning up, those people finally raised their heads and said to song QingHan: "the adult you are waiting for has been seriously injured and has been sent to the military doctor. If there is no ident, he will note back again."


    After finishing this sentence, regardless of whether song QingHan understood it or not, they directly lifted up their packed things and walked quickly towards the distance.


    Song QingHan understood them. After all, this is the front line. Every second is very precious, but he has not recovered from the news just received.


    "Will note back" means that he will go back to his original ce after treatment, or will he die?


    His fingers trembled, and his face waspassionate.


    Small stone aware of his emotions, put out a little fat hand, tightly lying on song QingHan''s body, as if to give him aforting embrace.


    Song QingHan hugged the small stone and sighed faintly. He turned and walked back to his tent.


    It was the first time since he came here that he felt that he was already in the battlefield. Even when he went to the military doctor before, he did not have a big impact on him.


    After all, the general was sitting in front of him in the morning,ughing and teasing the little stone, and doting on the little stone to pull his beard...


    Jiayi looked at Song QingHan strangely, and saw his eyes red and tears in his eyes, and asked doubtfully, "have you been bullied?"


    Song QingHan came back to her mind and was about to answer, she heard Jiayi add: "you really have to thank that person, or I will think that having children is everything. No matter what you have done, just pass the child up."


    Seeing that he was still talking in that disgusting manner, song QingHan stopped and calmly said, "one of the adults who I went to pour the nightpot in the morning was pulled out of his tent because he was seriously injured. It is said that he may not have toe back."


    Jiayi was stunned. It seemed that song QingHan would tell him this. He turned his head to one side and rolled his eyes and said, "what''s the matter with me? We don''t have to go to the battlefield, besides, we have less and less things to do with one less person... "


    he said, his voice getting smaller and smaller, and at the end of the day, he seemed to be murmuring.


    Song QingHan didn''t try to persuade him or anything. Anyway, he would experience these things sooner orter. Just like himself, he would find that he had fewer and fewer familiar faces every day. Although his work was rxed, his heart was already weighed down by too much emotionAfter sentimental, song QingHan began to worry about the whereabouts of small stones.


    Although these generals are easy to get along with, none of them like the general in the morning who likes small stones so much.


    These people have been tortured by the war for a long time. How can they divide their energy to coax a child?


    ying with song QingHan''s hair, Xiaoshi suddenly called out, "Dad! Dad


    Song QingHan''s heart is tight, almost subconsciously thought that Wu Dahu hade in. He quickly turned around and covered his face with a cloak.


    Jiayi was shocked by his series of actions. She looked at him suspiciously, turned her head and looked at the tent without any movement. She said in a funny way: "even if the enemy hits the door and you are so blocked, can they still let you go?"


    Song QingHan knew that he had made an oolong. He coughed softly, put down his cloak, looked at the innocent stone on his face, and whispered, "your father is busy! I don''t have time to take you, and... If he sees you, I''ll give you a good spanking! "


    Small stone shriveled mouth, not happy to hold his small hand, see song QingHan a burst of heartache.


    Can anyone... Take a little stone for a ride from time to time?


    The image of a galloping horse suddenly appeared in Song QingHan''s mind. He pped his hands and said, "I know!"


    After throwing down this sentence, he went out of the door again with a small stone in his arms. He looked like a dusty man and made Jiayi frown.

 Chapter 210

    Song QingHan did not go to any other ce aftering out of the tent. He directly asked the way to find the location of the horse farm.


    Besides human beings, the most important creature in war is horse.


    Although there were not as many horses as the barbarians in Qingmu, there were enough spare resources. Therefore, there were special people in charge of the logistics to serve the horses and mix with them all day.


    There are not a few people in the racecourse. After all, there are hundreds of horses here. If only one person is in charge, it may copse soon.


    Song QingHan did not rush forward to ask who was willing to take care of the small stone. Instead, he stood and watched for a long time before finally targeting a middle-aged female man who walked unnaturally.


    When the female man saw someone approaching him, he subconsciously turned to the beginning and clenched his hands into fists. He seemed to be a little nervous. Hisrynx also rose and fell for a while.


    Or a small stone broke the peace, reached out to the man''s horse and said, "sheep!"


    As soon as he uttered his childish words, let alone song QingHan, even the seemingly nervous female man rxed and began to smile softly.


    Song QingHan said: "he only drank goat''s milk at home, so he said sheep when he saw any animal. It made youugh."


    The man didn''t expect that song QingHan would talk to him, but fortunately, the atmosphere had rxed, so he didn''t look so nervous. He nodded and said, "it''s OK, little boy. It''s good to speak fluently."


    Song QingHan nced down at his right leg, which was obviously backward. He raised his eyebrow and said, "did the horse kick it? Or? "


    As soon as he uttered this sentence, the man became nervous again and swallowed the mouth water channel: "nothing, it''s just standing for a long time, maybe a little tired."


    For his reaction, song QingHan was a little puzzled and half jokingly said, "then you can''t even walk on the road for a while."


    Unexpectedly, after listening to his words, the man said fiercely: "nonsense! nonsense! I, I am very good! You have nothing to do, just go away! Go


    Seeing his hand swinging in the air, his face also faintly rose. Song QingHan was surprised and said, "I don''t mean any harm. I just want to confirm your cause and see if I can cure it."


    The reason why he chose this man is because of his leg problems. If song QingHan cured him, he would take good care of Xiaoshi in order to thank song QingHan.


    Although this seems to be unscrupulous, but if after curing him, he clearly said that he did not want to take care of the small stone, song QingHan would not be forced, just to seek peace of mind.


    This feeling is simr to the patient''s psychology of giving the doctor a red envelope. Even if he knows that the doctor will not ept it, the patient still needs to do this action to ensure that he or she can receive rtive preferential treatment.


    After hearing song QingHan''s words, the man paused, as if digesting his words. After a long time, he hesitated to raise his head and said, "are you a doctor?"


    Song QingHan thought about it and nodded his head and said, "it''s half a doctor. I can still cure minor injuries and minor diseases."


    Seeing him admit, a struggling expression shed on his face, looked down at his right leg, and asked in a low voice, "what do you see? Can it be cured? "


    Song QingHanughed and raised his eyebrows and said, "I''m just a half baked doctor. It''s good to see that your legs have problems. How much do you expect me to see? Besides, even if you want to see it, you have to lift your pants to see me? "


    The man''s right leg shrank back uneasily. He raised his head and looked around. Seeing that no one was paying attention to this side, he bent down slowly and lifted up his trouser leg. He said in a soft voice: "when I was looking after the horse, I was kicked by ident. It has not been good for several days..."


    when he saw the dark green, song QingHan''s eyes coagted, and he squatted down directly and stretched out his hand to pinch it It''s a pinch.


    Without waiting for him to see clearly, the man put down his pants legs and coughed: e, get up quickly, remember, I have nothing to do."


    Song QingHan just stood up, and then came a voice of bad tone behind him.


    "Su San! You''rezy here again! If you arezy again, you will be thrown to clean up the battlefield! "


    The man named Su San repeatedly bent down, quickened the movement of his hand, and ttered the way: "it was just this little brother who came to ask about something, so I answered. There was noziness orziness."


    The man went around to song QingHan. After seeing his appearance, he felt his chin. He didn''t know what he thought. Suddenly he said, "what are you asking about? Isn''t it more convenient to ask me? I''m their team leader. Are you from the nightpot group? "


    Yu Guangguang of song QingHan nced at Su San''s face and saw that his eyes were worried. Knowing that the so-called group leader must not be easily offended, he said coldly: "I''ve finished asking. Don''t bother your adult. I''ll leave first."


    "Well, don''t worry. We''ve alle here. Don''t you have a good look at the scenery of the racecourse? If you want, I can take you on horseback


    The man held out his hand in front of song QingHan. Although his attitude was warm, it was too oppressive for him.He frowned and subconsciously stepped back. He said calmly, "no, thank you very much. I still have something to do."


    Although he did not know the rules of the racecourse, he also knew that the horses here could not be ridden casually. If he was cheated by the man, would he not have left a handle in his hand?


    Seeing that song QingHan didn''t eat soft, the man''s eyes turned and his voice suddenly became stern. He cried out, "what are you, a member of the night pot group, sneaking up to the racecourse for? Say it! What''s your purpose? If I can''t tell you why, I''ll take you to meet the adults above and let them make a decision! "


    Song QingHan was angry andughed. He opened his hand, exposed the small stone in his arms, and calmly said, "can''t I take my son out to blow the wind? It''s boring for adults


    The man''s voice was impassive, and he seemed to be very upset with the soft and hard attitude of song QingHan. He brushed his sleeves and said, "blow to other ces! The racecourse is not a ce for people toe in! Su San! If this happens again...


    he stops for a long time on purpose. Su San is swept by his eyes and quickly agrees: "it won''t happen again, my Lord."


    Song QingHan was disgusted by the man''s eyes and didn''t want to stay any longer. He snorted and strode forward, but when he was about to go far away, he suddenly stopped walking and said, "mountains don''t turn, water turns, people turn!"


    After all, he did not care about Su San''s iprehension and went back to his tent.

 Chapter 211

    Fortunately, Su San is a little smarter than he imagined. Because of that person''s words, hepletely broke off themunication with song QingHan.


    But when song QingHan saw Su San, it was already dark.


    Su San looks more than ten years older than during the day. The unnatural condition of his right leg bes more obvious, but he looks calm. After finding song QingHan from the tent, he rubs his index finger and says, "Da, doctor, my leg... Do you have any way to cure it?"


    In fact, he knew that he was not kind. After all, he had treated song QingHan like that in the afternoon, and now he came to ask for help. But if it wasn''t for song QingHan''sst sentence, he might have forgotten it. After that, he would have raised a touch of hope in his heart...


    if his leg could be cured, he would not have to be frightened It can also be hard.


    Song QingHan didn''t embarrass him. After all, the affairs in the afternoon were not because of him. It was just the so-called group leader who was full of food to find fault. Even if there was no su San, he would still be in trouble. Therefore, he simply said, "yes! Where you live, I''ll go and get it from you. "


    Su San hesitated for a moment and hesitated to say, "I live in the stable."


    Instead, song QingHan was stunned, and he said with a puzzled face: "aren''t all logistics people living in tents? What do you do in the stable? "


    Hearing this question, Su San gave a bitter smile and shook his head: "it''s a long story. In a word... Do you want to go with me?"


    Song QingHan nodded and went back to the tent to pack up his things. He handed the stone to a Hong. Then he followed Su San to his present residence.


    No matter how good the stable is, it is still too simple for people to live in. Fortunately, the weather is not too cold now. Otherwise, for Su San, the night will be hard.


    Su San was ordered by song QingHan to lie down on the thatch and lift his trouser legs to reveal the ck part.


    After detoxifying his hand with wine, song QingHan pressed on Su San''s wound. Seeing that Su San''s eyebrows showed a painful look, he calmly said, "that kick broke your bone and stabbed the blood vessel. In addition, you used the injured leg recklessly in theter stage, so it became this appearance. If you try to be brave for another two days, the leg can only be sawed off by you. "


    After listening to song QingHan''s words, Su San''s back is cool, and his heart suddenly rises with fear.


    He had no need to doubt song QingHan''s words, because song QingHan cheated him, and what could he get from a sloppy horse farm logistics? A few taels of silver is the limit.


    Thinking of this, he decided to make it clear in advance, so as not to be misunderstood by song QingHan.


    "Doctor, if you want to pay me, I..."


    Song QingHan raised his hand and made a gesture to stop him. He said calmly: "I don''t need any reward. On the contrary, I want to ask you to do me a favor, but this is not necessary. If you don''t want to help, just say it. I won''t force others into trouble. In order not to let you tangle, we will solve the problem of your leg first."


    With that, he did not dy any more. He directly swung his knife to Su San''s right leg.


    As long as the broken bones are fixed well, the stabbed wounds have to be cleaned up, otherwise they will develop into inmed and rotten bad meat.


    Su San looked at the knife walking upstream of his leg. He felt a wonderful pleasure.


    In fact, his right leg had been unconscious for a long time, so even if song QingHan kept cutting the knife into his bones, he would not frown.


    Although he can''t understand the treatment of song QingHan, he still can''t say anything, and even very obedient. This is probably the thing in his bones. He always feels that he has nothing good to be coveted by others, so when others show kindness, he will be very grateful.


    However, this does not mean that he is stupid. He can see that others use goodwill to cover up malicious behavior. For example, the former group leader, even with a smile on his face, can''t make him feel trusted.


    While he was wandering in the sky, song QingHan had cleaned up his wound and fixed his right leg with a board he had carried with him. While wiping his hands, he told him: "don''t immerse in water, but I think you live here, even if you want to soak in water. Don''t eat hair. Well... It''s hard. That''s the only thing left. Don''t overdo it. Stop when you''re ufortable. By the way, why don''t you let people know you''ve hurt your leg? "


    Su San rubbed his index finger subconsciously. He felt embarrassed and said, "if you work in a racecourse, you must be flexible. Otherwise, the team leader will threaten us and throw us to clean up the battlefield. But it''s too dangerous to clean up the battlefield. There are still children in my family..."


    he said with a smile and a soft voice: "it''s not much older than your child But he didn''t know how to speak...


    he wasughing, but he didn''t know how to say it. Fortunately, he stopped soon, but the smile on his face could not be maintained. He slowly closed up and sighed: "it would be nice to end the war earlier..."Song QingHan''s heart is tight, lowered his head, did not speak.


    After the two people were sad, song QingHan patted Su San on the shoulder and said, "have a good rest. If you have anything, go to me. Except in the morning, I''m usually there."


    Su San nodded gratefully. Before Song QingHan left, he couldn''t help but say, "doctor song, what did you want me to help you with?"


    Song QingHan stopped for a moment, but without hesitation, he said directly: "I want to find someone to take care of my son Xiaoshi for a while. It won''t be long. It''s only about one or two hours in the afternoon. I don''t know you..."


    "yes, I can! I''m free. "


    Su San didn''t wait for song QingHan to finish asking, he agreed first, smiling and touching his head, adding: "in the afternoon, I usually ride on a horse to patrol the racecourse for a few rounds, just in time to take a small stone."


    His ideas coincided with his own, so song QingHan''s eyes showed a little smile, nodded his head and said, "thank you very much. When your legs are ready, I''ll put the small stone here again."


    Unexpectedly, Su San shook his head and sighed: "I have to do something about it. Doctor song might as well put the small stone over earlier. Don''t worry. I won''t let the stone get hurt."


    Song QingHan saw his insistence and pondered for a moment. Finally, he nodded, waved his hand and walked back to his tent.


    Before he went to his tent, he saw an anxious figure hovering at the door. After seeing the man''s appearance, he was surprised: "Shuluo? You came to me? "

 Chapter 212

    After seeing the cold of Song Dynasty, Shuluo came up to his sleeve and said, "doctor song! Help! I''m going to die! "


    Song QingHan seldom saw his sad face. In his impression, he always looked like a hippie. Therefore, song QingHan thought that he could be flexible in whatever he met.


    Thinking of this, he raised his eyebrow and said, "why didn''t I see that you were going to die? Don''t tell me that you have been crushed by a man with high martial arts skills. Then you have to spit out at least two mouthfuls of blood before I can believe it. "


    Seeing that he was still joking at this time, Shuluo was so worried that she stamped her foot and said, "really! Drinking is a mistake! Didn''t I tell you about my ancestral dog skin ster? Do you believe in the efficacy of this? "


    Song QingHan''s eyes shed a bit of doubt. He didn''t seem to know what was the rtionship between this and drinking. However, he replied honestly: "of course not. Different diseases have different treatments. How can they be cured with the same medicine?"


    Shuluo pped his hands and said, "yes! But someone believed it! And use this excuse to push me out as a scapegoat


    Song QingHan suddenly understood what was going on. It was nothing more than Shuluo who was drunk and talked big to others. Unexpectedly, he was recorded by someone who had a heart, or the wine was a trap. Anyway, if Shuluo could not take out the so-called dog skin ster, his life would probably be gone.


    He thought for a moment and said honestly, "but I don''t have any skills in the medicine. If you let me make the medicine, you might as welle by yourself."


    If yuanyuanxuan were here, he might agree to xiashuluo''s request. After all, yuanyuanxuan has always learned both Chinese and Western medicine, and his attainments are good. On the contrary, he is a master, and he is almost ignorant of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Shuluo was very angry because of song QingHan''s refusal. He directly took his hand and went out and said in a low voice, "doctor song, please help me! It''s not easy to save a person with a broken leg and a broken hand


    Song QingHan some can''tugh and cry, auction house people have so terrible? Is it harder to save than a broken leg or a broken hand? It''s not a monster?!


    However, Shuluo''s words have broadened his heart. For him, broken legs and broken hands are easier to treat than hands and feet. As long as things can be solved with a scalpel, they are not things.


    Although the guard recognized song QingHan, he didn''t say anything when he saw the intimate posture between Shuluo and him. After all, although there were not a few doctors here, there were only a few peopleing in and going out. As a guard, they recognized all those people.


    Probably because the night became cold, the smell of blood in the air became lighter, but song QingHan''s nerves were still tense.


    He needs to quickly clear his mind of misceneous thoughts, so that he can easily enter the state of operation.


    Shuluo opened one of the tents, raised his chin, motioned to song QingHan to look at the man with a tight frown on the ground, and whispered: "this is the man. It seems that his identity is some great, so the people above me must cure him, but his hands and feet are broken. Where is that easy to cure..."


    half of what he said, he was worried that song QingHan mistakenly thought he was deliberately digging a hole Song QingHan jumped and quickly added: "but if it was a doctor of Song Dynasty, it would certainly be cured..."


    seeing song QingHan without even looking at him, he squatted directly in front of the man. He stroked his head, emptied the sundries nearby and found a small stool behind him.


    Song QingHan still didn''t notice the action of Shuluo, because he put all his mind on the man in front of him.


    There is no such thing, because this man is the general who helped with the small stones in the morning.


    But now, his face was pale, his lips were blue, his hair and hair were wet by the cold sweat under the pain, and song QingHan almost didn''t recognize him.


    Song QingHan looked at his arms and legs carefully and saw that although they were carefully bound up, there was still blood infection outside. He couldn''t help but say, "didn''t you apply medicine?"


    Shuluo scratched his head awkwardly and murmured: "the medicine is not enough, and the supplement has not arrived yet, so...


    Song QingHan pursed his mouth and didn''t say anything. He took out the ointment made by Yuanyuan Xuan at home before from his personal bag, slowly untied the man''s gauze, and saw the blood overflow, and his eyes solidified.


    In fact, Shuluo said that his hands and legs were broken, because his hands and feet were not broken at all. At least from the biological point of view, they were notpletely cut off. Only a part of the tissue was cut off, and the most important tendon and tendon were still connected to it.


    After calcting the time, it should not have been four hours. Song QingHan gnawed his teeth and decided to take a risk. He turned to Shuluo and said, "more candles, the brighter the better."


    After all, although there is no medicine here, there are still a lot of candles.


    After Shuluo left, song QingHan quickly detoxified the surgical knife, carefully looked at the section of the man''s wound, and thought about the way of cutting.The principle is the same: at least one artery, two veins and one nerve should be connected.


    Shuluo''s nerves are still intact, and a vein can still function. Therefore, only one artery and one vein are needed.


    However, it is easier said than done. There are no precise instruments and equipment here, and song QingHan''s eyes have no magnifying function. Therefore, to make this operation sessful, we should rely on technology for three and obey the destiny for seven.


    In the interval of Shuluo lighting themp, song QingHan cleaned up the broken meat of the man, leaving only theplete hand tissue. He drew out the needle and thread and slowly sutured it up.


    Shuluo didn''t know how many candles song QingHan wanted, so as long as he didn''t speak, he bent down to put the candles. It was only when song QingHan noticed the change of temperature that he stopped his action.


    If it goes down to the temperature, it is not conducive to the recovery of colony.


    After lighting the candle, there was nothing else to do. Seeing that song QingHan didn''t sit on the bench, he simply sat on it by himself, holding his face in both hands and watching song QingHan''s movements curiously.


    Is that how he treated people in the auction house that day?


    These strange knives... Did hee up with them?


    Shuluo subconsciously looked at Song QingHan and felt that his face was full of inexplicable light, which made people think of the legendary Avalokitesvara.


    Song QingHan didn''t know that Shuluo thought highly of him in his heart, because his nerves were stretched to the extreme. If someone made a big noise at this time, I''m afraid the string in his mind would be broken immediately. As for the consequences, no one would want to know.

 Chapter 213

    It is impossible to sew up the broken hand at one time. Therefore, song QingHan sewed, disassembled and sewed again and again. It took him at least three times to finally determine the final position and restore the broken hand to its original shape with fine thread.


    It was probably because the pain of the body came in waves after wave, which stimted the paralyzed nerves of the man. After the hand was connected, his eyshes trembled and his eyes slowly opened.


    "Water, water..."


    the eyes have just entered the light from the dark, there is a buffer state, what''s more, the person who has lost too much blood and is not dark in front of him is lucky enough to be able to see his own shadow not far away.


    Shuluo did not wait for song QingHan''s order, trotted to get a pot of warm water, poured it into the cup, carefully lifted up the man''s upper body and fed him half a bowl of water.


    After replenishing the water, the man''s eyes gradually focused. When he saw the face of song QingHan who bowed his head for surgery, a touch of surprise shed in his eyes and subconsciously said, "is it you? What are you doing? Where is this? "


    Song QingHan saw that he began to wave his body unconsciously in a sober state, worried that he would affect the operation effect. He frowned and said, "if you want to live, don''t talk! Wait till I''m done! "


    The man was stupefied. After digesting song QingHan''s words, he had a bitter smile on his mouth. He didn''t change his mind. He was unreasonable and upright. Fortunately, he was a once dead man. He was indifferent to many things. So Rao didn''t understand the current situation. He didn''t speak any more With the help of song QingHan, he was allowed to lie on his back again.


    The situation of his legs was moreplicated, and because of his bigger size, song QingHan needed to spend more energy on his mind, but even so, he still failed four or five times in a row.


    Shuluo is beside looking at all anxious for song QingHan, a pair of scratching the ears and scratching the cheek, as if would like to go up to help song QingHan sew.


    Song QingHan is still calm, not to mention failure four or five times, even if this leg can not be connected, that is normal, after all, he is not omnipotent, not every operation is so smooth.


    The pain was even more painful when he was awake, but the man didn''t say anyints, because after feeling it for such a long time, he also felt the smell. He knew that song QingHan was probably helping him to connect his legs. So don''t talk about it. He tried his best to slow down his breathing, so as not to disturb song QingHan.


    He and Shuluo both ignored one thing, that is, no matter who told me that the broken hands and feet could be connected, others would think it was a fantasy, but they subconsciously epted this matter, and did not even have a trace of doubt, which was simply a terrible thing.


    This is probably the charm of song QingHan. Of course, it is precisely because of his concentration and seriousness in the operation that he exudes this convincing charm.


    The quiet atmosphere flowed in the tent, andrge beads of sweat appeared on the cold forehead of Song Dynasty. With his reddish cheeks, it looked as if he had just finished physical work.


    "Well, don''t move. I''ll tell you as I clean up."


    He raised his arm and wiped the sweat from his forehead with his clothes to keep them from flowing into his eyes.


    The man nodded obediently, and decided to wait for song QingHan to finish, and then he asked himself what he didn''t know.


    Song QingHan''s speed was very fast, and he quickly exined: "your hands and feet are not brokenpletely, so I tried to connect them together. As for whether you can seed or not, it depends on your physique and recovery. To put it simply, you can sum it up to see your life."


    Shuluo seems to think that song QingHan said so long, after a series of words, he said that a mysterious and mysterious word was very funny. He could not help but cover his mouth and secretlyughed twice.


    Song QingHan nced at him, and saw that he quickly restrained his expression on his face, and then said: "moving must be immovable. Before they are re bonded together, you can''t move. Whether it''s eating or defecating, you aremitted to doing it here. I believe that with your official position, you should not have no one to help you clean up."


    After listening to this sentence, Shuluo couldn''t help but sigh.


    Who can be the sweeper? Of course it''s him! Who made him unlucky to be assigned to this person?


    has the final say, "I don''t know what time you can move." what if you don''t have an ident, I shoulde here every day. Even before the enemy''s call, you''ll lie there, and they will not know whether you are alive or dead.


    The man was blocked by song QingHan''s words, and finally he couldn''t help saying, "are you a doctor?"


    Song QingHan picked his eyebrows, as if he had heard some big joke. He said calmly, "is it toote for you to discover this fact now? If not, do I dare to stitch needles on you? You''re not a rag. "


    After listening to song QingHan''s answer, the man realized that he was asking a silly question. He coughed slightly, hesitated for a moment, and continued to ask, "how long will it take to get better? A big war will break out in half a month. I hope I can catch up with... ""Oh, then you must not catch up. Just give up."


    Song QingHan''s face was calm, as if he didn''t see the gray look on his face.


    Still Shuluo couldn''t see, heforted him and said, "in any case, even if you can move, you can''t help any more, so...


    after a pause, he saw that the man''s face looked even paler. He seemed to reflect that he said a bad word, coughed gently, and kept silent wisely.


    After song QingHan said this, his things were almost ready. He pped his hands, stood up, nodded to Shu and said, "it''ste. I''ll go back to have a rest. You can watch here. If he has a fever in the middle of the night, you can...


    " I''ll go to see you! "


    Shu Luo quickly took the way, see song QingHan a face inexplicably looking at himself, could not help but straighten out the chest way: "I did not say wrong?"


    Song QingHan, with a smile, said calmly, "take a jar of wine and wipe it on him for a whole night. By the next morning, he will be fine."


    See Shuluo show a face of liver pain expression, song QingHan finally feel the pressure on the body a loose, turn back to the ground that person nodded, way: "that I go first."


    After that, he decisively opened the tent and went out. Meanwhile, he also said to Shu Luo, who was going to send him off: "be good. Don''t let otherse in. If you have any words, let them speak outside, saying that your dog skin ster can''t be affected by the wind."

 Chapter 214

    In the early morning of the next day, song QingHan went out of the door with a small stone in his arms as usual. After cleaning up the area close to him, he summoned up the courage to go to the side where Wu Dahu was.


    In order not to appear the kind of thing that was almost recognized yesterday, he specially found a piece of ck gauze to cover his face and looked around all the way. It looked like a thief, which attracted many guards to his side.


    Probably aware of those surprised sight, song QingHan embarrassed to head: "face allergy, allergy..."


    the small stone ying with his head down did not know what he thought, suddenly raised his head and said in a loud voice: "allergy!"


    The sound of his milk was so powerful that the guards turned their attention from Song QingHan to his face, trying to restrain the strange expression on his face.


    "The child is so cute. How can hee to the barracks?"


    "Who knows? Maybe there is no one to take care of it at home. It''s also a pity. s, it''s a good child. It''s quiet. "


    "Yes, he will smile at me! If only my husband could have such a lovely child. "


    "..."


    Song QingHan listened to the voices around him, lowered his head, and quietly covered his cloak on the small stone head to block the sight of those people.


    It seems that it''s no use just covering your face. The little stone is much more noticeable than him.


    Fortunately, Xiaoshi seemed to know that his behavior made song QingHan unhappy. Even if he was covered by a cloak, he didn''t make any noise. He only blinked his big eyes and looked out of the gap. From time to time, he stretched out his small hand and muttered something to himself.


    Although the small stone was covered by song QingHan, Yu Wei still yed a role in the guard just now. Miraculously, those people did not embarrass song QingHan. They even kindly reminded the people inside whether to get up and where the nightpot was.


    Song QingHan did not have time to celebrate that he got apletely different treatment with Jiayi, he was scared to the throat by the scene he saw.


    This is Wu Dahu''s tent!


    He stares at the clothes not far away and turns his head carefully. Suddenly, ites to his mind that the guards have just told him that the adults here have gone out. Then he slowly breathes a sigh of relief and steps towards the bed.


    After seeing the patch on the dress, he was more sure that this was Wu Dahu''s tent. Even the small stone sliding out of the cloak also reached out and said, "Dad!"


    Song QingHan touched his head with relief. He was about to speak when he heard some small soundsing from the tent. He thought that Wu Dahu hade back suddenly. He got up quickly and covered his cloak in a hurry. He turned over and pretended to be carrying the nightpot.


    "Why are you here? This is where I am in charge! "


    Unexpectedly, song QingHan''s voice is not Wu Dahu''s, but Jiayi''s.


    Song QingHan''s shoulder became loose. He couldn''t tell whether he was disappointed or relieved. He turned to look at the angry Jiayi and calmly said, "I''m not familiar with this area. I just remember that the dividing line is about here, so Ie in. Besides, isn''t it good to do more for you? What are you nervous about? "


    Jiayi just said "I", song QingHan narrowed his eyes, looked at him strangely and said, "or do you have any secret?"


    Worried that her mind would be seen through, Jiayi clenched her fists and said calmly, "what can I have? I think that if the division is good, it is divided and registered. If something goes wrong, it is not me? You go, remember not toe here again, you know? "


    Song QingHan''s eyes turned, "Er," and put down the nightpot. As he passed by Jiayi, he quickly nced at Wu Dahu''s tent. Seeing that he had not seen anything like healing medicine for the time being, he knew that Wu Dahu was not hurt, so he put down the big stone in his heart.


    He doesn''t believe it. If hees here once in a while, what can Jiayi do with him? However, he changed his position for a moment. He felt that if Jiayi entered his area without any reason, he would feel a little ufortable. He decided to ask the guard Wu Dahu how he was. Unless it was really impossible, he would sneak in. Anyway, he only had to buy the guard and let him not tell Jiayi.


    As soon as he got out of thest tent, he had a face-to-face meeting with a group of people, and almost threw out his nightpot.


    The group nced at him, and when they saw the nightpot in his hand, they quickly withdrew their eyes, as if they were afraid that their eyes would be stained.


    However, one of them did not, but looked at Song QingHan''s eyes for a long time. When he was urged, he took his head back and said with a smile: "the reason why this battle was won is due to themander of the general. I''m just lucky. I''ve made a break..."


    Song QingHan suddenly raised his head, and when he saw the familiar figure, his heart was moved Zhongyisong murmured: "it''s ok...


    who could have thought that the two people who had been sleeping in the same bed before could suddenly meet each other in this way?After finishing his lunch, song QingHan quickly went to the racecourse, looked at Su San''s wound, quietly changed the medicine for him, and entrusted the stone to him.


    But when he was preparing, he was stopped by an unexpected guest.


    The man was no one else. He was the leader of the horse farm. After sweeping up and down song QingHan, he touched his chin and said with a smile, "without the boy''s hindrance, you arepletely exposed. You are really a special creature, tut tut."


    When he is worried about the distance from Su Li''s three eyebrows, he doesn''t have to worry about being taken out of Su''s heart? This is the barracks! Why don''t you go to the battlefield with that extra energy? "


    The logistics are basically female men. I don''t know what happened to this man. He even mixed in and became the team leader. It''s really puzzling.


    Not only was the man not frightened by song QingHan''s shrieking voice, but he took two steps forward and approached song QingHan''s ear and said, "what about the military camp? Must have been a long time since your man touched you? Isn''t it empty? Well? "


    His eyes intentionally or unintentionally nced at Song QingHan''s waist. He saw that song QingHan wanted to p him with a backhand. Fortunately, he finally overcame the impulse with reason, holding the fist and saying, "you really don''t think anyone can control you, do you?"


    I didn''t expect that the man was not afraid at all. He raised his chin slightly, raised his eyebrows and said, "you''re looking for someone to take charge of me. What can you say?"

 Chapter 215

    Song Han can''t tell the truth.


    It''s not like modern times. No matter what he says, he can get the punishment he deserves. Moreover, he can''t wait until he hasmitted a crime and then go to find someone to verify it. If he can''t go up or down, he will suffer from evil.


    Seeing song QingHan''s expression of eating shriveled, the man looked more excited. He quietly reached out his hand and touched song QingHan''s waist. In a low voice, he said, "do you want to be now or at night? One person or several? Well? "


    Song QingHan subconsciously avoided, was about to reprimand him, I do not know what thought, suddenly calm way: "how many more people? What are the methods? "


    The manughed, stretched out his finger to song QingHan, shook his head and said, "you think I can''t satisfy you. Don''t worry! How many do you want! One night, no repetition! "


    Song QingHan''s eyebrow corner took a puff and said quietly: "do you often y like this? And other women and men? "


    The more he said that, the more excited the man was. He stroked his hands and said, "it seems that you know a lot! In this case, then I can directly tell you, not to mention the female male, is the barbarian, if you want, there will be! Then you will know what is called "like a horse..."


    barbarians? Song QingHan''s eyes narrowed, as if he had heard something interesting, and said slowly: "are the barbarians you mentioned captive? Is it not that prisoners should be treated well if they are not killed or injured? "


    The man sneered and said with disdain: "how can there be so much food to support those barbarians born of bitches? Of course, you can use what you can, and kill what you can''t use!"


    Song QingHan was so nervous that he didn''t think that the emperor''s orders didn''t work here. These people had their own way of doing things, but they didn''t know whether this kind of thing of using prisoners as camp prostitutes wasmon or only happened among small groups.


    If there is only a small group, there is no risk in what he is going to do, but if it is universal, then he will... Hit himself at the muzzle of a gun?


    Seeing his hesitation, the man probably thought that he was worried about the safety problem. He touched his chin with a smile, and said definitely: "you can rest assured that our actions are very secret. As long as you want to, there will be no problems. The most important thing is that if you are seen by an adult, your future will be..."


    he deliberately did not finish his words, just to leave space for imagination for song QingHan At that time, even if song QingHan didn''t get what he wanted, he could also put the matter on song QingHan himself. After all, it was song QingHan''s own fantasy, and he did not promise anything.


    Song QingHan was not a child. He saw his trick clearly, but he didn''t say it. He said calmly: "let me think about it again. Anyway, it''s still early before dark. By the way, if I want to go then, how should I go? "


    Seeing that song QingHan rxed his mouth, the man did not exert any pressure on him, because he was very aware of the power of the heart demon. It was good not to move this idea. Once he did, he would get hooked sooner orter.


    Even so, he didn''t tell song QingHan his address directly. He just said with a smile, "you can go to my tent and find me. I''ll take you to the blissful ce myself. Do you know?"


    When he said this, his eyes narrowed and his eyebrows stirred slightly. It seemed that he was suggesting something in general, which made song QingHan feel nauseous.


    It seems that it is not so simple to know the secret. Judging from his performance, he clearly wants to put song QingHan in the right ce before bringing him in. Even after the Zhengfa, he will not necessarily bring song QingHan.


    After weighing the pros and cons in his heart, song QingHan raised his hand to the man and calmly said, "I''ll quit first, and adults will also go back to have a good rest and have a good rest, so that you can enjoy yourself."


    After hearing song QingHan''s words, the man thought that song QingHan had agreed to his proposal, so he went to see him at night. He was overjoyed and said, "well, I''ll go back now and get ready. I''ll take a hot bath and sleep. I''ll wake up and see you as a little beauty..."


    Song QingHan frowned slightly, but there was a smile in his mouth, waiting to see the man leave After opening, he pondered for a moment in situ, and then left.


    No matter his father or his affectation, he did not like the fact that prisoners were treated at will. Lack of food is not an excuse. The tenacity of human vitality has been proved enough in the 1960s and 1970s in the world where he lived in hisst life.


    Even if he is in the enemy camp now, he will think the same way when he sees the barbarians abusing the green wood people. It has nothing to do with his position, only about humanity.


    Before returning to his tent, song QingHan turned to the kitchen and secretly took a charcoal stick, wrapped it in a handkerchief and hid it in his sleeve.


    When he went back, he took out a piece of rice paper that he had carried with him, thought about it, picked up the charcoal and wrote it on it.


    After writing out the news he had just learned, he dealt with the charcoal sticks and handkerchief, took the rice paper and hesitated.


    For whom? Wu Dahu? But will it be bad for him to involve Wu Dahu? And in the process of investigation, will he be recognized by Wu Dahu?But give it to someone else... He''s not at ease.


    He thought about it and didn''t make up his mind, and Jiayi came back at this time.


    When he saw Jiayi, song QingHan suddenly said, "I found something that can make contributions, but it''s a bit dangerous. I can''t afford to take risks if I''m with my family."


    Home Yi stopped, it seems that song QingHan will tell him this kind of thing, can''t help but ask curiously: "what''s the matter?"


    Song QingHan kneaded the rice paper in his hand into a ball, threw it on the ground, sighed heavily, shook his head and said, "forget it, I still don''t see it. Anyway, it''s useless for me to take credit for it. The whole family is still peaceful and peaceful. Even if we can get glory and wealth, we can''t enjoy it."


    Finish saying that, he regardless of the home instrument strange vision, opens the tent to go out.


    Jiayi looked at the door carefully and saw that song QingHan had really left. She sneered and said: "I''m really timid. What else do you say that you can''t ept happiness? If you have honor, wealth and honor, are you afraid that you won''t be blessed?"


    Speaking of this, he couldn''t help but nce at the paper that song QingHan had lost. He stood up and walked quickly to pick up the paper ball. While spreading it out, he said: "I''d like to see what happened to frighten him into that shape...


    seeing half of it, he suddenly heard some small noises at the door, which scared him to put the paper ball into his arms.


    Song QingHan carefully ced the curtain, turned to look at a frightened home instrument, surprised: "what''s the matter with you? Cold? It''s as white as anything. "

 Chapter 216

    Jiayi shook her head subconsciously. Seeing that song QingHan came back with a package of things, she nned to leave again. She couldn''t help but say, "don''t throw the garbage around in the future. Please help me to clean it up for you!"


    Song QingHan stopped, turned his head and nced at the ce where he threw the paper ball. He felt guilty and said to Jiayi, "did you burn it? Thank you very much. I''ll pay attention to itter


    Before he left, he seemed to suddenly think of something. He said coldly: "it seems that the adults of Yulin guard often see the emperor, and don''t know whether they have a special way to contact the emperor. If so, their status is much higher than that of general generals."


    Jiayi did not respond for a moment. Song QingHan asked him what he meant by this and frowned: "how do I know? What do you do with your business? "


    Song QingHan shrugged his shoulders, but unfortunately shook his head. He lifted the burden on his shoulders and lifted the curtain of the door to go out.


    Now that the fish has taken the bait, he really doesn''t have to take any more measures, just wait for things to happen.


    After song QingHan left, Jiayi, who was calm again, understood the meaning of song QingHan''s words. Subconsciously, he put his hand into his arms, touched the crumpled paper, and murmured: "seek wealth in danger, try it..."


    after making up his mind, he suddenly stood up and took a bronze mirror to take a picture of himself and his hair Pull loose a little, and then rub their eyes, so that they look pathetic, before biting teeth out of the door.


    He did not go anywhere else, but went straight to the tent where Wu Dahu was. He hesitated and said to the guard at the door: "I have something important to discuss with you. Can you please tell me?"


    Although the guard had recognized him, he did not immediately agree. He frowned and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Jiayi will have long thought of a good excuse to say: "it''s about the prisoners, it''s very important, before I see the adults, I don''t want to reveal too much."


    Seeing that the look on Jiayi''s face was not fake, the guard hesitated for a moment, and finally said, "wait here. I''ll report it to the Lord."


    When the guard goes in, Jiayi stands up straight and thinks that he can see Wu Dahu again. His eyes are full of joy.


    He had heard Wu Dahu''s name from others and the fact that he had a family. Although he had some pain at the beginning of hearing it, he soonforted himself that it would be strange for such an excellent man as Wu Dahu to have no family, so his mood suddenly opened up, as if nothing could prevent him from pursuing his own happiness ¡£


    In his opinion, only one female man in the family is strange. What''s more, Wu Dahu, who is under strict control at home, will release his nature after hees out. As long as he keeps a sense of being, when the timees, why not take Wu Dahu down?


    As for the matter of fame, although it is important, it is not as important as men''s love. Especially for those who apany men to death in the battlefield, they will firmly control the men''s heart. When the timees, it may not be a problem to squeeze the husband out...


    he was happy with his wild thoughts. Suddenly, a cold voice came from his front: "OK Come on in


    The awakened Jiayi calms down and touches her cheek subconsciously. After confirming that there is no problem, she walks into Wu Dahu''s tent.


    Wu Dahu is sitting on the table with maps and other things in front of him. It seems that he is studying the route.


    When Jiayi finished the ceremony, he said in a deep voice, "what do you mean to discuss with me about the prisoners?"


    Jiayi stopped, her eyes were red, and she took out the paper ball from her arms. After unfolding it slowly, she said in a soft voice: "my Lord, my mouth is so clumsy that I can''t speak clearly for a while, but I have written the general process on the paper before, in order to prevent the viins from using the next three evil means. When the family instrument fails to guard against it, it will cause bitter fruit. Please observe it carefully."


    Wu Dahu fixed his eyes on the paper and nodded slowly after confirming that there was nothing else on it.


    After getting permission, Jiayi slowly stood up and went to the side of Wu Dahu and spread the paper on the table.


    The fragrance of virginity prated into Wu Dahu''s nose, but it didn''t make him feel confused. On the contrary, he frowned, waved his hand, and ordered, "you go down first."


    A sh of disappointment shed in Jiayi''s eyes, but he didn''t say anything. Obediently, he went down to the bottom and looked down.


    When Wu Dahu saw the traces of charcoal on the rice paper, there was a sh of doubt in his eyes.


    How is this handwriting simr to that of song QingHan? Or is it that as long as you write with carbon sticks, the feeling is so crooked?


    He thought about it for a while, and simply asked Jiayi, "do you write with charcoal at home?"


    Jiayi subconsciously denied: "no, I''m at home with a brush..."


    but he quickly responded and added, "but in a hurry, he didn''t dare to borrow the brush, so... The handwriting was ugly and made adultsugh."


    Since Jiayi admitted that the word was written by him, Wu Dahu did not pursue it any more. He took back his sight and continued to look down.After he had read all the above contents, his eyebrows had been wrinkled into "Chuan".


    Seeing that Wu Dahu didn''t speak, Jiayi''s heart beat like a drum beating. She couldn''t help asking, "my Lord, how should I deal with this matter...


    as soon as his voice came out, Wu Dahu seemed to have just returned to his senses. He bent his fingers and knocked on the table top and said in a deep voice," I know. I''ll check it out. Since you said that he thought you would pass this evening, you''ll go there tonight. "


    Jiayi stammered: "I, I went, that, that''s not...


    although song QingHan said it implicitly, he was not a fool. He had already guessed what the horse farm leader wanted to do from those words. The reason why he didn''t feel it before was because it was song QingHan''s angle, and he didn''t react until this meeting. If it was true, song QingHan didn''t know what he wanted to do If it will happen, those things will only happen to him, not to song QingHan.


    Wu Dahu did not miss the panic and unwillingness in Jiayi''s eyes. After a pause, he slowed down his voice and said: "what he is looking at is you. Except you, he will not see anyone else again. Besides, in the past, a change of people will certainly scare the snake. Therefore, only you are the best candidate. As for the safety issue, you don''t have to worry. I will take someone with you personally if it is that person If the intention is not right, we will certainlye forward to rescue you and keep you intact. "


    Under Wu Dahu''s pacification, Jiayi''s mood gradually calmed down. After a moment''s hesitation, she finally nodded and said, "OK, Jiayi believes in adults."

 Chapter 217

    Wu Dahu didn''t talk nonsense with him. He said quietly, "go down. When the timees, someone will remind you to leave."


    Jiayi opened her mouth and seemed to want to say something to Wu Dahu. However, when she saw Wu Dahu''s indifferent expression, she felt that the blood in her cavity had been poured cold. She closed her mouth, bent down and saluted, and left the tent slowly.


    After going out, Jiayi silentlyforts herself: if Wu Dahu is so easy to show favor to people, he may not like it. On the contrary, it is more difficult for him to show his precious value and let him enjoy the joy of sess.


    After he realized this, his mood changed from Yin to Qing, and even his steps became more brisk. He shed the back of song QingHan when he left. His eyes turned and his curiosity suddenly rose. He looked around and chose the direction of song QingHan''s departure and walked all the way.


    At this time, song QingHan was already sitting in the tent of the military doctor, seriously changing the medicine for the man with broken hands and legs.


    Shuluo chattered on the side, as if to pour out all the bitter water in his stomach, regardless of whether song QingHan could ept it or not.


    "I didn''t sleep at all yesterday. He had a high fever and a low fever, which made me want to die. I couldn''t understand whether I was injured or he was injured, but I was so miserable."


    "There are also those people who are bossy and will rush in regardless of what''s going on with him. I''ve said to keep him out of the way. Those people don''t believe it. They have to let him report safety through the curtain. They don''t want to think about it. If I really kill him, can I run away? Stupid


    "Oh, by the way, there are also those who do not know where I heard that I have" white bone rejuvenation "technique. They all cry and cry and ask me to give them a piece of ancestral dog skin ster. How dare I give it? If they find it useless after giving it, will they not be killed? "


    "..."


    Song QingHan found that he had been trained by Shuluo to automatically filter rubbish. Although he knew that he had talked a long time, he didn''t remember a word. In the end, he only said, "he recovered well, and your life has been saved."


    Shuluo was reminded by him, and he remembered that he had asked song QingHan to help him save the man. He quickly stoppedining and approached song QingHan with a smile: "thank you, doctor song. You are really a miracle doctor! In the future, I will trouble you a lot. "


    Song QingHan pped his hands and calmly stood up and said, "what about those people who cried and asked you to give the ster? Take me to see it. "


    Shuluo was about to nod his head when he suddenly responded to the meaning of song QingHan. Some of them reluctantly said, "this is not saved yet. We are going to save others? I tell you, those people are very difficult to get along with. They are all rude and irascible men. If you can''t cure them, they will eat you, which makes you upset


    Seeing that song QingHan didn''t speak, he just looked at him with a pair of clear eyes. He sighed with relief, turned around and led the way in front of him: "they don''t listen to the old man''s words and suffer losses in front of them. They hope that there will be a miracle doctor to cure them when they go back. If you can''t cure them, you must be med. It''s better to ignore them and wait for them to return The reality of suffering... "


    in the middle of his journey, song QingHan finally opened his mouth and said in a low voice:" isn''t it normal that they killed the enemy in the battlefield in order to protect us not long ago? Besides, if we cure them, we will benefit from it in the end? "


    Shuluo was shocked by song QingHan''s words, Na Na speechless, touched his head, and his face shed a touch of guilt.


    In fact, he sympathized with those people before. After all, there was not enough medicine here. They could only howl bitterly there. But after a period of contact, he couldn''t help being impatient. Maybe it was the selfishness and ruthlessness in his bones.


    Song QingHan, led by Shuluo, walked into arger tent and swept around. Seeing the wounded, he put them on the ground at will. He couldn''t help sighing, then turned to Shuluo and said, "anyway, go and get some thatched grass. If there is clean cloth, it will be the best."


    Shuluo was probably touched by song QingHan''s words just now. Even if he was ordered to run errands, he nodded obediently and ran away.


    After he left, song QingHan squatted down and took a look at the wound of the man nearest him. He saw fresh blood oozing from the gauze and frowned: "Why are you still bleeding? You don''t follow the doctor''s orders, you don''t work hard? "


    The man took back his hand impatiently, red at Song QingHan fiercely, and scolded: "you, the female man whoes from nowhere, dare to question your grandfather and me? What does it matter to you if I try hard? None of those quacks can be trusted. They are all deceitful things! When I go back, they must be skinned and cramped! "


    Song QingHan was very calm, and casually stretched out his index finger to point at the man''s wound. He used thenguage to exin the fact: "if you go back in ordance with this trend, when you go back, your arm will be useless. Oh, so is your leg. What do you use to pick other people''s skin and muscle? The idea? "


    As soon as he said this, the warm atmosphere suddenly cooled down. The man who uttered the crazy words shrank his pupil and turned red. He quickly stretched out his hand, grabbed song QingHan''s cor and yelled: "boy! What did you just say? I''ll give you another chance! Otherwise, waiting for you... ""Miso" to a, song QingHan pulled out the scalpel, as if nothing happened to the person''s neck, whispered: "you can try, is your hand fast, but my knife is fast."


    The smooth radian of the scalpel shines a cold silver light under the reflection of the sun, like a snake''s letter, heralding the arrival of some kind of danger.


    The man didn''t even dare to swallow his mouth water. He was staring at Song QingHan''s eyes. After seeing that song QingHan was not joking with him, he finally let go of his hand. Just looking at his appearance, he seemed to be reluctant to ept it.


    Song QingHan took back his hand and wiped it on the clean gauze with a scalpel. Then he cut off the gauze and said calmly, "do you know what happened to that adult in front of you?"


    Those people looked at each other as if they were discussing whether to answer song QingHan''s words.


    Seeing that they did not speak, song QingHan was not angry, and said to himself: "in order to take care of his injury, he has not changed his posture from head to foot sincest night. Now the wound is very stable, and his hands and feet can be reused if there is no ident...


    " what? " A series of startled voices sounded from the tent, as if hearing the Arabian Nights.

 Chapter 218

    Song QingHan was stunned. The reaction was that these people probably knew that "Shuluo" had treated the man''s hands and feet, but they didn''t know that they could reuse the hands and feet of that person, so they were so surprised.


    It seems that the reason why they went to Shuluo was just to brush the sense of existence on purpose, but they had no hope for their own injuries.


    Thinking of this, he continued, "I don''t know your official rank, but by looking at the way you crowd here andparing it with the adult''s single tent, we can see that you are not as good as he is."


    Some people were unconvinced and said, "it''s just a big family. If you want to talk about your real skills, maybe you can!"


    Song QingHan picked his eyebrows and said with a smile: "are you really good at bullying people? I don''t know about the others. I only know that the adult only wants to get rid of his wounds quickly so that he can take part in the charge for a while. At the same time, you are here groaning and mouring to get rid of the skin and cramp of the doctor who helps him


    I didn''t expect that his words could still be found by others. Someone muttered in the corner: "it''s not that you moan without illness, it''s so painful that it''s all..."


    because the atmosphere at this time is very quiet, the words of that person are particrly prominent. For a moment, all people''s faces show strange expressions, I don''t know whether tough or to be angry.


    However, in addition to these two emotions, they were somewhat embarrassed. After all, the contrast between song QingHan''s words just now was too strong.


    Song QingHan swept around and saw no more unconvinced expression on his face and said in a deep voice: "OK! I know that you are very ufortable when you are injured, but your willfulness is over. I''ll take care of your wounds. I''ll just say the matters needing attention once. It''s your business to remember whether to remember it or not. It''s your business to look down on you. "


    There was a buzzing sound in the tent, but no one raised any objection. Song QingHan calmed down and took out the sterilized scalpel again and moved quickly.


    Fortunately, during the operation, no oneined of pain, as if they were holding back their strength, trying to prove that they were not cowards like song QingHan.


    Shuluo was busy with the thatched things, and then looked at them curiously. Seeing those people after song QingHan''s hands, they became as clever as little white rabbits, and couldn''t help but marvel at them.


    It''s really one thing to drop one thing. We should be tough on these old men, or they will eat them to death.


    Song QingHan didn''t stop all the way. After solving one person, he sterilized the utensils and went on to the next one. He was busy living until thest person seeded. Finally, he picked up his things and stood up.


    Seeing song QingHan''s body shaking, Shuluo subconsciously held his hand and said in a quick voice, "are you ok? It''s hard work. "


    When those people heard the news, they looked to the direction of song QingHan. They saw that he was pale and his feet were floating. When they followed him, they looked totally different. They had some unpleasant feelings in their hearts. They pressed down their hearts that wanted to move, so that they could keep still as song QingHan had told them before.


    Song QingHan shook his head and stood by his own strength. He lifted his tent and went out. In a low voice, he said, "it''s not dark yet. How many more can we solve? I don''t think it''s the only one here?"


    Shu Luo saw his appearance of fainting at any time, and could not helpining: "you can pull it down, how many can it be? If you want to solve this problem, it must be a tent again. Can you hold on then? Don''t pass out halfway. I can''t save you. "


    In fact, song QingHan also knew that Shuluo''s words were reasonable. After all, as a person in the same tent, he would feel ufortable when he saw that other people had been operated and only himself was left, but he could not afford more people...


    he pondered for a moment, looked up to Shuluo and said, "do you have any feelings after watching so long?"


    Shuluo''s eyes widened in surprise. It seemed that he didn''t understand what song QingHan asked him. However, out of his trust in Song QingHan, he hesitated for a moment and then replied: "perception, big, maybe... Needlework is very important?"


    Seeing song QingHan looking at him without speaking, he hesitated and said, "do you want to be quick, urate and ruthless?"


    Song QingHan suddenly pped his chin, pointed to him and said: "yes, you have mastered the essence of the operation. Even Wenxuan, for the first time, realized this, it took a long time. In this case, I will watch you do itter."


    Shuluo grew up and looked at Song QingHan with an unbelievable way: "what do you say? I''ll do it? Like you just did? I don''t want it. It''s too terrible. It''s all blood...


    Song QingHan looked at him suspiciously and frowned: "since you''ve been brought here, you''re still half a doctor. How can you even be afraid of blood? Haven''t you heard enough of it these days? "


    See Shuluo seems to want to exin, song QingHan big hand a wave, calm way: "so decided, you do not have the right to resist, otherwise I take back the next opportunity to help you."


    Shuluo looked at Song QingHan walking in front of the back, only felt that he was a little dizzy now.Is song QingHan going to help him again? so nice?! If you get sickter, don''t you need to spend money?!


    He rubbed his hands happily, trotted to keep up with song QingHan''s steps, pointed to the other side and said, "go there, I''m familiar with there, and the people inside have no strength to toss about."


    Seeing that he adjusted his mentality so quickly, song QingHan looked at him strangely, and his mind would not be so coincidental. If he found a person casually, he would be a medical wizard, right?


    Fortunately, the facts soon proved that song QingHan thought too much. Shuluo was not a medical genius, but a medical wizard. His hand speed made song QingHan dazzled and his heart was raised to his throat. He was afraid that Shuluo''s flesh would turn into a rolling knife when he took the knife.


    Shuluo didn''t know about it. She enjoyed her "works" happily. Seeing that the patient and song QingHan were both slightly open mouthed and had never returned to God, she couldn''t help raising her chin and saying, "you! Medicine


    Song QingHan pursed his mouth and quickly helped the patient to take good medicine. After bandaging, he told him the matters needing attention in a low voice. After standing up, he said to Shuluo: "yes, it seems that we can solve a tent today."


    Shuluo was so shocked that he shook his hand and shivered: "I and I haven''t had enough lunch at noon, and now my body has begun to feel weak and dizzy...


    seeing him like this, song QingHan calmly said:" I''lleter, what are you excited about? "


    When he heard that there was no one of his own, Shuluo''s face slowed down, and he turned into that vigorous appearance again. He picked up the knife and quickly went to the next patient.

 Chapter 219

    Night fell unconsciously, and song QingHan and Shuluo, who had finished the third tent, came out with tired body.


    Shu Luo rubbed his sore shoulder and casually said, "you won''te tomorrow? Have a good rest...


    in fact, what he wanted to say was to let him have a good rest, but he didn''t mean to say that, after all, song QingHan had one more tent operation than he did, and it would be bad for him to be hypocritical.


    Unexpectedly, song QingHan refused without thinking about it. He calmly said, "I''m not tired. There''s nothing to rest. You go to find the most seriously injured tent tonight and tomorrow. We''lle in order."


    Finish saying, he made a "don''t send" gesture to Shu Luo, carrying things to the distance.


    Shuluo opened his mouth and saw that song QingHan was not negotiable. He had to swallow the words to his mouth. He turned around and looked for it ording to song QingHan''s orders.


    When song QingHan returned to the tent and put down his things, he saw only one person in the tent. Subconsciously, he asked, "what about Jiayi?"


    The man shook his head and said, "who knows? He was just approached, and then he left. "


    After that, he stopped and looked back at the door. Seeing no one, he couldn''t help lowering his voice. He said mysteriously to song QingHan: "the person who called him seems to be a bodyguard. Before Jiayi went out, he dressed up quietly. If I were a man, I would be moved!"


    People have the heart of gossip, especially for those who seem to be "personality" like Jiayi, their curiosity is even more serious.


    However, song QingHan''s focus was obviously different from that of the man. He moved in his heart and couldn''t help asking, "is there anyone else besides that bodyguard?"


    The man looked at Song QingHan in a strange way. In his heart, was he too ignorant, or did song QingHan pretend to be ignorant? When a man and a woman went out, he clearly wanted to have a tryst, and what would he do with others? It''s too much fun...


    however, he thought carefully and replied honestly, "I didn''t see anyone else, but I remember Jiayi looked around and nodded in a direction when she went out. I don''t know if she found anyone else."


    The observer of Bagua is so amazing that he even wrote down such small details. Song QingHan pondered for a while, turned his eyes and said, "I''ll go out to blow the wind, and I''lle backter."


    Little stone is temporarily put at a Hong''s ce, which is his agreement with a Hong. Because he is worried that he will forget to pick up the little stone when he is busy with the military doctor''s affairs, so he entrusts this matter to a Hong.


    Just now I wanted to wipe my body and change my clothes to pick up the stone. But after hearing about Jiayi, he had a new idea.


    If he didn''t guess wrong, Jiayi should have taken the note to find someone. He didn''t know who he was looking for. However, it was very likely that he was a member of Yulin Wei, which was also attributed to the words he deliberately left behind.


    So ording to the current situation, it should be that the adult and Jiayi have reached an agreement and want to use Jiayi to hang out the group of people?


    If this is the case, does it prove that the phenomenon described by the racetrack man is just the action of small groups rather thanmon urrence?


    Song QingHan breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, things were not as bad as he thought. Otherwise, he did not know whether his trip was good or bad.


    He had already secretly inquired about the ce where the head of the racecourse lived, so he could go straight. But just as he was about to get there, he noticed something, stopped his steps and hid himself next to him.


    Wu Dahu was standing in front of him, listening to his ears. His eyebrows were tight and his face was dark.


    Song QingHan greedily looked at him, saw that he had no trace of injury, and once again put his worry heart back into his stomach.


    I don''t know if his sight is too warm. Wu Dahu realizes something and suddenly raises his head in his direction.


    Seeing that there was no one in that direction, Wu Dahu''s eyes shed a bit of doubt. He was about to walk past. Suddenly, a cry of rm came from Jiayi. He could not help but raise his hand and rushed in with people.


    The scene was soon controlled, so fast that the head of the racecourse didn''t even scream.


    He red at Wu Dahu in horror. He seemed to want to exin something. However, his mouth had been sealed by the guards, and he could only make a "Wuwu" voice.


    Wu Dahu nced at Jiayi and saw that he was not well dressed. He frowned and said, "what happened?"


    Jiayi raised her head slightly, tears filled her eyshes, and said in a trembling voice, "my Lord, just now he tried to use Jiayi strongly. Jiayi and Jiayi have no choice, so they just..."


    before, they agreed not to make too much noise, so as not to attract other people. However, no matter how he lured the horse farm leader to say the position, the racecourse The group leader refused, instead, he swore that song QingHan had betrayed him. Jiayi, who was angry, could only make a move on purpose, so as to put the usation on the head of the racecourse leader.


    He reached out his hand and made a tearful gesture. He took the opportunity to squint at the head of the racecourse. Seeing that he was staring at himself, he could not help shaking his body. He leaned towards Wu Dahu, adding fuel and vinegar: "my Lord, Jiayi is so scared. He also said that if I don''t obey, he will kill me..."Wu Dahu quietly stepped back, opened the distance from Jiayi, frowned and said to the head of the horse farm, "you have only one choice. You can lead the way for us, otherwise...


    he suddenly drew out a knife from his waist, hooked up the carpet and poked it across.


    This series of movements made the head of the racecourse dare not even show the atmosphere. He only felt a faint pain in his heart. It seems that Wu Dahu just stabbed at his chest instead of the carpet.


    Wu Dahu saw that he nodded and motioned to the bodyguard. He opened his mouth and said in a deep voice, "what else do you want to say?"


    The head of the racecourse hesitated for a moment, pulled his sleeve anxiously, and whispered, "but there are some high-ranking adults among those people..."


    although he does not know Wu Dahu''s official position, he can guess one or two things just by looking at Wu Dahu''s age and the number of bodyguards. The reason for this is that, on the one hand, it is true; on the other hand, he is dissuaded Wu Dahu''s mind is in.


    Young people, after all, should be reckless, but as long as you understand, it is not toote. Anyway, he will not deliberately retaliate. If he really wants revenge, he will also attack song QingHan and Jiayi. Who makes them look like bullies.


    However, Wu Dahu seemed to have not heard his words at all. He raised his eyebrows and said, "so what? Do you think my knife is fake

 Chapter 220

    After seeing Wu Dahu''s knife, the head of the horse farm shrunk subconsciously. Seeing that his own reminder was ignored by him, he stood up in silence and tried to walk out.


    After receiving Wu Dahu''s look, the bodyguard secretly followed the leader of the racecourse and walked towards the distance.


    Wu Dahu took back his sight, nced at Jiayi and said in a deep voice: "you go back first. If today''s thing is a disaster, I''ll take it by myself. If it''s a blessing, you''ll get the share you deserve. But before that, don''t mention a word to outsiders. Do you understand?"


    Jia Yi''s body trembled. She didn''t find Wu Dahu''s business tone boring at all. Instead, she felt full of joy. She bowed her head and saluted, "thank you very much. Jiayi will never forget what you said."


    Wu Dahu looked at him strangely. He didn''t understand what he meant by adding "never dare to forget". When he had read too much, he waved his hand and said, "go ahead, wash your makeup before you go, so as not to frighten others on the road."


    With that, he didn''t go to watch his face, which turned blue and blue. He opened the door curtain and found the right direction. Then he went to the road directed by the head of the racecourse.


    Jiayi stood there for a long time before regaining consciousness. Once he was, he stumbled over and looked for the bronze mirror. However, the head of the horse farm was not a female and did not care so much about his appearance, so naturally there was no such thing in the tent.


    Looking for a circle did not find bronze mirror home instrument looks ferocious, as if a volcano will erupt at any time.


    Fortunately, the basin in the corner reminded him that he rushed over and let his face appear right above the water. In the dim light, he looked at it carefully.


    Two ck traces spread down the corner of his eyes. When did the pink Rouge turn into a block, hanging on his face one by one, in such a way, where can you see his original pretty face?


    At the thought that she had been coquettish with Wu Dahu just now, Jiayi couldn''t help but shiver, deeply remorseful.


    No wonder Wu Dahu didn''t react at all. He also said that Wu Dahu was too honest. He didn''t expect that the problem was in him!


    He angrily opened the tent and went out. Before he could see the figure, he heard a cry of surprise. A pair of surprised eyes quickly lowered his face and left in a hurry.


    Wu Dahu''s "don''t frighten passers-by on the road" seems to be still ringing in his ears. Jiayi clenched her fist and heard her grinding teeth. After struggling for a long time, she raised her hand angrily, blocked her face and walked quickly towards her tent.


    Song QingHan looked back at Jiayi as he walked. He reached out his hand and patted himself on the chest. Fortunately, Jiayi didn''t recognize him. But if he didn''t know in advance that he woulde out of the tent, there was no one else except Jiayi, I''m afraid he would not recognize Jiayi. After all, that makeup is really... Too avant-garde.


    He hung carefully behind Wu Dahu and walked along with him.


    The leader of the racecourse seems to lead to the area where the prisoners are, which coincides with Wu Dahu''s idea before.


    After all, it''s not fair. Even if someone covers up, those people will not make a statement. Therefore, the location chosen should be convenient and confidential.


    The captive area, as one of the ces they would not go to, naturally became their first choice.


    When he was about to reach a slightlyrger tent, the head of the racecourse suddenly stopped, looked back at the guard, folded his hands and made a pleading gesture.


    If he wants to please both sides, he can''t make a start at this time. Otherwise, if the person inside wins, he will certainly not treat him as a "informer", even if he is forced to.


    However, the bodyguards had been instructed by Wu Dahu in advance. No matter how the leader of the racecourse pleaded, they were all indifferent. The hand on the waist knife was tight, which seemed to be revealing some kind of signal.


    The head of the horse farm could not help but sighed with resignation and hesitated to move forward. At the moment of lifting the curtain, he put away the depression on his face and squeezed out a smile as obscene as possible.


    When the people inside saw himing alone, they seemed dissatisfied and said in a loud voice, "don''t you say there is something new today? Yes? You don''t want to share when you''re alone? So easy to use? "


    The head of the racecourse gave a bitter smile and opened his mouth. Just as he was about to speak, Yu Guang caught sight of the tent shaking suddenly. His heart was tight, and he called out, "be careful!"


    With a roar, the tent fell to the ground, crushing all the people inside, not to mention clothes and trousers.


    Wu Dahu lifted the curtain and frowned when he saw the body covered with white flowers. He waved his hand to the guards and said, "tie them up with ropes and send them to the general."


    At this time, they showed the advantages of choosing this ce. Even though there was such a loud noise, few people came to join in the fun.


    When he found several generals with different status, Wu Dahu''s eyebrows tightened and his lips pursed into a straight line. He seemed to be holding back his anger.


    The life in the barracks is really long and lonely. Therefore, the emperor stiptes that generals can carry one or two family members ording to their ranks. Wu Dahu is sure that these people in front of him have already carried their family members. Unexpectedly, people are short of snake swallowing elephants. In order to have fun, they even ignore the basic morality!However, they did not notice Wu Dahu''s anger. Instead, they picked up the cloth beside them to cover the key parts of their bodies. They stood up and said to Wu Dahu in a critical tone: "what are you doing? Do you want to rebel? "


    As soon as he came up, he put such a big hat on wudahu''s head, in order to make Wu Dahu afraid, and then put the situation in his hands. Unfortunately, Wu Dahu was never the kind of person who looked forward and backward. Seeing the bodyguards hesitated, he personally came forward to tie the men with ropes. Despite their re, he calmly said, "what do you want to say, go to the generalter Let''s talk about it. As for the general, believe it or not, that''s your business. "


    Seeing that his attitude was so tough, those people finally knew they were afraid and softened their posture and said: "we have something to discuss, something to discuss. We know that we are wrong. We are really wrong. For the sake of tomorrow''smander, you can let us go. We promise that we won''t do it again. If you catch me again, we will let you handle it!"


    Wu Dahu''s eyes shed a bit of hesitation. Seeing his hesitation, those people thought that things had changed and quickly added a fire: "now it''s toote to find someone to rece us temporarily. Why don''t we make atonement? Tomorrow we will win a beautiful battle! Beat the barbarian dog, and you''ll fall into the wate

 Chapter 221

    However, to those people''s surprise, Wu Dahu opened his mouth again and said, "put the tent on them and take a long way to the general, so as not to be seen."


    He was not stupid enough to know that if he made it big, it would have turned out to be a bad thing.


    But clothes, they must not be allowed to wear, otherwise how to prove their misbehavior?


    A group of well-dressed people together, can do a lot of things, then he may be charged with a stigma.


    When he left, he felt the hot sight again, but when he turned his head quietly, he still didn''t find anything. If it wasn''t for the fact that he didn''t believe in ghosts and gods, he would have thought he was haunted by evil spirits.


    After Wu Dahu and his men disappeared in his sight, song QingHan was relieved, but the matter was not finished. Unless the general decided, the matter could be settled.


    Song QingHan didn''t know about the so-called general, and he didn''t intend to know about it. Anyway, he believed that Wu Dahu would handle the matter. If not, he would take Wu Dahu and leave secretly. If Qingmu state could not return, he would go to muhammar. I believe he would not refuse a person of great use to him.


    Song QingHan moved so many thoughts in a breath. When he found that the patrol guards wereing towards him, he quickly lowered his head and walked towards his tent.


    At night, song QingHan was thinking about his mind and was not asleep for the time being. Therefore, when he heard Jiayi''s sentence, it was simr to "Lord Wu, don''t!" The expression on his face is very strange when he talks in his dream.


    There are not many people surnamed Wu. In the range they can contact, Wu Dahu is the only one.


    When this event happened to this family, no one would look for Wu Dahu. When he went to bed at night, he was also called Wu Dahu. What conclusion can be drawn when these two things are linked together?


    Song QingHan held his chin in his hand, but he didn''t know why he felt something bad in his heart.


    His husband is really a walking hormone. Even in this chaotic battlefield, he can lead others to pay wrong.


    However, he didn''t think much about it. After all, with Wu Dahu''s slow personality, I''m afraid he didn''t know Jiayi would like him. Otherwise, they would not have misunderstood for so long.


    After enlightening himself, he took the small stone into his arms and fell asleep.


    The next morning, song QingHan just got up and heard the hum of discussion outside.


    "Do you know? Last night, an adult surnamed Wu went to the south to catch a lot of hooligan adults. Those adults are now deprived of their official posts and are locked up with prisoners! "


    "Nonsense? What kind of nonsense? Gambling? Or drink and eat meat? "


    "Well, what nonsense are you talking about? It''s said that they went to pick beautiful captives and y with each other. They were caught by Lord Wu when they were in high spirits. They didn''t even have time to take out those things! "


    "Oh, no? But it''s not so serious as to deprive officials of their posts, right? It''s better for them to kill several enemies and what can they do in captivity? And it''s still in the prisoner''s heap. Who knows if it''s happy for them? "


    "..."


    Song QingHan pondered for a moment and thought that this result was a good thing for Wu Dahu. After all, if the punishment was light, he would worry that Wu Dahu would be revenged deliberately.


    Now, those people have no real power. Even if they really want to revenge Wu Dahu, they have to wait until they return to Beijing.


    At that time, Wu Dahu, who has returned from the battlefieldpletely, may not be lower than their present official rank.


    Only when he got up to wash, he heard a piece of news that he didn''t know was good or bad.


    "Today''smander seems to have be the military officer, and I don''t know that he will not regret itter. After all, if he doesn''t catch those people, he won''t have to fight for them..."


    Song QingHan''s hand unconsciously clenched into a fist. He stood there thinking, looked out for a circle, and after seeing Jiayi, he strode over and pretended to have no intention of saying, "yesterday I reminded an adult to wear goggles, and he rewarded me with a jade hairpin. These adults are really wonderful. "


    Jia Yi stopped and subconsciously nced at the top of song QingHan''s head. Seeing that his usual wooden hairpin was reced by a jade hairpin, she was moved.


    Just now, he also heard that Wu Dahu was going to lead the army today. He thought that he would pour the nightpot after he left, so that he could stay in his tent for a while. Now, it seems that it is a good choice to go to say goodbye to him in advance?


    Song QingHan has just finished washing his face, Yu Guang nces at Jiayi, finishing quickly, and walks towards the area of Yu Lin Wei.


    It seems that if you don''t want to show up and have to tell Wu Dahu, you can use the microphone of Jiayi.


    When Jiayi was informed, Wu Dahu had already put on his armor and was sharpening his knife. He looked serious and focused, which made Jiayi unable to turn his eyes.


    Wu Dahu was like a tiger about to go out of the cave to hunt. He was very sensitive to the surrounding atmosphere. Although he didn''t look up, he also knew that Jiayi had been around all the time, but he didn''t know why he didn''t leave for half a day.As soon as he was grinding his knife, Wu Dahu''s eyes shed with impatience. Just as he was about to open his mouth, he heard Jiayi preemptively say, "do you wear goggles? Listen to them, the Lord is going to lead the army today. This is the amulet I asked for from the temple over my house. I hope you will ept it...


    without smiling, Wu Dahu pursed his lips and said in a deep voice: "no, thank you. But I have one thing to ask you for confirmation."


    Although Jiayi was rejected, but there was no disappointment on her face. She nodded and said, "please say, my Lord, Jiayi must know everything."


    "Last night, the man inadvertently said that you are not the one he likes, but is it true?"


    Wudahu put the knife back to his waist and uttered a "miso" sound. His face was cold.


    Jia Yi''s heart was tight, and song QingHan''s beautiful face shed in her mind. Subconsciously, she said, "it''s not so, but he wants to involve more people. Please be aware that since I did this, naturally I should bear the responsibility, so as not to affect others."


    Wu Dahu thoughtfully picked up the heart guard, put it into his chest, and said in a deep voice: "since you are ready for psychological preparation, I will notfort you more. Take refuge these days. Although they are locked up, it does not mean that there are no avable people under them."


    Jiayi, who heard this, was shocked. It seemed that Wu Dahu would let him die on his own. He knelt down with a sound of "plop", and said softly: "please protect me. Jiayi and Jiayi are willing to be cattle and horses for adults...


    he said

 Chapter 222

    Wu Dahu quietly avoided his body and said in a deep voice: "if you keep a low profile, others will not be able to help you. After all, in this military camp, they can''t be masters."


    He wanted to cheat Jiayi to see if there was another female male in the head of the horse farm. He didn''t expect that Jiayi''s reaction was so strong. After all, the female man was a female man, and he was still too timid. However, it was good to say that Jiayi did not dare to tell a lie. Otherwise, it would be silly for him to take such a big risk tomit crimes to others.


    After thinking about it, Wu Dahu picked up the long gun on one side and said quietly: "if something really happens, you cane to the guards at my door. They have got my orders and will pay more attention to you."


    Happy in her heart, Jiayi quickly bowed down to thank him. After Wu Dahu left, she stood up and looked around Wu Dahu''s tent. She saw a sh of potential in her eyes.


    Song QingHan, as usual, entrusted the small stone to Su San after he finished the work of the nightpot group, and went to the military doctor''s area alone.


    But what he didn''t expect was that when he opened the tent of the bearded general, there were not onlyfortable people waiting for him, but also a lot of doctors who didn''t look good.


    The reason why they are doctors, of course, is that they all look good. If it is not for doctors, they really can''t think of the reason why they stay here.


    Seeing song QingHan, after seeing them, he only made a movement of picking eyebrows and calmed down. The leader seemed very dissatisfied and said, "who are you? What''s the purpose of trespassing here? "


    Song QingHan nced at Shuluo, who looked very nervous. He said calmly, "I am an old acquaintance before Shuluo. I heard that he was in a little trouble, so he came to help him. I don''t know which rule this vites?"


    He was neither humble nor arrogant, and his speech was clear. He made those people dumbfounded, as if their roles had been changed. The Crusaders became song QingHan, and they became the people who were being attacked.


    Shuluo repeatedly nodded and said with a ttering smile, "yes, yes, I told you before? They are famous doctors. Theye in to help us! What do you do? It''s not good to scare people away


    The leader seems to have finally reacted, pointing to Shu Luo and saying, "I haven''t asked you for the dog skin ster. You are going to cause me more trouble now, right? Is this a ce where you can get in and out at will? If something goes wrong, will it be he or you


    See Shuluo want to open his mouth, he hate voice: "not! It''s my responsibility! I''m in charge here! Those people lost a hair, the people above will find me trouble, not to mention you look at what you did yesterday? Yeah? Sew someone''s wound with a needle and thread? Hehe, why don''t you sew your heads up


    Song QingHan chuckled and said, "our heads don''t open, what do we sew?"


    The man''s words stopped, Yu Guang nced at Shuluo and secretly held back his smile. His anger in his heart was even greater. He brushed his sleeve and said, "from today on! You can''te here again! As for you, if you dare to treat the adults in his way, I''ll skin you, you know


    Shuluo looks like an eggnt beaten by frost. She looks so drowsy. She looks up at Song QingHan and says: "I know, but those adults are reallyfortable. They don''t make any noise anymore...


    seeing that man doesn''t speak, he just stares at himself with his eyes. Shuluo talks more and more quietly, and finally closes his mouth.


    Song QingHan sighed silently and frowned: "how do you want to let me in? I originally wanted toe as an apanying military doctor, but it didn''te true for some reasons. That doesn''t mean I don''t have the qualification. "


    I didn''t expect that the man was very rude. With a big wave of his hand, he directly stopped song QingHan''s words and said in a deep voice: "if you have no identity, you will not be qualified. Otherwise, there will be no chaos here? Everyone said that he was a doctor of the rejuvenation hall. Everyone coulde in and give the adults a knife and a needle? Oh! Ridiculous


    In fact, when he saw the stitching marks this morning, he felt quite astonished. However, in order to protect his position from being threatened, he could only show his strong disgust and carefully hide his curiosity in the bottom of his heart.


    Song QingHan is not angry, but from the man''s words to capture something keenly, pick eyebrow way: "if I can prove that I am a doctor of the rejuvenation hall, you are willing to let me in?"


    The manughed and shook his head. He looked around and saw that other people''s reactions were simr to his. He held his hands and said, "it''s not that the rejuvenation hall has not sent doctors, but those doctors who are well respected are staying in the rear. How can we have the time toe here?"


    In fact, if song QingHan could choose, he would like to prove that he was a person sent by the Tai hospital. Unfortunately, the evidence of the Tai hospital was only found in Luo Haihai''s ce. He had only the keepsake given by Dr. Luo of the original rejuvenation hall.


    But for now, that''s enough.


    As he thought, he took the token out of his arms, spread out his palm, and reached out to the man.The man took a hesitant look at Song QingHan and reached for the token. When he saw the mark on it, he reached out and touched it in disbelief. After confirming that it was not a forgery, he even trembled.


    "You, you are really the person of the Spring Festival Hall. Then, why are you here... Pouring the nightpot?"


    Seeing that man nced at the words on his clothes, song QingHan coughed shyly and said calmly: "you don''t have to worry about this. You just need to tell me, am I qualified toe in now?"


    After hearing his question, the man did not answer at the first time. After a sh of hesitation in his eyes, he returned the keepsake to song QingHan and said in a deep voice: "yes, but you can''t do it alone. You can do it alone with Shuluo."


    Does that mean someone has to keep an eye on him?


    Song QingHan''s eyebrow corner moved and said in a good temper: "yes, you can send anyone to follow me. There is only one, that is, he must not interfere with my treatment, otherwise he will suffer."


    The man hesitated for a moment, and finally decisively said, "OK! But if there''s something wrong with the person you''re dealing with, it''s up to you. "


    Song QingHan didn''t have any opinion on this, and said frankly: "of course, what about people? It''s time for action. "


    Seeing that he was so positive, the man''s eyes shed aplex emotion and winked at other people. After they all left, he took the initiative to lead the way: "listen to Shuluo, you''re talking about looking for the most seriously injured person. It''s not that I don''t remind you. If you go in there, you don''t have to die..."


    he said

 Chapter 223

    Song QingHan didn''t know what the man meant when he opened the tent.


    In the tent, there were indeed the most seriously wounded soldiers, or soldiers on the verge of death.


    Their condition is no longer broken hands and feet, almost everyone has at least one fatal injury, although no longer bleeding, but their vitality is constantly passing, pale face, ck lips, just like the devil crawling out of hell.


    In the smell of that strange stench, song QingHan frowned and suddenly stopped.


    Seeing that song QingHan put down his tent, opened his bag and pretended to be searching for something, the man thought that he had yed the retreat drum. He sneered in his heart, but his face was not obvious. He also asked with concern: "what''s the matter? Is it serious? After turning out the masks, song QingHan handed two to Shu Luo, indicating that he would give one to the man. Then he tied the mask to his face and whispered, "if I didn''t guess wrong, I''m afraid there will be an epidemic here. You''d better do a good job of protection."


    Shuluo looked at it carefully, so he didn''t encounter any difficulties when he tied the mask. After listening to song QingHan''s words, he asked suspiciously: "what epidemic situation? What happens when it happens? "


    As for the other man, he looked at it for a long time with a hesitant look on his face. He didn''t know whether to wear the mask or where to start.


    Shuluo was staring at by the man, but went to help him wear it.


    Without waiting for song QingHan to speak, the man wearing the mask opened his mouth: "you don''t know about the epidemic situation? You''re not a fake doctor, are you? Speaking of it, you have been here for such a long time, and have not seen you do anything else except bandaging? "


    Seeing that man looked at himself with suspicious eyes, a lot of sweat came out of his rxed palms, but he still managed to calm himself and say: "what, what fake doctor? Doctor song, you really can''t believe me again


    Song QingHan smilingly nced at Shuluo and saw that he was really nervous, so he opened his mouth and said, "yes, he and I are one. You will know when he starts."


    Shuluo heard song QingHan say so, and couldn''t help but sigh.


    I didn''t expect song QingHan to be a profiteer! Help him out of the siege, but also dig a hole for him to jump in! It seems that he has to work hard for a while...


    the man looked at Song QingHan, then looked at Shuluo, his eyes shed a touch of thinking, and finally did not say anything, nodded and waved to song QingHan to enter.


    After song QingHan went in, he was just about to help the man who was close to him clean his body. He suddenly saw that man, like a ghost, waved his hand and said, "no! I don''t want to be taken away! I want to live! I still have people waiting for me to go back! Dad! Female father! Br >


    it seems that he has not been grinded by sand for a long time.


    But song QingHan''s face did not change. He pressed his hand and said in a deep voice, "I am a living man, not a ghost. If you don''t deal with your wound, you can''t go back. Do you understand?"


    He has just swept and found that the wound seems to be in the stomach. If it is serious, even if it is treated well, the chance of going back will be zero...


    thinking of this, he can''t help but look at the leader of the military doctor and ask in a low voice: "can''t we let them go back? Anyway, if they stay, they will not be able to go to war even after their wounds are cured. Staying is just a waste of food. If they leave, they will try not to make any noise and let others know. "


    When the leader of the military doctor felt the hope rising in the eyes of those people in the tent, heined about song QingHan and was touched.


    In fact, it is not that he has not mentioned this proposal, but it is impossible for him to do nothing, so this proposal was rejected.


    For them, they only need to consider things from the perspective ofpassion, but for the people above, they have to consider the overall situation.


    In order to influence the situation of war for some people who must die, it is not possible for a decisivemander to kill and attack.


    Song QingHan saw his helplessness, pursed his lips, did not go on, turned his head and continued to look at the man on the ground and said in a soft voice, "tell me how you feel. Do you want to vomit? Or just simply can''t eat? Is excretion normal? "


    The man was not stupid. He knew that there was no hope to go back. After the light of hope in his eyes was broken little by little, he turned his head to one side and said in a light tone: "don''t worry about me. I killed three barbarians. This life hase back to its original value. Go and save those brothers who can be saved."


    Song QingHan looked up and saw that other people were resistant. He frowned and said in a cold voice: "since you are not dead now, it means that God does not want to ept you for the time being, do you have to give up first? You want to live is really difficult, but you want to die is very simple, but even if you die, you must die with dignity! Is it enough to kill three barbarians? Do you know that the three barbarians you killed actually killed your thirty brothersWhen he said the first half of the sentence, those people had no reaction. When he said the second half of the sentence, their pupils obviously vibrated, and a touch of movement appeared on their faces.


    The man at Song QingHan''s feet seemed helpless. He looked down at his belly andughed at himself: "even if we drag this pair of body up, it''s just to give the head to the barbarians. It''s better to find a pit to bury ourselves. This is decent, isn''t it?"


    The atmosphere in the tent is somewhat oppressive, probably because although these people know their present situation, they still feel a bit ufortable when they uncover the bloody fact by themselves.


    The chief of the military doctor unconsciously clenched his fist and looked down at Song QingHan. His expression was dim and unclear. It seemed that he did not know whether it was good or bad to bring him here.


    He thought that this would get rid of his idea, but he didn''t expect that some more terrible changes would happen...


    Song QingHan''s lips narrowed into a straight line, half narrowed his eyes, and said slowly, "I only know that if you don''t fight against the so-called fate, you will die tomorrow But as long as you are alive today, you can do much more than you think


    The man''s lips trembled at his feet, his hands sank into the ground, he grabbed a handful of sand tightly, and whispered, "what else can we do now? Is fighting... Useful? "

 Chapter 224

    Song QingHan nced at him, took his hand out of the sand, patted it carefully, and said calmly, "as long as you want, you can always figure out what you can do now. Look, you have the strength to hold the sand at least, don''t you?"


    The man''s body trembled slightly, and his eyes were red, and tears fell from his cheeks without warning. Although he had taken away two dirty traces, the tears that fell to the ground were still crystal clear, just like his sincere heart.


    After a long time, he finally controlled his out of control mood, untied his ragged clothes in front of him, and whispered to song QingHan: "doctor, please, I want to live. Even if I can''t live, I can walk with dignity as you said."


    Song QingHan "um" a voice, eyes a coagtion, with high wine to clean his wound, looking at the ferocious scar, secretly frightened.


    If he had not guessed wrong, the knifepletely cut the man''s stomach in half. Fortunately, no viscera leaked out. It was just because of improper treatment, the surface had begun to inme.


    He pondered for a while, disinfected the scalpel, and nced at Shuluo.


    Shuluo was fascinated by song QingHan''s slightly cool eyes. He turned to the spirit and quickly pressed down the man on the ground. He exined, "it will hurt a little, don''t be afraid, soon."


    The manughed and was about to say something, and a sharp chill came from his stomach. It was simr to the feeling of being cut that day, but the sharp touch was different from that day.


    Looking at Song QingHan''s movements, the head of the military doctor couldn''t help tightening his pupils. His fists were even more uncontroble. They stuck tightly to his waist, as if only in this way could he suppress his inner agitation.


    In fact, he is the leader of this ce in name, but in fact, he is a quack who can''t even enter the hospital.


    To put it mildly, it''s a quack doctor. In fact, it''smonly known as the me doctor.".


    But he was different from otherme doctors, because he had a little bit of real talent, so he was elected leader.


    In this area, there are very few doctors like him, and more of them are like Shuluo. For some reasons, they are selected, and at most, they only have a little bandaging.


    But fortunately, they still have a little conscience, and they don''t treat these poor soldiers indiscriminately because they don''t have medical skills.


    It''s just more. They can''t help.


    A moment, his mind will sh a lot of ideas, but he has one thing very sure, that is: his turn maye!


    If we can learn more about song QingHan''s technology and his contribution to the military camp, we may be able to enter the Taiji hospital in one fell swoop...


    just after entering?


    His eyes suddenly became nk, as if he had lost his purpose in life.


    When he thought that he would be able to get in touch with many dignitaries, he was a little pleased, but after that, he suddenly realized that those who were rich and prosperous were not his. What could he be happy about?


    What''s more, apanying a gentleman is like apanying a tiger. Other people are trying to escape from thend of right and wrong. How can he even fight his life to get into it?


    At the time when he was thinking wildly, song QingHan''s operation had been carried out to thest step, and the facial expression of the patient had also changed obviously. It seemed that he was d that he had not said the sentence "what can''t be tolerated for this pain".


    Song QingHan cut the thread, spread the ointment evenly, wrapped it loosely with gauze, and nodded to Shuluo.


    Shuluo will understand, song QingHan habitually said the set of precautions with the patient, see him listen carefully, the heart suddenly produced a sense of achievement.


    The head of the military doctor had already stepped out of his mind. Seeing that he had be so generous now, he felt a sense of crisis in his heart. He quickly raised his ears and secretly recorded his words in his heart.


    With the first person as an example, the next action will naturally be much easier, but when song QingHan sees the second person, he can''t help but have a meal.


    The man seemed to notice something. He pulled the corners of his mouth slightly and said in a voice which was not clear: "doctor, I know I am going to die. You don''t have to waste your time and energy, but I have a request. I don''t know if you can satisfy me?"


    Song QingHan pursed his mouth, continued to move on his hands, and said in a deep voice, "say."


    The man''s eyshes trembled slightly, watching song QingHan wield a knife on him. He could not even feel a trace of pain. He said in a low voice: "doctor, you are so kind. Good people will get good rewards. You will get what you want..."


    after saying this, he looked at the ceiling for a long time and said, "I''m sure I can''t go back, but I don''t want to leave the body here, because I hate this ce. If I can... Can you burn my body with fire and take my ashes to the road and sprinkle it, no matter where it is, as long as it is not here... "Seeing that song QingHan did not speak, his eyes slowly darkened and his lips hummed slightly: "no, it''s OK. Thank you, doctor..."


    "I will. Where is your hometown?"


    Song QingHan cleaned up his wound, did not carry out more actions, raised his head and looked at him.


    The man suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Song QingHan in disbelief.


    "My family and I are in a small vige called Shantou, so we don''t need to bother the doctor. We just need to sprinkle it on the road. Anyway, I don''t know where I am now..."


    Song QingHan saw that the frequency of his chest ups and downs was getting slower and slower, and his eyes shed a bit of gloom. He whispered, "I know. After the end, I will go to the mountain."


    The chief of the military doctor seemed to want to say something, but after being red at by Shuluo, he had to close his lips tightly and swallow the words to his mouth back into his stomach.


    When he reacts that he shouldn''t be frightened by Shuluo, Shuluo has lowered his head again, but he doesn''t know when his eyes are red.


    If he felt something, he put his eyes back on the man on the ground. Seeing his face calmly "asleep", he couldn''t help sighing heavily.


    He sees this kind of thing every day, but every time he sees it, he has a different experience. Maybe only when facing life and death, people will not be numb, because this is themon journey of all people.


    After song QingHan was silent for a while, he turned to the head of the military doctor and said, "do me a favor. ording to what he said just now, find someone to cremate him, OK?"

 Chapter 225

    The chief of the military doctor wanted to say no, but his throat seemed to be strangled in the face of more than ten eyes, and he could not say it.


    He nodded his head, touched his nose and said, "it can be, but no one has time to do it, so...


    Song QingHan stopped, calmly picked up the man, and said," I''ll do it myselfter. "


    Although these people may not mind staying with the dead, after all, the dead man was once a brother, but song QingHan still had to take into ount the influence and move the man out.


    Shuluo sighed quietly, took song QingHan''s wine to eliminate poison to his hand, took the scalpel, and quietly operated on the next person.


    The chief of the military doctor was very cramped beside him, as if the temperature in the tent was gradually rising and he was going to be baked.


    A person in a tent, only he is still idle, like redundant existence.


    Finally, he couldn''t stand it. He whispered to song QingHan: "I''m going to prepare for cremation."


    After song QingHan nodded his head, he was relieved and ran away from the tent, as if something was chasing him.


    After finishing the tent, it was already dark. The chief of the military doctor, holding three ashes boxes in his hand, hesitated to song QingHan and said, "are you really going to these ces they said? I haven''t even heard of the name. I can imagine how remote it is. Maybe one is in the south of the sky, and the other is in the north of the earth...


    Song QingHan carried the burden on his back, rubbed his aching arm, took over all the ashes boxes one by one, nced calmly at the head of the military doctor, and said in a deep voice: "you can''t be without faith. Since I have promised, I will do it naturally.", As far as anesthesia is not troublesome, it will not bother adults. "


    After watching this for a long time, the man had a more profound understanding of song QingHan''s medical skills. Therefore, when he heard the "adult", his face was hot, as if he had been pped.


    Seeing that song QingHan was about to leave, he hesitated for a moment, but he still couldn''t help asking: "do you want me to apply to the top to transfer you, and then you don''t have to go to work every day. When you want to do it, you can do it..."


    Song QingHan stopped, shook his head very decisively, and refused: "no, I have to take my son. It''s impossible to stay here all day It''s better toe over when I have time. If I really don''t have time, you can ask Shuluo to find me to take these things. Anyway, he can do it now


    Shuluo has a high talent in imitating behavior. Although he does not understand the principle of song QingHan''s operation, he can copy his actions exactly. The longer he contacts with him, the more he admires his skills.


    You know, even though yuanyuanxuan has fully understood the pathology, there are still many problems in his own operation. However, for Shuluo, the problems encountered by yuanxuan are not a problem at all. If the abilities of two people can bebined together...


    Song QingHan thinks it''s good to think about it, and then there will be another "he" in the world There is no need to worry about being treated as an alternative, and no one knows how to solve the problem after he falls ill.


    However, this is just for the moment just to think about it. Shuluo''s identity has be a mystery. It is only by chance that they meet in the barracks. In the future, they can still meet each other, let alone take him to see yuanyuanxuan.


    After returning to his tent, song QingHan just put the urn in ce, and then he heard Jiayi say in disgust: "did you fall into a dungpit? Please, go out and wash it ande back. If you can''t smell it, doesn''t mean we can''t smell it? How can I sleep tonight if the smell stays for a long time


    Song QingHan nced at him and saw that he was making up for the mirror. He raised his eyebrows and said, "what? Are you going to see Lord Wu? "


    "How do you know?"


    Home instrument hands a shake, just flutter good powder Susu to the whereabouts, like under a light snow.


    Seeing him staring at himself, song QingHan chuckled and shook his head: "the make-up is too light. Men all like the thick one, which looks exciting."


    Jiayi looked at his back when he went out with his clothes in his eyes. When she looked in the mirror, she felt that her makeup was light. She couldn''t help but pounce on her face with powder, and her lips were pursed into a ruddy look. It looked very attractive.


    Song QingHan wiped his body and changed his clothes. He didn''t know what to think. Instead of picking up the small stone, he went around Wu Dahu''s tent.


    When he arrived, Jiayi had just been allowed to go in. She looked extremely excited and her rouge on her face became more red.


    Wu Dahu in the tent didn''t have any expression. After the ceremony, he said in a deep voice: "what can I do for you?"


    Home instrument slightly droops her head, front bby to droop, showing a touch of "want to say also rest" white.


    "Jiayi was worried about Lord Wu, so she specially sent the ointment for him. I wonder if your trip today is smooth?"


    Wu Dahu didn''t look at the ointment on his hand, and said with a cold face, "thank you very much. If there is no other thing, I will have a rest."Seeing the result of her efforts to dress up carefully, Jiayi''s eyes shed a little unwilling. After putting the ointment away, she stood up slowly and took the initiative to step forward: "my Lord, I have learned how to massage at home. I''ve been busy all day. Why don''t you let me rx my muscles and bones for adults?"


    After perceiving his action, Wu Dahu frowned tightly and said in a deep voice: "no! Don''t you understand me


    His trip today was not smooth. When he heard that someone was looking for him, he was just trying to keep up his spirits. At this time, he saw that Jiayi was constantly entangled, and naturally he was not in a good mood, and his tone of voice became severe.


    Jiayi''s action is a meal, eyes a red, gently bent down salute, resentment to sweep Wu Dahu one eye, quietly leave from the door.


    Song QingHan always stood in the shadow. After seeing Jiayi leave, he pondered for a moment. He probably guessed Wu Dahu''s current mood. He took out the rice paper he had written with charcoal pen and kneaded it into a ball. Then he opened a gap in the tent and threw it in.


    When Wu pulls the tent, he will not go to the tent.


    When Wu Dahu finished the medicine and was ready to blow out the candle, something suddenly kicked away from his feet, which made him look down.


    After bending down to pick up the paper, he looked at the four big characters of justice on it, and somehow he wanted tough.


    "The tiger will win!"

 Chapter 226

    This handwriting is simr to thest one, but it is different. If you want to borate, it is probably the difference between careless writing and serious writing.


    Wu Dahu pondered for a while and put the paper ball on the corner of his desk so that he could see it at any time.


    At least he was encouraged by others, and he could not help feeling grateful.


    But somehow, he always felt that the tone was not like that of the female man who liked to dress up, but other people''s words... Why didn''t he show up?


    This time, he gave up the lesson and began to think about it.


    Most of all, the victory of thest troop deployment gave him a lot of confidence, so this time the failure made him have greater loss.


    The barbarians are indeed very powerful. They are not as brave and resourceful as they were in the past. They are both brave and resourceful, which makes them quite vulnerable.


    Although listening to the general''s tone, it seems that there are high treacherous people giving advice to the barbarians, but it is also a matter of skill to be able to ept these instructions and fully implement them.


    ording to the current situation, if muhammar can''t get hold of it quickly, the barbarians will probably be unstoppable.


    Thinking of song QingHan and Xiaoshi in the rear, Wu Dahu''s eyes gradually be firm.


    He really wants to win, whether for himself or for his family!


    When song QingHan came back to the tent, Jiayi had just washed her face, and her apricot eyes looked red and swollen. I didn''t know whether she was rubbing too hard or just crying.


    When seeing song QingHan''s calm face, Jiayi suddenly gave birth to a nameless fire, staring at her eyes and saying, "it''s all your fault. Let me make up a lot! You must have a bad intention


    Song QingHan put the small stone in ce, untied his cape, folded it and put it aside. He raised his eyebrow and said, "I''m telling the truth. Did that adult say you''re not good-looking? It''s just that sometimes it doesn''t mean everything. "


    Jiayi frowned and thought carefully about Wu Dahu''s performance today. However, he didn''t say anything like "frightening passers-by". In this way, it''s really not his makeup problem. What''s that? Is it because he has a bad voice?


    Seeing the change of Jiayi''s face, song QingHan seemed to have guessed what he was thinking. He chuckled and said, "what''s so beautiful that you haven''t seen it before? Although there are the best ones that can stay with them, there must be some that are not so good-looking. On the contrary, those who are not good-looking can get long-term favor. Why, have you ever thought about it? "


    As soon as song QingHan''s words came out, let alone Jiayi. Even another female male pretending to sleep opened his eyes and looked at Song QingHan curiously, as if waiting for him to finish speaking.


    Their strong thirst for knowledge made song QingHanugh. He opened the quilt and went into the room. He held the stone in his arms, yawned and said, "of course, it''s because they share the same topic. Of course, they can go for a long time..."


    seeing song QingHan finish this sentence, he closed his eyes, and the family instrument tooted its mouth and blew out the candle He climbed into bed.


    But although the body is very tired, but the spirit is excited tight, song QingHan''s words have been circling in his mind, as if to swallow him up.


    Yes, if he and Wu Dahu have the same topic, Wu Dahu probably won''t be so anxious to drive him out, right?


    But what is themon topic? Talking about war? He is amon female male, how to understand those things? Talking about local conditions and customs? He has a shallow vision and few ces to walk through, so he doesn''t want to talk to Wu Dahu. The only thing he can say is... Family?


    Jiayi thought about it carefully and designed several sets of dialogue ways in her heart. Seeing that everything was perfect, she closed her eyes with satisfaction and fell into the dreand.


    The next morning, song QingHan went to pour the kettle, but on the road, he heard a bad news.


    "The barbariansunched an attack early in the morning. I don''t know what medicine they took wrong?"


    "Who knows? All the generals have gone out in person. I hope we can win this time, or where else can we retreat? "


    "I think it''s difficult. You don''t know the barbarians. If you don''t haveplete assurance, how can they take the initiative to attack?"


    "..."


    Song QingHan subconsciously walked to Wu Dahu''s tent and asked the bodyguard at his door: "elder brother, I forgot whether I was responsible for this. Are the adults still there?"


    The bodyguard looked at his small stone with blinking eyes. He felt that his feeling of some boredom was relieved. He patiently said, "this is another person in charge. You are responsible for it. But my adult has left now, so if you want to help that person do more, it is not impossible."


    After receiving the information he wanted, song QingHan nodded and said with a smile, "forget it. I''m afraid if I go in, I''ll be killed by that person in a moment."After listening to his words, the bodyguard alsoughed. After all, Jiayi was so attentive that anyone who had a little wink could see what was going on.


    The bodyguard certainly knows that Wu Dahu already has family members, but as a man, he doesn''t feel much about this kind of thing. Anyway, as long as Wu Dahu can see it, everything is not a problem. It''s just that there is an extra mouth to eat in the family. However, it seems that Wu Dahu doesn''t intend to have more active mouths. Therefore, Jiayi''s behavior is obvious It''s going to be ridiculous.


    Song QingHan poured out the pot and got a general understanding of the war.


    It seems that those people are not wrong. The barbarians really made all preparations. Otherwise, the general would not take so many people to fight. You should know that if the one-time loss is too much, it will have a great impact on the subsequent arrangements.


    Therefore, it is impossible for such a small number of people to remain in the barracks unless they have to.


    When he saw Su San, song QingHan''s conjecture was verified again, because there were obviously fewer good horses in the racecourse.


    Su San took the small stone and said anxiously, "can you hold on? Otherwise, you can stay here today. In an emergency, you can leave with a small stone. Anyway, I''ll give you the best horse. Although it''s not as good as that of the barbarians, it''s enough to escape from here... "


    Song QingHanughed and shook his head:" no, if that happens, how long can I escape here? You know, the best generals of Aoki are gathered here...


    and

 Chapter 227

    After listening to song QingHan''s words, Su San didn''t say anything, because he knew that song QingHan''s words were correct. If they were lost here, even if they could retreat, they would not be able to retreat for a long time. The capital may be solid, but what does that have to do with them?


    Seeing Su San in a daze, song QingHan patted him on the shoulder, nodded to his right leg, and said in a soft voice, "it''s going to be good. This is a good omen, isn''t it?"


    After saying this, song QingHan turned away without waiting for Su San to react. He still had a lot of things to do. If the patients in the military medical area could be cured, would it mean that there would be more people?


    Although these people can not go to the battlefield, there are always some things that they can do. After all, they are so rich in experience, and they are also the people who have gone through life and death. Their mood is somewhat different.


    Song QingHan thought while nodding to the Shuluo who appeared on the side of the road. Seeing him in a hurry, he frowned and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Shuluo swallowed his mouth and looked around. He lowered his voice and said, "the general and the general are injured!"


    Song QingHan''s heart was tight. Seeing that he looked so uneasy, he knew that this matter must not be small, and said in a deep voice: "seriously injured? Where is the injury? "


    Shuluo stroked for a while and found that he couldn''t say clearly for a while. He had to grasp song QingHan''s hand to walk inside. While walking, he said intermittently: "the arrow goes through here, here and here. There''s no way to lie down. It can only be held by people to hold up the general. It''s really, really terrible!"


    In fact, that picture is not the most tragic, but because of the noble status of the general and his calm expression, Shuluo was deeply impressed.


    Song QingHan frowned. When he saw the ces where Shuluo was ying, he had a bad feeling in his heart. Subconsciously, he said, "have you dealt with it? Isn''t it moving? "


    Shuluo quickly shook his head and exined, "if it had been put in the past, maybe we would have dealt with it, but now we don''t know that your craftsmanship is better? Therefore, no one moved, just temporarily stopped the blood of the general, and the rest was waiting for you to do... "


    he said that his voice became smaller and smaller, as if he had sensed the irresponsibility of their behavior. After all, song QingHan was not one of them. He pushed the operation for the general to him, and it was still such a serious situation, which seemed to be somewhat absent Love.


    But song QingHan didn''t mind, nodded and said, "yes, you can help me. There are too many injuries. I can''t help myself."


    Shuluo nodded his head in response. At this time, let alone ask him to do something, he was willing to carry excrement and urine for song QingHan, but this kind of thing could not happen...


    two people came to an ordinary tent. After the ceremony, Shuluo directly opened the tent. When he felt several lines of sight shooting at him, his heart was tight, only his back was fluttering Get cold.


    Song QingHan is no nonsense, directly open their own bags began to disinfect.


    When they saw song QingHan''s action, their brows were tight, and their bloody hands were on a knife on their waists. They said in a deep voice, "who is he? What do you want to do to the general? Whye in with a knife? "


    The head of the military doctor had a big sweat on his head, but he still tried to exin calmly: "this is the doctor of the rejuvenation hall. Although not our people, the medical skills are better than ours. We can all testify to this. Those adults also know that, as for the knife, it is his tool, and you will know in a moment..."


    those people Looking at each other, you probably know their medical skills. After putting down their hands, they snorted coldly: "anyone is better than you. Don''t you feel guilty?"


    Although he was taught a lesson, the head of the military doctor could not see any displeasure on his face. Instead, he kept nodding: "yes, we must try our best to improve our medical skills, but now it''s still important for the general. Please be calm, and let doctor song calm down first."


    Song QingHan didn''t notice their conversation at all, because he was so nervous that he couldn''t distinguish any extra spirit.


    The general''s arrow injuries were more serious than he had imagined. One had crossed his eyes, one had crossed his chest, and the other had crossed his left leg. Although there was no bleeding for the time being, it could not change the fact that the situation was critical.


    There seems to be no sign of the frenzy, though, that there will be no sign of the frenzy.


    Even when he realized that song QingHan was looking at him, he said directly: "as soon as possible, just give me a breath, I want to return to the battlefield as soon as possible!"


    He didn''t mean to speak with amand tone, but the natural superior momentum still made this sentence with a touch ofpulsion.


    However, song QingHan didn''t care, and said directly: "I''m afraid it''s impossible. Even if I take out all your arrows right away, you can''t move your body for a while, otherwise the wound will burst, blood will flow out of your eyes, and even your brain wille out."This sentence, the tent atmosphere suddenly quiet down, as if everyone is still digesting the message given by song QingHan.


    The general pursed his lips and frowned: "Zhang Wei, Li De, you exchange to go to the battlefield to check the current situation, and report in time, quick!"


    Song QingHan turned his head and nced at the two men who received orders. Xindao, a general, knows how to adapt. This is much more convenient. He likes people who don''t recognize death. Otherwise, something unpleasant will happenter.


    After everything was ready, song QingHan said to Shuluo: "you take the scissors, try not to shake, cut off the arrows on both sides."


    After that, he raised his chin to the chief of the military doctor, and said in a deep voice, "you can fix his head. Don''t let him turn around because of pain. Don''t show any unnecessary expression on his face. Do you know?"


    The head of the military doctor was flustered. His pupils trembled violently, pointing to himself and saying, "ah? Me, how do I do it? Is that all right? "


    Song QingHan did not speak, the general directly ordered: "you can,e here!"


    Although the general''s words were mandatory, they gave people a sense of security. A hesitation shed in the eyes of the chief medical officer, but then the hesitation became firm. He strode forward, holding the general''s head in his arms and looking at his expression, he was in a state of taking death at home.

 Chapter 228

    Seeing song QingHan nodding his head, Shuluo, who was ready, aimed directly at the arrow on the general''s body, quickly "rubbed" a few times, and all the ferocious branches were cut off.


    No matter how fast and how careful, the process of cutting will be more or less shaken. Moreover, these injuries of the general are sensitive ces, so the pain points are naturally more. But from the beginning to the end, the expression on the general''s face has not changed. It seems that he has fallen asleep. However, song QingHan looks at the obvious ups and downs of his chest and knows that he is still clear Wake up, the heart can not help but produce some admiration for him.


    Seeing that he had no other room to y except to hold the head of the general, the chief of the military doctor was somewhat unwilling. However, when he saw the action of Shuluo, the reluctance turned into a blessing.


    Song QingHan, after seeing thepletion of Shuluo, nodded slightly and boasted for the first time: "not bad."


    The reason why he asked Shuluo to do it, instead of doing it himself, was that the intensity of the operation was too high. If all the movements werepleted by him alone, it would be a huge project. The second reason was that he could not guarantee that he could do better than Shuluo.


    This is Shu Luo''s talent, which he envies, so why not make good use of it?


    As soon as Shuluo was finished, he held his breath, waved his scalpel and dug into the general''s left eye.


    If the arrow goes into the head, even if the arrow ispletely removed, the eyeball will not be able to be used. Therefore, it is better to make a quick decision without considering retaining the eyeball part and quickly dig out the whole arrow to avoid more serious situation.


    It''s just the most difficult thing to see.


    However, seeing the general''s conscious appearance, song QingHan knew that the arrow did not touch the core area of the brain, which was probably a blessing.


    The guard of the general looked at Song QingHan''s movements and subconsciously called out, "don''t..."


    "shut up! Here, the doctor is the biggest. "


    Unexpectedly, the general opened his mouth again in such an emergency, and even remembered song QingHan''s previous warning when speaking. His lips were slightly open, so as not to let his facial muscles change too much.


    Song QingHan gave birth to more confidence in the operation, while acting calmly: "don''t worry, since I dare to start, naturally it is not aimless, the general will be OK."


    Hisst words were like a shot in the arm, which brought a ray of hope to the general, the general''s guards, and even the chief of the military doctors.


    It''s enough to be shot so many arrows by the enemy. If the rescue fails, we can imagine how much this will hit the morale. Now people in the battlefield are fighting to kill the enemy for the sake of the general. The general does not want to die or dare to die for himself or for all people.


    His life is not only his own.


    The sound of eyeball digging out is not only unpleasant, but also a little disgusting. Shuluo wrinkled his face and took the eyeball with the arrow branch and put it aside carefully, just like offering sacrifices to gods.


    Although he didn''t know that the general was not happy to see this thing, he wanted to leave it because it might represent some kind of miracle.


    Some kind of miracle created by song QingHan himself.


    Song QingHan''s lips were slightly open, and the frequency of breathing became a little short, which was the performance of excessive force.


    When the brain is not attentive for a long time, it will fall into a state of concentration.


    Song QingHan has never been distracted during surgery because his control of his state is so urate that he seems to overestimate his skill today.


    He calmed down, bandaged up the general''s brain, straightened up, and let Shuluo wipe his sweat. He stood in ce and took a few deep breaths to adjust his state.


    Seeing that he did not move, the general''s guard had an impulse to go up by himself. Although he didn''t say anything on his mouth, the muscles on his face had been exerting themselves, which made song QingHanugh.


    Just as song QingHan was preparing for the next operation, the man who had been ordered by the general to exchange to check the situation of the battlefield ran back and quickly said a string of words that song QingHan could not understand.


    But although he did not understand, he was keenly aware that the current situation did not seem to be good.


    The general''s face sank and gave orders. Among them, Wu Dahu was named.


    Song QingHan was so nervous that he wanted to ask the general what he wanted Wu Dahu to do. However, his sense of morality as a doctor made him unable to open his mouth. He could only turn the emotion into motivation and start the second difficult battle.


    The arrow on the chest, if only judged by the naked eye, is not far away from the position of the heart. However, since the position of each person''s heart is different, it is not possible to make a rash conclusion.


    But even if there is no right heart, it is not easy to take it out, because there are too many blood vessels close to the heart. Whether it is a big artery or a great vein, if you break one, it will make the bad situation worse.Song QingHan took a deep breath, suddenly waved his knife, cut the tissue near the arrow branch, and slowly explored.


    The blood gurgled from the general''s chest, which made his guards tremble. They couldn''t help but say: "the blood is gone, doctor..."


    in view of their good attitude, Shuluo instead of song QingHan answered: "the doctor has tried his best to avoid the ce where there is a lot of blood in the meeting. If you draw the arrow directly, the blood will be even more More... "


    as soon as his voice dropped, song QingHan suddenly grabbed the tail of the arrow and pulled it out.


    A stream of blood arrow flew out with song QingHan''s action. It looked rather frightening, but fortunately, it turned into calm afterwards.


    Song QingHan pursed his lips and quickly sutured up the wound. He didn''t seem to want to exin anything to them.


    When he just opened the wound, he had already seen that there were no important arteries and veins near the arrow branch, so he decided to start. But he didn''t expect that there was still a little mistake, but fortunately, the problem was not too big.


    However, due to the excessive bleeding, the general''s spirit seems to be very weak. If he did not asionally open another good eye, he might even think that song QingHan had passed out.


    Although song QingHan seeded in blood transfusion by mistakest time, he didn''t want to try again until he had to. After all, no one knew if good luck would always be on his side.

 Chapter 229

    It''s just a matter of looking at the current situation. If it goes on, it''s hard to guarantee whether the general will die of bleeding...


    Song QingHan rarely shows a hesitant look, which makes others feel nervous.


    The general seemed to see the worries of song QingHan, and suddenly said, "the doctor will make a decision, and no one will me you."


    After listening to the general''s words, song QingHan''s expression slowed down and said in a deep voice: "if you continue, the life of the general may be in danger. If you don''t continue, this leg may be broken or even amputated. It''s just thinking about this problem below."


    The general''s expression obviously appeared a moment of pause, I don''t know if song QingHan''s words are somewhat unexpected to him.


    His injured leg still has a very obvious feeling, so in his idea, as long as the arrow is taken out, the leg can naturally be used, but at present, it seems that he is thinking too optimistic.


    But he didn''t hesitate for long, because what he was good at was making difficult choices.


    "Let''s not take it out first. I can tell which is more important, a leg or a life."


    Song QingHan frowned, nced at the head of the military doctor, and said in a low voice, "I have some medicine there. You can choose some to fry and give it to the general."


    The chief of the military doctor quickly nodded, carefully put the head of the general t, and ran out.


    He didn''t know that song QingHan could not do pharmacology. He only thought that song QingHan gave him face, so that he would not be unable to raise his head in front of the general. After all, he was also the person in charge here.


    After the head of the military doctor left, song QingHan and Shuluo seemed redundant. Shuluo took a look at Song QingHan''s face and was about to tell him what he should pay attention to when he suddenly found that song QingHan''s body was shaking.


    "Be careful!"


    Shuluo suddenly rushed forward to catch song QingHan''s falling body. However, his strength was still too small. He was hit by the impact of song QingHan''s falling, and was directly carried to the ground, serving as a meat cushion for song QingHan.


    Although the general did not see their movements clearly, they also guessed what had happened from the movement and said in a deep voice: "send doctor song to be treated and leave one person here."


    Although the guards hesitated, the voice of their agreement was not ambiguous at all. They went to lift song QingHan and, under the direction of Shuluo, quickly walked outside.


    After song QingHan was put down, Shuluo anxiously pulled over the general, pushed him to the front of song QingHan, and said in a continuous voice: "hurry up, pulse! If something happened to him, I would...


    when the chief of the military doctor saw song QingHan unconscious, he was as anxious as Shuluo, but when he heard what he said, he subconsciously choked: "how about you? Don''t you want to kill me


    Shuluo''s words stopped, Yu Guang swept outside and suddenly said, "I don''t want to kill you, but there are people who want to kill you. You know, they are still waiting for doctor song to save them."


    When he said this, the chief of the military doctor looked back and saw that other tents were looking at this side. He hummed twice, put the curtain on the door, grabbed song QingHan''s hand and closed his eyes to feel it.


    If there is something wrong with song QingHan, the responsibility is still on him. After all, he proposed to let song QingHan rescue the general. Moreover, the general''s injury has not beenpletely cured, so he can''t go down. When there is a problem, is not he to me?


    At the thought of this, his face could not help drooping down and looked like a bitter gourd.


    Shuluo didn''t know that when he felt the pulse, he was still thinking wildly. When song QingHan was in a critical situation, he immediately turned around like ants on a hot pot, as if only in this way could he relieve his anxiety.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes to the doctor.


    Shuluo, who had already made psychological preparations, said: "you can say it! What''s going on? No, I''ll steal the horse! He must be sent back, not just...


    "is he pregnant?"


    Unexpectedly, the chief of the military doctor seemed not to hear his words, and suddenly interrupted.


    Shuluo widened his eyes and said, "how can I know if he is pregnant or not? You mean... He''s pregnant? "


    Look at the expression of Shuluo now, I don''t know, I''m afraid that song QingHan is pregnant with his child.


    The chief of the military doctor was also very confused, holding song QingHan''s hand and not letting it go. He said uncertainly: "this is a slippery pulse. If I remember correctly... I am pregnant indeed."


    The tent suddenly fell into a strange silence, Shuluo and the head of the military doctor looked at each other, as if to see the other side''s eyes.


    What''s the matter? Pregnant on the battlefield?


    Of course, this pregnancy was not conceived on the battlefield, but it was actually on the battlefield when it was discovered.


    They can''t tell whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing. After all, pregnancy is good for everyone, but it''s a bad thing to learn about pregnancy at this timeJust at this time, song QingHan whined, suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the ceiling nkly.


    He has never been in such a state. Although his life here is notparable to his previous life in the city, it is also a healthy diet and regr work and rest. Even if he has just undergone two major operations that consume energy, he is not dizzy.


    For a moment just now, he thought he had passed through again, which almost scared him out of his wits.


    It''s not terrible to cross again, but just throw down Wu Dahu and small stones. Even if you live a lifetime, you don''t have any taste.


    When he regained consciousness, he turned his head and looked at Shuluo. Seeing Shuluo''s eyes dodging, his heart sank and he asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? "


    Shuleifaluo, has been taking eyes to see the head of the military doctor, seems to want him to open this mouth.


    However, Jiang is still old and hot, and the military doctor''s chief Quan should not see a rxed look, just like an old monk in meditation.


    Anyway, song QingHan didn''t ask him, so he didn''t want to talk more.


    However, song QingHan quickly reflected that it was useless to ask Shuluo about this matter, because Shuluo did not know medical skills at all.


    So he turned his head again, squinting at the head of the military doctor, calmly said: "I don''t want to ask the second time, you can say it directly."


    The head of the military doctor was so excited that he felt that he was called by the king of Yan. After a ttering smile, he hesitated and said, "that... You, you have...


    Song QingHan''s eyebrows gradually wrinkled and said in a cold voice:" what''s the matter? Speak clearly


    Frightened by him, the chief of the military doctor closed his eyes and said in a loud voice: "you have a child! Pregnant! About three months! "

 Chapter 230

    As soon as this sentence was said, the tent fell into a strange silence again.


    Although song QingHan''s brow was loosened, there was still some confusion in his eyes, as if he was troubled by something.


    Is he... Pregnant?


    Thest time he knew the news, his stomach was already too big to talk about, so he didn''t have the real feeling of being pregnant. He only took the ce of others toplete unfinished things, but this time, it was his business.


    He looked down at his t abdomen. It was hard to imagine that there was a young life in it.


    It''s just... The scar of the stone is still there. I didn''t n to have a baby so early. I didn''t expect that I could not stop the ident.


    Seeing song QingHan''s face calm, Shuluo felt that he should say something. After a slight cough, he hesitated and said, "well, doctor song, it''s said that the fetus will be stable after three months, and it will not be so hard in the future, and may be able to go back after a while...


    the fighting outside seems to have spread here. Shuluo feels that hisst words do not seem to have been heard What persuasion, had to shut his mouth, raised his eyes to the head of the military doctor made a wink.


    The head of the military doctor who was wandering around the world was swept away by him. He quickly came to his senses and nodded his head and said, "yes, although no one here has delivered a child, there are many people with great strength. You can rest assured."


    Shuluo was just about to agree. Suddenly he found that this sentence was even more unconvincing than what he had said before. He could not help but raise his head and made a gesture of closing his mouth to the head of the military doctor.


    Song QingHan has a kind of feeling that he can''tugh or cry. In fact, he doesn''t have much fear about pregnancy, even if he is on the battlefield now.


    Once born and twice cooked, in the case of no preparation, you can produce small stones smoothly. Now that you are prepared, there is nothing to be afraid of.


    However, he was somewhat hesitant. He didn''t know whether he should tell Wu Dahu the news. If so, how to tell it better?


    Shu Luo saw that he was in a trance and couldn''t help but say, "otherwise, you should go back to have a rest first, and then you can give it to us, don''t you think so?"


    Seeing that he had been ordered, the chief of the military doctor nodded as if he had been awakened. He agreed: "yes, your body is important. If something happens, I''m afraid you will regret itter."


    Shuluo smelled speech and red at him fiercely. He wanted him to stop talking if he couldn''t speak. His mouth was full of some evil scenery, which made people want to beat him up.


    Song QingHanughed, stood up and shook his head: "the soldiers in front of us are fighting with blood. We have to do something within our power to live up to them. My body is clear to me, but I just exerted too much. Next, I just need to pay attention to it."


    Seeing that he himself had said so, the chief of the military doctor and Shuluo could not persuade him any more, so they had to carefully take care of him toplete the operation that had not beenpleted yesterday.


    When it was getting dark, song QingHan finally heard a good news: the barbarians were defeated.


    It had something to do with him. Although the general didn''te forward in person, themand he spit out from his mouth did not stop.


    When the soldiers in front of them realized this, the fire in their stomachs became more and more intense. After twisted into a rope, they finally reversed the decline and beat the barbarians to take the initiative to withdraw.


    However, this victory was nothing. After all,pared with the barbarians, their losses were too heavy. Not only were the generals, but also many middle and high-level generals were also damaged to varying degrees. As for ordinary soldiers, let alone ordinary soldiers.


    Fortunately, song QingHan did not see Wu Dahu among these injured people. Otherwise, it would be too cruel for a pregnant person to get this blow after a busy day.


    When he returned to the tent, he found that Jiayi was in a good mood. She was making up and humming songs. He didn''t know what she thought she was in.


    Although song QingHan knew that he was interested in Wu Dahu, he was not jealous. First, he had confidence in Wu Dahu, and the second was that he had confidence in himself.


    If someone like Jiayi can hook Wu Dahu, they don''t need to continue. Divide them as soon as possible. Otherwise, when Wu Dahu is promoted to the rank, I don''t know how many goblins wille out.


    So when song QingHan saw Jiayi, he was more or less interested in watching jokes. He didn''t mind the vicious words he said to each other and said, "go to see Lord Wu again?"


    Jiayi didn''t even have a surprised expression this time. She even raised her chin with pride and said, "of course, Lord Wu won the battle. Of course, I would like to congratte you on such an important matter."


    Song QingHan raised his eyebrows and said, "Lord Wu didn''t win the battle alone. If you really want to congratte, you should also congratte everyone?"


    Jiayi snorted coldly and said haughtily, "what do you know? If it wasn''t for Lord Wu who led the charge, where would it be so easy to win? These words are from the mouth of those who have juste down from the battlefield, and most people don''t know it! "After listening to his words, song QingHan''s eyes shed clear, nodded and said to himself: "so it is..."


    he still remembers that thest battle in which Wu Dahu won was also due to leading people to charge. It seems that Wu Dahu has some talent in charge, but this work is really dangerous. If it seeds, it will be remembered by everyone. If it fails, the end will be in addition to the whole army He didn''t think about it.


    As a husband, he naturally does not want Wu Dahu to do such a dangerous thing, but as a spectator, he knows that everyone has the most suitable position for everyone.


    Although the contact time was very short, he knew that the general was not the type of brave and resourceless. Therefore, he believed that the choice between the general and Wu Dahu was really wrong. If something happened, would he still be there?


    Thinking of this, song QingHan looked up at Jiayi. Seeing that he had finished dressing up, he also stood up and said to him, "anyway, I''m here, and there''s nothing wrong with me. I''d better go with you to congratte you!"


    However, Jiayi was not happy with his suggestion. Instead, she was like a cat stepping on her tail. She said nervously, "what are you going to do? You don''t know Lord Wu. How can I exin that? by the way! Lord Wu has a bad temper. If he wants someone to hit you, I can''t stop him...


    seeing that he even did such a thing as discrediting Wu Dahu in order not to let himself go, song QingHan couldn''t helpughing and shaking his head: "don''t worry, I just said I''m going to congratte you, but I didn''t say I''m going to congratte you. What are you worried about?"

 Chapter 231

    Although song QingHan said so, Jiayi still seemed a little worried. She was relieved when she saw song QingHan turn to another direction. She adjusted her expression and walked towards Wu Dahu''s tent with a smile.


    What he didn''t know was that although song QingHan turned to another direction, he turned back on the way and quietly followed him. After he went in, he quietly went around the other side of the tent and listened to the movement inside.


    It''s funny to think about it. I don''t know what expression Wu Dahu will have after knowing that they were so close.


    In the tent, Wu Dahu frowned subconsciously after seeing Jiayi''s heavily made-up face and said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Jiayi heard Wu Dahu''s impatience, but he was not affected at all. She lowered her head slightly and said in a low voice: "Jiayi is here to celebrate the humanity of Wuda. Thanks to Lord Wu, this battle can be won...


    " Oh? What are the casualties out there doing


    I didn''t expect Wu Dahu to change his usual good temper, his eyelids drooped slightly, and his tone of voice implied a touch of anger.


    Jiayi stopped and hastened to remedy: "Jiayi means that Lord Wu is the first merit. Of course, other adults have also made efforts. Thanks to all the adults, we can stay here safely..."


    the more he talks, the more he whispers. I don''t know if it is the reason for hisck of confidence. He always feels that Wu Dahu''s eyes are more and more cold towards him.


    Wu Dahu wanted to get angry, but when he nced at the Xuan paper in the corner of his desk, he calmed down and said in a deep voice: "no matter what the battle is, it''s because of the strongmand of the general and the unity of all the officers and men. Besides, there is no other reason. Do you understand?"


    Jiayi''s heart is a little aggrieved, because he thinks that there is no other person here. Even if Wu Dahu is a little bitcent, it''s OK. After all, others say that Wu Dahu is the cause of this battle. So he must have made a lot of efforts to admit it. What can he do?


    After thinking about it, he can only attribute Wu Dahu''s words to Wu Dahu''s not trusting him enough. He is afraid that he will learn Wu Dahu''s performance to others when he is a little bitcent, which will bring trouble to Wu Dahu.


    So he pursed his mouth and suppressed all his thoughts. He said wisely, "Jiayi understands. Thank you for your instruction. If you have any errands in the future, Jiayi will devote all his efforts to his death. I hope you don''t see Jiayi outside..."


    Wu Dahu''s expression is strange. He looks at Jiayi like a fool, and seems to have some misunderstanding Motivation.


    He''s going to work hard for a man? Shoulder can not carry, hand can not carry, every time holding the nightpot like that let Wu Dahu worry that he will spill the things inside, when the trouble is still his own.


    But I think so, he didn''t show any abnormality on his face. He waved his hand to indicate that Jiayi would go down.


    But after Jiayi left, Wu Dahu suddenly called his bodyguard in and whispered, "go check his information to see if there is any connection with the barbarians..."


    although the bodyguard was stunned, he quickly responded and left the tent with a serious look and rushed to investigate the background of qijiayi.


    Song QingHan is amused when he hears it outside. If Jiayi knows that Wu Dahu thinks he is a spy, she doesn''t know how sad she should be... No, with Jiayi''s temper, she may be so angry that she uses him of instigating dissension.


    Just as he was about to leave, he heard a slight tearing of clothing from the tent.


    He paused and listened carefully for a moment. When he recognized that it was the sound of gauze bandage, his heart tightened and his steps subconsciously moved forward. However, when he thought of his present situation, he could only sigh and think about it. He took out the rice paper in his arms and wrote a line quickly. Then he wrapped the ointment he was carrying in it, opened a corner of the tent and quickly threw it away Go in.


    The sound of ointmentnding startles Wu Dahu. He quickly grabs the gauze in his hand and walks towards the direction of movement and stillness.


    When he saw that there was a group of suspicious things in the corner, he frowned tightly and bent down to pick up the ointment and paper ball. When he saw the sentence "don''t leave scar", he was moved in his heart. He did not know what he thought of. He suddenly grasped the ointment in his hand, opened the tent, and walked quickly to the back of the tent.


    As he expected, there was no outsider outside the tent, let alone the one he imagined.


    The bodyguard saw that his clothes were not in order and came out. He thought something was wrong. He ran over quickly and said in a low voice, "what''s wrong with you, my lord?"


    Wu Dahu held the ointment tightly and said in a deep voice, "have you ever seen anyonee here?"


    The guards looked at each other, thought carefully, shook their heads and said, "there are people around here, but they haven''t paid attention to the back...


    speaking of this, they seem to suddenly think of something. They turn their heads and wave to the guards not far away and say," have you ever seen suspicious people here? "


    They are guarding in front of them. Naturally, they don''t notice the situation in the rear, but the guards in the tent behind them can notice this area.The guards who had been ordered looked at each other and sent a representative to run over. After saluting Wu Dahu, they hesitated and said, "although there are peopleing and going here, the suspicious people have never seen them. They are all familiar faces. What''s wrong with them?"


    Wu Dahu saw that all of them looked at him suspiciously, and shook his head slightly: "no suspicious person is OK. But if someone stays here too long next time, please write down his appearance or name, either tell them or tell me directly."


    The guards nodded in response. After Wu Dahu left, they made aparison on themselves and looked at each other. They seemed to see the admiration in each other''s eyes.


    Such a big wound, Wu Dahu looks like nobody. He doesn''t even need to be bandaged. He''s a tough guy.


    After returning to his tent, Wu Dahu opened the Xuan paper again and looked at it. Afterparing with the handwriting before, he found that although each time was different, there were some striking simrities in the processing of some strokes.


    He looked at the ointment carefully, and found that it was just an ordinary box. Knowing that he could not find anything from the outside, he directly opened the lid, picked up a cool ointment with his fingers, and put it between his nose to smell it.


    although he is as like as two peas, he has two doctors. So he is familiar with the taste of ointment. After sniff out the taste of this ointment and his identical use at home, his pupil shrinks and his eyebrows are creased.

 Chapter 232

    What''s going on here? What is the as like as two peas of the ointment used in the house?


    Don''t say... No, it''s impossible. Song QingHan can''t follow. After all, there are small stones.


    But what about ointment and paper? He still remembers that song QingHan once said to him not to leave a scar. At that time, the rtionship between them was still at the freezing point. However, he remembered every sentence of song QingHan.


    Wu Dahu, who was in deep thought, exerted his hands slowly and held the ointment tightly in his hands.


    When he was on the battlefield before, no one knew why he suddenly burst out with such a strong courage and took people to fight out a way of blood. Only he knew that he wanted to go back and see song QingHan and Xiaoshi.


    He enjoyed the feeling of bloody struggle, but more attached to the warmth of home.


    In any case, he will not let his lifee to an end here, even if it is bitter and tired again, he is not afraid at all.


    After thinking about it, he gently put the ointment on the side of his pillow. After thinking about it, he folded the three pieces of rice paper and put them under the goggles.


    In this way, when heter picked up the heart guard, his mind woulde up with song QingHan and the appearance of small stones.


    Although he didn''t know whether the Xuan paper incident was idental or how, he intuitively had something to do with song QingHan.


    Song QingHan can''t follow him, but he can let people follow him or tell them to do something, which is very simr to what he can do, so Wu Dahu''s guess is not unreasonable.


    Back in his tent, song QingHan didn''t know that he was about to be exposed. After all, there was Jiayi in front of him. He thought that he didn''t show any ws. Even if others wanted to check, at most, it was on jiajiayi, which had nothing to do with him.


    Unless Wu Dahu''s brain suddenly pulls out and takes the initiative to run to find Jiayi, otherwise he has no possibility of exposure.


    After thinking about all the possible situations, song QingHan fell into a dream with a small stone in his arms.


    Maybe it was because the war scared the barbarians, and they didn''tmit it again for several days, which allowed the Qingmu people to catch their breath.


    Since Song QingHan knew that he was pregnant, his mood became more calm. He still poured the nightpot every day and went to heal the patients who came down from the battlefield. During this period, he also performed surgery on the knee of the general.


    Although it did not reach the point of amputation, because the arrow branch has been ced in it for too long, part of the nerve has been necrotic. Unless rehabilitation treatment is carried out, the leg will be considered useless.


    The general was calm, and did not seem to have any dissatisfaction or regret. At that time, song QingHan still felt that the general had a strong heart. After thinking about it, he found that it was not a strong heart problem. It was entirely because the general was used to life and death, and was ready to die at any time. So although he was blind and broke a leg, he was still alive There''s nothing to be sad about.


    Although song QingHan did not "peep" Wu Dahu again, he learned a lot about him from other people''s mouth, of which Jiayi provided the most.


    "Lord Wu has been promoted! Jump twice in a row! I heard that it was appointed by the general himself, and even intended to let Lord Wu take over! "


    "Many people are jealous of Lord Wu, saying that he is just lucky, hum! That''s not what they said when they came down from the battlefield, man


    "It''s said that Lord Wu hasn''t been in the tent for several days. He doesn''t know what he''s up to. Even I''m gone."


    "..."


    not only Wu Dahu, but also many people in the treatment area were also missing. All of them were soldiers who had been treated by him, and whose injuries were not so serious that they could not move at all.


    Song QingHan always felt that they were nning something, but as an outsider, he didn''t need to ask questions. Instead, he was a nuisance.


    Just when song QingHan thought that such peace would continue, the rion call of the war sounded again, but this time it was their attack.


    Not only that, but also the bodyguards have gone more than half of the way, leaving only some essential as the defense baseline.


    When the doctor came out of the cold ce, he asked, "why did the doctore out of the cold ce and wait for nothing? Nothing to do? "


    Seeing that it was him, the chief of the military doctor took the initiative to let him out and sit down, exining: "most of the people here have gone, and the rest of them can''te for a while. The general told us to stay here obediently, saying that we should run when the situation is not right. s, it''s hard for the general to think about us..."


    Song QingHan was stunned and puzzled: "do you know What did they do? If we run away, doesn''t it mean...


    this is a desperate battle?!


    From Song QingHan''s surprised expression, the chief of the military doctor saw the fact that he had already understood. He nodded and said, "yes, if you don''t seed, you will be benevolent. Our general is very decisive indeed!"If you change someone else, maybe song QingHan will think that he is a reckless man, but after knowing that this is the decision made by the general, song QingHan will know that this war is sure to win.


    For the rest of the day, he did not go anywhere else. He stayed in the tent with the doctors, silent as a group of prisoners waiting for the final trial.


    I don''t know how long, when song QingHan began to feel hungry, outside suddenly came a cheer from far and near.


    He suddenly stood up and looked at Shuluo, and saw the surprise in each other''s eyes.


    If the barbarians came to the door, they would not be cheering like this, so the only possible result was... Aoki won!


    This is probably the first time in such a long time that the initiative has won the victory. The morale has been greatly encouraged. The cheers of the soldiers seem to form a wave of sound, which makes song QingHan feel unstable.


    He ran out quietly and gathered around the crowd to see the soldiers celebrate.


    Coincidentally, when he arrived, the soldiers just picked up Wu Dahu, threw him up with a smile, and said various words of celebration.


    In this war, Wu Dahu asked himself that his role was not small, so his mood was really very happy, and his expressionless face all the year round bloomed a more obvious smile.


    But when he was thrown in the air, the smile suddenly fixed on his face.


    What did he just see? Song QingHan?!


    Song QingHan seems to have noticed something. He pulls the people around him to his position just now. He lowers his head deeply and quietly pushes aside the crowd and goes outside.


    Therefore, when Wu Dahu flew in the air again, he could only see the face of Jiayi, who was pulled by song QingHan.

 Chapter 233

    Jiayi looks like song QingHan when she doesn''t wear heavy make-up. So when Wu Dahu sees it clearly, there is a sh of disappointment in his eyes, and the expression on his face bes dignified unconsciously.


    Did he think of song QingHan ande up with an illusion? It is an unforgivable mistake for him to regard other female men as song QingHan in broad daylight.


    Others see Wu Dahu''s face is not good-looking, thinking that he is not used to the celebration ceremony just now, so they quickly gather him around and walk towards the home of the celebration banquet.


    It''s a celebration party. In fact, it''s very simple. There is a bonfire in the middle, and there are neat tables and chairs beside it. There are snacks such as melons and fruits that have been put for a long time on them. Probably to look fresh, the person who arranged this event sprinkled water on the fruits to create a green and dripping effect.


    However, it is a good thing to have fruits and melons in the battlefield, so no one cares whether they are new or not. As soon as the forthright person grabs them up and puts them into his mouth, those with a slightly more delicate personality take out a handkerchief to wipe them, and then put them into their mouths slowly.


    Wu Dahu still has no mood to eat fruit, because his whole mind is still in the nce just now.


    Although the battle was won, it doesn''t mean they can go home happily.


    There is no end to the war. Only one side takes the initiative to admit defeat. Otherwise, this situation will continue.


    And this means that the separation between him and song QingHan, I don''t know how long it will take to end.


    After escaping from the crowd, song QingHan was caught by Shuluo on the way back to the tent and dragged back.


    "Come on! Listen to the old man say you can also join the banquet, this is a rare time to show your face! Oh, no, why are you dressed up? Go back and change your clothes


    What''s the direction of Gu Shu''s changing clothes? I''m not going. If I want to go, you go. "


    I want to know that Wu Dahu will definitely be at the party. He was so full that he threw himself into the. Anyway, he made up his mind to hide his identity as long as he could. Otherwise, it would be hard to exin with Wu Dahu, and then it would be a burden on Wu Dahu''s heart, and something big would happen.


    Shuluo didn''t know what song QingHan thought. Just like those pedantic people, Shuluo thought that female men should not stay with a group of men and wanted to teach him a lesson. He suddenly remembered that he was a man who had operated on many men before.


    Don''t say to stay together, sometimes even the secret parts will see, such a person, how can be pedantic?


    He looked suspiciously at Song QingHan, and suddenly said, "no, there are people you know at the party, right?"


    Song QingHan was startled by Shuluo''s keen intuition, but he was still strong and calm: "of course, I go to pour the nightpot every day. I know a lot of adults. If they see them, they may associate it with the nightpot, and it will be bad to pour their stomachs."


    Although Shuluo let go of song QingHan''s hand, the doubts in his eyes did not decrease. After he looked him up and down, he touched his chin and said, "you won''t worry about other people''s ideas. It must be because there are some people or things you are afraid of at the party, so you don''t go. As such, I will go!"


    He rubbed his hands, and his face suddenly became evil. He said with a low smile, "I can''tpare with you in other things, but in this kind of thing, you can''t be my opponent. Wait for my good news."


    See him turn to want to go, song QingHan heart a tight, only feel the head big, a grasp of his coat corner, deep voice way: "good, I tell you directly."


    Shuluo''s face showed a sly smile, turned around and said, "that''s right! Come on, what''s going on? I''ll see if there''s anything I can do for you! "


    Song QingHan waved to him, and when his ears got close to him, he suddenly raised his hand behind him and gave him a hard chop.


    Song QingHan took a sympathetic look at Shuluo, which covered his face with ashes, and muttered to himself: "it''s really tiresome to threaten a doctor..."


    he looked around and saw no one was paying attention to it. He stretched out his hand to hang Shuluo''s hand on his shoulder and took him back to his tent Inside.


    Joke, if you really let Shuluo''s big mouth go to the party, Wu Dahu will know immediately what happened to him. He wants to live a few more years, so naturally he will stop Shuluo.


    Wu Dahu naturally didn''t know about all this, but when he heard the general introduce the chief of the military doctor, he looked at it more.


    He knew that the general was seriously injured, but he had no time to visit the general, so naturally he did not know how the general''s injury was getting better. However, he did some research and knew that the general could recover after being injured like that. The doctor yed a crucial role in it, so he naturally had some admiration for the military medical leader ¡£


    Besides, he still has a bottle of mysterious ointment on his hand. He wants to ask the chief of the military doctor carefully, hoping to get the result he wants.After the banquet started, as soon as the general went through the fixed process, Wu Dahu came with countless toasts, as if the main character of the banquet had be him.


    Of course, it''s not because they don''t pay attention to the general. It''s just that the general has not recovered from serious injuries. They just said that they are not allowed toe here. Therefore, we can only turn our target to others.


    In addition to the general, Wu Dahu is the most outstanding one in this campaign.


    A big man directly climbed onto Wu Dahu''s shoulder, leaned his head full of wine fumes to Wu Dahu''s direction, and said with a smile: "big tiger brother, the future is infinite! Why don''t we get married? "


    Wu Dahu Leng Leng Leng, will drink the wine cup down, a deep voice: "my child is still small, afraid it is difficult to follow orders."


    As soon as he answered, let alone the big man who toasted him. Even the people around him couldn''t helpughing, pointing at him and saying, "Lord Wu is so funny that he even said the words'' my child is still young ''! ha-ha! Don''t you know he wants to marry you


    After hearing what they said, Wu Dahu gave the big man a serious look. Although he tried his best to restrain himself, he could not help but take out a trace of dislike in his eyes. He frowned and said, "do you want to get married? Or marriage? There is a younger brother in my husband''s family. I don''t know if it meets the adult''s requirements? "

 Chapter 234

    The big man didn''t miss the dislike in Wu Dahu''s eyes, and his face showed a look of crying andughing. He wanted to exin, but after opening his mouth, he couldn''t say anything. He had no choice but to sigh and pat Wu Dahu on the shoulder. After drinking the wine, he was defeated.


    With this lesson in mind, others stopped trying, but some of them came to Wu Dahu and said, "what kind of beautiful concubine do you like? Oh, forget it. I''ll give you a pile of them when I go back. No matter what type you have, you can choose it! "


    Wu Dahu didn''t speak at the beginning, but the voice of holding the wine cup was surprisingly loud. After other people''s attention was attracted to him, he said in a deep voice: "Wu Dahu doesn''t take concubines. I''m only my husband in my life. You don''t have to worry about this."


    He made such a statement. Those who didn''t have long eyes finally understood it. He quit and didn''t mention it again.


    Although it was clear that no one said anything, many people secretly talked about what he had just said.


    "Do you think he really thinks so or does he act like that?"


    "It''s just a show. Which man doesn''t want his backyard to be full? It''s said that some people look like dogs in front of people, but once they get there, they can do anything! Who knows if he has any strange hobby


    "Ah, but I heard that his husband is really beautiful, and he also has medical skills. So he can''t look at ordinary people. Do you forget what happened when he was in the capital before? He Ning princess wanted to marry him down. Didn''t he resist? That means they have a high vision


    "..."


    who says men don''t gossip? Wu Dahu''s hand holding the cup slowly turned around. He took the words from time to time in his ears as food and wine, and began to drink from himself.


    I don''t know what kind of expression song QingHan would have when he heard others say so? Maybe you''ll rush up and argue with people?


    Thinking of song QingHan''s sometimes serious and mischievous face, Wu Dahu felt that the liquor in his mouth became more sweet, and his drinking speed was gradually elerating.


    Song QingHan put Shuluo on his bed and waited for a while in the same ce. After dark, he went out of the tent again.


    I don''t know how I got to Wu Dahu''s tent.


    At this time of celebration for the whole army, there were very few guards left behind, and they all looked very ck.


    Song QingHan knows that it''s not the bodyguards, it''s all the atmosphere. After all, they haven''t been so rxed for a long time. Although they can''t have a drink now, they can still indulge themselves for a while.


    However, this is to give him a chance, see no one pay attention to him, song QingHan directly opened a corner of the tent, the whole person drilled in.


    His skeleton is small, so although one corner of the tent has some deformation after being squeezed by him, it doesn''t look obvious. As long as you don''t look carefully, you can''t see any problems. However, in general, no one will look at that corner carefully.


    Wu Dahu hasn''te back at this time, of course. After all, it''s a celebration party. If he leaves the banquet in advance, he seems to have some disrespect for others.


    Although it was already dark, the fire outside clearly illuminated the situation inside the tent.


    Song QingHan noticed the note under the goggles and reached out to pick it up. Seeing the note carefully preserved by Wu Dahu, song QingHan felt a little sweet in his heart, but the sweet feeling soon turned into panic.


    No, Wu Dahu doesn''t know that these paper balls were written by him. Why should they be kept so carefully? Does Wu Dahu already know? Just pretending you don''t know?


    The thoughts in his mind were so confused that they could not be found.


    "Xiaohan."


    Wu Dahu''s voice suddenly came from nearby, startled him. He fell back and sat on the ground.


    A pair of warm hands held his waist before hended on the ground and lifted him up.


    Song QingHan looked at Wu Dahu, who was close at hand. He felt as if he had stuttered and stammered: "big tiger, you, you already know? You, when did youe back? "


    Wu Dahu''s eyes seemed confused for some reason. He looked at Song QingHan, as if he were fascinated. He said slowly, "Xiaohan, you are here. I miss you so much."


    When he smelled the strong alcohol smell on Wu Dahu, song QingHan seemed to understand what was going on. He shed a helpless look in his eyes and sighed: "drunk? I''ve been tired for a whole day. Wash and sleep. "


    As soon as he turned around, he wanted to wash Wu Dahu''s face with water. A strong force came from his back, and then his body fell into a warm embrace.


    "Xiaohan, it''s good to see you, I almost can''t see you today..."


    Wu Dahu rarely shows such a fragile appearance in front of him. Song QingHan stops his struggling mind, stays quietly in Wu Dahu''s arms, feels his breath behind his ears, and whispers: "I know, it''s good that you are back safely. Otherwise, I will It''s going to kill the barbarians alone, and I want to save you back. "However, this is just to think about it, because song QingHan knows that if Wu Dahu can''te back, it''s more likely that he is already on the battlefield...


    after hearing song QingHan''s words, Wu Dahu tightens his hands, as if to rub song QingHan into his body.


    "I sneaked into the base camp of the barbarians with those wounded soldiers. No one expected that they had such a strong fighting capacity. Even I didn''t expect that they would be even more powerful in actualbat than in practice. I heard that the military doctors had made great efforts. Thanks to their not losing the chain, I would not see you now..."


    Wu Dahu''s tone became more and more low With three points hoarse, as a child with adultsin like, listen to song QingHan is funny and heartache.


    It is said that men are not grown up children, Wu Dahu''s performance in ordinary days is too mature, almost let him forget this sentence.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, he didn''t even reach the age of 25. In his previous life, he was a college student who had not yet decided his mind. As a result, he is now leading the army to kill the enemy. This contrast is undoubtedly strong.


    After song QingHan wanted to understand, he struggled for a while. Seeing Wu Dahu''s aggrieved hand, he held him in front of him with a smile. He lifted his feet and let his head rest on his chest. He said cidly, "don''t be afraid. It''s all over. We''re all ok now. This is the most important thing. If you drink too much wine, go to bed first."

 Chapter 235

    Wu Dahu, as if he didn''t understand song QingHan''s words, followed him silently, just like a little tail. No matter song QingHan went to fetch water or took a towel, he didn''t speak and just looked at him.


    Song QingHan wrung the towel dry, gently put it on Wu Dahu''s face and wiped it. Seeing that he was like a small stone, his eyes were closed and he showed some wronged appearance. He couldn''t helpughing.


    This feeling is quite novel. It seems that you can try to make Wu Dahu drunk several times at home to see what reaction he will have.


    After helping Wu Dahu wash his face and feet, song QingHan saw him staring at himself with a pair of bright eyes. He patted him on the back like a child, and said in a soft voice, e, lie down and go to bed, go to bed early, get up early, and be in good health..."


    before he finished a word, he suddenly whirled in front of him, and his throat subconsciously sent out a light voice, staring at Wuda Tiger''s face, don''t understand what happened.


    A warm lip, the next thing does not need song QingHan to understand, it naturally happened.


    Maybe it''s because Wu Dahu''s movements are so gentle that song QingHan forgets that he is now a three month pregnant man.


    Fortunately, there was no abnormal phenomenon in his body after the event, which relieved him a lot.


    However, Wu Dahu didn''t seem to be satisfied. He hugged him tightly and called his name in his mouth, as if to carve the words "song QingHan" into his own bones.


    Song QingHan''s face was red, and he could not help but rx his body, so he enjoyed it again.


    The temperature in the tent gradually increased, song QingHan did not dare to make a sound, and he bit his lower lip, allowing his consciousness to be shaken to pieces.


    At the end of the event, song QingHan sensitively realized that his body could not bear it any more. He directly covered Wu Dahu''s eyes and said, "sleep! No more! "


    Wu Dahu unconsciously rubbed song QingHan''s palm with his head, like a coquettish cat. He made a "um" sound from his throat. He took song QingHan into his arms and fell asleep.


    After his breathing became stable, song QingHan gently bit the tip of his tongue to regain his consciousness. He sat up from the bed, put on his clothes, looked around, and saw that there was nothing that should have fallen. He loosened his shoulders and walked out of the tent quickly.


    Maybe Wu Dahu will have a slight impression tomorrow, but as long as he doesn''t find himself, he can continue to be lucky.


    What''s more, based on his understanding of drunk people, his memory after the hangover is basically zero. I''m afraid Wu Dahu may not even know how to return to his tent tomorrow morning.


    After a night of silence, Wu Dahu''s eyelids moved when the sun poured into the tent the next day. When he saw the top of the tent, he felt that countless messages were pouring into his mind, as if to burst his head.


    Song QingHan''s face, Jiayi''s face, the general''s face, all kinds of people''s faces...


    he rubbed his temples, and when he smelled the strong smell of wine on his body, he slightly pulled the corners of his mouth and showed a bitter smile.


    Last night, he didn''t know how many cups he had drunk. He only remembered that there were so many peopleing to toast one after another. He drank one cup after another, and finally he didn''t know how to leave the banquet. When he woke up again, it was now.


    It seems that Wu Dahu is still too ted and forgetful...


    when Wu Dahu opened the quilt and saw his physical condition clearly, his mind was tight, and some vague memories suddenly shed from his mind.


    If he remember correctly, he was with song QingHanst night?


    He stood up abruptly, put on only one coat, and looked around the tent with sharp eyes, as if to find the trace of the existence of song QingHan from the subtle.


    As his eyes swept through the goggles, he was unconscious, strode over and watched for a long time.


    There''s no doubt that this ce has been moved, and he certainly didn''t do it himself.


    After all, even if he is drunk, he will note back to y with his goggles.


    What shed through his mind, he suddenly stood up, went to the corner where the ointment hadndedst time, and looked at it carefully.


    When seeing the fold on the corner, Wu Dahu''s heart is clear.


    It seems thatst night was not an illusion, but someone really entered his tent. As for whether those vague memories are true or false, it remains to be discussed for the time being.


    After he had put on his clothes, he was just about to call the bodyguard in, when he heard the news that Jiayi wasing.


    Thinking of his own trouble yesterday, Wu Dahu''s eyes congealed and asked the bodyguard toe in with Jiayi. After seeing Jiayi''s careful salute, he cleverly went to the position where the nightpot was ced. He didn''t know what to think. He said directly, "go and check whether there is song QingHan in the military camp. He is a female man."


    After all, it would take a long time to check out the name of a man in the military camp.When the bodyguard was ordered to leave, Wu Dahu sensitively noticed that jiajiayi''s hand trembled, as if he had done something wrong to be found.


    Thinking of his previous guess, Wu Dahu suddenly said, "Jiayi, do you know song QingHan?"


    Jiayi didn''t expect that Wu Dahu would call him on his own initiative. As soon as his legs softened, he knelt down and lowered his head: "no, I don''t know..."


    Wu Dahu''s eyes gradually narrowed, and his eyes toward Jiayi showed a strong sense of inspection.


    If you don''t know him, he will answer "no" urately, not ambiguous "unclear". So... What is he hiding? Or, what is he trying to hide?


    Thinking of this, Wu Dahu slowly walked in front of jiajiayi, looked down at him, threw the three pieces of paper on the ground, and said in a deep voice: "how do you exin this? Didn''t you say you wrote that


    When Jiayi saw the words on thest two pieces of rice paper, her nervous mood suddenly became rxed. Her brain quickly turned around and said in a low voice, "Lord Wu, this... Is indeed Jiayi''s work, but... It is also entrusted by others."


    He deliberately did not say "write" but only said "do" in order to leave some room for the future. In this way, even if the east window incident happened, he could also put the matter on Wu Dahu.


    Although it''s not very kind to do so, he just wants to make himself in a better position.


    After hearing Jiayi''s words, Wu Dahu stopped, frowned tightly, and said in a cold voice: "who entrusted you? Did you throw the ointment? "

 Chapter 236

    Jiayi didn''t know what the ointment was, but listening to Wu Dahu''s tone, he knew that there seemed to be some rtionship between the paper ball and the ointment, so he bit his teeth and resolutely admitted: "yes, it''s all Jiayi''s work! But Jiayi promised the man that he could not say his name, so please punish him


    Seeing that he lowered his head deeply, Wu Dahu''s hand slowly clenched into a fist, and his lips unconsciously closed into a straight line.


    "Where were youst night?"


    Home instrument Leng Leng Leng, it seems that Wu Dahu suddenly asked what to do.


    He was about to answer truthfully. On second thought, he thought something was wrong. If Wu Dahu wanted to hear that he had stayed in the tent all night, there was no need for Wu Dahu to ask. Therefore, the only exnation is: Wu Dahu wants to know whether he was in the ce where he shouldn''t have beenst night!


    See home instrument hesitant, Wu Dahu''s patience seems to be about to be exhausted, voice also cold a few degrees, tone is not good way: "say ah."


    Jiayi''s body trembled and stammered: "Jiayi went to see the banquet, and then came to the tent of the adults to have a look, and the others were gone..."


    this is a rtively safe answer, even if it is wrong, because the only ce he can think of is Wu Dahu''s tent. Besides, there is no other ce for them to meet.


    Wu Dahu''s eyes gradually became strange. He continued to ask, "in addition to looking, have you evere in?"


    Jiayi''s eyes are a little strange, but because he lowered his head, he was not found by Wu Dahu.


    By now, he has almost understood that besides him, there is a person who is paying close attention to Wu Dahu, even more than he has done. Just look at the three pieces of paper and the so-called ointment.


    Even, if he didn''t guess wrong, the one who paid attention to Wu Dahu was song QingHan. Although he didn''t understand why song QingHan, a husband with a husband, was after a rookie in officialdom, it doesn''t mean that this event will not happen.


    In fact, if Wu Dahu went on tracking down, song QingHan might be found. But for some reason, he felt that song QingHan would not admit these things. After all, before Song QingHan, the image he set up was a virtuous man who cared for his family. If someone knew that he was secretly seducing Wu Dahu, he would not know how others would despise him.


    Jiayi''s brain turned very fast. In the blink of an eye, she thought about these things clearly. Then she quickly replied, "my Lord, I dide in, but nothing happened. If you don''t believe me, you can ask adults to investigate Jiayi. The heart of Jiayi can be seen from the sun and the moon."


    After hearing Jiayi''s admission, Wu Dahu''s heart somehow gave birth to a feeling of loss.


    He sat back to the bed, looked at some messy sheets, and said in an inexplicable way: "did he send you? Or did he let you stare at me when you were free? "


    Once epted this setting, Jiayi soon got into the y and slowly raised her head and said, "don''t look into it again. After all, things have already happened. If adults are unhappy,e to Jiayi, and Jiayi is willing to ept the punishment!"


    Wu Dahu''s lips pursed into a straight line, and his eyes were heavy looking at Jiayi. Suddenly, he said, "what happenedst night, how much do you still remember?"


    Jiayi was nervous and shook her head and said, "Jiayi doesn''t remember anything. Don''t worry about it...


    if he answers yes, Wu Dahu can still ask for details. However, he makes an appearance that he clearly remembers, but forces himself not to remember, which makes Wu Dahu see the liver ache.


    Wu Dahu touched his wound and saw that it was cracked. He waved his hand and said, "I know. You go down."


    After listening to his words, Wu Dahu held the ointment in his hands. For the first time, he realized what it was like to hit someone.


    After taking a few deep breaths, he slowly untied the gauze, applied a cool ointment to the wound, and slowly smoothed his mind.


    I''m not in a hurry to make a final conclusion. I''ll wait until the bodyguard returns to investigate. But what''s certain is that if Jiayi didn''t lie, it''s likely that the song QingHan school took care of himself.


    Wu Dahu''s hand suddenly stops, and the scene ofst nightes to mind again.


    Song QingHan''s body is so close, two people''s lingering taste has not beenpletely wiped out from the body, how can it be fake?


    Once he changes song QingHan''s face into Jiayi''s, Wu Dahu can''t help but retch, and his eyes at his body are also mixed with a touch of disgust.


    He does not allow such things to happen, so I hope the results of the investigation will not disappoint him.


    It would rather be that song QingHan really came here than that he was confused after drinking and mistook Jiayi for song QingHan.


    Because he can afford the consequences of the former, but he is not thetter...


    Song QingHan knew that things were going to be bad when he heard someone asking about his name. Fortunately, he had thought out the countermeasures, so he did not show too much panic.He had known Wu Dahu''s bodyguards for a long time, so when he saw them, he went over directly and said with a smile, "I am song QingHan, but I want to ask you a favor."


    Although the bodyguards didn''t know the name of song QingHan, they were very familiar with song QingHan''s face.


    After listening to his words, his face showed a clear expression, and even took the initiative to ask: "where''s your child? Why didn''t you bring it with you? "


    Song QingHan sighed. The brilliance in his eyes suddenly faded. He said in a soft voice, "I have to work alone and take care of my children. I can''t do anything. So when others are free, they will help me with my children, Otherwise, I really don''t know what to do....


    for his situation, most people look at his situation with sympathy. The guards sighed and asked, "what did you just say you want us to do? With the kids? I''m afraid not, because we...


    "I would like to ask you not to say my name."


    Song QingHan directly interrupted them and said his own ideas.


    The guards'' faces were surprised and subconsciously asked, "why? This is what my adult wants to ask. We can promise you to only tell my adult, and no one else will tell. Is that ok? "


    Song QingHan sighed again, his eyes showed a touch of sadness, and said slowly: "in fact, I know why Lord Wu asked for my name, because I have the same name as Lord Wu''s husband."

 Chapter 237

    After listening to song QingHan''s words, the bodyguards were shocked and said: "what? So, how do you know? "


    They just know that Wu Dahu has a husband and is very good to him. As for the name of Wu Dahu''s husband, no one will be satisfied to inquire about it. After all, after all, they will not meet each other in their whole life after going to the battlefield.


    Song QingHan touched his nose and said in a soft voice, "I saw Lord Wu and his husband Lang when I was in the mid moon city. At that time, I almost thought they were calling me. Later, they thought that their names were the same, so they wrote down this incident."


    The guards showed a clear look and did not ask for any details. They looked at each other as if they were watching each other''s thoughts.


    They will not suspect that song QingHan cheated them. After all, this kind of thing wille out after a little asking. What''s good to cheat? What''s more, song QingHan, a miserable female man with children, even if he cheated them, what benefits could he get?


    Song QingHan took the opportunity to rub the corners of his eyes. After his eyes turned red, he raised his head and continued: "Lord Wu is just longing for my husband. If you give him hope and wait for him to summon me to find that he is not the man he imagined, would you not be deeply disappointed? What should I do if I get angry


    The guards were taken away by his logic. They didn''t think about why Wu Dahu wanted to find song QingHan. They nodded and finally gave an ambiguous answer: "OK, let''s see the situation. If it''s not important, we''ll keep it secret for you."


    It was an unexpected surprise to be able to get this answer, so song QingHan didn''t make people difficult again. He nodded and said, "thank you very much."


    Now that the guards have finished their inquiries, they naturally rush back to report to Wu Dahu at the first time, but before reporting, they can''t help but ask, "do you miss your wife?"


    Wu Dahu stopped and did not care about their excesses. He said in a deep voice, "well, have you found it?"


    Seeing things as song QingHan said, the guards looked at each other and subconsciously said, "my Lord, we didn''t find thedy."


    Since Wu Dahu wants to see his husband, song QingHan, it is not wrong for them to answer this way. After all, there is only another song QingHan in the military camp.


    They didn''t associate song QingHan with Wu Dahu''s husband at all, because in their opinion, if song QingHan was really Wu Dahu''s husband, he would not do the work of pouring the nightpot. On the other hand, they didn''t need them to be the microphone. The left and right couples could meet whenever they wanted to meet.


    After hearing this answer, Wu Dahu''s eyes darkened and he couldn''t tell what he felt in his heart. It was as if the bottle of Schisandra had been overturned. It was sweet, sour, spicy and salty.


    It turns out that song QingHan really didn''t follow. What happenedst night, if not his imagination, was that he mistook others for song QingHan.


    However, judging from the marks on the bed and Jiayi''s words, it is obvious that what happenedst night was not his imagination, so...


    Wu Dahu suddenly waved his hand to the bodyguard to go down, tightly clenched his fists and put them on his knees, as if fighting with someone.


    He actually did something sorry for song QingHan, even if he won the battle? What face does he have to go back to see song QingHan and Xiaoshi?


    With a bang, his fist sank deep into the table. Wu Dahu''s back of his hand was covered with blue veins. It looked very ferocious.


    Song QingHan saw that the bodyguards didn''te out to look for him, so he knew that the matter had been uncovered. He could not help but feel relieved.


    It seems that drunk people really don''t remember anything. It''s good to have a vague impression.


    The days returned to peace. After the general''s injury was cured, song QingHan was summoned to the past.


    After seeing song QingHan again, the expression on the general''s face seemed to be a little different. He said with a smile: "are you the husband of Wu Dahu?"


    Song QingHan didn''t expect to be able to keep secret from the general. After all, with his ability, staying in the nightpot group is a rather strange thing. People who have a little intention will go to inquire about his background, not to mention the meticulous person like the general.


    He arched his hand and said, "I really wanted toe with the tiger, but he was very worried about me and my child, so I had to hide it from him."


    The general was able to understand Wu Dahu''s concerns and song QingHan''s determination, so he didn''t say anything about it. After all, he would like to thank song QingHan for not following Wu Dahu''s words and staying in the rear, otherwise his injury would not be cured so quickly.


    "What kind of reward do you want? Reunite with Wu Dahu? Or go straight back? As for gold, silver and other treasures, you can''t use them now. "


    Song QingHan chuckled and said calmly: "thank you, general. Since I chose to hide from the tiger, I will hide it to the end. Otherwise, the efforts ahead will not be for nothing? What''s more, it''s not good for him to have some changes in his mood at this time. "


    Seeing that he was so thoughtful, the general didn''t say any more words of persuasion. Instead, he wrote down a merit in his heart for his husband and husband and prepared to make a good report after the war.After song QingHan came out of the general''s tent, he was surprised to find that the promiscuous soldiers who had been locked up in the prisoner''s camp had been released. Moreover, depending on the direction of their walking, they were going to see the general.


    Song QingHan thought for a while in the same ce, and a touch of anxiety shed across his brow, and walked toward the military medical area.


    Of course, the loss of a few talents is different from the situation in which he has to use up a few talents.


    If they didn''t have a bad time with Wu Dahu, they knew clearly that they had been sent to the captivity camp by Wu Dahu and had been implicated in losing their official posts.


    Under such circumstances, it is difficult for song QingHan not to believe that they would not secretly do tricks behind their backs.


    How can I see his face as red as a general when he walks into the wound area


    Knowing that wine was his taboo food, the man was afraid of misunderstanding by song QingHan and quickly exined: "no, I dare not drink it. I finally have a little sense, and I still want to return to the original appearance. As for the facial expression, hehe, I''m just too happy. Lord Wu''s method is so wonderful that we can see some hope atst. "


    Just now, when song Wu was praised by others, he felt that he would not be happy when he was praised by others

 Chapter 238

    After listening to song QingHan''s words, the man''s face appeared a bit of consternation, but immediately turned into relief, probably because it was unexpected, but it was reasonable.


    He thought about it for a while and replied honestly, "if you don''t guess wrong, the general will let them return to their posts, and even... They may be promoted."


    Song QingHan slowly clenched his fists and looked dignified.


    See song QingHan so, the man tried to say: "but worry about Lord Wu?"


    Without waiting for song QingHan to answer, he went on: "in fact, this kind of thing will happen sooner orter. Even if there are no such people, there will be others who wille up, and they will definitely be people who hold opposite opinions with Lord Wu. This is the so-called way of bnce."


    After he said this, he seemed to realize that he had said too much. Seeing that song QingHan had not responded to him, heughed and shook his head: "what do I tell you about these things? Anyway, you only need to know that Lord Wu is not a vegetarian. If you can deal with Lord Wu with the skills of those people, you would have dealt with it long ago, not until now."


    Song QingHan thought for a moment and thought that this was also reasonable. He was always worried that Wu Dahu would be hurt if he cared about it. But in fact, even if he had not asked about Wu Dahu''s official affairs for so long, didn''t Wu Dahu do well?


    The man saw song QingHan''s brow finally loosened, as if he knew what he was going to say, and waved his hand and said, "aren''t you pregnant? It''s said that pregnant people love to think wildly. You don''t have to feel embarrassed. You are polite to me. You gave me this life. If it wasn''t for your marriage, I would like to make a promise to each other by myself. "


    Song QingHan was shocked. Seeing his careless appearance, he seemed to have no idea what amazing words he had said. He could not help but cry andugh.


    If Wu Dahu knew that his admirers wanted to pry his corner, what kind of expression would he show?


    At the thought of Wu Dahu, he couldn''t help recalling the sweetness ofst night, and his face also showed a sweet smile.


    When the man saw song QingHan burst intoughter, he thought he was interested in himself. When he wanted to say something more, he saw that song QingHan didn''t even fight, but walked outside without looking at him.


    After song QingHan finished the patient''s affairs, he felt a little tired, so he didn''t go to other ces and went back to the tent directly.


    Jiayi''s face is rare without make-up, but also with great excitement and joy, it looks like a mountain of gold.


    After seeing song QingHane in, he did not worry about the festival between them. He took song QingHan and said: "Lord Wu seems to want to leave with me after the war. It''s really rare. I didn''t expect that wood will open up one day. I''m ready for nothing..."


    seeing song QingHan''s ugly face, he thought song QingHan thought Song Qing was ugly Seeing through his concealment, Han coughed softly and said in a low voice: "well, I admit that I have two hands to prepare. But since Lord Wu has made sure, I will immediately break the other side. You know, Lord Wu is not only good-looking, but also upright. He is really a rare good mate!"


    His face showed the kind of fanaticism of fans in Song QingHan''s previous life, as if Wu Dahu was his supreme God.


    Although song QingHan watched his lips move, he didn''t listen to his words at all. He had only one thought in his mind:


    Wu Dahu promised Jiayi to take him away?!


    After Jiayi''sint was satisfied, song QingHan did not say a word, but went back to her bed directly humming a little song. Looking at her appearance, she seemed to be thinking about what to wear tomorrow.


    After digesting the news he had just received, song QingHan finally regained his mind, raised his head, looked at Jiayi sharply in his eyes, and said in a deep voice, "tell me from the beginning to the end. Why does he want to take you away?"


    Seeing that song QingHan showed a different expression than usual, Jiayi shrunk subconsciously. Then she reflected that she didn''t need to be afraid of song QingHan. She folded her waist and raised her chin slightly and said, "why should I tell you? Who do you think you are? "


    Song QingHan almost said "I am the husband of Wu Dahu", but in the middle of it, he changed his words: "I am... For your sake. What if he is cheating you? It''s said that onlookers have a clear view. Maybe I can give you some advice. "


    Jiayi thought for a while and thought that song QingHan was right, because he thought it was just like a dream. Although he was arrogant now, he still had some bottomless in his heart. Maybe he was used to it since he was a child. He never thought that such a big pie would suddenly fall on him.


    He cleared his throat, recalled for a while, and said slowly, "Lord Wu will call me in the afternoon and ask me what I n to do in the future. What can I say? Of course, it means that he is willing to be an ox and a horse for Lord Wu, as long as he can let me apany him, and then he does not know why his face is not so good-looking. After a long time, he asked me whether he would like to leave with a sum of money, no matter how much. "


    Song QingHan''s brows wrinkled more and more tight, it seems that some do not understand Wu Dahu''s intention.If you don''t care about Jiayi, why call him over and ask him about his future ns?


    If you care about Jiayi, why give him a sum of money to let him leave?


    Is it hard to get? No, it''s impossible. How could Wu Dahu use it?


    Jiayi didn''t know that song QingHan was thinking. After thinking about it, Jiayi continued: "of course I don''t agree. In fact, I didn''t expect that the family of Wuda was rich. Otherwise, how could I say as much as I like? But I''m not a fool. As long as I marry Lord Wu, all the money is not mine. What''s the need for me to take the money without others? So I''ll tell him directly, and I''ll fix himter! "


    Hearing this, song QingHan couldn''t help saying, "don''t you know that he has a husband in his family? Moreover, his husband is jealous and won''t allow him to take the side room...


    "ha." Before Song QingHan finished speaking, Jiayi gave out a chuckle, as if to hear some big joke.


    "Can there still be a man in this world who is caught by a female man? What''s more, men regard what they can''t get as good. If Zhengfu doesn''t let me in, won''t lord Wu keep me out? Anyway, I don''t care about the status, as long as the benefits are real. Moreover, as long as this situation is maintained, Lord Wu will be tired of Zhengfu sooner orter, and he will be dismissed at that time, and it is not necessarily necessary for him to be rehabilitated... "


    in the future

 Chapter 239

    Home instrument pause, seems to realize that he said some too much, a light cough, cover up his face embarrassment.


    Although Jiayi doesn''t know what situation song QingHan''s family is like, judging from his behavior style, he must be a Zhengfu. It is somewhat arrogant to discuss how to get rid of Zhengfu in front of Zhengfu.


    But song QingHan, as if he had not heard of it, frowned and said, "go on, after you have finished with him, has he agreed?"


    His urging made Jiayi stunned. After reaction, he wanted to choke him, but when his eyes met his serious and over head face, he still obediently said: "he said that he would consider it, but to tell the truth, generally, this kind of thing must be agreed in the end, so I..."


    after that, song QingHan also knew without Jiayi.


    Moreover, he quite agrees with Jiayi''s point of view. If Wu Dahu wants to refuse, he should refuse directly. After all, he has never been a tender hearted character. Therefore, this sentence of "considering" is almost equivalent to agreeing.


    Thinking of this, song QingHan''s sight suddenly lost focus, and the whole person revealed a feeling of loss.


    So Wu Dahu likes to go home?


    If not, why not refuse the regr visit of Jiayi? Why would you ask Jiayi about her future ns? Why don''t you directly refuse the request of home instrument?


    But... Is that too fast?


    Even the two of them, in the real realization of love, also spent a lot of time, but also because of a lot of things together, can let the Emotion Sublimate so quickly.


    However, what did Jiayi and Wu Dahu experience together? Isn''t it the rtionship between pouring and being poured? Can it also sublimate feelings?


    Song QingHan suddenlyughed, covered his stomach and felt the pain there.


    He was so full that he ran all the way to do so many things for Wu Dahu in silence. He had to try his best not to let him find out, just so that he could fight a war safely and steadily.


    What happened! He''s good. He just won a battle, and then he went away, didn''t he? So you''re ready to take people home?


    Even if Jiayi hadn''t told him, he might have known that the war was over!


    At that time, he worked hard to rush back. When he opened the door to meet Wu Dahu, what he saw was the face of Jiayi. How interesting the scene would be!


    Song QingHan thought more and more gas, and theughter in his mouth was more and more big. Finally, he fell down on the bed, almost crazy.


    Jiayi was scared by him. She didn''t understand that she was going to marry Wu Dahu. She was so happy.


    Finally, he thought about it. He was infected with those patients all day long, and his brain was abnormal.


    Song QingHan smiles and tearse out. After the tears dry, his mood gradually calms down, staring at the ceiling and thinking about where to go.


    He knows that he is now in pregnancy and has a big mood fluctuation, so he will not even give Wu Dahu an opportunity to exin, so he will directly make a final conclusion.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly said to Jiayi, "when you go to see Lord Wu tomorrow, can you ask him again whether he is willing to take you home?"


    Jia Yi''s eyes shed with doubts and frowned: "why? Doesn''t it seem that I''m asking Lord Wu? I''m not going to do such a stupid thing. No matter whether he answers or not, I''ll take him for granted. "


    Song QingHan buried the sentence "but I don''t agree" in his heart and said calmly: "a man needs to give some pressure to see his sincerity. You can make your temperament say that you have a nightmare and see what his reaction will be. Otherwise, how do you know how much your position in his heart is?"


    Jiayi thought carefully for a while and thought that song QingHan''s words were reasonable, so she hesitated and said, "then I''ll go and ask. If Lord Wu''s reaction is not good, then I''ll take you to the end!"


    Finish saying, he seems to no longer want to take care of song QingHan, face side inside, a pair of sleeping appearance.


    Song QingHan did not entangle again. After picking up the stone, he looked at his ignorant face, sighed gently and closed his eyes slowly.


    In the early morning of the next day, song QingHan, for the first time, didn''t go to finish his work first. Instead, he followed Jiayi to Wu Dahu''s tent, but he still turned to the back of the tent and listened to the movement inside.


    Jiayi didn''t know that song QingHan still had such a move. When she was about to leave, she rang out her promise to song QingHan. After thinking for a moment, she saw Wu Dahu sitting behind the desk, moved in her heart, and said slowly, "Sir, have you considered the things before? Jiayi has absolutely no adulteration to the adult''s mind..."


    Wu Dahu''s eyebrows wrinkled and his fist ced on his knee Unknowingly, they tightly clenched together, raised their eyes slightly, nced at the shy family instrument, and said in a deep voice: "if you mention this matterter, follow me is not your best choice. You should know that if I take you back, you will never have a reputation in this life."


    This matter has been considered by Jiayi for a long time. Naturally, she has nothing to worry about. She is considerate and says: "fame is nothingpared with being with being with adults. As long as you can wash your hands and make soup for adults, what can you do even if you don''t have a reputation all your life?"Looking at the happy expression on his face, Wu Dahu''s eyes filled with strong helplessness. After a long silence, he said, "if I can find you a trust that is not inferior to mine, and you are married in the past, would you like to?"


    Jia Yi moved in her heart. I don''t know if this is Wu Dahu''s sincere words, or he deliberately tries to test himself, and says in a quick voice: "I''m not an adult of Wu! No one else can match the finger of Lord Wu! "


    Wu Dahu looked at his expression carefully. It seemed that he could see something. A deep thought shed on his face and said slowly, "the general is not as good as my fingers? You don''t have to say that again. When you meet someone, you can decide which side to choose. "


    Seeing that he handed over a step, Jiayi didn''t insist on it any more. She said casually, "it depends on the adults. The family instruments are all sent by the adults."


    Song QingHan didn''t listen to it any more. He walked slowly towards the direction of his own responsibility, until he went over and was stopped by others. Finally he came back to his mind.


    He did what he should do in silence, without a trace of expression on his face, just like a delicate puppet.


    Although Wu Dahu didn''t directly agree to let Jiayi follow him, the meaning of the words was the same.


    On this point, he is with Jiayi an idea, that is: where other people canpare with Wu Dahu''s finger.


    Moreover,pared with Wu Dahu, why should he marry a humble logistics husband? Even if he agrees, his family won''t agree, right?

 Chapter 240

    Song QingHan thought more and more pessimistic, as if Wu Dahu was about to appear in front of him and asked him to leave.


    It''s still light to talk about and leave. Maybe when he goes back, it''s a letter of divorce waiting for him.


    When he finished the morning''s work and went to find Shuluo, he got a more shocking news.


    Wu Dahu has been sent as a forward again! The purpose is to seize the victory and pursue the attack, and defeat the barbarianspletely!


    In the war, he had no opinion, so it was hard to say whether the general''s order was right or wrong. But he knew that the barbarians were not so good at fighting, otherwise they would not have been defeated before.


    Thest time I won was not only because I had prepared carefully, but also because I was caught unprepared, so I could get a good record. But what about this time?


    He has not heard any news of action recently. Even if there is, it is impossible that the barbarians have not taken proper measures after such a period of rest.


    Even, the barbarian side is waiting for them to take the initiative to attack, after all, there are experts over there.


    Seeing song QingHan''s pale face and a precarious appearance, Shuluo quickly helped him to one side and sat down. He ran to the general, and the chief doctor called in and asked him to give song QingHan a good pulse.


    After frowning for a while, the head of the military doctor turned even more ugly. He said to song QingHan in a deep voice: "I think too much, my pulse is floating. It''s moving my vital energy!"


    He knew that song QingHan was also a doctor. Naturally, he knew the meaning of moving fetal Qi, so he didn''t give too much exnation. He just looked at Song QingHan quietly and seemed to be waiting for his exnation.


    Song QingHan had already regained his mind when the head of the military doctor helped him to feel the pulse. After hearing this, his face even showed a relieved look.


    Sure enough, he thought too much. Before everything happened, he thought about several endings. Could he not think too much about it?


    He pursed his mouth and whispered, "I''m a little restless recently, maybe because I''m worried about more things, so I just..."


    Shuluo gave a "Ho" and patted song QingHan on the shoulder. He said briskly, "maybe we''ll all die tomorrow. We can''t worry about anything. Anyway, we''ve alle here and we can''t run away..."


    see the head of the military doctor stare at him At one nce, Shuluo took back his hand, scratched his head, and did not go on.


    After listening to Shuluo''s words, song QingHan suddenlyughed.


    Yeah, what''s he worried about? Whether it is Wu Dahu''s attack on the vanguard, or Wu Dahu''s empathy, are not all things that have not been finalized?


    To put it worse, he may die in a moment. Instead of worrying about this, he should concentrate more on the real things.


    But when she thought of it, she did not know what to do


    Seeing that song QingHan didn''t speak, Shuluo automaticallypleted the second half of the sentence, covered his face in pain, howled, took over the burden and sighed: "what''s my name? Just out of the wolf''s nest and into the tiger''s mouth, I thought it would be quiet to escape here, but I didn''t expect to be found out by you. It''s heaven that envies talents. Heaven envies talents......


    he ys tricks, but there is no dy in doing business. Song QingHan''s eyes sh a smile.


    Although the medicine was limited, the chief of the military doctor patched up a pair of tocolysis medicine and fried it to song QingHan''s hand.


    Song QingHan said thanks with a smile. As soon as he finished drinking the tocolysis medicine, he heard the sound of calling the golden harvest from the outside.


    I don''t know why, his heart jumped, and he walked out quickly. Seeing the peopleing back one after another, his face was full of evil spirit and anger. He couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter?"


    It was the first time for those people to see song QingHan. Seeing that he was not wearing the doctor''s clothes, their attitude took on a bit of impatience and waved: "defeated! Those barbarians have already set up an ambush for us


    After hearing this, song QingHan felt a thump in his heart. Knowing that his previous worries were not groundless, he followed the man and asked, "what about Wu Dahu? What about your stormtroopers? How are they doing? "


    Song QingHan repeatedly asked the man''s impatience and yelled: "the stormtroopers are dead! No one left! "


    Shuluo heard the news and walked out of the tent. He saw song QingHan standing in the same ce, looking like he had been chopped by thunder. He was so tight in his heart that he quickly helped him and asked in an urgent voice, "what''s the matter with you? Don''t move the baby again... "


    Song QingHan pushed him away. Although his face was pale, he was calm, and his eyes were even more bright.


    "I have something to do. Give me a scalpel."


    Looking at his present appearance, Shuluo didn''t feel like he was OK. However, his attitude was too firm. Shuluo had no choice but to take out the scalpel from the bag and put it into his hand carefully. He patiently said, "this is a sharp knife. Don''t use it indiscriminately. If you don''t like it, tell me directly that I have a thousand kinds of which he doesn''t know The way to disappear... "Before he had finished his words, song QingHan seemed not to have heard him at all, and turned away directly.


    The figure of the back reveals a determination.


    At that time, song Qingbing had to go to the hospital quickly, but he didn''t think that it was necessary for him to do the right thing.


    Song QingHan held the scalpel tightly in his hand, knowing that his future life was pinned on the scalpel, and his mind was nk. Only the cold touch on his hand could give him some strength.


    The direction he left was not elsewhere, it was the racecourse, and the person he was looking for was not someone else, but Su San.


    Su San is busy bringing the horses back from the battlefield into the racecourse. He still holds a small stone in his arms, which looks rather funny.


    Although his leg injury has not beenpletely healed, he can''t see anything from walking. Thanks to the absence of the leader of the racecourse during this period of time, all the people in the racecourse have a good time. Sometimes others will help Su San do more work, so that he can y with Xiaoshi.


    Su San''s Yu Guang noticed song QingHan and asked in surprise, "why did youe so early today? You don''t have to be busy over there? "


    Song QingHan took a look at the stone in Su''s arms. He hesitated in his eyes and opened his mouth. He wanted to say something, but Xiaoshi nned his words first and called out: "female father! Where''s dad

 Chapter 241

    His immature words made song QingHan feel a pain in his heart, and his eyes showed a touch of sadness.


    Su San seemed to realize something and hesitated: "you said your husband was here, what happened to him?"


    Song QingHan tightly grasped the scalpel''s hand and said slowly: "he is in the charge camp. I just heard that all the people in the charge camp are dead."


    Su San opened his mouth in shock and hummed his lips. He seemed to want to say something, but he couldn''t say anything.


    In other words, it''s not that he can''t say it, but he doesn''t want to say it, because he knows that the power of words is too small, too small to y any role at all.


    Of course, he also knew about the Stormtrooper, because the horses returned from the camp were zero, which was enough to exin a lot of things.


    Song QingHan seemed to see through his thoughts and calmly said, "don''tfort me. I''m here to say goodbye to you. By the way, I want you to do me a favor."


    Su San was startled. Subconsciously, he turned his head and looked at the racecourse. He seemed to know what song QingHan was going to say. He said in a trembling voice: "you, are you going to find him?"


    This is the only thing that can help him in the racecourse, besides taking care of the little stone.


    Little stone is still in his hand now, so he doesn''t need to ask for help again, so the only possibility is...


    Song QingHan wants to borrow his horse!


    Sure enough, seeing that he had seen the clue, song QingHan quickly looked around for a week and whispered, "I need a fast horse. Then you can say that I suddenly ran out and snatched it. Don''t drag yourself in. If I can''te back, I can''te back. Just put the responsibility on my side."


    Su San hesitated for a moment, hesitated and said, "but you don''t know martial arts. If you run alone, you will be sent away...


    although he didn''t say the word" death ", song QingHan had already guessed it. His eyes narrowed slightly, looking at the distance, he said slowly:" you have to see people and die to see corpses. I don''t believe in martial arts... My husband''s Association is so easy to die So I''m going to go there myself. If I remember correctly, during the truce between the two armies, no one will go to the battlefield except those who clean the corpses, so I may not have an ident. "


    His words were clear and logical. Su San couldn''t find any reason to refute him, so he said, "what about the little stone? Are you going with him? "


    This happens to be the most worried song QingHan, after all, his life can be decided by him, even if there is a real ident will not regret, but what about the little stone?


    If you leave the little stone here, you can at least protect your life. But if you take the stone with you, you can''t tell what you will experience with him.


    I don''t know if the little stone is aware of something. Suddenly, he struggles hard, reaches out his hands to the direction of song QingHan, and screams: "female father! Female father! Hold! Hold it


    Su San didn''t hold on to him. He almost let the small stone fall. Fortunately, song QingHan had a quick eye and a quick hand. He quickly picked up the small stone and held it tightly in his arms.


    As soon as he entered the arms of song QingHan, the little stone immediately calmed down. He leaned on his chest and bent his head to y with his fingers.


    Song QingHan turned his head and looked at the horse farm. Seeing that the horses were nearly closed, he knew that time could not be dyed. He was cruel and looked up at Su San and said, "I will take the small stone. I will go back quickly. If I don''t find it, I will not dy."


    Su San understood his determination, looked at the horses, stretched out his hand and led a jujube red horse to song QingHan. He said in a low voice: "this is the backup mount of the general, which has not beenpletely tamed by the general, but he is very fond of small stones. You can try...


    before he finished speaking, song QingHan directly took the reins and stepped on the pedals On, quickly turned over the horse, that body shape is not like a person who has not ridden a horse.


    Seeing that the jujube red horse did not resist, Su San''s heart, which had been raised in his throat, was finally put down.


    But then, after seeing the people around him noticing song QingHan, he raised his heart again and looked around. When he saw one of the ck horses, he moved in his heart and quietly walked over. He lifted his hand and pped it hard on the buttocks.


    The ck horse was originally an unruly and fierce horse. After being insulted so seriously, he became more violent. He raised his front hoof and roared. He ran ahead quickly, with white airing out of his nostrils. He wanted to turn the horse farm upside down.


    Although the other horses were obedient, they seemed to stimte the wildness in their bones after being stimted by the ck horses. For a time, the horses neighed in the racecourse, which made others turn their attention from Song QingHan to the racecourse.


    Song QingHan had already nned the route in his heart and buried the head of the small stone into his chest, so as not to make the small stone ufortable when the horse was running.


    Although he didn''t see what happened in the racecourse, he had an inexplicable premonition that Su San must have done it for him. At the same time, he was moved and felt a bit guilty.


    If Su San is not found out, it''s OK. If he is found, it''s his fault. At that time, he doesn''t know where he is. How can he repay Su San for his kindness?Song QingHan sighed a sigh, looked at the exit close at hand, his eyes returned to calm, waved the reins, and said in a deep voice: "drive!"


    The horse seemed to be psychic. When he saw the man who was intercepted in front of him, he suddenly raised his front hoof and yelled. Then he took advantage of their unprepared, turned and ran to the other side. Before they could react, he ran out quickly.


    Listen to the "catch him! Don''t let him run away Song QingHan stretched out his hand, stroked the horse''s mane slowly, and said softly, "take me to see him, please...


    however, this horse has never been to the battlefield, and it is not clear about the specific location. He is not afraid to see the corpse simply by feeling around. Although the bloody air has a bad effect on it, it makes him even more Psychic, hissing and roaring faintly revealed a feeling ofpassion.


    Song QingHan had only a general impression. He knew that since the name of the storming camp was Chongfeng, naturally it was in the front. So he urged the horse to move forward until he saw the figure of the barbarians.


    Those barbarians came to clean up the corpses. When they saw a jujube red horse on the opposite side, they showed their vignce and stretched out their weapons to make a look of alert.


    And so on to see that song QingHan is just a female man. Although there is a sh of doubt in their eyes, they have put down their weapons and continue their previous actions.

 Chapter 242

    Song QingHan held the small stone tightly in one hand and the scalpel in the other hand, and was ready to hand it at any time.


    Seeing that those people didn''t kill them as he imagined, song QingHan thought about it and jumped down from the horse. He was wary of the state there and bent down to identify them.


    When he saw the corpses in the clothes of "Chong" on the ground, song QingHan was so nervous that he almost fell to the ground.


    It turns out that what those people said was true. Many people died in the stormy camp...


    but... What about Wu Dahu?


    Naturally, the corpses on the battlefield are not arranged in a proper way. Some corpses have their heads on this side and their bodies may be on the other side. Unless they are close to them, ordinary people can''t recognize them at all.


    Song QingHan saw that the corpses were stacked together, so he could not see the situation of the corpse below, so he directly stretched out his hand and pulled the people above.


    In fact, he did not know whether he was disappointed or expected. He seemed to want to see Wu Dahu quickly, but did not want to see Wu Dahu here.


    He remembers watching a TV y in which the protagonist pretended to be dead on purpose and hid under a pile of corpses. After all the others left, he opened his eyes and came out.


    If only Wu Dahu could do the same.


    However, he knew that Wu Dahu was not such a character. Moreover, the battlefield was so chaotic that even if he really pretended to be dead under the corpses, when he withdrew from the army, it was hard to say that he died under the foot of a horse.


    After searching for a while, song QingHan suddenly felt a burst of pain from his lower abdomen. He quickly straightened up and put his hand on the horse to slow down.


    Although three months has been finalized, it doesn''t mean you can do strenuous exercise.


    The running horse before was dangerous enough. I bent down frequently just now. No wonder the body can''t stand it.


    He looked back at the direction of the barbarians. For some reason, he felt an impulse to talk to him and said, "do you know, all the people in the camp are dead?"


    The barbarian raised his head and nced at him. He said, "it''s almost dead. There are still one or two left. We will take them back, but sooner orter they will die."


    Song QingHan moved in his heart and asked in an urgent voice, "who is left? Do you know? Is it Wu Dahu? Is it, the leader of the Stormtrooper? "


    Since these people will be reduced to clean up the corpses, it means that they are not in a high position in the barbarians. Therefore, it is good to know something about these confidential things. Seeing song QingHan, they still have to ask, and they can''t help but say, "if you want to know, can''t you go and see for yourself? We don''t kill women or men anyway


    Not killing is one thing, but how to treat it is another.


    Song QingHan thought of those barbarian captives in Qingmu barracks, and his face showed hesitation.


    Is he going? Apletely strange ce, aplete stranger, just for the poor and dim chance to see Wu Dahu?


    The group of barbarians didn''t seem to think that he would really follow him. After saying this casually, they packed up the things and looked like they were ready to go back.


    Seeing their figures getting smaller and smaller in his sight, song QingHan quickly turned his head and scanned the battlefield. Seeing that there was no face he wanted to see in the boundless figures, he couldn''t help saying, "I''ll go with you!"


    His words made the barbarian''s feet pause, turned his head and looked at him in surprise. He said suspiciously, "do you really want to go with us?"


    After song QingHan turned on his horse, he heard the cry behind him. He knew that it was the green wood man who caught up with him. His eyes sank, he waved the reins and jumped forward. He said in a deep voice, "of course!"


    Life is a gamble. If you win, everyone will be happy. If you lose, it''s just your choice. Just ept it. Anyway, it won''t happen again.


    What''s more, he has one of the biggest advantages, that is, the scalpel in his hand.


    No matter where, no matter when, medical resources are scarce, he is confident in the barbarian camp to protect themselves, as long as they are willing to give themselves a chance.


    Thinking of this, his eyes became more and more firm. He waved the reins recklessly. In a blink of an eye, he left the barbarians behind.


    Seeing this, the barbarians looked at each other and seemed to see the surprise in each other''s eyes.


    If they didn''t know their brains were not confused, they would have thought that they were going in the wrong direction. How could a green wood man rush back to the barbarian base camp more than they did?


    After chasing song QingHan, he saw that there was only a piece of barrennd in the original ce, so he became angry and swearing.


    If song QingHan was a deserter and ran in the direction of Qingmu, maybe they would even if they had caught up with half of them. At most, they would not be so angry.


    But song QingHan ran away with the barbarians under their noses, which made them not angry. After all, this kind of behavior was no different from the open and aboveboard treason, even with a little provocation, because they had just lost the war, and their morale was at the lowest point.Song QingHan knew that Qingmu people would be very angry, but he had no choice. Besides,pared with their anger, it was more important to find Wu Dahu.


    In his idea, he had no deep hostility to the barbarians, nor did hemit suicide as soon as he was captured by the enemy country in order to be worthy of his country.


    "If you keep the green hills, you will not worry about firewood burning." this sentence is applicable no matter when you put it. As long as you keep your life, who knows what will happen in the future? Maybe they can be disintegrated from the inside of the enemy. Who can say that he is treason?


    At the time of his wild thoughts, jujube red horse had already run far away, and the base camp of barbarians gradually appeared in his sight.


    Compared with the camp of the Qingmu people, the barbarian camp is much rougher and more colorful, revealing exaggeration from top to bottom.


    Song QingHan knew that this was decided by their living habits. The Qingmu people lived a good life without any major natural and man-made disasters. Their personality was naturally more introverted. Along with the decoration, they also tended to be simple and practical, but the barbarians were different.


    If you have been defeated many times, you should give your life to others.


    As he approached the door, song QingHan finally grabbed the reins of the horse, turned over and dismounted, quietly waiting for the group of barbarians from the battlefield to catch up.


    In fact, he could exin it to the people at the door, but now he has a more severe abdominal pain. Although his face is still calm, his fists hidden in his sleeve are secretly clenched into fists, so as to control his physical difort.

 Chapter 243

    After catching up with the crowd, they exined to the people at the door in a hurry, with some words that song QingHan couldn''t understand.


    After the exnation, the man at the door nced suspiciously at Song QingHan, indicating that he held out his hand.


    Seeing that they took the rope toe over, song QingHan lifted his cloak and revealed a confused little stone. He said calmly, "my hand wants to hold my child. Besides, I still have one in my stomach. If you are worried about my escape, you don''t have to."


    Those people saw the face of the small stone, the movement of their hands was stunned, and then they waved happily: "OK, go in!"


    Song QingHan didn''t expect that they would talk so well. However, such a situation was beneficial to him, so he didn''t say anything and walked slowly towards the unknown ce after the guide.


    After walking around the East and West for a while, the guide finally stopped, bowed his head and said something to the person in front of him. After receiving the reply, he got out of the way and said to song QingHan, "the Lord let you in."


    After hearing the word "Lord", song QingHan was stunned.


    I thought he would be locked up in the firewood room and other ces. When the little leader was free to see him, I didn''t expect to take him directly to the leader of the barbarians?


    Although Leng God for a while, but he still quickly reacted toe over, nod should be under, slowly toward the front.


    As soon as the tent was lifted, the barbarian leader''s big tent appeared in front of song QingHan.


    When he saw all kinds of bone decorations inside, song QingHan not only did not fear, but also showed some interest.


    Merck, the barbarian leader, did not miss the interest in Song QingHan''s eyes. He raised his eyebrow and said, "are you not afraid? These are all the bones of your Qingmu people. Only the most exquisite and perfect ones will be sent and ced on them. "


    After hearing this voice, song QingHan slightly looked up at Merck and found that his appearance was much milder than he had imagined. Although he was also themon thick eyebrows and big eyes of barbarians, he softened his outline a lot. If he had put it in his previous life, he would have been called "male and female".


    Thinking of this, he rxed a lot, arched his hands, and said in a deep voice: "to be honest, I have contacted more bones than the master, and there are some green wood people among them, so naturally there is nothing to be afraid of."


    With a slight smile, Merck suddenly stood up and walked slowly to song QingHan. With burning eyes, she said, "it''s the first time I heard that someone has seen more bones than I have seen. Do you eat people, too?"


    Seeing song QingHan frowned slightly, he scanned song QingHan with the eyes of examining objects, and said with a smile: "do you say you are pregnant? Do you know how long pregnant people best eat? Or how long is it best for a child to be pregnant? "


    His voice suddenly became hoarse and sounded like the devil, which made song QingHan ufortable.


    But song QingHan didn''t show it. He loosened his brow and said slowly, "does the Lord know how big a roe deer is to eat? Which part of the deer is the best to eat? Is bear''s paws delicious when baked or steamed


    Isn''t it a threat? He has nothing to fear. If Merck really wants to eat him, he really has no way. It is better to let himself enjoy himself orally for a while before he dies.


    The barbarians are not good at eating people. If they have the ability, they will eat all the delicacies in the world. But song QingHan is very clear that if they can easily eat these delicacies, the barbarians will not think about attacking the green wood every day.


    Sure enough, after listening to his words, Merck''s face slightly changed. Although it was small, because song QingHan had been looking at his face, he did not miss these wonderful moments.


    Merck nced at Song QingHan, slowly turned around, went back to her position, and said in a deep voice, "I don''t think you have any understanding of your current situation. How are you treated as prisoners of Aoki?"


    Song QingHan''s heart moved, not only did not show a look of fear, but his eyes were shining, repressed and excited: "well, I want to see what you can think of to torture people."


    I didn''t expect that he didn''t need to take the initiative to speak, so Merck directly said what he thought in his heart.


    If Wu Dahu was really captured, they would meet soon...


    after Merck realized his excitement, there was a flicker of doubt in his eyes, but he could not tell whether it was song QingHan''s real idea or a disguise, so he didn''t say anything. He gave the next man a look and quietly watched him leave with song QingHan.


    Song, when he came to the ce where she was still silent, she asked, "did you hear the girl walking behind her? Looking for Dad


    Compared with his peers, Xiaoshi is indeed a clear-cut child prodigy.


    Seeing that he had a premonition, song QingHan said with a smile: "yes, we''ll find dad, and we''ll see your father soon."


    Little stone didn''t know anything. He just heard that Wu Dahu could be seen after a while, so he pped his hands happily and his mouth gave out cheers of unknown meaning.


    The person who led the way in front of him nced at them in surprise. When he saw the innocent smiling face of little stone, a touch of intolerance shed in his eyes, and his steps even became hesitant.Song QingHan realized his change and asked, "why don''t you go?"


    The man looked around and suddenly whispered, "are you sure you want to take your son to see the prisoner? It''s no different from hell. If your son saw it...


    Song QingHan frowned and asked in a deep voice, "can you set up a hell with a nose here? Just say it, I can bear it. "


    Seeing that song QingHan didn''t believe it, the man sighed quietly and said in a low voice: pared with a-bi hell, I''m afraid those people don''t want to stay here. Anyway, I only say that: after I went in and looked at it, I didn''t eat for three days."


    Even if Merck wants to frighten him, there is no need to stimte him with words on the way, so it can be seen that what the person said is true.


    Song QingHan was stunned. In his mind, Wu Dahu was subjected to various punishments. His heart was even more anxious. He looked down at a small stone, and suddenly reached out and thrust him into the man''s arms. He said in a deep voice, "I''ll go to see him alone. Can you take him outside?"


    The man caught the little stone in a hurry. Although he resisted, he was more curious. He felt that a heart had turned into mud, and even his voice slowed down. He whispered, "yes, but are you really not afraid?"


    Although not many people were brought to visit the camp, song QingHan was more excited than song QingHan because he was not resistant.

 Chapter 244

    Song QingHan shook his head decisively and said, "what''s to be afraid of? Punishment is thought out by people. I don''t believe you can do anything beyond my imagination."


    As they spoke, the three men hade to the front of the camp.


    The man seemed to be in a good position. After a few words in a low voice with the guard at the door, he nodded to song QingHan and said, "go in, and when you can''t stand it, you cane out."


    Song QingHan took a look at his small stone and touched his head with a smile. Without any exnation, he turned and walked in directly.


    The smell of blood and putrefaction came from his face, which made the Song Dynasty almost unable to breathe.


    Fortunately, he had made psychological preparations for the stench. He directly stretched out his sleeve, covered his mouth and nose, and slowly adjusted his breathing frequency, lowered his heart rate, andpletely calmed himself down.


    When I was outside, I didn''t feel much. As soon as I came in, I found that the groaning inside had not stopped. The sad and sad voice was like a Qiang flute. When I heard people tremble, I was almost driven to tears.


    When the barbarians who were being executed saw the raw face of song QingHan, their eyes glowed with excitement, just like seeing the wolf of a small sheep, and wanted to y him hard before eating.


    Fortunately, the guard at the door winked at them, which suppressed their impulse. However, their eyes still shed with desire, which made song QingHan ufortable and felt like being watched by a poisonous snake.


    Song QingHan frowned and carefully identified the faces of those suffering Qingmu people, trying to find out the shadow of Wu Dahu.


    But obviously, from his increasingly dim eyes, we can see that the result is not good.


    He saw a lot of familiar faces, some met when pouring the nightpot, and some met when helping others in the military medical area.


    The men seemed to recognize him, and their numb eyes gave off a sudden sh of light, as if to see the Savior, struggling to reach out their hands to get closer to him.


    I don''t know if the barbarians suddenly had a bad taste. They didn''t stop those who recognized song QingHan from climbing towards him. Instead, they stood by with their hands in their arms, with a smile on their lips. It seemed that they wanted to see how song QingHan could solve it.


    After all, the outside people only said that they should not fight against song QingHan, but did not say not to let others do it to him.


    The eyes of the people standing at the door were frozen, and their hands were slowly ced on the knife at the waist. When the preparations were wrong, they immediately offered assistance.


    Song QingHan felt tight between his legs. He looked down at the blood man holding his leg and whispered, "what''s the matter?"


    The man seemed to be the one he had treated. Mu Lu longed to say, "doctor song, doctor song, how did youe here? You''re here to save us, aren''t you? Just like before, no one cares about us, only you care about us, right? "


    Song QingHan gently raised his eyelids, quickly identified his injury, pursed his lips, and simply said: "I''m afraid this time, I can''t control you."


    Hearing this sentence like a verdict, the man''s face showed a look of shock. He suddenly released his hand, fell to the ground, and said in tears: "yes, if someonees to save us, you will note in alone. You will be me in a while. What else can I do for you? Ha ha ha ha, all the barbarians will die! "


    When the man said thest sentence, his mood suddenly changed, his eyes fixed, and he jumped to the nearest barbarian, biting on the neck of the man, his eyes widened, and he swore not to let go.


    Song QingHan''s heart was tight, his hands unconsciously clenched into fists, his teeth clenched, as if with the man''s efforts, but the mood is veryplicated, I don''t know whether he wants him to bite the barbarians to death or not.


    After all, the barbarians were not vegetarians. After feeling the weight on their necks, they fiercely waved their fists and hit the man''s stomach. One after another, they seemed to hit other people''s hearts. Song QingHan''s scalp felt numb.


    Although his eyes do not have the function of perspective, only by this strength to guess, we can know that the internal organs of the person who was hit at this time must be all broken, and no ident, blood will flow out of his mouth and nose in a short time.


    If no one was in charge of it, he would have been bleeding to death...


    but Rao was so, the man still refused to let go, his face became more ferocious, and his hands were tightly around the barbarian''s waist, and he would drag him to hell.


    Looking at this picture, song QingHan felt like he wanted to retch in his throat, so he quickly put out his hand to cover his mouth and nose.


    He nced around and saw that all the people around him showed a look of panic. His heart sank. He did not know where the courage came from. Suddenly, he drew a knife from the waist of the bodyguard beside him and cut it directly on the waist of the man who bit him.


    Under the pain, the man finally loosened his mouth, fell back and fainted in the past.


    Seeing that he didn''t know whether he was alive or dead, the bodyguard who was bitten by him couldn''t vent his anger, so he had to kick him severely.


    Song QingHan put down his knife, and when he saw the man''s slight chest heave, his eyelids leaped and he prayed in his heart that he could survive, although he knew that the possibility was almost zero."What''s your business? Who made you do it? Yeah? If he dies, will you pay? "


    Unexpectedly, the bodyguard who was bitten directly pointed at Song QingHan, approached a few steps forward, looked down at Song QingHan oppressively, and his eyes twinkled with bloodthirsty light.


    The bodyguard outside frowned and whispered something, but the man suddenly drew out the knife from his waist and put it on song QingHan''s neck. He looked askance at the door and said, "don''t move. If you move, I''ll kill him. I don''t care if he''s a VIP. Anyway, as long as he''s a green wood man, he''ll die!"


    His words seemed to touch the wound on his neck. The pain made him frown, which added a touch of evil spirit to his facial features.


    Song QingHan felt the chill on his neck and did not doubt the possibility of the other side''s cutting.


    This is not a ce to make sense. Fists and violence are the only ways to prove strength.


    His hand moved slightly, his lips hummed, and he said in a soft voice, "do you want him to die or you don''t want him to die, either way, I can do it, do you believe it?"


    The man looked down at the green wood man who had passed out. Seeing him as a pool of mud, he sneered and said, "are you kidding me? He''s like this. Can he survive? Speaking of it, you still cut the fatal wound with that knife. You are worthy of being a green wood man. The ability to kill each other is first-ss...


    and

 Chapter 245

    The man said nothing in the middle, because he was sensitive to a chilling from somewhere behind him.


    He looked at Song QingHan in disbelief. Just as he was about to withdraw, song QingHan suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Don''t move, or you can try to see whether it''s your knife or mine. It''s worthy to die together. After all, my method of death is much more dignified than yours."


    The man doesn''t know how long song QingHan''s weapons are, but he can''t afford to bet because the ce is too sensitive...


    maybe he will not die after stabbing him, but he will be useless for the rest of his life, and then he will be dead.


    He didn''t want to experience that feeling, so he took back his hand decisively and said with a gloomy face: "let go! I won''t say it twice! "


    Song QingHan calmly took back the scalpel from the man''s buttocks, and showed the light of the knife so that the person could see the sharpness of the de.


    The man saw that the scalpel was sharp and thin. If he really poked it in, he would destroy the function in front of him. He could not help but breathe a sigh of relief in his heart, d that he had not made a rash choice.


    Song QingHan nces at the green wood man on the ground, pauses, drops a sentence "if you want to save him,e to me." then he goes on, quickly turning his eyes to look for Wu Dahu''s trace.


    The reason why he showed such a skill was that he knew that barbarians were not afraid of death, so ordinary threats would not affect them. On the contrary, they would arouse the blood in their bones, and the gain would not be worth the loss.


    But as long as a person is a person, he will be afraid of losing face. This is the nature of human beings. As the old saying goes, "a man lives a face, a tree lives a skin". Although it is not entirely correct, it is also close.


    Men in particr, if that aspect of the function is destroyed, the ridicule is almost fatal.


    However, it seems that although the deterrent effect is good, it is difficult to guarantee that the person will not be angry and chase after him for trouble.


    So he has to speed up.


    His steps are getting bigger and bigger, and his eyes are turning faster and faster, but there is no sign of Wu Dahu.


    From the beginning to the end, none.


    As the previous man said, the punishment inside is indeed a lot of strange things, but he knew that he could not help, so he only quickly nced back his sight, so his mood was not greatly affected.


    It''s just that since Wu Dahu is not here, it doesn''t make any sense for him to continue to stay.


    Ignoring the strange eyes of others, he went straight out.


    Those who knew him, when they saw that he was free, seemed to understand something and cried out: "you are treason! No wonder you just killed your countrymen! You''re not going to die! You and your children are! "


    Song QingHan''s pace is a pause. Before leaving, he turns his head and nces at the man who speaks. He says calmly: "misfortune is not as bad as his family. Keep your mouth open when you speak. After all, no one knows what will happen in the future. As long as he is not dead, there will always be a day to ask for help."


    He didn''t want to say too bad, after all, they were people who met once, but "people don''t attack me, I don''tmit crimes.". If a man offends me, I will be a prisoner. "Even if the man is a green wood man, he can''t bear the curse of his children.


    However, his insidious reminder did not exchange the respect of the other party. After returning to the gods, the scolding became even worse, and even every word cursed on the small stone.


    Song QingHan''s blue tendons on his forehead jumped and clenched his fists to restrain his impatience. The man waiting for him from outside took the small stone and calmly said, "can we go?"


    The man nced at him quietly, nodded thoughtfully, and raised his steps to lead the way.


    Before returning to Merck''s big ount, the man went in first and let song QingHan wait outside for a while.


    Song QingHan knew that the man was going to report his performance to Merck, so he didn''t show an impatient expression, but his hand touching the stone couldn''t help shaking.


    Wu Dahu is not here. Where will he be? Is it really in the corpse heap on the battlefield?


    Or have you been tortured to death by barbarians? After all, the punishment inside is not within the endurance of ordinary people. Although the purpose of those who set out to torture people is to torture them, they don''t care about the severity. It is estimated that even if they are tortured to death, they are just throwing them out.


    The lower abdomen began to ache again. Song QingHan stopped his wishful thinking, put his hand on it and gently kneaded it.


    He thought that the time when he was pregnant with a little stone was the most difficult time for him. After all, the conditions at that time were so hard that he didn''t expect that the second child was carried out under such circumstances.


    Life is so impermanent.


    The man quickly came out, opened the tent and motioned song QingHan to enter.


    Song QingHan walked in calmly. Seeing Merck looking at herself, he said directly, "I''m looking for someone."


    Merck did not say anything. After staring at the pebble for a long time, Merck said, "I don''t want to know what you are here for. You just need to let me know that you have any reason why I should treat you specially.""Of course." He held out his index finger and pointed to the small stone, and said with a smile: "if it''s him, I can treat him specially."


    The little stone looked at Merck for a while, then turned to song QingHan and said, "female father! Bad people


    His crisp voice was very clear in the tent. Rao, the guard at the door, couldn''t help looking back.


    Song QingHan coughed gently, touched the back of the stone, whispered a few words in his ear. Seeing that he was quiet, he raised his head again and said to Merck, whose face was strange: "childish, I hope the Lord doesn''t mind. Let''s continue with the previous topic."


    Merck was just about to walk down thedder given by song QingHan. Seeing that he didn''t care about his reply, he said it himself, and his face became more and more strange.


    "I wonder if the Lord has ever heard of smallpox?"


    Song QingHan nced at Merck and asked calmly.


    Merck did not have time to investigate song QingHan''s rudeness, frowned and said, "of course I have heard that smallpox is an incurable disease."


    Seeing that he hadmon sense in this respect, song QingHan nodded and felt that he was a step closer to sess and said in a deep voice, "I can cure smallpox."


    Before Merck could recover, he continued, "do you know why I was sent to the front line?"


    Merck frowned and subconsciously asked, "why?"


    Song QingHan raised his head slightly, looked at a point in the void, sighed faintly and said softly, "because the people in the hospital are jealous of me."

 Chapter 246

    Merck frowned more tightly, because song QingHan did not look fake when he said this.


    Seeing song QingHan''s silence, Merck was finally able to ask her questions.


    "I can''t believe it. If you say you can cure smallpox, you can? Unless you cure one right now, show me


    Song QingHan''s eyes suddenly became sharp, staring at Merck and saying, "OK! Then bring a smallpox patient and I''ll show you on the spot! "


    Merck said, where is he going to find a smallpox sufferer for song QingHan?


    Song QingHan seemed to see what Merck was thinking. He slowed down his face and continued: "Qingmu has a small town called moshang, which was once a smallpox epidemic area. You can go and find out whether the person who cured them is called song QingHan."


    Seeing that song QingHan gave the exact evidence, Merck put the question aside for a moment, thought for a moment, and frowned: "as for the matter that you said that the hospital is jealous of you, that''s even more ridiculous. Jealousy can''t be seen or touched. Even if I want to send someone to inquire, it''s just chasing the wind and catching the shadow."


    for his query, Song Qing cold seemed like a long time ago, it is not urgent to dy the tunnel: "too many hospitals sent a team of people to the city of half moon, led by a person named Luo Haiyun, I know that you must have eye liner in half moon city, and ask to know."


    Without waiting for Merck to speak, song QingHan went on: "one or two may be spectors, but if there are too many people to tell, the truth must be judged by the master."


    Merck pondered for a moment, then suddenly said, "if it''s just like this, I don''t need to treat you as a guest of honor. As long as you detain your child, I don''t worry that you don''t do well for me, do you?"


    "Besides, you say you have one in your stomach, which means you don''t have the ability to do things for me for a long time...


    seeing that there is a hint of danger in Merck''s eyes, song QingHan does not show panic, lifting his eyelids and saying," do you understand which one is more important than doing things for a long time or closing the key all the time? "


    "If the general was not cured by me, you would not have lost the battle in a mess... More importantly, do you know who I am looking for?"


    After hearing that Qingmu''s general was cured by song QingHan, Merck''s face became a little strange.


    That battle was his disgrace. If we calcte it carefully, song QingHan can be regarded as the culprit of this disgrace. I didn''t expect that he could negotiate with him peacefully here.


    At the thought of this, Merck was still interested and said quietly: "who is it?"


    He was really curious. If song QingHan''s words were true, what kind of person would he be if he could make such a miracle doctor treason.


    Song QingHan didn''t want to attract Merck any more. He said, "do you know a man named Wu Dahu? The leader of this Stormtrooper. "


    After hearing this, Merck''s face became more strange. She nced up and down at Song QingHan and said thoughtfully: "so you and he..."


    seeing him like this, song QingHan had a glimmer of hope in his heart, and walked forward: "do you know him? Is he here, then? "


    Merck hesitated for a moment, hesitating and saying, "yes, but..."


    Song QingHan was so nervous that his eyes were ck, as if he had foreseen a bad picture and said in a quick voice: "but what? Say it! Even if he''s dead, I''ll see his body! "


    By his roar, Merck finally seemed to remember his master''s identity and frowned: "he is not dead, but he is not far away from death. The barbarian doctor is rescuing him."


    Song QingHan had no time to think about why Merck wanted to save a green wood general. He clenched his hands and directly propped up on Merck''s desk. He leaned forward and said in a firm voice, "take me to see him! I can save him! "


    Merck looked at Song QingHan in silence for a long time. Finally, she let go, nodded her chin to the servant next to her, and ordered, "take him there and say that you will do everything ording to his will."


    It''s just that this is a good opportunity to test the depth of the cold in the Song Dynasty. If he can really do what the barbarian doctors can''t do, then what''s the harm of treating him as a guest of honor? On the contrary, he should vent his disrespect on song QingHan today...


    Song QingHan walked behind the man, saw him stop at the door of a tent, stopped, looked down at his small stone with wide eyes, and suddenly said to the man, "can you help me with my children? He is very good


    The man looked a little stunned, but when he saw the innocent face of little stone, he felt soft and took the initiative to stretch out his hands.


    At the beginning, the little stone still struggled for a while, but when he saw the soft light in Song QingHan''s eyes, he still nestled in the man''s arms, and said, "female father! Good


    Song QingHan sighed, nodded to the man, opened his tent and walked in.


    In addition to the strong smell of blood in the tent, there was also a strange smell of powder, which made song QingHan feel nauseous.He frowned and said in a deep voice, "I am the doctor sent by the Lord to cure him. Now you are ordered to step down. Is there a problem?"


    After listening to his words, some people stood up and retreated one after another, but some people still stayed in the same ce, squinted at him, and said in a disdainful way: "who are you? Can you promise to cure him when we all step down? "


    Did not expect song QingHan in hearing his words, suddenly out of voice: "well, stand up these people stay, you, go out."


    The atmosphere in the tent was quiet, and everyone didn''t expect song QingHan toe out like this.


    Only song QingHan''s face was still calm and said in a deep voice: "I count three. If I don''t do what I say, I''ll let the bodyguard clean people."


    The man holding a small stone at the door peeped into the room and said, "what he said is true. The Lord has told us so."


    Those people looked at each other. Even if they were not willing to, they stood up one after another, red indignantly at Song QingHan and strode out.


    There was only one person, still standing still. Seeing song QingHan put his eyes on him, he cried like he had eaten Dynamite: "what do you think I do? Do you want to drive me away? Do you know who I am? I am the princess


    Song QingHan frowned. He finally knew where the strange powder smell came from. After ncing at his face which was simr to that of Merck, he said coldly: "three, two...


    the man was surprised. It seemed that song QingHan didn''t give him any noodles. But most importantly, the person who brought song QingHan also put his eyes on it In his body, it seems that as long as he does not obey, he will report this scene to Merck.

 Chapter 247

    The so-called princess had no choice but to get up from the ground, red at Song QingHan and said: "wait for me! I will not punish you for a while


    Song QingHan didn''t even blink his eyelids. After the smell disappeared, he raised his eyes to the humanity who stood in the corner in a corner: "one of you is responsible for his pulse, one is responsible for preparing what I need, and the other is responsible for standing behind me. What I say, I will do. Other people are on standby. Do you understand?"


    He just nced at it and knew that Wu Dahu''s injury was extraordinary. Therefore, the most important thing in this operation is to work together.


    Technology is not important, as long as you are obedient, so this is the reason why song QingHan kept these people.


    Seeing that they started to act, song QingHan didn''t care how they distributed them. He squatted down directly, while recognizing Wu Dahu''s injuries, he said in a deep voice: "go and prepare a jar of high-level wine, and clean scissors, gauze, needle and thread, boiling water and lighted candles."


    Since these people were the first to get up before, it was natural that they were obedient enough. As soon as they heard song QingHan''s order, someone trotted out immediately. It seems that they were going to prepare what song QingHan said.


    In the same way, the people who left behind also looked at each other to find out their own positioning. One stood behind song QingHan and the other squatted down to help Wu Dahu pulse.


    The man who helped Wu Dahu to feel the pulse was a little bolder. Seeing that song QingHan had been looking through Wu Dahu''s injuries, he couldn''t help but remind him: "we have seen before. There are 18 injuries on his body, the most serious of which is the impact injury on the back of his head, which is also the main reason for his unconsciousness."


    With his exnation, although song QingHan still had to check Wu Dahu''s body, he was much more convenient in doing things. After seeing Wu Dahu''s body, he immediately moved his eyes to the back of Wu Dahu''s head and carefully examined it.


    Wu Dahu''s injury on the back of his head, as the man said, was formed after being hit. It was likely that he fell to the ground when he got off his horse and identally knocked on a hard stone.


    The brain is the most important part of the human body. If the brain is dead, even if the body can still function normally, it is just useless.


    However, there is no medical equipment here. Even if song QingHan wants to check Wu Dahu''s brain, he is still powerless. He can only roughly judge what tissues Wu Dahu may be damaged from his appearance.


    The people who went out to look for things soon came back, and they held a lot of them for everything. This is in line with their mature character. They would rather be greedy for more than less.


    After disinfecting his hands and scalpel with wine and candle, song QingHan motioned the man behind him to follow him, but the scalpel was reced by scissors.


    After he finished, song QingHan nodded his chin and ordered, "cut off all his clothes, dip clean gauze with wine, and wipe it around the wound. Try to show the original face of the wound without touching the wound. Can you do this?"


    The man nodded hesitantly, and slowly began to move on Wu Dahu''s wound. After cleaning up a ce, he raised his head and asked song QingHan, "is this OK, my lord?"


    Song QingHan fixed his eyes, nodded, waved the scalpel directly, and said in a low voice: "yes, continue to clean up the rest of the ce, ording to the order of priority of the injury."


    After that, he looked up at the man who was giving Wu Dahu pulse, and said in a deep voice, "do you know the purpose of my letting you feel pulse? As soon as his situation changes, tell me immediately, no matter what it is, you know? "


    The man was startled by song QingHan''s icy eyes, but he quickly responded to it and nodded his head and said, "I know, my Lord, the patient''s condition is very stable now, so I''ll hang on one breath."


    When song QingHan heard thest sentence, his mood had a rare subtle change, and the action on his hand was even more.


    Fortunately, he had rich experience. After taking a few deep breaths to adjust the heart rate, he left behind the fact that he was Wu Dahu and concentrated on the operation.


    He knows that Wu Dahu''s situation is very bad, so he tries his best. No matter what happens, he can''t control it.


    After trying to understand this, his eyes became firm again. The knife in his hand was used like flowing water, which made people dazzled and could not guess the track of his hand.


    After dealing with several fatal injuries, he finally came to the wound on the back of Wu Dahu''s head.


    When he started, he hesitated, not because he was afraid of Wu Dahu, but because he didn''t know where to start.


    If you only deal with the external surface, it is not impossible, but the risk after the event is too great. In case there is any foreign body in the brain that is not cleaned out in time...


    but if you want to clean up the inside, you have to... Lift the skull of Wu Dahu.


    It was here that the man who took the pulse suddenly said, "my Lord, the patient''s pulse has stabilized a lot."


    This sentence seemed to give song QingHan courage. He gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice: "OK, keep going. In the next incense stick, you should say any change in him in time. Do you know?""I know, I know."


    The man had just finished answering song QingHan, when he saw him stabbing Wu Dahu''s head with a knife, his hand shook and he almost threw Wu Dahu''s hand out.


    The man who helped Wu Dahu clean his wound subconsciously nced at Song QingHan. When he saw this scene, he also showed a look of desperation. As soon as his legs were soft, he almost fell to the ground.


    The people standing by looked at each other, but they still couldn''t help but ask, "my Lord, this is..."


    take a knife to cut the patient''s wound and cut it. Anyway, it stopped the bleeding of the wound and coated it with ointment. But what is the operation of prizing the skull? Is this healing or killing?


    Seeing that song QingHan didn''t answer them, their faces revealed a touch of anxiety. They looked out of the tent frequently and seemed to want to go out and report.


    But at this time, the cowardice in their bones yed a role again. As long as song QingHan didn''t officially speak, they didn''t dare to really move. They didn''t even dare to move to the door, but the frequency of turning their heads became faster.


    Song QingHan didn''t mean not to answer them. Instead, he put all his energy into his own hands. ording to the picture in his memory, he slowly pryed Wu Dahu''s skull and tried not to let the contents inside have any shaking.


    He knew that the picture was bloody, but he had to do it, otherwise his lover might be far away from him...


    in the future

 Chapter 248

    After Wu Dahu''s skull waspletely opened, song QingHan still did not dare to make a sound. He held his breath and looked carefully at the tissue inside. After clearing out the foreign body, he slowly closed Wu Dahu''s skull, indicating that the people behind him would pass the needle and thread and sew it up quickly.


    Although the foreign body was removed, no ident happened during the operation, but song QingHan''s eyes still couldn''t help shing a touch of worry.


    If he didn''t read it wrong, Wu Dahu''s amygd seems to have some deformation. I don''t know what will happen when Wu Dahu wakes up...


    the amygd is an important part in charge of human emotions and memory. If Wu Dahu''s body will change, there will be no more than emotion and memory.


    Although song QingHan''s brain quickly turned to think about this problem, his hand''s movements were not dyed at all. After taking in the thread quickly, he cleaned up his hand and knife and went on to the next part.


    In the middle of the operation, he seemed to suddenly think of something. He quickly nced up at the person in charge of pulse control, and said in a deep voice, "did nothing happen just now?"


    The man looked at Song QingHan with a frightened look and whispered: "no, it didn''t happen. The patient''s condition is very stable."


    After all, it''s hard for song Wu to open his shell just now, but it''s hard for him to open his shell when he''s not able to open his shell r> Moreover, he had only seen brain sshing scenes before, and had never seen theplete internal structure, so it was difficult to be surprised.


    Most importantly, how could anyonee up with this idea?


    Thinking of this, he put his eyes on song QingHan. He saw that song QingHan waved his knife as quickly as no one else did. He even felt that Bodhisattva Guanyin came to the world.


    After song QingHan finished treating nine wounds on Wu Dahu''s body, his physical strength finally failed to hold on. His eyes were ck and his hands trembled uncontrobly.


    Fortunately, the person standing beside him still has this look. He quickly handed over the water and helped him to rest.


    Seeing that song QingHan seemed to have ns to continue, he could not help but persuade him: "my Lord, his injury has basically stabilized. We will deal with the rest."


    Song QingHan subconsciously put his hand on his abdomen. Seeing that the pain was getting worse and worse, he knew that it was not from his temperament. His face slowed down and he said in a soft voice, "OK, I''ll give it to you. I''ll watch it."


    The people standing by looked at each other, as if they were finally relieved, and moved lightly.


    Although those people will not use scalpels like song QingHan, they learn from him and use scissors to treat Wu Dahu''s wounds.


    Fortunately, the rest of those are small wounds left by knives and arrows, and there is no big problem to pay attention to. Especially when song QingHan looks at them, those people are more cautious. They look like the examinees who are watched by the examiners. The strings in their heads are tight, and the movements of their hands be more refined than ever before.


    After all the wounds were treated, song QingHan said in a deep voice: "well, you only need to leave one person here to help him pulse, but the person who is in charge of the pulse can''t stop for 12 hours. The specific rotation is up to you."


    Those people cleverly answered that song QingHan had no other greetings. Although they wanted to ask him a lot of questions, they still did not ask anything and left the tent quietly.


    The man holding the small stone saw that song QingHan came out atst, picked his eyebrows and said, "will it be OK so soon?"


    Song QingHan was just about to take over the small stone. When he looked down at the blood on his hands and body, he had to dispel this idea and nodded with a bitter smile: "yes, that''s all I can do. It depends on what happenster. What arrangements does the LORD have for me? Must I have a tent? "


    The man hesitated for a moment before answering. He looked down at the small stone and said in a soft voice, "the Lord let you... Live in his tent."


    Song QingHan frowned and didn''t understand what Merck thought, but he didn''t seem to have any other choice. Besides, the tent of the Lord of a country didn''t sound too bad. So he said in a deep voice, "yes, you can lead the way."


    Seeing song QingHan so easily agreed, the man''s face showed a touch of disbelief, but he didn''t say anything more. He turned around and took the road forward.


    When he came to a tent that didn''t look very impressive, he suddenly said, "you green wood people, don''t you pay attention to ethics? You are a man, and would you like to live with our Lord? "


    Song QingHan picked his eyebrows and calmly replied, "you barbarians are not the most unruly people. How can you care about whether a green wood man pays attention to ethics?"


    Seeing him "treat him with his own way", the man was stunned, and his mouth showed a wry smile. He stretched out his hand and said, "don''t worry. Although it''s a tent, the ce where you live is a good distance from the ce where the LORD lives."Although he didn''t borate, song QingHan didn''t care, because as soon as he walked into the tent, he knew what the man meant.


    The tent does look inconspicuous, but in fact, there is a universe in it. If you go a little further, there will be a staircase leading directly to the lower part.


    Song QingHan followed the man, looked at it curiously, and then asked in a voice, "your skills of drilling underground holes are quite good. Have you dug them long ago? Or did you dig it after you came here? "


    After hearing song QingHan''s description of their underground pce as a cave, the man''s bitter smile deepened. But when he saw the stone biting his thumb and looking at his appearance, he was angry even if he wanted to. He had to exin in a low voice: "we have special craftsmen who are responsible for the construction of underground pce. As long as they stay in one ce for more than half a month, they will go out."


    Speaking, the two people have been down to the underground pce inside, song QingHan casually nced at it, secretly frightened.


    Previously, he only regarded this underground pce as Merck''s bedroom, so he didn''t take it seriously. However, it seems that this underground pce can be regarded as a solid barrier in addition to serving as a bedroom for Merck.


    Just by naked eyes, he found that there could be at least thousands of people here. If there was something else in each room, maybe tens of thousands of people could be amodated...


    just as he was absorbed in thought, the man stopped, motioned song QingHan to look forward, and whispered, "this is where you live, son. I''ll help you put it on the bed. Please tell him what you want We. "

 Chapter 249

    Song QingHan took a look at the room in front of him and found that the treatment was better than he had imagined. The servants did not say anything about it. Looking at theyout inside, he knew that it took a lot of effort. Even if some things were rich, they could not be obtained. Only Merck, the Lord of one country, could put them out at will.


    After that, the man left. But before he left, he seemed to be reluctant to give up the little stone. He turned his head and looked at him frequently. Unfortunately, he threw his eyes at the blind man. The stone did not even look at him. He stretched out his hand and babbled at Song QingHan.


    Song QingHan''s face is not good-looking, his stomach has been some pain, but he was forced to bear it did not show it.


    As soon as the man left, he ordered his servants to bring hot water. After taking a hot bath, he finally went to bed, put the stone in his arms, helped him change his diaper, looked for something to feed him, and fell asleep in his arms.


    After waking up, song QingHan opened his eyes and saw that the pain in his lower abdomen had finally stopped. When he was about to bend down and put on his shoes, he heard the servant say in his ear: "master, the Lord let you go to have a meal together."


    Song QingHan was stunned. He didn''t understand what Merck wanted to do. However, he had to bow his head under the eaves. He lifted up the small stone and said in a deep voice, "lead the way ahead."


    After looking at the road for a while, he found that it was impossible for him to write down the intricate route. He simply gave up the act of recognizing the road and calmly followed the servant. When the man stopped, he followed him.


    As soon as we entered the dining room, some servants took the initiative to reach for the small stones.


    Song QingHan frowned and was about to speak when he heard Merck''s voiceing from above.


    "Bring the milk and I''ll feed him myself."


    The servant took back his hand, took the seemingly warm milk from the corner, and gently ced it on the table in front of Merck.


    Song QingHan chuckled and handed the stone to Merck. Seeing that he took it carefully, he could not deny: "thanks to my son, I have been taken care of all the way."


    Merck unexpectedly raised her eyes and nced at him. She said with a smile: "you are the only one who can have your son. However, ordinary children are not so smart. It seems that they can distinguish the kindness and malice of others."


    He opened his mouth and looked at the stone.


    Song QingHan did not speak, directly picked up the dishes and chopsticks, and ate himself.


    Seeing that he didn''t even frown when he picked up the sliced meat with blood, Merck''s eyes became a little strange, and chuckled: "what you eat is the meat that you killed before, how about it? Is it delicious? "


    Song QingHan did not blink his eyelids from the beginning to the end when listening to him. After he finished, he said, "I can distinguish human meat from beef, especially with blood."


    He did not look at Merck''s expression after listening to his words. He opened his mouth and tore the shredded meat fiercely. He deliberately let the bright red juice drip from his mouth, as if drinking blood.


    The little stone sitting in Merck''s arms looked at this scene. Instead of being afraid, she patted her little hand and giggled: "female father stick! Great


    Song QingHan sheepishly smiles, sticks out his tongue to lick off the juice on his lips, and continues to eat as if nothing happened.


    Merck was shocked to see song QingHan, who was innocent of human and animal life, and felt that his world outlook seemed to have copsed.


    What is "human meat and beef, I still can distinguish, especially with blood"? What''s the meaning of this? Can he not only eat beef with blood, but also eat human flesh with blood?


    At this time, Merckpletely forgot the fact that he said that the meat was from a human body. He was holding a bowl and feeding the small stone absently.


    Seeing that Merck did not speak, song QingHan nced at him quietly. After he had fed the small stone, song QingHan still held an empty bowl in his hand, and his face was thoughtful, which made himugh and angry.


    He reached out his chopsticks and knocked on the bowl. After Merck regained consciousness and put his eyes on himself, he nuzzled the direction of the pebble and warned, "my son has been waiting for a long time with his tongue outstretched."


    Merck looked down and saw that the little stone kept licking the bottom of the bowl with her tongue. Knowing that song QingHan had discovered her distraction, she handed the empty bowl to the servant, took another bowl of milk, and fed the stone again.


    "If I remember correctly, the rule at Aoki is that only one member of the family can join the army. Why did you go to the front? Because of the so-called jealousy from the hospital? "


    After listening to Merck''s question, song QingHan answered directly: "because I wanted toe, so I came."


    Merck took a deep look at him, as if to understand what came over, raised eyebrows and said: "for your husband Wu Dahu?"


    Seeing song QingHan''s silence, Merck said thoughtfully: "it''s rare for you to be so affectionate and righteous. If I''m not wrong, I''m afraid your husband''s idea is simr to yours?"


    Although song QingHan didn''t understand the meaning of Merck''s question, he replied truthfully: "if I were captured by you, the tiger woulde to save me."Merck nodded gently, took out his handkerchief and wiped the stone''s mouth. Suddenly, she said with a smile, "in this case, it will be easy. You two will stay together to work for me, and they will be very happy."


    After hearing this, song QingHan didn''t even frown. He raised his tea cup and sipped it on his lips. He said slowly, "yes, but we must have a certain degree of freedom. Moreover, you can''t force tiger to do things he doesn''t want to do, such as asking about theyout of Aoki and letting him lead the soldiers to beat Qingmu people and so on."


    After listening to his conditions, Merck put his bowl on the table, looking angry and smiling, and said in a non undting way: "Wu Dahu is a general or an enemy general. Besides these two points, does he have any other use for me?"


    Song QingHan stopped, quietly put down the tea cup, looked at the tea in the cup, and slowly said: "but you can let him help you train soldiers, I believe he will not let you down. After all, if you know yourself and your enemy, you will be invincible. "


    Merck nodded on the table, as if thinking about song QingHan''s proposal. Finally, she lifted the small stone, gently changed her face, and let the stone nest in her arms, and said in a deep voice, "I hope so. After all, I''m not a good man."


    Song QingHan had expected this. If Merck was a good man, the scene in the camp would not be so tragic. However, as long as he did not show hostility to himself for the time being, song QingHan would treat him as soon as he decided to treat him before.

 Chapter 250

    After all, some people, as long as you are a little bit better to him, he will take an inch, constantly test your bottom line.


    So the best way is to take the initiative in your own hands.


    After Merck finished eating slowly, song QingHan finally said, "I''m going to see Wu Dahu."


    Merck looked up at him and was about to speak. Her eyes shed and suddenly said, "utan? Why are you here? "


    "Lord, I have something to tell you. Yesterday I was... You?"


    A familiar smell of powder suddenly drifted into song QingHan''s nose, which made him frown.


    He raised his eyelids, and when he saw the rough face, he seemed to think of something. "Well," he said calmly, "it''s me."


    Anyway, he didn''t even salute Merck, so there was no need to salute the so-called princess. If Merck punished him for this, it would show that the status of the princess was quite high in the barbarians. Unfortunately, at present, song QingHan nced at Merck quietly and saw that he had no action after saying that sentence, so he knew that he was worried too much This is just a dispensable princess.


    Utan strode over and sat down beside Merck,ining, "Lord, how could you send this man to rescue general Wu yesterday! You don''t know, he even lifted the skull of general Wu with a knife! I don''t think he really wants to cure the generals at all. He must have been sent by Aoki to assassinate them, so as not to reveal the enemy''s situation! "


    Song QingHan did not speak, and turned around with a teacup, as if waiting for Merck to make a statement.


    Merck heard about song QingHan''s behavior yesterday, but he didn''t feel much because he didn''t see it with his own eyes. At this time, after listening to utan''sint, he just picked his eyebrows and said in a deep voice, "is that Wu Dahu dead?"


    Wu Tandon stopped, gave a cold nce at Song QingHan, and said in a low voice: "death is not death, but..."


    "that''s enough."


    Merck directly interrupted his words, reached out and handed the stone back to song QingHan. After turning his neck, he moved his muscles and bones, and said mercilessly, "is there anything else?"


    He knew Wu Tan''s mind like the palm of his hand, but as long as he didn''t say it, he pretended that he didn''t know. After all, if song QingHan didn''te, it would be fine if song QingHan didn''te. Since Song QingHan came, he must choose the choice that is beneficial to him.


    Utan bit his lower lip, and saw that Merck did not let go of his mouth. He said, "Lord! The reason why I rescued the general was because I fell in love with him. I want him to be my son-inw! "


    Song QingHan took a cup of hand, for the barbarians straightforward character, and have a deeper understanding.


    However, he didn''t know whether tough or to cry. After all, if Wutan didn''t like him, Wu Dahu would have died in the battle just like his men...


    Merck nced at Song QingHan and said: "don''t you know that Wu Dahu has a husband? Besides, he is still a green wood man. When he wakes up, maybe the first thing he does is kill you. "


    Utan clenched his fist and said earnestly, "I''m not afraid! What about a man with a husband? Anyway, he can''t go back to Aoki now, so-called husband Lang can be regarded as nonexistence! As for killing me, if he has the ability, he cane! Anyway, I am a general on the same level with him. Although he has suppressed me in the battlefield, I will not be able to fight alone! "


    Merck seemed to be very satisfied with utan''s courage and said with a smile, "if his husband is here now?"


    This sentence obviously made Wutan stupefied, but he quickly responded. He hit the table with a fist, shaking the dishes and chopsticks, and said in a deep voice, "then I''ll kill him now!"


    Song QingHan tightly sped his hands with a small stone and let his head be buried in his arms, so as not to see the ferocious appearance of Wutan.


    With a smile, Merck suddenly pointed his index finger at Song QingHan, and said in an inexplicable way: "he is Wu Dahu''s husband, but you can''t kill him, because only he can save Wu Dahu."


    With a thump, utan stood up with a direct p on the table, but after hearing Merck''s words, he sat down with his mouth pursed and said, "who said that? How can we not save general Wu with so many doctors? If he hadn''te to make trouble yesterday, the general would have been sober now. How could he still live or die now? "


    After listening to this for a long time, song QingHan felt that it was necessary for him to make a gesture at this time. He loosened his hand holding the teacup and said slowly, "first of all, I want to thank Princess Wutan for his concern about our tiger. He is not living or dead. He is waiting for the body to recover naturally. This process needs to maintain a low metabolic level, so it is normal to be unconscious."


    "Secondly, marriage is a matter for two people. Even if I am not here now, it does not mean that I am not the husband of tiger, nor does it mean that he can marry at will. Simrly, it is your business that you like tiger, which does not mean that he will like you. Moreover, as far as I know, Dahu''s aesthetic level has always been a weak type, and I''m afraid some of them can''t afford to be too... Healthy."He didn''t want to be attacked personally, but utan''s reasonable attitude is really annoying. In addition, he is now in the middle of pregnancy, and his temper is somewhat irritable. It is his cultivation to be able to restrain himself from swearing.


    After pondering for a long time, utan reflected the meaning of song QingHan''s words. He patted the table, pointed to his nose, and said angrily, "wanton! How dare youugh at my figure! Do you think it''s beautiful to look like you? If you are too thin and weak, you will feel pain if you ride a horse for a long time. You are not worthy of a general galloping on the battlefield


    Song QingHan quietly countered: "I didn''t say I was beautiful, just borated the fact, the tiger will not look at you."


    He paused, as if it was not enough, and added, "even if I die, he still doesn''t look up to you."


    Seeing that they were going to fight again, Merck suddenly cleared his throat and said calmly: "Wu Dahu''s meaning will be known after he wakes up. Utan will go back to prepare for the war first. If the next battle is defeated, the general you admire may be saved."


    But song QingHan didn''t even look at him. He got up in anger and strode out.


    After utan left, Merck put his eyes on song QingHan and calmly said, "as for you, I think you know exactly what role you should y. If the value you bring to me is notparable to that of utan, it''s hard to say who Wu Dahu will be."

 Chapter 251

    Song QingHan is not surprised by such a result. After all, Merck is a politician, not a phnthropist, and his best thing is to weigh things. What''s more, he is also the same with utan, who is rted by blood, not to mention his own non rtives.


    He stood up with a small stone in his arms and said calmly, "I''ll go to see Wu Dahu first, and then I''ll save the people you want to save."


    Merck did not say anything. Song QingHan regarded this as a default and resolutely turned to leave.


    Today, the person who helped him lead the way changed. Even if he wanted to make friends, it was not convenient for him to ask anything. He did not know whether the arrangement was intentional or unintentional.


    After arriving at Wu Dahu''s tent, he took a look at the man squatting on the ground to help Wu Dahu feel the pulse, and gently breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, all the people here are familiar faces.


    After seeing the cold of Song Dynasty, the man said respectfully: "my Lord, his pulse has been very stable. If there is no ident, he should be able to wake up today."


    Song QingHan nodded, satisfied with the result.


    Before he left, he seemed to think of something suddenly and asked in a low voice, "do you know what kind of person your princess utan is? You don''t have to be very careful about what you know


    The man hesitated, but because of song QingHan''s shock, he finally opened his mouth and said slowly: "Princess Wutan lost her father since she was a child. She grew up with the master. Although she is a female, she is not inferior to a man at all. She is obsessed with martial arts all day long. She can''t treat her servants very well, but it''s not bad..."


    I saw the man peeping at her quietly "Is there anything else? For example, did he deny his rtives? What kind of man do you like? "


    This question seems to be a bit tricky, so the man hesitated for a long time and then said, "it seems that he has not made a marriage, because Princess Wutan said that he would spend his life on horseback, but it is not clear as for men..."


    after answering song QingHan''s question, the man secretly raised his head and asked carefully: "your honor... But Princess Wutan was killed by Princess Wutan Bullied? "


    Song QingHan was still thinking about other things. Hearing this, he immediately returned to the gods and raised his eyebrows and said, "why do you say that? He bullies people a lot? "


    The man scratched his head, embarrassed to say: "Princess Wutan doesn''t like ordinary female men very much. She always likes to trouble us. We are used to it."


    After that, he turned his head warily to look around and said, "but it''s not a big trouble, it''s just a little fuss. After all, Princess Wutan''s heart is still very kind."


    Song QingHan couldn''t help but smile. He didn''t think he was a kind-hearted person when he patted the table and said he wanted to kill people.


    However, it was an unexpected pleasure to get such information. Although he was very sure that Wu Dahu would not like utan, he should also be on guard against using other means. If something like Jiayi happened, he would not cry even if he wanted to.


    Thinking of Jiayi, song QingHan sighed secretly and put his eyes on Wu Dahu''s face.


    Before that, he wanted to ask Wu Dahu why he wanted to say that to Jiayi. But now, when he saw Wu Dahu in a daze, he just felt that everything was just smoke and cloud.


    It''s going to rain and my mother wants to get married. If Wu Dahu really changes his mind, even if he doesn''t ask, he will wait until Wu Dahu tells him in person, because he knows that Wu Dahu still has this kind of bearing.


    He got up and walked out of the tent. He took the stone from the man outside, touched the back of the stone, looked up and said to the man, "take me to your tent which is the most seriously injured. In addition, if you can, can you take my son to ride a horse?"


    Little stone now has the ability of perception. It''s not good to hold it like this all the time. Although it''s dangerous to ride a horse, it''s still possible to see some fresh scenery. Unlike now, the purpose is always tent and face.


    The man was stunned when he heard song QingHan''s request. He hesitated on his face and wanted to refuse. But when he saw the stone''s staring eyes, he felt soft in his heart and nodded his head: "OK, as long as you don''t walk around, or I won''t take him to ride a horse again."


    After all, his duty is to stare at Song QingHan, not Xiaoshi. Although he thinks that as long as the little stone is here, song QingHan will not go anywhere as a female father, but what if? If song QingHan is really cruel, even the small stones are ignored, then he can really have no ce to cry.


    Song QingHan understood and nodded. After arriving at the tent guided by the man, he nced a little and said calmly: "it will take about two hours to finish the work here. You only need toe back in two hours."


    The man did not talk nonsense. He held the small stone on his shoulder and walked quickly in the direction of the horse.


    Different from the green wood people, although there was no war, the barbarians still rode on their horses.


    This is one of their training methods, otherwise Aoki people would not call them "people on horseback".


    The man was stopped by a familiar voice before he finished a circle in the training ground."Well, the one with the baby! Come here


    He quickly looked around and saw that he was the only one holding the baby in his arms. He had to turn around, jump off the horse quickly, salute and say, "what''s the matter with the princess?"


    That''s right. It''s utan who stopped him. If it wasn''t for his obvious goal, he really wanted to pretend that he didn''t hear utan''s order. After all, this tone doesn''t sound like a good thing.


    Sure enough, after carefully looking at the little stone in his arms, utan asked thoughtfully, "is this the green wood man''s child?"


    That person heart a tight, the face of small stone to oneself bosom side, low voice way: "yes."


    After receiving the affirmative answer, utan''s eyes glowed, like a child with a new toy. He stretched out his whip to the man''s direction and excitedly said, "bring him to me!"


    Seeing that things were developing in the direction that they least wanted to happen, the man lowered his head deeply and pleaded: "princess, this is entrusted to me by others. I..."


    "I said, take him to me, can''t you understand people''s words?"


    Utan''s voice suddenly became low, a cold light shed in his eyes, and mercilessly interrupted the man''s words.


    The man hesitated for a while, knowing that he could not resist, so he got up slowly, walked slowly to utan and handed over the small stone.


    Seeing that Wutan couldn''t even hold a small stone, he grabbed him directly and put it on the horse''s back. The man was shocked and couldn''t help saying: "danger! Princess! He is still a child

 Chapter 252

    There was a sh of impatience in utan''s eyes. He reluctantly ced the stone in his arm, nced at the man coldly, and said in a deep voice, "you, let go to one side."


    The man had no choice but to look around. His brain was running at full speed, thinking about the way to save the stone.


    Small stone seems to be aware of this person''s malicious, small mouth a shriveled, suddenly burst into tears.


    "Wow, female father! Female father! help! Whoa, whoa


    Wutan was shocked and almost threw the stone out. Fortunately, he still knew that the little thing in his hand was a real life. His legs were sandwiched between his horse''s abdomen. After the horse ran, he pinched the stone''s face and said in a loud voice: "boy! Today I''ll show you what happiness is


    The scenery on both sides of thendscape quickly backward, the small stone can only see a group of fuzzy images, which makes him feel very uneasy.


    The cold wind directly poured into his mouth and nose, which made him feel very ufortable. The big eyes fell from his eyes, and the voice of his mouth was even more intermittent, which sounded very sad.


    "Ah, female father, Wuwu, help..."


    the movement of Wutan is not small, and others can''t help but look at it. When they see the miserable appearance of the small stone, they all show sympathy.


    Such a small child, after being teased by utan, does not know how deep a shadow it will leave in his heart...


    however, it seems that utan still feels that this is not strong enough. He directly raises the small stone above his head and cheers: "boy! You Aoki don''t have this kind of y, do you? When you grow up, you will be able to grow up like a man as powerful as our barbarians! "


    The feeling that there was no point of exertion everywhere made little stone feel very ufortable. His legs were kicking in the air, and the cry became louder. It seemed that he would cry at any time.


    "Uttan! What are you doing? "


    Merck''s angry voice came from one side, so frightened that utan grabbed the reins. The horse roared, and his front hooves stood up, almost falling down.


    However, although utan stabilized his body, the small stone which he held above his head flew out under the effect of inertia.


    Seeing that the small stone was about to fall on the ground in a parab, Merck flew to the ground, slipped from the horse''s back, grasped the small stone and held it tightly in his arms.


    Seeing Merck fall to the ground, utan quickly jumped off his horse and reached out to help him.


    However, Merck just nced at him coldly. Without saying anything or touching his hands, Merck stood up and looked down at the small stone.


    Although the toss did not bring any substantial damage to the stone, it scared him very much. His eyes were closed and he faintedpletely.


    Merck sank in her heart and walked directly to the training ground with a small stone in her arms. She whispered, "where is the green wood man? Lead the way


    The man who had led the way for song QingHan suddenly stood up and walked forward quickly. It seemed that he was more anxious than Merck.


    Utan nced at the sole of the man''s shoe, as if to understand what was going on.


    Usually, Merck will not appear in the training ground at this time, so he dare to be so presumptuous. Therefore, when Merck''s voice rings, he will be so shocked.


    He thought it was an ident, but now it seems that it was man-made...


    as soon as his eyes turned, he did not know what he thought. Suddenly, he quickly caught up with Merck''s steps and said in a deep voice: "Lord! I have a suggestion. I don''t know if I should say it? "


    Without looking at him, Merck said directly, "don''t say what you don''t know whether to say or not, so as to avoid hurting others and not benefiting yourself by saying wrong things."


    Wu Tandon was stunned. It seemed that Merck would say this to him. However, after a moment''s rest, he continued: "what does the Lord think of the green wood man?"


    Merck''s face gave utan a strange look and said, "do you... Like him?"


    Seeing his misunderstanding, utan did not rush to exin, after all, it seems that the atmosphere has a chance to ease up.


    "Although I don''t like that kind of soft and weak female man, but I have to admit that he is really good-looking, at least qualified to join the Lord''s harem."


    Merck has just gone two steps. After hearing what he said, there is another meal under his feet. He is surprised and says, "so you want me to ept him. How do you want to marry Wu Dahu?"


    Wu Tan generously admitted: "it is, but if the Lord thinks about it carefully, isn''t it good for me? In any case, they both want to stay. It''s better to separate them so that they can not get together to discuss ways to escape. Second, they can use them to check and bnce each other. Third, he pauses and shows a meaningful expression, adding: "it also meets the needs of the Lord and me."


    Most of the men in the world want to have as many beautiful women as possible, so does Merck. Therefore, after hearing utan''s words, some things seem to be ready to move in their hearts.Calm down to think about it, although song QingHan''s appearance is not so impressive, but it''s also amazing enough. It''s just that he had more important things to consider before, so he didn''t think about it. Now it seems that...


    see a touch of movement on Merck''s face, a slight hook in utan''s mouth, and a sh of ambition in his eyes.


    It doesn''t matter if Merck doesn''t agree for a moment. As long as the seed is nted in his heart, he will not worry about his own goal.


    You know, the reason why he was able to grow up safely beside Merck depends on more than a body of force. He will still have a brain when he should have a brain.


    Sure enough, after Merck regained consciousness, she looked down at the small stone in her arms, and said without expression: "this matter can be discussedter. No matter what, you are not allowed to do anything to him and his son. Do you understand?"


    Wu Tan sincerely said: "I know, I really didn''t think that this little thing was so fragile before, after all, the Lord''s harem..."


    in the middle of speaking, he seemed to realize that what he was going to say was somewhat taboo. He coughed and stopped talking.


    Although he did not finish, Merck had fully understood his meaning.


    That is to say, there is no child born in his harem, so uthan has no chance to contact with it, so he treats the small stone so rashly.


    This matter can''t be said to poke his pain, but Wu Hou''s problem really bothers him.


    What if you beat down the green wood? If he can''t give birth to a child, the world will eventually be his family name.


    Merck''s eyes darkened, and her hand holding a small stone tightened. After feeling the soft touch, some inexplicable ideas in her heart gradually grew.


    Song QingHan not only gave birth to a child, but also was a doctor. If he was such a female man, could he help him give birth to his offspring

 Chapter 253

    Song QingHan, in order to show his skills and find small stones as soon as possible, worked hard after entering the tent without saying a word. Anyway, these barbarians were too hurt to move. He didn''t have to worry about each other''s disorderly struggle.


    The doctor who followed him was the doctor of yesterday. After seeing his superb surgical skills, he finally asked, "is this your ancestral medicine, my lord?"


    Song QingHan pauses, looking at the silver light reflecting scalpel on his hand, and for the first time tells the truth: "no, it''s themon achievement of many people. I''m just asking for a trick."


    This is a barbarian. He doesn''t have to worry about others to investigate his background, because even if he does, he won''t find out any suspicious situation.


    After listening to song QingHan''s words, the man nodded and continued to ask, "do you ept an apprentice, sir?"


    Song QingHan didn''t mind having an apprentice, but he did mind giving up his only advantage now, so he only said, "you can learn as much as you can see. It''s useless to say too much, unless you start by yourself."


    Seeing song QingHan''s tone somewhat alienated, the man probably understood that his question was not appropriate, pursed his lips and did not speak again.


    When song QingHan got to thest operation, his tent was suddenly lifted up. He frowned and said in a cold voice: "I didn''t say that no one should enter..."


    when he saw Merck appear with a small stone in his arms, he stopped, lowered his head and continued to move on his hands, and asked in a deep voice, "how did youe?"


    Seeing that he was serious, Merck didn''t want to speak, but he still said: "your son just got a little scared. Now it seems that he has fainted. It''s better to show it to others than to show it to you, so I brought him here."


    Hearing this, song QingHan''s pupil shrank, and he almost immediately stood up to see the small stone. But when he saw the wound in front of him, he still gritted his teeth and held back. He turned to the man behind him: "you first help the little stone to feel his pulse and see what his situation is. After that, I will go."


    Seeing that he finally had a ce to use, the man quickly nodded and saluted Merck. He carefully held out his hand to hold the wrist of the stone and frowned to feel it.


    Merck seems to be puzzled that song QingHan didn''te to see the little stone for the first time. However, when he saw his flying hands, he probably understood something and thought in his eyes.


    The life of one''s own son is the life of others, but there are not many people in the world who can treat both fairly.


    When song QingHan finished his work, the doctor who took care of the pulse finally opened his mouth.


    "The pulse is floating and the spleen and stomach are damaged. It seems that I have just been frightened. I need to take good care of it for a while."


    Song QingHan wiped his clean hands and held the stone in his arms. Looking at his pale face, he could not help feeling heartache.


    Wu Dahu''s injury is not good, and the little stone has fallen again. He wants to suspect that this year is his birthday. But even if it is the Benming year, it is he who should be in bad luck, not the people around him.


    "Is there a kitchen? I want to cook something for him


    Merck was fascinated by song QingHan. When she heard his words, she nodded and said, "yes, you can use it."


    Song QingHan was just about to take a step. He suddenly said, "I want to live with Wu Dahu with a small stone these days. Is that ok? Otherwise, I have to take care of both sides. I can''t run away. "


    Hearing his request, Merck''s eyes shed a little hesitation. Seeing the calm look on his face, she didn''t know what to think. Subconsciously, she said, "yes, three days."


    Three days'' hard work is enough to stabilize Wu Dahu''s condition. As for Xiaoshi, as long as he wakes up, after all, the most important thing about this kind of thing is to nourish him. He can''t be anxious.


    Song QingHan got a satisfactory answer, tightly holding the small stone hand, stepped out of the tent.


    Just as he was about to walk to the kitchen, he remembered one thing and suddenly asked his guide: "do you know how the little stone was frightened?"


    The man did not seem to think that song QingHan would take the initiative to speak to him, so his body obviously shook when he heard song QingHan''s voice.


    After listening to what song QingHan asked, he became more uneasy and hesitated for a long time, and could not say aplete word.


    If the party doesn''t say anything about this kind of matter involving the level of utan and Merck, how dare he, a small minion, dare to talk freely?


    Song QingHan saw something from his nervousness and uneasiness, narrowed his eyes and said, "is it man-made?"


    The man did not speak. Song QingHan took this as a default and thought carefully along this line of thinking.


    What he told the man was to ride around with a small stone. If he was an ordinary child, he was frightened at the first time. However, there were more horses that Su San had ridden before Xiaoshi. Therefore, he would not believe that Xiaoshi was frightened by the ordinary riding methods.Did Merck do it? Maybe he had a whim and asked the man to take the stone with him when he saw the stone?


    Thinking of this, he suddenly asked, "your Lord, do you like to gallop? Is his horsemanship very good? Can do all kinds of difficult movements? "


    That person leng Leng Leng, in the eye exudes a puzzled, does not seem to understand song QingHan asked this to do.


    But because the question was not taboo, he answered it quickly.


    "Although our master''s equestrian skills are good, we don''t like to do those fancy moves. Therefore, in previous years, Princess utan took the ce of the Lord in horse racing festivals."


    Utan? Song QingHan''s heart moved. After catching the word, something shed in his mind. He sneered at him and said to himself, "it''s him...


    if it''s the stone that Wutan scared, everything will be exined.


    Why did Mercke to him in person and even agreed to his rude request? It was all because Merck knew that he was in the wrong, so he changed his way topensate him.


    After all, he had to bite his teeth and admit it. Even if he knew that utan had done it, he would not be able to wait for the apology. Who would let him leave now?


    Song QingHan''s eyes darkened, gently touched the back of the stone, took the kitchen utensils, and quietly helped him cook the startling tonic.


    As soon as he cooked something, he took the little stone into Wu Dahu''s tent. When he saw his face, he cried out and rubbed his head into his arms. He said intermittently, "female father! Female father! Afraid! Bad people

 Chapter 254

    Song QingHan had never seen a small stone show such a fragile appearance, so when he touched the tears on his face, he felt that his heart was like being stabbed by a knife, which was too painful to breathe.


    He patted the back of the little stone gently andforted him in a soft voice: "don''t be afraid. The female father is here, and no one can bully the stone again. It''s the female father who should not give the stone to outsiders. Don''t cry and drink this bowl of sugar water..."


    Song QingHan gently pulls the head of xiaoshitou out of his arms and sees song QingHan''s gentle watch Love, small stone slowly from crying to choking, have a mouthful to drink song QingHan boiled good soup.


    "Boo hoo, bad..."


    seeing that little stone still looks aggrieved after drinking half a bowl of water, he uses Wu Tan''s crimes from time to time. Song QingHan''s hand is tight, and he is eager to catch Wutan, and repay him with ten times the pain he suffers.


    Little stone has always been very clever. No matter who the person he meets, there are few who don''t like him. I didn''t expect that Wutan was so cruel that he could even do something worse than an animal!


    Song QingHan pursed his mouth, looked up at the unconscious Wu Dahu lying on the side, sighed softly, and said slowly: "if only you wake up, take us out of here, or I''m really worried that he will kill us one day...


    Merck is covering him now, but how long can this prescriptionst?


    Wutan is like a vulture that haunts the grasnd. If he finds out that he can take advantage of it, he will kill himself and the small stone.


    As for Wu Dahu, Wu Tan likes Wu Dahu, so there is nothing. But song QingHan suspects that once Wu Tan doesn''t like Wu Dahu, he may even target Wu Dahu. Who let him be the princess and they are just captives?


    After feeding the little stone, it was almost dark. Song QingHan put the things back into the kitchen, ate the rest of the food carelessly, and then he carried the stone back to Wu Dahu''s tent.


    When I first came here, I even ate rice with clear water and chewed it carefully. But now, I hate to have to move my throat and pour it directly into my stomach.


    Song QingHan grinned bitterly. He spread the quilt, put the small stone between him and Wu Dahu. Hey on his side and looked at Wu Dahu. He seemed to have 10000 words to say to him.


    I don''t know if he is dazzled. He always feels that Wu Dahu''s fingers move gently. But when hees close to see it, nothing happens.


    Want toe also, good or bad also was made craniotomy operation person, how can so fast restore?


    Probably because he was frightened during the day, Xiaoshi sleeps very uneasily at night, and soon he cries. Song QingHan has to hold him and coax him for a while.


    After tossing and tossing back and forth several times, the sky was already bright. Song QingHan simply got up and looked at Wu Dahu''s condition. He asked the doctor who came to check the pulse toe in and guard it. He took a small stone to the kitchen to cook.


    When he came back from eating, he was surprised to find that Merck and utan were also in the tent, and their eyes were quite strange when they saw him.


    Song QingHan frowned and asked directly, "what can I do for you?"


    Merck said in a deep voice, "I''m going to leave for a while. If you have anything to do, you can go to utan and he will try to be satisfied."


    Song QingHan''s heart was tight, subconsciously said: "where are you going? How long will you be back? "


    Utan suddenly sneered and raised his eyebrows: "I don''t know. Who do you think you are from the Lord? Why do you ask so many questions? Worried about me eating you? "


    After a look at utan''s strong body, song QingHan says that I''m not afraid that you will eat me, but I''m afraid you''ll eat Wu Dahu...


    seeing that they seem to quarrel again, Merck takes the initiative to say: "there''s a little turmoil in the rear. I''ll go and have a look. I''ll be back in a few days. If you''re really worried, take this bone pendant."


    When he saw the Bone Pendant on Merck''s hand, utan''s pupil shrank and lost his voice: "Lord, that''s the king..."


    Merck gave utan a silent nce, and after he shut up, he continued: "although you two can''t get along now, you''ll both be a family in the future. You can say anything directly. If you meet differences, you can take a step back, OK?"


    Although utan didn''t speak, he seemed to acquiesce.


    As for song QingHan, he couldn''t understand what happened to Merck and what "family" was? It means green wood is about to be knocked down? Otherwise, how could he, a serious green wood man, be a family with the barbarians?


    Merck did not ignore the doubts in Song QingHan''s eyes, but he deliberately did not exin anything. After waving to utan, he said in a deep voice: "I have something else to tell you. Let them stay together for a while."


    Song QingHan looked at their backs, and somehow felt that their backs were hairy, as if they had been calcted.


    He looked down at the Bone Pendant on his hand and could not help going out to ask the doctor standing beside him: "do you know what this is?"When the doctor saw the bone te, his face was a little strange, but he quickly replied: "this is, this is a symbol of dignity. Even Princess Wutan should salute when he sees this bone pendant."


    After listening to his words, song QingHan could not help but feel relieved.


    No wonder utan was so surprised before, because he was afraid that his position would be threatened.


    After thinking about it, song QingHan hung the jade pendant in the most conspicuous position on his waist, went back into the tent and began to help Wu Dahu change his medicine.


    When he finished Wu Dahu''s business, Wu Tan came again, but this time he was single.


    When he saw his frown, utanughed and pretended to be magnanimous: "don''t be nervous. The previous things are misunderstandings. I''m very kind to people."


    Seeing him approaching him step by step, song QingHan reached out to grab the Bone Pendant and said in a deep voice, "if I''m not wrong, do you see that this bone pendant is to salute?"


    Sure enough, utan''s face changed. He looked as if he wanted tough, but he also took a little cry. After a long time, he slightly bent down and said in a low voice: "it is true. But we barbarians never rigidly adhere to etiquette. Otherwise, the Lord will not give you this quick Bone Pendant."


    Song QingHan didn''t care whether they were rigid or not. He only knew that the bone te was effective for utan, which was enough for him at present.


    "I have something to talk about. I''m going to have a rest."


    Wu Tan took a deep look at Song QingHan. He seemed to have some anger in his eyes, but atst it turned into calm. He put out his hand and took the bowl handed over by his servant. He said to song QingHan with a smile: "I scared your son yesterday. This is my apology. You can drink it."

 Chapter 255

    Although song QingHan didn''t see the contents of the bowl, he intuitively felt that it was not a good thing. His face did not change. He said calmly, "you scared my son. What are you doing to make amends for me? Besides, my son has recovered now. I''ll forgive you. Keep it for yourself


    Wu Tan picked his eyebrows, reached out and stirred the things in the bowl. He said slowly, "this is a tonic made of bird''s nest and Cordyceps. Who do you want to eat? As soon as I''m not pregnant, I won''t be able to fall down as soon as the wind blows like you, so you''d better eat it


    Seeing him approaching himself, song QingHan subconsciously wants to retreat, but behind him is the cold tent cloth, and he has no room for resistance.


    In order to protect himself, he suddenly said, "good! I eat


    With that, he snatched the bowl from utan''s hand, but when he was about to touch his mouth, his hand shook, and the whole bowl flew towards utan.


    Without waiting for him to finish the word "be careful", Wutan took the bowl of tonic steadily. With a smile on his face, he looked at Song QingHan and said coldly: "do you even have no strength to hold the bowl? Well, I''ll feed you myself


    Without waiting for song QingHan to say no, he pushed forward with his bowl arm across song QingHan''s throat, and put a spoon into song QingHan''s mouth with the other hand.


    Song QingHan''s throat was pressed down, and he turned his head a few times in an ufortable way. Unexpectedly, it was just like the meaning of utan, and the soup slipped down his throat.


    Song QingHan''s sense of crisis grew abruptly from his heart. He waved his hands and feet and struggled to get up. He screamed: "what are you going to do? I want to tell the Lord! Let me go! I''ll drink it myself


    However, as if Wu Tan didn''t hear him, his eyes were shining, his lips were tightly pursed into a straight line, and he quickly scooped out the soup in the bowl and poured it into song QingHan''s throat.


    After a bowl of soup came to the bottom, Wu Tan finally released his arm. Looking at Song QingHan, who was a tearful and immature man, he felt a strange pleasure in his heart. He chuckled and said, "how good would you like to drink it before? Now it''s time to remember, right? I hope I won''t let me do it again next time. I''ll take a bathter. What a trouble. "


    He raised his head and stepped out of the bowl.


    Song QingHan sat down on the ground and tried to pick his throat with both hands. He tried to spit out what he had just drunk, but in vain.


    It was a liquid, not a solid. Once it entered the body, it disappeared. No matter how much he irritated his throat, what he vomited out was just yellow bile water.


    Thinking of this, his eyes appeared at a loss, for his own strength weak has the intuitive feeling.


    I thought that even if I could not get any special treatment after I showed my ability to do surgery, I could still have the least respect. I didn''t expect that there was such a kind of people in the world who did things without considering the consequences and only wanted to be happy.


    I just don''t know what kind of food utan fed him to drink. Listening to the meaning of utan''s words, it seems that he drank more than once?


    Song QingHan waited for a while. Seeing that his body had no abnormal reaction for the time being, song QingHan got up from the ground and saw that the little stone was asleep. He ced him carefully beside Wu Dahu, and he walked out of the tent.


    When he came to the front of the camp, his step suddenly stopped. He caught a glimpse of the group of people in a hurry. He quietly let aside and looked at the objects in their hands for a long time.


    When he realized that it was a simple stretcher for people, he moved in his heart and quietly followed them.


    Song QingHan followed them for a long time. Seeing that the scenery around him was bing more and more deste, he felt hesitant and didn''t seem to know whether to follow them.


    Fortunately, those people stopped not far away, lifted the white cloth on their hands, and threw the white cloth down on the ground, which covered the body of the man they had fallen.


    After all this, they went on the road in a hurry again, carrying empty stretchers to the direction of song QingHan. When they saw song QingHan who had given way to the other side, they just nced at it and stopped looking. They urged each other: "hurry up, I''m so dirty. Go back and have a good bath!"


    After the sound of the footsteps went away, song QingHan slowly straightened up and walked toward the ce where the mound was suspected of being buried in disorder.


    Before he approached, a stench of corpse jumped into his nose, making him want to retch.


    He took out his handkerchief to cover his mouth and nose, walked slowly to the man who had been thrown down by those people before, and reached out to lift the white cloth.


    The man was probably just punished, and his wound was still bleeding. He looked miserable.


    Song QingHan hesitated for a moment, squatted down, put his hand on the man''s heart and touched it. When he felt the faint heartbeat, his heart sank, and without hesitation, he dragged the man out, spread the white cloth on the ground and let him lie t on the white cloth.


    He carried the scalpel with him, but the disinfection items were not around. Now it''s toote to take it back. On the other hand, it''s too eye-catching. When ites to attracting other people, he doesn''t want to do it.Thinking of this, he immediately stole a candle from the nearby empty tent, slightly detoxified the scalpel, and began to act.


    During the operation, he tried his best not to let his hands touch the person''s body, so as not to pass the bacteria. However, no matter how much attention he paid, this kind of thing was inevitable. Especially at the end of the day, when there was no clean gauze, he had to cut off the corners of his underwear to help the man bandage.


    The bloodstain has covered the man''s face, so that song QingHan can''t recognize his face. However, from the cocoon on his hand, it can be seen that he is a martial arts practitioner for many years.


    After finishing what he could do, song QingHan saw that man''s heartbeat was still slightly fluctuating, and said slowly, "next, it depends on you."


    After that, he folded up the white cloth and let the extra side cover the man so as not to be found. Then he looked around and saw that no one was paying attention to this side. He put the scalpel in ce, covered his bloodstained hands with his sleeve, and left here in a hurry.


    Only when he came back to Wu Dahu''s tent and saw the traces on the ground, did he remember what he was going out for. He could not help but smile bitterly on his face. He quickly cleaned himself up and held the small stone that was already awake and fluttering on the ground in his arms, closed his eyes and rested.


    It would be nice if Wu Dahu woke up. If utan had to do this again, he couldn''t imagine whether he could survive...


    in the future

 Chapter 256

    When song QingHan opened his eyes, he almost thought that heaven was his father.


    Wu Dahu actually woke up and looked at him directly.


    Song QingHan wiped a handful of casual tears and said softly, "don''t move, I''ll see your recovery."


    Unexpectedly, when he stood up, Wu Dahu even said, "who are you?"


    Song QingHan''s footsteps, almost thought that he appeared to hear, but when he looked carefully, he found that the speaker was really Wu Dahu.


    His hand trembled slightly and whispered, "you, you don''t know me? What about him? "


    The small stone was picked up by song QingHan and gathered in front of Wu Dahu, looking at him innocently.


    "Dad! Hold it


    However, Wu Dahu frowned when he saw the small stone''s hands stretching out towards him, and said coldly: "I don''t know him."


    Song QingHan''s pupils shrank and his lips pursed into a straight line. After putting the stone in ce, he went out and called the barbarian doctor toe over. While waiting for the doctor to pulse, he said to Wu Dahu, "what do you remember? Tell me all about it."


    Wu Dahu''s eyes seemed a little confused. Looking at a certain point in the void, he recalled and said: "I remember... What? I don''t remember anything. "


    His brow was tightly wrinkled, his face was ugly and he said: "head... Pain, pain..."


    Song QingHan looked at his appearance, only felt heartache. He reached out and grasped his hand trying to hold his head. He said in a soft voice, "don''t worry, don''t think about the pain. Empty your mind and breathe deeply..."


    Wu Dahu obediently breathed deeply ording to song QingHan''s words, and it didn''t take a moment The pain disappeared, and his face gradually returned to calm, but there was still some doubt in the eyes of song QingHan.


    The doctor finished the pulse and was about to open his mouth when the voice of utan came from the door.


    "Are the generals awake? Let me see. "


    When he saw the ovepping hands of Wu Dahu and song QingHan, Wu Tan''s eyes shed a cold light. He squatted down and took Wu Dahu''s body up and down. He said with satisfaction: "the general''s recovery is very good. It won''t be long before we can gallop on the training ground together!"


    Although Wu Dahu didn''t show obvious disgust, his body still subconsciously struggled for a while and frowned: "who are you?"


    Wutan was stunned, but he quickly responded. He didn''t show any displeasure on his face. He said with a smile: "my name is Wutan. I''m the princess of barbarians. I met you on the battlefield several times before, but I couldn''t tell the winner or loser. Did you forget that? It''s OK to forget. Just remember that I saved you. "


    After listening to his words, Wu Dahu''s eyes shed a bit of doubt, slightly tilted his head and said, "barbarian? What is it? "


    It''s normal not to know the name of Wutan, but it''s strange that even the barbarians don''t know it. Therefore, utan blinked his eyes and looked at Song QingHan. His tone was inexplicable: "what''s wrong with him?"


    Seeing that song QingHan didn''t speak, Wu Tan directly nodded his chin to the doctor who was checking the pulse and said in a deep voice, "you can''t say a good thing..."


    the doctor recognized Wu Tan''s unfinished meaning, and his body shrank for a moment, and said in a low voice: "the body of martial and martial adults is recovering well, but there seems to be congestion in the head, so it has a certain impact on memory ¡±


    in fact, it is impossible to tell whether pulse checking will affect memory, which he guessed from what happened just now.


    Although it may not be correct, it can''t be wrong...


    after listening to the man, utan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Song QingHan saw that Wu Dahu''s eyebrows had not been loosened. Knowing that he was recovering from a serious illness and his body had not fully adapted to it, song QingHan put his hand slowly on his eyes and said in a soft voice: "you have a rest. You can remember it after a while. Don''t force yourself."


    This scene seems to hurt the eyes of utan, he suddenly said: "since the general has woken up, you can naturally not stay here to take care of him, and live back to the Lord''s bedroom."


    Seeing that he wanted to separate himself from Wu Dahu so quickly, song QingHan sneered and said fiercely: "why did the Lord promise me to take care of Wu Dahu here for three days? Don''t you have a point in mind? When the Lord is not there, can you be Li Dai taorigid? Or do you think the Lord will note back? "


    The more he said it, the more he killed him. Wu Tan''s face changed and he denied: "what are you talking about? Even want to alienate the rtionship between me and the Lord! Don''t indulge you in the Lord, you can do whatever you want! You know, this is my barbarian territory, not your green wood territory! "


    Song QingHan''s face didn''t change, and he used thenguage without ups and downs: "so do you want me to stay here? If I don''t, I''ll have to do something extraordinary. "


    Utan sneered and disdained to say, "what extraordinary means can you use? Can you do what you want? In the end, it''s not about drinking the tonic I gave you. "Seeing that he put the matter on the table, song QingHan narrowed his eyes slowly and said in a soft voice: "what did you get down? I''m not afraid that the Lord wille back to investigate your responsibility? "


    Wu Tan also narrowed his eyes and looked down at Wu Dahu, who closed his eyes tightly. He said with a smile: "I''m not afraid, because this thing is made by the master."


    Song QingHan''s heart was tight, and he knew what he was most afraid of had happened. He could not help pressing his lips into a straight line, clenched his fists, and tried to restrain his inner restlessness and anger.


    Even Merck is not on his side. What else can he do?


    Utan pped his hands and said in an indisputable way: "tonight is thest night you stay here. From tomorrow, you have to go back to the master''s bedroom. Besidesing to see the general, you can''t go in and out of here at will. Do you understand?"


    His sentence "do you understand" is not only true of song QingHan, but also true of all the guards here. After receiving the affirmative reply, his eyes showed a touch of satisfaction and fixed his eyes on song QingHan.


    Song QingHan felt the pressure of his body and wanted to shut his mouth and not answer, but the small stone had begun to move restlessly. He had to open his mouth and say, "I know."


    Utan chuckled, waved to the doctor who was feeling the pulse, and stepped out of the tent.


    After they left, song QingHan slowly sat beside Wu Dahu, patted a small stone on the back and calmed him down. Then he said slowly, "it doesn''t matter if you can''t restore your memory. As long as you remember a little, it''s OK. I''ll never hurt you."

 Chapter 257

    Wu Dahu''s eyshes seemed to tremble. Song QingHan didn''t know whether it was a fact or his own illusion. He continued: "we are Qingmu people. We came to the battlefield to fight with the barbarians. But you were ambushed by the barbarians in thetest campaign, and unfortunately you were captured."


    "In order to find your person or body, I sneaked out with my son and kept the advantage of medical skills, but at present, this advantage is likely to be lost. They want to do something to me, especially the woman. "


    "He... Has a crush on you and wants you to be his husband, so he may confuse you by any means...


    " but how can I know if the fact is just the opposite? "


    Wu Dahu''s voice suddenly sounded. When song QingHan came back to God, they had already looked at each other.


    Song QingHan pause, think for a long time to understand the meaning of Wu Dahu, a pain in the heart, wry smile: "so you suspect that I am cheating you?"


    Although Wu Dahu did not speak, song QingHan understood his meaning.


    The atmosphere in the tent was a little difficult. Song QingHan pursed his lips and said slowly, "I won''t say it any more. You can judge for yourself. I believe you."


    With that, he left the tent with a small stone and went to the kitchen.


    Endure all the way tears in the smoke of firewood, he did not say a word, nor to wipe, right when those tears do not exist, quietly add firewood.


    Little stone raised his head to look at him, stretched out his little fat hand and touched his face. When he touched those chilly tears, he said, "female father! Good


    Song QingHan tightly held the small stone''s hand and said in a low voice: "the female father will be good. Fortunately, your father has not been crossed, has he?"


    Wu Dahu is only amnesia now, the person is still the original person, which is enough.


    One day, he will remember, and then everything will be ok...


    Song QingHan buried his head in the swaddling clothes of small stones. After crying hard, he raised his head to wipe away all the tears, picked up the cooked food, and took the small stone into Wu Dahu''s tent.


    Wu Dahu was still sleeping with his eyes closed, but song QingHan always felt that he was still awake.


    Just after what happened just now, he felt that he didn''t need to open his mouth now, because it might be a quarrel.


    He slowly fed the small stone, the rest of the soup water slowly into his mouth, and after eating, he was surprised to find that Wu Dahu was staring at him.


    "I''m hungry."


    Song QingHan''sst mouthful of soup was in his mouth and almost choked into his throat.


    He patted his chest and said in surprise, "they didn''t feed you?"


    A few days ago, Wu Dahu was fed by a specially assigned person, so song QingHan didn''t manage too much. After all, he was only responsible for himself and Xiaoshi. He was very busy.


    Wu Dahu fixed to look at Song QingHan''s face, word by word: "I want to eat the kind you do."


    Song QingHan''s heart trembled. He almost thought that Wu Dahu had recovered his memory. But when he saw his eyes without emotion, he knew how much he thought.


    However, Rao was dissatisfied in his heart, so he stood up obediently and went to the kitchen with an empty bowl, ready to make another bowl of food for Wu Dahu.


    Even though he is like a stranger, song QingHan''s face sank as soon as he finished eating again.


    "Why are you here again?"


    Wu Tan was sitting next to Wu Dahu. When he saw the food on song QingHan''s hand, a sharp light shed in his eyes. He stood up and walked quickly to song QingHan. He snatched the bowl of food. He said with a smile: "I''ll see the general. Why, do you have any opinion?"


    Seeing him carefully scooping up the soup, he slowly fed it to Wu Dahu''s mouth. Song QingHan pursed his lips and didn''t say anything. He went to his bed, put down the small stone, and said without expression: "you just introduced yourself to him. Why don''t you say well about your rtionship?"


    However, the rtionship between Song Han''s face and Wu Han''s family seems to be more obvious when he looks down at Wu Han''s face After the good life, mouth can not help but with a smile of shame.


    Song QingHan was used to such stimtion, but he was indifferent. He folded his hands and said, "are you sure it''s family, not puppet and master?"


    He nced at Wu Dahu quietly. Seeing that Wu Dahu didn''t show any disgust on his face, he couldn''t help sighing.


    Wu Dahu''s character is still so stable. To put it awkwardly, it''s impossible to find something else from his face.It seems that Wutan has never done anything to feed people. After half feeding, his expression on his face became ugly, but he still had to hold on in front of song QingHan, but his arm that he put down from time to time showed his impatience.


    Song QingHan''s remaining light glimpsed, and took the initiative to stand up and say: "you feed half, the rest of the turn of me."


    Seeing that song QingHan handed over a step, Wu Tan did not insist. He put the bowl into song QingHan''s hand, but his body did not move away. He looked down at Wu Dahu and said with a smile, "it''s good to eat, but if you can''t eat enough, tell me that I''ll let the kitchen prepare food for you all the time."


    Wu Dahu "um" a, suddenly pointed to song QingHan and said: "I want him to feed, he fed well."


    As soon as this sentence came out, utan''s face was as ugly as the bottom of a pot, and he said in a low voice, "am I not feeding well? It may be because the first time, it will be better. After all, we will live a lifetime... "


    Song QingHan almost spilled juice on Wu Dahu''s face when he shook his hands. However, when he saw Wu Dahu''s clear eyes, he quickly stabilized his mood and pretended that there was no utan, and quickly fed the rest of his food to Wu Dahu.


    After eating, Wu Dahu closed his eyes and frowned slightly, which seemed to have consumed all his strength.


    Wu Tan saw this and had to stand up neatly. He nced at the Song Dynasty and said coldly, "you have a good watch tonight. If there''s anything wrong with the general tomorrow, I''ll only ask you."


    Song QingHan pretended not to hear the threat in his words. He put the small stone between him and Wu Dahu and said calmly, "I know, I will take good care of my husband."

 Chapter 258

    Song QingHan didn''t miss the anger on Wu Tan''s face. He chuckled and fell down directly with his clothes. He gently patted the back of the stone and coaxed him to sleep.


    Wu Tan didn''t want to be angry in front of Wu Dahu. He nced at him and saw that he didn''t respond after listening to song QingHan''s words. His face finally looked better.


    Before leaving, he red at Song QingHan fiercely. He didn''t expect that song QingHan had not yet done so. Instead, the small stone raised his head carelessly saw his ferocious appearance in his eyes.


    Song looked at the stone and said, "don''t you want to see the cold night? Can''t wait a day? Wu Dahu''s injury is not good. Even if he wants to move, he can''t move. What can you do here? "


    He purposely made his words particrly ugly. Seeing that Wu Tan''s face was flushed, he quickly walked out of the tent. He put a little stone in his arms and whispered, "don''t be afraid of stones. The bad guys have been beaten away by their female father. Don''t be afraid...


    Wu Dahu''s eyes opened again. He looked at Song QingHan and said slowly:" this is ... your child? "


    Song Qing was so cold that he said without expression: "this is our child, and here..."


    he held out his finger and pointed to his slightly raised stomach, calmly saying: "it''s also our child."


    Wu Dahu''s eyes shed a bit of confusion. He seemed to want to say something, but his thoughts were interrupted by the cry of small stone, which made him confused.


    Xiaoshi managed to recover from the shock of riding a horse. Today, he saw Wutan frequently. If the situation didn''t deteriorate, it would be good. So song QingHan didn''t feel impatient. He didn''t even look at Wu Dahu and coaxed Xiaoshi attentively.


    When song QingHan coaxes the small stone and looks up again, he finds that Wu Dahu is also asleep, but his brows are still tightly wrinkled, as if troubled by some nightmare.


    Song QingHan stretched out his hand to smooth his eyebrows, helped him to tuck in the corners, sighed faintly, and then fell asleep.


    What he didn''t know was that after his breath became stable, Wu Dahu''s eyes suddenly opened and looked at him steadily with the help of the fire in the distance. He looked gloomy and did not know what he was thinking.


    In the early morning of the next day, utan came to drive people out. I don''t know where he got so much spare time asmander-in-chief.


    Song QingHan walked cleanly. Anyway, Wu Dahu was not without hands and feet. Although he had no memory, he was still not able to be an imbecile. Without him, there was no big problem. He was just worried about Wutan.


    As soon as Wu Dahu left, Wutan set out to live in Wu Dahu''s tent, which the United States called "take care of nearby.".


    Wu Dahu didn''t raise any objection. He seemed to be as clever as a newborn.


    His reaction pleased Wu Tan. If Wu Dahu hadn''t recovered, maybe he would have jumped on him.


    The following days lead a peaceful like water, if not for their own stomach day by day grow bigger, I am afraid song QingHan would think his time stagnated.


    The fact that Merck has note back for such a long time makes song QingHan guess that the war in the rear must be very tight, which means that muhammar and their progress are still smooth.


    Although muhammar did not have much contact with him, song QingHan hoped that muhammar could control the barbarians more than Merck.


    The only thing that disappoints song QingHan is the fact that Wutan has not left yet.


    However, it is strange to say that after song QingHan moved out to live, he was ready to face all kinds of troubles in Wutan. Unexpectedly, since that day, Wutan seemed to have no idea of him, and he never even came to see him.


    The kind of soup that he was asked to drink before was also inexplicably broken. If he didn''t remember the taste of the soup, he would have thought that what he had experienced that day was illusion.


    When song QingHan thought his peaceful days would continue, Qingmu finallyunched another attack.


    Utan himself led the whole army to meet the fierce attack of Aoki.


    The situation that he thought he would win was destroyed by a mistake made by utan. If Aoki was not able to follow, I''m afraid that the barbarians would be beaten to move the camp and flee back.


    Song QingHan heard this from others, because he seldom went to other ces except the ce where he lived and the kitchen. He only asionally went to the mass grave to collect personal rescue. But this also depends on luck. After all, not all the prisoners can keep their breath, but more are dead bodies.


    However, it is strange to say that the man who was thrown on the ground by song QingHan disappeared from the mound without knowing when. When song QingHan noticed it, he thought it was someone else who moved him to a ce. However, after looking for a circle, he still had no result, and then he knew that the matter was not so simple.


    Song QingHan once again went back from the ce where he lived. Before he got to the ce where he lived, he saw a group of people gathered together and seemed to be talking about something.


    He was hiding quietly, listening up to their conversation."Is this madness, princess? This just lost the war, he should marry at this time? Do you want to have a big wedding party? "


    "That is, the Lord is not here now, no one can control him, the only one who can manage him is still a useless green wood man!"


    "Oh, the green wood people do harm to people! One fascinated the princess and dragged her to train, so she was surrounded by him all day. The other was fascinated by the Lord, and even the Queen''s Keepsake was given out. Song QingHan couldn''t hear the words behind, because those people seemed to realize that it was not good to talk about Merck and utan here, and they went away without saying a word.


    However, this information is enough for song QingHan. He frowns tightly and says to himself, "Wu Tan really intends to marry Wu Dahu. Is he not afraid to bite his teeth?"


    As he thought about it, he looked down at the Bone Pendant on his waist, and thought shed through his eyes.


    It turned out that this bone pendant was the Queen''s keepsake. No wonder utan also wanted to salute him. As for the servants, they never felt sorry for him. They retreated to one side when they saw him.


    Before, he thought it was Merck''s orders that yed a role. Now it seems that this bone pendant is the credit.


    ording to the meaning of those people just now, can hemand utan by virtue of this Bone Pendant?


    As soon as this idea came out, it was denied by song QingHan himself.


    It''s one thing to be able tomand, and it''s another to listen to utan. Especially now, utan is immersed in the beauty of the eve of the wedding. I''m afraid that Merck himself wille forward, which may not work.

 Chapter 259

    Song QingHan found that when he thought of Wu Dahu''s marriage with Merck, he didn''t even have a ripple in his heart.


    It''s like Wu Dahu is not his husband. They are just passers-by.


    However, he did not regret hising to see Wu Dahu. After all, Wu Dahu''s injury was cured by him. Although the most important memory of the two people was lost in this process, the person was still good...


    Song QingHan was absorbed in thinking. As soon as he walked into his residence, he found that it was Wu Tan''s face which had not been seen for a long time.


    He paused and said in a deep voice, "what are you doing here?"


    Utan nced at his sleeve, and saw that it was stained with blood, but he didn''t care. He chuckled: "you are kind-hearted. If you can''t protect yourself, you have to take care of others."


    Song QingHan frowned. He always felt that the meaning revealed in his words was a little dangerous. He said in a cold voice, "aren''t you preparing for a big marriage? I''m not in your way. It''s impossible that Wu Dahu''s memory has recovered? "


    Seeing that he also knew that he was going to get married, a strange sh shed in Wu Tan''s eyes. He said with a smile: "it seems that you have been very moist here. Look at this small chin, it looks more pleasing to the eye, but it''s a pity..."


    he waved, and a servant suddenly came in with a bowl of ck soup, which had a strong vor, even if song QingHan could not analyze it I also know that it must not be a good thing.


    After taking over the bowl of soup, Wu Tan looked at Song QingHan with burning eyes and said in a soft voice: "thanks to you, the tiger''s injury has been healed, only the memory has not recovered. However, judging from his current attitude towards me, even if the memory is restored, it will not have any impact on our feelings. Ha ha, I''m afraid you don''t believe it. Wu Dahu is better to me than I am to him...


    Song QingHan pretended not to hear the ostentation in Wu Tan''s words, but the impatience between his eyebrows revealed his mind.


    "Since you have said that I will not be a stumbling block between you, why do you have to kill me? Are you not afraid to be charged with murder against the queen


    Utan''s hand stopped, eyebrow corner a pick, surprised: "you even know the meaning of that piece of bone Pei? Who told you that? "


    Without waiting for song QingHan to answer, he shrugged his shoulders and said, "what if you know? Because you''re not going to kill me at all


    Song QingHan saw him approaching him step by step, and instantly ovepped the scene with his previous memory. He was struck by the fear of medication, which made him shake his sleeve and hold the scalpel tightly in his hand.


    If utan can be killed quietly, he may have a chance to escape. After all, for the sake of confidentiality, there are only him and utan in the room at this time.


    However, utan didn''t even look at Song QingHan''s arm, so he reached out and hit him on his elbow with lightning speed. He grabbed his two hands at the same time and fixed them on his waist.


    With a ng, the scalpel fell to the ground, which made song QingHan shiver.


    Utan chuckled, but his eyes were cold. He said in a low voice, "I saidst time, if you drink it well, you don''t need me to use force. Now it''s so hard...


    Song QingHan sensed the dangerous breath from him, swallowed his breath, calmed down his emotions, and said calmly:" before I drink it, at least tell me Tell me what its effect is, or even if you don''t want me to die, I''ll die of all kinds of idents. Believe me, I''m a doctor


    There was a flicker of hesitation in utan''s eyes, but when he saw song QingHan''s assistant''s powerless appearance, the hesitation disappeared instantly and he said with a smile: "in this case, I will tell you generously that this medicine is abortion medicine."


    Song QingHan''s heart was tight and frowned: "abortion medicine? Is it really Merck''s order? "


    Seeing his unbelievable appearance, utan said happily, "what? Do you really regard the Lord as a good man? You know... Your stomach is for him to have a baby. "


    Listening to Wu Tan''s wildughter, song QingHan''s heart did not have a trace of waves. He said in a low voice: "if this is the case, it''s even more impossible to feed me to drink abortion medicine, because the child in my stomach has been more than three months. At this time, it will have a great impact on my body, and I may not be able to have children in the future."


    Utan curled his mouth and said without expression: "who let you not drink the slippery fetus medicine which is harmless to your body. Now it''s toote. Only the strong medicine can be drunk."


    Song QingHan''s scalp was tight, and he suddenly understood what the so-called tonic that Wutan had given him a few days ago was something. For a moment, he felt the pain in his lower abdomen, as if the bowl of medicine finally worked.


    Probably because he felt that he had lost too much time here, utan stopped talking, directly squeezed song QingHan''s chin, forced him to open his mouth, and put the bowl of medicine to his mouth.


    "What are you doing?"


    Wu Dahu''s voice suddenly came from the door. It sounded a little confused and surprised.


    Wu Tan''s hand was suddenly pushed away by song QingHan. The bowl on his hand fell to the ground, and the ck medicine juice was sprinkled on the ground, and it was not in the soil for a while.Song QingHan ran two steps in the direction of Wu Dahu, but Wu Dahu went straight to Wutan as if he had not seen him. His eyes showed anxiety and said in a deep voice, "are your hands OK?"


    Wutan, who wanted to get angry, blushed when he felt the temperature on his hand. The whole person turned into a pool of spring water. He lowered his head slightly and said in a soft voice: "it''s OK. It''s just a little scared... How did youe here? Come to him? "


    Song QingHan pretended not to hear the evil spirit in Wutan dialect, and looked at Wu Dahu''s face tightly, as if to find some clues from it.


    Wu Dahu looked up at Song QingHan, then lowered his head again. He shook his head slightly to Wutan and said slowly, "I''m here to find you. Is this his room? What are you doing here? I can''t see you''re a little flustered


    Wu Tan Ben was thinking about whether to tell Wu Dahu the truth. When he heard Wu Dahu''sst words, he immediately opened his heart and leaned close to his ear and said in a low voice: "the Lord ordered that the fetus in his womb should be knocked out. I forgot about it before, and now I think that we should do it on the eve of the wedding, so as not to affect our good deeds."


    After listening to his exnation, Wu Dahu looked in the direction of song QingHan''s stomach. When he saw the slightly raised radian, he sighed softly, took Wutan''s shoulder and said in a deep voice, "Wutan, Wutan, how can you do this by yourself? Don''t you know karma

 Chapter 260

    Wu Tan''s favorite is Wu Dahu''s appearance when he calls his name. As soon as Wu Dahu takes over his shoulder, he turns his head in the past and says, "what karma?"


    Wu Da Hu as like as two peas, suddenly deepened and whispered: "if you destroy your child by yourself, your child will suffer the same things."


    As soon as his words came out, Wu Tan''s face changed. He directly broke away from Wu Dahu''s hand and said in a bad tone: "what are you talking about? Isn''t my child yours? "


    Seeing his anger, Wu Dahu''s face showed a wry smile and said in a soft voice: "yes, because of that, I don''t want you to do this kind of thing by yourself. Otherwise, I can''t imagine if our children also..."


    Wu Tan looked at Wu Dahu''s face suspiciously for a long time, and saw that the sadness in his tone did not seem to be fake. His face slowed down and nodded his head "You have a point. I really shouldn''t do it by myself. Come on, I''ll fry another prescription."


    Song QingHan''s heart is tight, Yu Guang nces at the operating knife which is reflecting on the ground, and thinks about the possibility of stabbing him to death while utan doesn''t respond.


    However, Wu Dahu didn''t know what to think. He took a step to the side, just blocking song QingHan''s gaze at the scalpel.


    He reached out and patted utan on the shoulder and whispered, "don''t be angry. I''m upset because I''m angry. Let''s go to prepare for the wedding banquet first. I''ll give it to the servants here."


    "Xiao Yan, you''re watching him here. You can''t leave a drop of abortion medicine. Do you know?"


    A man dressed in a strong suit suddenly came in and hugged Wu Dahu and said, "yes, my Lord!"


    Wu Tan frowned and seemed to want to say something, but Wu Dahu had already started to talk about the wedding banquet arrangement to him. He had to turn his attention to that ce and discuss with Wu Dahu in a low voice.


    After Wu Tan and Wu Dahu left, song QingHan sat on the bed, looking down at the quiet sleeping face of the small stone, and his brain was nk.


    The man named Xiao Yan stood beside him, just like a wooden man. He did not speak or move. If song QingHan did not nce at him asionally when he looked up, he would have doubted whether he had gone quietly.


    The time of decocting medicine was long and short. When the pungent smell was introduced into the cold nose of Song Dynasty, he put his hand on his abdomen and frowned tightly, as if he was engaged in intense psychological activities.


    It seems that the people carrying the medicine want to feed song QingHan in person, but Xiao Yan reaches out his hand to stop it and says in a deep voice, "Lord Wu ordered me to feed him with my own hands. Go down."


    The man hesitated for a moment and could not help but resist: "but the princess also let me stare at him to drink, you feed you, I see mine."


    Xiao Yan didn''t say anything. He took the bowl and went to the Song Dynasty.


    When song QingHan''s chin was lifted and his lips were forced to open, the expected liquid did not slip into his throat, but disappeared in front of him like a magic trick.


    He was stunned. He subconsciously turned his eyes and looked at Xiao Yan, but he didn''t get any other reaction.


    After a bowl of soup was "drunk", Xiao Yan raised his hand, put the empty bowl into the man''s hand, and said in a deep voice, "it''s OK. If you don''t have a drop left, you don''t get a stick of incense, it will work."


    With that, he suddenly reached out and helped song QingHan. After song QingHan sat down on the bed, he took the man out of the room.


    Song QingHan looked at his back in a daze, his eyes strangely touched his waist. Seeing that the tentacles were soft and slippery, he could not help but open the seal to have a look.


    When he smelled the strong smell of blood, he immediately realized what it was for.


    It''s no wonder that Xiao Yangang just emphasized "a stick of incense", which was to remind him to do a good job in disguise...


    Song QingHan sat for a while and felt a little confused, because what happened now was beyond his imagination.


    So is Wu Dahu''s amnesia a fake? If so, how to exin Xiao Yan? If not, when is his acting so good?


    And who is Xiao Yan? He looked familiar, but he didn''t know when they would meet.


    Song QingHan thought about it, but it was almost time to calcte. He quickly opened the blood bag. Just as he was about to pour blood on the ground, he suddenly remembered something. He untied his pants and poured the blood down his crotch.


    After pouring, he put the blood packet paper into a ball and burned it in the charcoal basin. He sat down on the ground and groaned in pain.


    When the people outside heard the movement, they lifted the curtain of the door and took a look inside. They asked carefully, "Sir, do you want to call the doctor?"


    Song QingHan shook his head and said pale: "I am a doctor myself. What other doctors do you want? You can get me a hot water and clean up the ce


    After song QingHan cleaned up and put on arge suit of clothes, he was surprised to find that there was a doctor waiting for him at the door.


    That doctor is no one else, or old acquaintance, from the first day after the song QingHan behind to help.Song QingHan stopped, lying down in bed, quietly stretched out his wrist, waiting for the results of pulse.


    Since Xiao Yan even considered the blood bag, he could not have thought of the doctor''s business, so he only needed to wait patiently.


    Sure enough, after the time of a stick of incense, the doctor took back his hand and said sincerely to song QingHan: "the fetus hase down. The adult''s body is very weak now. You need to have a good rest for a few days. Don''t go out these days."


    Song QingHan quietly took back his hand, looked down at his still slightly raised abdomen, smile rather than smile, and said: "good, even if I think of it, I have no strength."


    The man nodded, stood up, saluted him, and walked out of the room quickly.


    Now we can be sure that these things are arranged by the same person, otherwise we would not have nned so well, even the barbarians would have bought them.


    You know, deceiving the monarch is a big crime of beheading. Unless they are sure that Merck will note back, once Merck knows about it, those who have dealt with it will not have a good end.


    Of course, there is another possibility that they will not stay in barbarians in the future, so naturally they don''t have to worry about Merck''s reaction...


    Song QingHany in bed thinking for a while, and saw that the general direction had been clear, and a heart suddenly settled down.


    It seems that he is not fighting alone, which is enough, otherwise the pressure will crush him sooner orter.


    The next few days, because song QingHan followed the doctor''s advice and did not go out, so naturally he did not know what happened outside.


    When he reacts, it will be the wedding day.

 Chapter 261

    After all, there will be a grand carnival in the evening. No wonder people will be jubnt.


    Song QingHan''s heart still does not have any waves, just vaguely felt that something must happen tonight, after all... The extreme will reverse.


    Utan must be the happiest person in the world at this time, but it also means that if he is hit, he will be the most miserable person in the world.


    Song QingHan secretly thought that after coaxing the small stone to sleep, he wandered around the room, as if he wanted to see people and didn''t want to see people.


    After a while, a figure suddenly burst in and gave him a fist: "master! It''s time to go! "


    Song QingHan was stunned. After seeing that it was Xiao Yan, he showed a "yes" expression on his face. He picked up the small stone and followed him in a deep voice: "was it arranged by Wu Dahu?"


    Xiao Yan''s steps stopped and shook his head affirmatively: "no, it was arranged by his subordinates."


    Hearing the answer, song QingHan''s eyes shed a touch of surprise, picked his eyebrows and said, "you mean, help me find someone to disguise, abortion sess is also your arrangement?"


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Yan didn''t even think about it. He nodded his head and said, "yes, my subordinates have arranged everything. Even if the one left at that time is not my master''s husband, there will be nothing wrong. But what I didn''t expect was that Lord Wu finally left me."


    Seeing that he said thest sentence in a strange tone, song QingHan frowned and said, "what? You didn''t tell him in advance? "


    Xiao Yan pondered for a moment. It seemed that he was organizing thenguage. After a long time, he said, "it''s a long story. Lord Wu really lost his memory, so I dare not tell him too much, just for fear..."


    Song QingHan understood his concerns, nodded and did not ask again.


    Although he didn''t know how Xiao Yan judged that Wu Dahu was really amnesia, but from the current performance, Xiao Yan was more reliable than Wu Dahu, so he chose to stand on Xiao Yan''s side for the time being.


    Just in thinking of Wu Dahu''s words to Wutan, song QingHan''s heart is still a little painful.


    Even before he lost his memory, wudahu never said such intimate love words to him. He never thought that once he lost his memory, all kinds of sweet words would spread out like no money. I don''t know, I thought how deep the love between Wu Tan and Wu Tan was.


    In thinking, Xiao Yan has brought song QingHan out of the underground pce.


    Beyond the expectation of the cold and cold Song Dynasty, there was no sign of any wedding banquet outside.


    Xiao Yan had already made preparations. He directly led the horses nearby, helped song QingHan to sit on it, and said in a deep voice: "master, sit down. Just follow me. Don''t look back if anything happens on the pipeline."


    Song held the stone tightly in his head and held the rope tightly.


    It was only before he left that he remembered one thing and said, "where is Wu Dahu? He won''t leave? "


    Xiao Yan''s face shed a bit of embarrassment. He turned his head and looked to the northwest. There seemed to be red candles.


    "Lord Wu can''t get away from him for the time being. Let''s go first. When the master is safe, I''lle back to see Lord Wu."


    The sound of swords sounded in his ear. Song QingHan turned his head and saw that both sides were fighting. He couldn''t help saying, "did you inform the green wood man to fight?"


    Xiao Yan shook his head, waved the reins, and rode on, affirming: "no! Maybe it was found out by Aoki himself! Master, be careful


    Song QingHan mped his horse''s belly and followed Xiao Yan closely. His eyes narrowed slightly and his lips pursed into a straight line, temporarily clearing his mind of misceneous thoughts.


    It''s funny to say that he came to save Wu Dahu, but he left him behind.


    Xiao Yan seems to be very familiar with this route. Along the way, none of the three met anyone who was in the way. asionally, there were one or two barbarians. When he saw the Bone Pendant on the waist of QingHan in Song Dynasty, he subconsciously gave way.


    Just when he was about to reach the barren area, Xiao Yan suddenly pulled the reins and forced the horses under him to stop.


    Fortunately, song QingHan had a quick eye and a quick hand. Learning from his appearance, he made the horse stop, so he didn''t let himself run into it directly.


    "How..."


    before he finished asking, he understood when he saw Merck and his party not far away.


    Merck''s eagle eyes narrowed slightly, and looked at Song QingHan sharply, and said in a cold voice, "I respect and care for you. Is this the reward I get?"


    Song QingHan''s face also sank down, merciless way: "when did you respect me? Care for me? All you want is my stomach and hands, don''t you? "


    Seeing that he already knew about the abortion medicine, Merck couldn''t help shaking her head and saying in a deep voice, "if it wasn''t for the queen Bone Pendant I gave you, do you think you can live to this day? How dare you collude with Qingmu people to attack our camp! Don''t be unkind to meAfter that, he didn''t talk much nonsense. He waved his hand directly and let the people under him surround song QingHan and Xiao Yan.


    Xiao Yan was so nervous that he pulled out the knife from his waist and said to song QingHan: "master, don''t worry. If they want to touch you, they must step on my corpse!"


    Song QingHan was a little moved, but more pathetic.


    It is not impossible to attack many with one enemy, but certainly not under such circumstances.


    The other side is a confidant of the Lord of a country, while Xiao Yan is just a small soldier under Wu Dahu.


    Song QingHan pursed his lips and wanted to say something to dy time, but Merck obviously did not intend to give him this opportunity and said directly, "kill!"


    The sound of Swords is endless. Song QingHan looks at the scene of fighting in front of him. He holds the small stone tightly in his hands, and seems to forget how to breathe.


    The blood did not know from whose body, directly sshed on song QingHan''s face. The small stone nced at it carelessly, which made him cry.


    Song QingHan''s heart was tight, buried the stone''s face in his arms, stretched out his sleeve to wipe his face, and saw an unbelievable figure from the dark red.


    "Tiger?"


    Wu Dahu nced at their father and son and said in a deep voice to Merck, "stop it, or I''ll kill him!"


    When Merck saw the picture of him putting his knife in the throat of utan, his canthus were about to crack, and he said in a sharp voice, "you are pretending!"


    Wu Dahu said no matter whether I pretended or not, you can see from your reaction that I made such a behavior is correct


    Seeing that Wu Tan''s neck had begun to drip blood, Merck''s face shed a struggle. Looking at Song QingHan and Xiao Yan, she suddenly raised her hand and said, e back!"

 Chapter 262

    Xiao Yan walked quickly to song QingHan and said in a low voice, "is the master OK?"


    Song QingHan looked at Wu Dahu for a long time. Seeing that he didn''t look in his direction at all, song QingHan felt a bit lost. However, he knew that it was not the time for him to be willful. He nodded to Xiao Yan and said in a soft voice, "nothing, let''s go."


    Merck watched song QingHan and Xiao Yan walk behind Wu Dahu from under their noses, and their faces were gloomy and said, "can we let utan go now?"


    Wu Dahu took the knife in his hand and said faintly: "give us three horses. If you don''t trust me, you can send a man to follow us. When you drive out of ten miles, I will throw him down."


    Wu Tan looked at the opportunity and called out: "Wu Dahu, you liar! How dare you lie to me for so long! I''m going to kill you! Lord! Leave me alone! Kill them to avenge me! Ah


    Seeing that he was trying to struggle, Wu Dahu casually touched his wrist and knee, and saw that Wutan was like a pool of mud. Apart from opening and closing a mouth, his body could not move.


    Merck''s face was unpredictable, and seemed to be thinking about utan''s views just now.


    Is the life of Wu Dahu''s family worth it or not?


    Wu Dahu looked back and seemed to notice something. He did not give Merck another chance to think. He put his hand into utan''s throat and said in a deep voice, "I count three numbers. Maybe we all stay here."


    Merck nced at the fierce camp. Her heart sank. She reached out and waved her hand. Looking at the picture of Wu Dahu and others turning over to mount a horse, a sharp light shed in her eyes.


    Utan he wants to save, Wu Dahu''s people, he also wants to kill!


    After Wu Dahu mounted his horse, he whispered to Xiao Yan: "take good care of him. We will meet after 20 Li due south."


    Xiao Yan was stunned. He immediately reflected the meaning of Wu Dahu. He nodded his head and reached for song QingHan''s horse''s reins. He casually chose the direction of few people to break through the encirclement.


    Merck''s pupil shrank, knowing that Wu Dahu had seen through his purpose, he clenched his hands into fists and said, "Wu Dahu, you can stay tonight..."


    Song QingHan followed Xiao Yan, and when there was no one around, he couldn''t help asking, "what does Wu Dahu mean? Why doesn''t he leave? "


    Xiao Yan didn''t slow down because he knew that barbarians mighte after him at any time, but he took time to answer song QingHan''s question.


    "Lord Wu is worried about Merck''s actions and sending people to follow us secretly from both sides. When we release utan, he willunch a sneak attack. Therefore, the special soldiers are divided into two ways, at least ensuring the safety of our side."


    His answer failed to reassure song QingHan. Song QingHan looked back at his back and said in a soft voice, "what should he do? It''s impossible for utan alone to let him go


    Xiao Yan didn''t answer. Maybe he didn''t know how to answer. After all, it was Wu Dahu''s choice. He was not Wu Dahu. He could only respect his choice. As for spection, there was no clue.


    Song QingHan saw that Xiao Yan was silent and did not continue to ask. As if he suddenly remembered something, he opened his mouth and asked, "why haven''t I met you? When did youe to the barbarians?"


    Xiao Yan was stunned. He didn''t think that song QingHan would not remember him. But when he thought of the scene that day, he knew that it was normal for song QingHan not to recognize him. He replied in a low voice: "go back to the master. It was the master who saved my life that day."


    This time, it was song QingHan''s turn to be stunned, because although there were not many people saved in the mass grave, there were several. Who knows which one is Xiao Yan?


    However, after thinking about it carefully, he understood it and asked tentatively, "but the one I covered with white cloth..."


    seeing Xiao Yan nodding, song QingHan took a long breath, and his expression was strange: "after that, you took all the others?"


    Xiao Yan said, "well," respectfully, "after I left the mass grave, I was almost found by the barbarians, so I ran to Lord Wu in a hurry. Unexpectedly, Lord Wu didn''t recognize me at all. However, seeing that the situation was critical, he casually asked me to be his personal bodyguard. Although Wu Tan was quite dissatisfied, he didn''t say anything. He just asked people to investigate my background ¡£¡±


    "When he found out that I came out of the camp, he ordered the people in the camp to make sure that the prisoners were dead before they could be pulled out..."


    Song QingHan suddenly understood why he met corpses when he went to the mass burial post.


    Since he has asked so many questions, song QingHan simply asked all the doubts in his heart.


    "What about the doctor? How do you know utan''sing to feed me with abortion pills? In principle, he won''t tell anyone about it. "


    Xiao Yan pondered for a moment and then said slowly, "it was Lord Wu who came to see the doctor himself. He also said about the abortion. As for the motive, it seems that the reason is that utan killed his family, and the reason was his family''s treason, but in fact, it was because his family went to inform Merck for you."


    Song QingHan was stunned and a vague face appeared in his mind.That man was killed by utan?


    His heart is a little sad, but after all, that person and he did not have too much contact, saying sad words is a little too exaggerated.


    But he didn''t think that the incident of "I don''t kill Boren, but Boren died because of me" would happen to him.


    If he didn''t entrust that person to take a small stone to ride a horse that day, would there be a different result?


    Song QingHan sighed softly, and tightly held the small stone''s hand. He decided to knock the man three times afternding, which was to thank him for saving the life of the stone.


    Twenty miles to say that it is not far away, in their continuous running, in the blink of an eye.


    But they waited for a long time, still can''t wait for Wu Dahu''s figure.


    Although Xiao Yan''s temperament is calm, he can''t help but feel a little anxious under such circumstances. He often stretches his head to see the north. If he is not worried that song QingHan is not safe here with a small stone, he may have to go on his horse to check it out.


    Although he is very confident in Wu Dahu''s strength, he is not in the way of many people. Besides, Wu Dahu''s amnesia now has no effect on his martial arts. If so, he must be in a very bad situation.


    Song QingHan was more calm than Xiao Yan. He looked at the distance quietly. When he saw a small ck spot gradually erged, he said in a soft voice, "here we are."


    Xiao Yan stood up nervously, put his hand on his waist, and prepared to draw his knife when the situation was bad.


    Fortunately, the ck spot erged and turned into Wu Dahu. When he saw the two men, he tightened his rein and said in a deep voice: "let''s go. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time."

 Chapter 263

    The four men set out on the road again, but Xiao Yan was ahead of them, because Wu Dahu didn''t know where to go.


    At this time, Wu Dahu doesn''t need to pretend to be amnesia again. So song QingHan knows that his previous performance is true. He feels that there is a high barrier standing between them, and neither of them means to break the barrier.


    Silence was like Xiao Yan. At this time, he felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere. He couldn''t help looking for a topic and said, "the man who took the knife before the master survived. I said that the master husband is not the kind of person who kills innocent people, but they still don''t believe it."


    Song QingHan nodded absently and said casually, "that''s good. Don''t care about others. Do we go back to Qingmu directly now?"


    Xiao Yan subconsciously looked at Wu Dahu, and saw that he didn''t speak, he said in a dilemma: "Qingmu naturally wants to go back, but because of the status of our captives, it may be a bit more troublesome..."


    in this regard, Qingmu, like the barbarians, treats soldiers who have been captives with harsh methods.


    Even if they are forced, even if they have not done anything to divulge military information, they have stayed in the enemy country for a period of time and then go back, which is tantamount to betrayal.


    Song QingHan didn''t know the inside story. Seeing Xiao Yan in a dilemma, he hesitated and asked, "shall we turn around and join the army?"


    In fact, he wanted to ask why they didn''t follow the green wood army before. After all, seeing the green wood people fighting in full swing, he knew that they would win the battle.


    Xiao Yan couldn''t exin it too inly, so he blurted: "no, we''ll leave us, so as not to drag them down..."


    Song QingHan nodded vaguely and nced at Wu Dahu. Seeing him sitting on the horse''s back like a piece of wood, he couldn''t help frowning: "what do you think? Why did you suddenly help? Did you believe us? "


    As soon as he said this, his mind came to Wu Dahu''s appearance when he said love words to Wu Tan. Suddenly, he felt nauseated and retched.


    Wu Dahu was just about to open his mouth. When he saw his appearance, he suddenly came to him, grabbed the sleeping stone and put it into Xiao Yan''s arms. He held song QingHan and gently put it on the horse''s back.


    Song QingHan was stunned, staring at his face, subconsciously said: "do you remember?"


    Wu Dahu looked down at him, and suddenly reached out and pped song QingHan''s horse. He made the horse run to a different side because of its shock.


    "It''s almost time to confuse their vision."


    Seeing that his tone of voice was still so cold, song QingHan knew that he was hot face and cold buttocks again. He felt depressed and nestled in Wu Dahu''s arms. He closed his eyes and said, "what are you doing with the small stone? Xiao Yan can''t take care of children


    Xiao Yan, who was named, looked at his frozen left hand and touched his head with embarrassment. Just as he was about to exin, he heard Wu Dahu''s voice without ups and downs: "he''s too heavy. It makes you ufortable."


    Xiao Yan carefully weighed the stone, which was as light as nothing. Somehow, he always felt that he should not speak at this time.


    Song Qing''s cold hum, subconsciously ignored the fact that his body was much better, and his tone was not good enough to say, "you haven''t answered my question!"


    Wu Dahu followed Xiao Yan slowly. Seeing him turn his head to look at them, he didn''t care and said, "I am amnesia, not dementia. I can tell who is good and who is bad."


    Seeing that he answered the question, he also satirized himself. Song QingHanughed angrily and raised his eyebrows: "Oh? It''s not dementia. How can we have sex with utan? Isn''t it painful to see him hurt? How could he put the knife around his neck in a twinkling of an eye? Oh, man


    Xiao Yangang adjusted his posture of holding a small stone. In a sh, he heard this sentence. He always felt that he had suffered a disaster without any mistake. He subconsciously mped the horse''s belly to make the horse run faster, so as to widen the distance between him and Wu Dahu.


    Wu Dahu didn''t feel anything. He looked down at Song QingHan and saw the moonlight on his face, which made the scarlet color on his cheeks deeper. Subconsciously, he stretched out his hand to pull his broken hair behind his ears and said slowly, "if I don''t pester him, he will pester you."


    As soon as he said this, song QingHan''s body became stiff like petrifaction, and his eyes were fixed on Wu Dahu.


    But Wu Dahu or that pair of cloud light breeze light appearance, let a person can''t tell whether what he said is true or false.


    After a long time, when Wu Dahu thought song QingHan would not speak again, he suddenly said, "so you and Wutan are fake from the beginning?"


    On this issue, Wu Dahu was frank and frank. He nodded and said: "he looks very powerful. If I want to upy a favorable ce, I must first get his trust, and he seems to eat that way."


    Song QingHan couldn''t helpughing. Thinking of utan''s infatuated appearance, he raised his eyebrows and looked at Wu Dahu and said, "so you are such a person. I don''t even know if you don''t lose your memory."After saying this, he hesitated and thought carefully, and found that when he first came here, Wu Dahu''s performance did not seem to be much different from his performance when he treated utan.


    It''s nothing more than what the other party likes to do, just like chameleon.


    As soon as he wanted to understand this fact, his face turned ugly and said with a sneer, "so now you are trying to gain my trust?"


    Wu Dahu quickly shook his head and calmly said, "you don''t need to get it, because you already trust me."


    Song QingHan''s words are blocked, and he finds that he really can''t say any retort.


    But let him just give up talking back to Wu Dahu and admit that he has lost a part of his life, but he is not willing to make a fuss: "in the past, I was trusting, but now I don''t trust you. Who knows if you came to Wutan as a spy, and deliberately followed us back to Qingmu, so as to help the barbarians win?"


    Although Wu Dahu didn''t understand the meaning of mission impossible, he understood thest sentence of song QingHan. He frowned slightly and seemed to be thinking about how to solve the problem.


    Although Xiao Yan widened the distance between Wu Dahu and song QingHan, his ears were always erect, listening to all their conversations without missing a word.


    Seeing Wu Dahu''s silence for a long time, Xiao Yan felt that he should stand up and help him speak. He said, "master, if Lord Wu wants to help the barbarians, it''s better to stay here than to go back. After all, adults lead troops to fight so hard...


    and

 Chapter 264

    After listening to Xiao Yan''s words, song QingHan''s face turned to pig liver color, but he still held on and did not open his mouth.


    Wu Dahu has the ability to satirize him again. Let''s see how he counterattacks!


    However, what he didn''t expect was that Wu Dahu said thoughtfully: "what you said is reasonable. I may have colluded with utan, so you should take good care of me, and you''d better not go away for a moment."


    As soon as he said that, Xiao Yan''s face became strange again. He stretched out his hand to scratch his head, mped his horse''s belly, andpletely opened the distance between Wu Dahu and song QingHan.


    s, it''s not human to persuade people to fight. He should watch it quietly...


    Song QingHan''s face was also a little strange, and he raised his eyebrows and said, "I''ll watch you when you take a bath?"


    Wu Dahu looked at him in surprise and said slowly, "don''t you say you are my husband? Isn''t it normal to serve while you''re bathing? "


    Hearing the word "serve", song QingHan suddenly felt like a firecracker: "I don''t serve you. You serve me pretty well. Don''t think you can do whatever you want if you lose your memory. If you are like those men...


    " OK, I can serve you to take a bath. "


    Wu Dahu didn''t wait for song QingHan to finish speaking, so he said a word that made him speechless.


    Seeing that he said so naturally, song QingHan always felt that he had been caught in his scheme. His eyes narrowed and he looked at him suspiciously. Seeing that he could not see any clue from his face, heined in a low voice: "if you are not really amnesia now, I must teach you a good lesson. When will it be so provocative...


    I can''t stand it!


    Song QingHan sighed, found afortable ce in Wu Dahu''s arms, closed his eyes and rested.


    After such a busy day, he was afraid and ran around. His pregnant body couldn''t stand it for a long time, but he was afraid to drag down Wu Dahu and Xiao Yan, so he didn''t say anything. Now, as soon as he came back to Wu Dahu''s warm arms, his body rxed subconsciously and fell asleep in a short time.


    After he fell asleep, Wu Dahu slightly bowed his head and brushed his smooth face with waves surging in his eyes.


    Facts have proved that Xiao Yan is indeed a very good subordinate. Without Wu Dahu''smand, he found the best route to go back to Qingmu, perfectly avoiding Merck''s pursuit.


    They rode all night, and by daybreak their shoulders were wet with dew.


    Song QingHan sleeps soundly. When he opens his eyes again, he finds that he has fallen on the ground. In front of him is the boiled mushroom soup.


    The strong smell of fresh mushroom kepting into his nose, which aroused the greedy insects in his stomach.


    He sat up and waited for a bowl full of mushrooms.


    Wu Dahu added firewood without any expression and said slowly: "eat more. My stomach has been calling all the way."


    Song QingHan, who was preparing to drink the soup, shed a touch of embarrassment on his face. He felt his stomach subconsciously. After his reaction, he raised his eyebrow and said, "it''s not because I have a small one in my stomach. Naturally, I''m hungry. You, the culprit, are still thinking of talking..."


    his eyes are tightly fixed on Wu Dahu''s meat kebab and mouth The voice of the voice automatically silences, and the brain also can''t move.


    Wu Dahu raised his eyes and nced at him, patiently exined: "I don''t know when you wake up, so there''s no baking. It''s not delicious to put cold and reheat."


    Seeing that Xiao Yan also nced at this side from time to time, song QingHan knew that they had speeded up the speed of drinking mushroom soup because they had not eaten meat yet.


    After Wu Dahu was roasted, he chose the most tender part and handed it to song QingHan. The rest was shared with Xiao Yan.


    Song QingHan is preparing to eat. Yu Guang catches a glimpse of Wu Dahu''s mind wandering with the meat kebab, and doubts: "what are you doing? Where is it hard? "


    Wu Dahu was called back by his voice. Subconsciously, he shook his head, nodded his chin in the direction of the small stone, and said in a deep voice, "can he eat meat?"


    Song QingHan looked along his line of sight, and saw that little stone was pitifully staring at the meat kebab on Xiao Yan''s hand, and there were suspicious saliva marks on the corners of his mouth, so he couldn''t helpughing.


    Xiao Yan can''t hold on to the meat kebab. He seems to feel that he is torturing him by stuffing it into his stomach with the eyes of a small stone.


    But if he didn''t eat, the smell of the kebab was too tempting. He was afraid that he would drool like a small stone.


    Seeing this, song QingHan went to hold the small stone and said with a smile to Xiao Yan: "thank you for taking care of the little stone all the way. Eat it quickly."


    Xiao Yan''s expression of relief appeared on his face, but when he saw little stone''s sad eyes, the smile in his eyes was stiff, and he quietly turned around and ate the meat kebab in his hand.


    Song QingHan saw the small stone quietly nestled in his arms, raised his head and said to Wu Dahu: "did you feed him mushroom soup?"


    Seeing Wu Dahu nodding, song QingHan reached out and touched the stomach of the stone. Seeing that there was water in it, he shook his head with a wry smile. He reached out to tear the meat from the kebab and tear it into small fibers and soak it in the soup.Seeing that there was something to eat again, Xiaoshi straightened up happily, patted the minibus in the palm and said, "female father! Good! Dad! Bad people


    Wu Dahu Leng Leng Leng, a quiet look at the small stone, did not speak.


    Song QingHan saw Wu Dahu eat shriveled, and felt that he had earned all the grievances he had suffered before going to bed. He touched the small face touching a small stone with the back of his hand, and slowly fed him the mushroom soup soaked with shredded meat.


    Perhaps because song QingHan was afraid that the meat kebab would be cold after feeding the small stone, Wu Dahu lifted the small stone in his hand, grabbed the soup bowl from Song QingHan''s hand, and said in a deep voice, "I''ll feed you, you can eat yours."


    Seeing that he was not familiar with the position when he started to hold the small stone, song QingHan was preparing to open his mouth for guidance. He immediately adjusted the position of the small stone so that both of them could maintain a morefortable posture.


    Song QingHan''s eyes shed a touch of relief, lowered his head and slowly ate the meat kebab. Looking at the warm picture of Wu Dahu and xiaoshitou''s father and son, a warm current flowed through his heart.


    After they had breakfast, it was almost time for them to go on the road again.


    Xiao Yan frowned and said to Wu Dahu, "Lord Wu, we are going to enter Qingmu. How should we exin when we return to the barracks?"


    From his questions, song QingHan knew that Xiao Yan was a flexible person. After all, if he was pedantic, he would not ask such questions at all. Instead, he would say what happened and didn''t think about which was better for him.


    Wu Dahu is still that pair of cloud light breeze light appearance, looking at the direction of green wood, the face is expressionless way: "how to exin, how to exin, do you think they can''t inquire about our information?"

 Chapter 265

    Xiao Yan was stunned and found that Wu Dahu was right.


    if he is alone, maybe he can change some confessions, but Wu Da Hu and Song Qing Han two people, and even small stones, no one is not conspicuous, and even do not need eyeliner.


    Thinking of this, he was silent for a moment and said, "yes, my Lord!"


    Just before he left, he could not help but say, "Lord Wu, do you want to put the master and young master in another ce for the time being?"


    If something goes wrong, song QingHan and xiaoshitou can be saved. But if it''s OK, those people will not have a hard time with song QingHan and Xiaoshi. After all, one is still young and the other is still pregnant.


    Wu Dahu shook his head and said in a deep voice, "what would you do if you were Merck?"


    Xiao Yandun doesn''t seem to understand what Wu Dahu asked him to guess Merck''s psychology at this time, but he still settled down and thought carefully and hesitated: "will... Send someone to chase us?"


    Seeing that he couldn''t guess, Wu Dahu didn''t bother to y tricks. He said directly, "it''s the bad strategy to send someone to chase us. As long as he spreads some news that is not good for us, he can easily get rid of us by the hand of Aoki man."


    After listening to his words, Xiao Yan''s face showed an expression of sudden enlightenment and nodded: "so we must be in great danger after we go back? Even if the master and young master hide, they will eventually be found? "


    Wu Dahu gave a "um" sound, turned over with song QingHan in his arms, and fixed his eyes on the distance and said, "we didn''t do anything wrong. There''s nothing to cover up. There''s someone else to cover up."


    His words seemed to have a deep meaning, but neither song QingHan nor Xiao Yan could hear him. Seeing that he had no desire to exin, they had to suppress his doubts temporarily and move on.


    When the sun rose into the sky, they finally came to the green wood barracks.


    The gatekeeper may not know Xiao Yan, but he is very familiar with Wu Dahu''s face. As soon as he sees them, he shouts: "the traitor is back! The traitor is back


    Song QingHan''s face changed. It seems that he didn''t expect the news to spread to the barracks so quickly. Otherwise, how could the soldiers at the grass-roots level call them that?


    Wu Dahu was calm. After song QingHannded, he asked Xiao Yan to return the stone to song QingHan and said to him, "as I said before, since you are my husband, don''t leave me at all. Do you remember?"


    Seeing that he looked serious, not like joking, song QingHan doubted: "you will report thingster, and I will follow you? Are you not afraid of the general''s refusal? "


    Wu Dahu looked at him and said slowly, "you are my husband. I only trust you."


    Song QingHan was stunned and his mood suddenly became somewhatplicated.


    His view of Wu Dahu is measured by the state that Wu Dahu has not lost his memory, but Wu Dahu''s view of him, including everything around him, is totally strange.


    Not only that, but also he has to bear the brunt of the pressure under such circumstances. His life may not be protected at any time. It is conceivable that he should be very upset.


    But along the way, he never showed any uneasiness and hesitation. Just like Wu Dahu before, he was calm, reliable and reassuring.


    Song QingHan felt guilty that he had not done his duty as a husband. He not only did not y a role in pacifying Wu Dahu, but also made trouble without reason.


    Wu Dahu seemed to see his idea, and suddenly stretched out his hand to cover his hand and said slowly, "your existence is enough to make me feel at ease."


    Song QingHan''s heart trembled, almost to tears.


    Although this sounds like a romantic drama, song QingHan knows that Wu Dahu really thinks so.


    He De, how can he, just because of the identity of a husband, let Wu Dahue from afar and face all kinds of unknown situations?


    Wu Dahu took his hand and nodded to Xiao Yan. He followed the man who reached for them to go in and slowly went deep into the green wood barracks.


    The guide didn''t say a word of exnation. His hand was always on the knife at his waist. He looked back at Wu Dahu and others with vignce from time to time, as if they were heinous criminals.


    Song QingHan''s mood calmed down after he finished his wild thoughts. He lowered his head and looked at the sleeping stone, reminding himself to be strong.


    It was necessary to go back to the barracks, because they could not live as traitors all the time.


    It''s true that "there is no royalnd in the whole world". Even if they escape to remote viges, they can only hide for a while, but not for a lifetime.


    To their surprise, what they were taken to was not the tent of the general.


    Song QingHan looks at the tent in front of him and tries to recall which area it belongs to. After thinking about it, he feels a little cluttered in his heart.


    Sure enough, when they went in, they found that the man sitting in the middle was Wu Dahu who once reported ying tricks on the prisoners.


    When he saw Wu Dahu and song QingHan, he had a sinister smile on his face and raised his eyebrows and said, "what? I heard you lost your memory? Do you remember who I am? "Song QingHan wanted to remind him, but Wu Dahu had already opened his mouth.


    "If I remember who you are, it''s not amnesia."


    The man was blocked by Wu Dahu''s words, and his prepared words were dyed.


    Song QingHan lowered his head and snickered a smile. After Wu Dahu lost his memory, he became more and more skilled in killing people. It was not veryfortable to be hated by him, but it was very pleasant to see him hate others.


    The man didn''t miss song QingHan''s smile. His eyes narrowed and he suddenly said, e on! Take down the traitors Wu Dahu and song QingHan


    Wu Dahu held out his hand to protect song QingHan, and said faintly, "I don''t think you have the right. Or do you want to take over the responsibility and take the general instead?"


    As soon as he put off the big hat, those who wanted to reach for them hesitated, looked around, and finally focused on the man above, waiting for him to give orders.


    With a sneer, the man stood up and walked towards Wu Dahu.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, but you''ve be smart. Since you don''t agree with me, I''ll personally escort you to the general to see if you have any more sophistry to say!"


    He stepped forward, pressed back by Wu Dahu''s hand, with an expression of justice on his face, and resolutely walked out of the tent.


    Song QingHan got better treatment than Wu Dahu, probably because people around him saw the sleeping face of a small stone. They didn''t even say anything. They just stretched out their hands to signal song QingHan to keep up.


    If song QingHan is not mistaken, the man deliberately makes a circle around the road. I don''t know if he wants to make Wu Dahu lose more face.


    However, now Wu Dahu has no memory at all. Even if he guesses that the people around him are pointing at him, he has no feelings or thoughts in his heart.

 Chapter 266

    When the man had enough trouble, they finally entered the tent of the general.


    The general''s injury seems to be almost better, but the spirit does not look very good, as if he was ten years old overnight.


    When he saw Wu Dahu and song QingHan, aplex emotion shed through his deep eyes, which made people wonder what his inner thoughts were.


    After releasing Wu Dahu''s hand, the man saluted the general and said, "general! Traitors Wu Dahu and song QingHan have been captured by me! Please deal with it ording to the militaryw! "


    Song QingHan was a little distracted because he was a little curious about where Xiao Yan had been taken.


    From the beginning of entering the door, they were divided into two groups. As forter, there was no intersection between them. I wonder if those people would just let Xiao Yan go.


    Think like this, it''s good to be a nobody, at least it won''t get so much attention.


    After listening to the man''s words, the general waved his hand expressionless and motioned him to stand up.


    "I see. You go down first."


    When he put his eyes on Wu Dahu, his tone suddenly became gentle: "you can tell me about your experience in barbarian."


    There was no sign that he was going to be executed immediately.


    "General! Wu Dahu is a traitor now! You must not be alone with him


    After hearing his words, the general raised his eyebrows slightly and said slowly, "do you mean that if I live alone with him, I will be a traitor too?"


    Although he looked much older now, he still had the momentum of not being angry and self-confident. The man slightly hummed his lips, and finally said nothing. He lowered his head in silence and walked out with his men.


    After they left, the general waved his hand to Wu Dahu at will and said in a soft voice, "sit down. I think what you want to say will not be clear for a while."


    Wu Dahu takes a look at Song QingHan. After song QingHan reacts, he nods and takes him to sit down.


    Now he is Wu Dahu''s guiding light. He says who is good, Wu Dahu will treat whoever is good, and who he says is bad, Wu Dahu will not leave any affection. There is no doubt about this.


    After sitting down, song QingHan first said what happened to him, but subconsciously concealed what Merck had agreed with him. After all, no matter who heard it, he would feel ufortable, even if he was very clear that he only chose to live.


    After he finished, the general''s face showed a thoughtful expression, nodded to Wu Dahu and said, "what about you?"


    Wu Dahu''s statement is more simple. After all, he has no previous memory, as long as he roughly tells the story between himself and utan.


    After listening to the two men''s words, the general pondered for a moment and then said slowly, "the news from the barbarians is that you two, one of you has be the prince''s son-inw, and the other has be the queen of barbarians. Both of them are facts. Therefore, your situation is more dangerous than you think."


    Seeing that the general was obviously biased towards them, song QingHan couldn''t help saying: "general, you know that I''m two people. If you want to betray, you won''te back, because we can still getfortable andfortable treatment there."


    "Not to mention it." He took a look at Wu Dahu, whose eyes were pure. He slowed down his voice and said, "big tiger is really amnestic. It is impossible for him to disclose any news about green wood. As for me, I am just a night pot operator, and it is impossible to know confidential information."


    Wu Dahu and other song QingHan finished, slowly opened his mouth and said, "how will the general prepare to deal with us?"


    At this time, it''s useless to exin too much. Besides, the general doesn''t believe them. It''s just that they can''t be trusted by others.


    The general looked at Wu Dahu pitifully, looked down and thought for a while. When he opened his mouth again, he seemed to have be the general who was at the top.


    "It''s an established fact that you two defected. Even if there are various difficulties in it, you can''t hide this fact. However, for the sake of Wu Dahu''s previous contributions, you can only remove your posts and go to the wounded camp and have a good time."


    Such punishment is not heavy for song QingHan and Wu Dahu, but before he agreed, Wu Dahu suddenly said, "don''t you think it''s strange? Why did the whole camp end up in a dead end


    The general''s body was obviously stiff for a moment. He looked at Wu Dahu with heavy eyes and said slowly, "you said you lost your memory? Why do you still remember the Stormtrooper? "


    Wu Dahu was not shocked by the momentum of the general. He said, "I have inquired about this matter. From the perspective of onlookers, my intuition is not right. But utan has never let go of this matter with me, so I can only ask the general for advice."


    Seeing that his expression didn''t seem to be faking, the general bent his fingers and knocked on the armrest of his chair. Suddenly, he lowered his voice and said, "your guess is correct. There is a ghost in green wood."


    Song QingHan Leng Leng Leng, it seems that the general admitted so straightforward, but also willing to discuss with Wu Dahu so frankly.Wu Dahu saw that his guess was correct. His finger pointed on the table and said slowly, "have you found it?"


    The general sighed softly, shook his head and said, "the other side is hiding very deep. I have locked in several targets for the time being, and the specific candidates are still uncertain."


    For the general''s reply, Wu Dahu seemed to have expected it and calmly said, "why don''t you use me?"


    The general was stunned by his words, frowned and thought for a moment, then whispered: "do you mean...


    Wu Dahu took back his hand, shed a light in his eyes, and said in a deep voice:" don''t they suspect that Imunicate with barbarians? Then sit on their suspicions


    The general responded to Wu Dahu''s meaning and said in a low voice: "but in that case, your situation will be very dangerous..."


    Wu Dahu evenughed gently. Although the arc was very small, song QingHan did not miss his instant chest.


    "People who want to kill you will want to kill you no matter what you do. All we have to do is to provide them with a sense of peace of mind."


    Seeing that he was aware of himself, the general patted the table and made up his mind to say, "in that case, do as you say, little stone... Put it on my side for the time being."


    Song QingHan was stunned. He looked down at the stone that was just sleeping full of yawns. He thought about it carefully, pinched his face, put him in the hands of the general, and said in a soft voice, "so, it will be troublesome for the general."

 Chapter 267

    Little stone seems to have some impression on the general. He doesn''t seem to be flustered. Instead, he giggles.


    Song QingHan secretly congratted Xiaoshi that he was not afraid of life. Otherwise, where could they go smoothly now?


    The general was also very satisfied with Xiaoshi''s performance. He bowed his head and teased him for a moment. He said in a deep voice, "don''t worry. It won''t happen in barbarians again."


    See him even Wutan scared small stone things know, song QingHan secretly scared.


    Wu Dahu didn''t think much about it. After the ceremony, he took song QingHan''s hand and left the tent.


    Probably because the wounded camp was the base camp of song QingHan, the people inside looked at them strangely, but they didn''t point at them.


    As for Shuluo, who had not been seen for a long time, he did not change at all. He ran up to catch song QingHan and looked him up and down several times. When he found that there was no big obstacle to him, he said excitedly: "you are so powerful. It''s like entering an uninhabitednd to enter and leave the barbarians! Even if you really want to go, you cane back when you want toe back! "


    The spectrum just put out by the military doctor leader was suddenly broken by the nonsense of Shuluo.


    He coughed slightly, and looked at Song QingHan and Wu Dahu in a feigned indifference. He said in a deep voice: "you are the people who bear the sin. Live in the East. Don''t walk around randomly. Do you know?"


    Song QingHan was very clear about the distribution of the wounded soldiers'' camp. So when he heard that the chief of the military doctor asked them to live in the East with the best conditions, he had a little smile on his face and said respectfully, "I see. Thank you for your advice."


    The chief of the military doctor leaned slightly, gave way to his ceremony, and waved his hand at random: "OK, you go to wash first, don''t stain the eyes of the wounded soldiers."


    Shuluo saw the head of the military doctor who insisted on saying good things as bad things. He turned his mouth and held song QingHan''s arm and took him out. He said happily, "you cane back. I''m so tired that the old man doesn''t treat me as a human being. He would like to hang a carrot in front of me and let me spin around."


    Song QingHan chuckled and calmly said: "you call him old and dead, how can youpare yourself to a donkey? How many days have I been away, and you''re out of your mind? Do you want me to open it for you? "


    After listening to his words, Shuluo jumped to one side warily and held his head and said, "no need! I have a good head! Let''s show Mr. Wu... "


    as he spoke, he looked at Wu Dahu. When he saw the faint surgical traces on Wu Dahu''s head, he jumped up in surprise and ran directly to Wu Dahu.


    If Wu Dahu hadn''t thrown his eyes at him like an ice knife, Shuluo might have gone straight to grab Wu Dahu''s head.


    "My God, this is, this is all open? How, how can it be?! Can you still live when your brain is opened? "


    Shuluo subconsciously step back, like watching a ghost like Wu Dahu, a face of disbelief.


    Seeing song QingHan picking his eyebrows, he pointed to Wu Dahu and said, "song and song doctors, it''s not because of your surgical mistakes that you made Lord Wu lose his memory?"


    Song QingHan admired his imagination. He drew out the scalpel helplessly and said with a smile: "you can try to see if I can make mistakes..."


    after seeing the silver reflecting scalpel, Shuluo jumps back subconsciously and shakes his head like a rattle: "no, no, no, no, I believe doctor song''s medical skills, how can I make mistakes ? But can Lord Wu recover? "


    Wu Dahu did not speak after listening to his questions, but quietly looked at Song QingHan.


    Song QingHan stopped, avoiding Wu Dahu''s sight, and said softly: "it doesn''t matter if you can''t recover. Anyway, the person is the same person."


    Although he did not urately exin, but after hearing what he said, both Shuluo and wudahu knew very well that the possibility of Wu Dahu''s memory recovery was very small.


    Although Shuluo felt a little pity, he didn''t have much contact with Wu Dahu, orter he learned from others that song QingHan and Wu Dahu were a pair, so he didn''t feel much about it. After all, song QingHan didn''t mind. What should he worry about?


    As for Wu Dahu, his eyes revealed a touch of confusion, but immediately turned into firmness, his face still hung that calm and calm expression, people can not guess his inner thoughts.


    After they were brought into a separate tent, Shuluo didn''t wait much. They were given some hot water and left.


    Song QingHan looked at the empty tent, heart this time really even to see the bath.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Wu Dahu was very considerate. When the hot water came, he turned around and said in a deep voice, "you wash first. I''ll do it after you''ve finished. Put the clothes aside. I''ll wash them togetherter."


    His performance is novel to song QingHan. After all, although they can''t be called old husbands, they have done a lot of things to be frank for a long time. Now, it''s a little nervous when they met.


    Song QingHan was in the middle of a bath. He remembered that Wu Dahu would have to wash with these water for a while, so he wanted to stand up and go out.But he didn''t know if he had been holding a position for a long time, or hecked nutrition these days. His right leg suddenly began to cramp violently, which made him unable to keep upright at all.


    When Wu Dahu heard the sound of "plopping" water, his heart was tight, and he rushed to the river. He lifted up song QingHan, who fell into the water. His eyes narrowed slightly when he swept to his tight right leg. He picked him up and strode toward the bed.


    Song QingHan pinched his fingernails into Wu Dahu''s arm with blood on his fingertips.


    However, Wu Dahu seemed to have no feeling. One hand was left to him, while the other was slowly kneaded on song QingHan''s right leg.


    After half a column of incense, song QingHan''s cramps finally eased down. The bed sheet under the bed was wet. It was not clear whether it was his sweat or the bath water that didn''t dry on his body.


    He looked at his naked body, inexplicably a little shy, stretched out his hand to cover a garment, and whispered to Wu Dahu: "you go to wash it. It''s water-cooled for a while."


    Wu Dahu looked at him for a long time. He suddenly reached out his hand and pulled back the wet broken hair on his forehead. He said in a deep voice, "call me if you have any difort."


    Song QingHan didn''t dare to look at him. He lowered his head and gave a sigh of relief when he got up and left.


    After a while, he saw that the sheets under him were wet and ufortable. Just as he was about to get up and change them, Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Wu Dahu''s strong back, and his body was stiff.

 Chapter 268

    He knew that Wu Dahu had suffered a lot of injuries. After all, those injuries were handled by him.


    However, it is the first time that such aprehensive observation has been made.


    Looking at those ferocious scars, his eyes slowly showed heartache, unconsciously put on clothes and walked down.


    Wu Dahu, who was scrubbing his body, did not notice that the towel on his hand was taken by a pair of slender jade hands.


    He was stupefied, as if he was reacting to something, and said in a low voice, "don''t you say you don''t serve me?"


    Song QingHan carefully avoided his scar, bit by bit to help him wipe his body, smell the speech to shake his eye, calm way: "then you can wipe the back? I don''t know who promised me not to leave scars on my body... "


    in the middle of the speech, he reflected that Wu Dahu was no longer the Wu Dahu he had been before. His movements on his hands were stunned, his heart sank and he didn''t say anything more.


    Wu Dahu didn''t feel anything. He held out his hand and wiped his face with a handful of water. With no expression, he said, "I promised you anything, so that I won''t make you sad."


    Song QingHan thought about it carefully and found that although he and Wu Dahu had only spent a short year together, they had a lot of experience. If they really talked about it in detail, they would not be able to finish three days and three nights.


    But now he had no mood to tell. He said: "anyway, you are not the first time to make me sad. What can I say? I said before that I would take other female men home. Don''t think I will let you go if you lose your memory


    Wu Dahu stopped and curiously turned his head to look at Song QingHan. After being turned back by him, he slowly said, "why do I say to take other female men home? Isn''t it enough to have you? "


    Song QingHan red at the back of his head with hate and hatred, and said, "how do I know? You have to ask yourself. "


    "Say Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrives", did not wait for Wu Dahu to ask again, outside the tent came the voice of Jiayi.


    "Lord Wu? Song QingHan? Are you all in it? "


    Song QingHan''s hand was stunned and his face was strange: "yes, what are you doing here? Looking for Wu Dahu


    Jiayi''s voice sounded a little nervous, and said in a quick voice, "no, no, no, I''m here for you. Juste out. Don''t bother Lord Wu."


    Wu Dahu looked at Song QingHan and asked, "who is it?"


    Song QingHan sneered and patted the towel back to his hand. He said in a quiet way: "the female man you want to bring ising."


    Wu Dahu''s face was sshed with water from the towel, but he didn''t dare to say a word ofint. He took the back of his hand and wiped it in silence. He looked curiously at Song QingHan''s back.


    At the moment when song QingHan opened the tent curtain, he saw the face of the female man outside the door.


    A faint sigh escaped from his mouth. He picked up a towel and wiped his body slowly. He said to himself, "I should not have been blind before...


    when Jiayi saw song QingHan''s face, she looked a little excited, but unlike Shuluo''s excited embrace, Jiayi stepped back excitedly.


    "You, you didn''t say anything about me and Lord Wu?"


    Song QingHan picked his eyebrows and his eyes turned. Suddenly, he had a mind to tease him. He said slowly, "guess?"


    The more calm he was, the more anxious Jiayi was. He circled around the spot like an ant in a hot pot, and whispered, "I don''t think so. If they say so, they can''t stop catching me, but it''s hard to say. Maybe they want to take a long line and catch big fish? Give me a surprise? "


    Song QingHanughingly looked at him, tangled in the corner of his clothes, and whispered, "are you here for this?"


    Jiayi gave him a bad look and said angrily, "of course! Who knows if you speak ill of me behind my back? What if you drag me into the water for personal revenge? I want to live a few more years! I just talked to Lord Lu just now...


    when he was halfway through the conversation, he realized that he had made a slip of the tongue. He coughed gently and changed the topic and said, "in a word, if you haven''t said anything, it''s better not to say it in the future, just as I have no rtionship with Lord Wu before. Do you know?"


    Song QingHan turned his lips and said with a smile: "did you have any rtionship with Wu Dahu before?"


    Jiayi was just about to argue, and suddenly realized that this sentence was a good thing for him. She nodded and said, "yes, I have nothing to do with Lord Wu. I''ll leave first if there is nothing else."


    Seeing him turn around and want to go, song QingHan suddenly said, "stop...


    Jiayi turned her head and looked at Song QingHan doubtfully and frowned:" what else can I do for you? I don''t have time to be here with you... "


    " it suddenly urred to me that Wu Dahu said he would take you home before, and then he went to the barbarians. What did you say to him? "


    Song QingHan scanned Jiayi thoughtfully, with a sharp light in his eyes.


    Jiayi was so looked at by him, subconsciously beat a shiver, repeatedly denied: "not me, how can it be me? Don''t talk nonsense. I didn''t say anything to Lord Wu. I''m just a potterHis eyes showed anxiety, and he wanted to dig out his heart to show song QingHan that there was no idea about Wu Dahu.


    Since Wu Dahu''s disappearance, he has been worried. He has nightmares at night and dreams that Wu Dahu turns into a devil toe to him. He has managed to slow down a little bit. In addition, he climbs onto a golden branch. He hears that Wu Dahu is not dead, and he has been taken in as his son-inw by the princess of Wutan.


    At that time, his mood was somewhatplicated. One was that he didn''t have to have nightmares. After all, Wu Dahu was not dead. He didn''t have to feel guilty. On the other hand, he thought that his vision was quite good. He even fell in love with the same person as a princess. Although the princess was barbarian, he was satisfied.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t have much insight. Otherwise, if he knew that the princess of Aoki had "taken a fancy to" Wu Dahu, he would not know what kind of panic he would be.


    I thought it was time toe to an end here. Who knows a bolt from the blue came down, and Wu Dahu and song QingHan came back again.


    From the moment he got the news, he was always in a kind of mania and uneasiness. For a while, heined about why Wu Dahu and song QingHan wanted toe back, and was it not good to be his husband-inw in the barbarians? For a while I pray song QingHan forgetful, don''t ramble people, think of the head is big.


    So as soon as song QingHan and Wu Dahu settled down, he quietly inquired about their residence. A man ran over. He thought that song QingHan had promised him that he would not say it. Who knows that he got a bullet in the end?


    After appreciating the panic on Jiayi''s face, song QingHan saw that he would cry if he didn''t open his mouth again. He chuckled and said slowly: "there is no eternal enemy in the world, only permanent interests. Since you want me to do something, do you want to do something for me?"

 Chapter 269

    Jiayi''s heart thumped for a moment, and felt that she was afraid that the sheep had entered the tiger''s mouth.


    What are the identities of song QingHan and Wu Dahu?


    That''s a traitor who sessfully escaped from the barbarians! Still two!


    What a person of this status asks him to do will not be a good thing, and maybe it will make him get deeper and deeper...


    at that time, things that have nothing to do with him will be rted!


    Without waiting for Jiayi to question, song QingHan added: "don''t worry, I won''t pull you into the water, but just give us some news. We should take more care of our life at ordinary times. This is enough."


    After hearing this, Jiayi hesitated, looked around and whispered: "what''s the news? I''m just a potter. What''s the news? "


    Song QingHan looked at him with a smile and said, "yes, you''re just a potter. How can you know where we live at the first time? If we investigate this matter properly, I''m afraid it will lead to a big fish...


    Jia Yi was stunned and felt that her throat was tightly held by a big hand, and she couldn''t make any sound.


    He couldn''t say the name of Lord Lu any more. If song QingHan pushed his inch and wanted to drag Lord Lu into the water, he would be dead.


    If he is alone, he can ask Lord Lu for help. But if his backer falls down, who is he going to ask for help?


    Seeing that he was frightened to live in Jiayi, song QingHan slowly lifted up his sleeve and reached home instrument''s ear. He said in a soft voice: "it''s not difficult. You just have to ask as much as you can about all the information in the barracks. When you get up to the general, you can get up at night, and when you get down to the soldiers whoin about theck of food, you can ask. After you have inquired, you can tell me all at once."


    Jiayi looked at Song QingHan in disbelief. It seemed that his request would be so simple. She couldn''t help but confirm: "I can tell as much as I can."? No request? What if I didn''t hear anything? "


    Song QingHan picks eyebrow to look at him, calm way: "you can''t inquire anything?"


    I don''t know why, Jiayi always felt that song QingHan''s eyes seemed to be able to see through his heart. When he heard the words, he felt guilty and said: "no way."


    What''s more, how could song QingHan know whether the news he heard was true or false. At that time, he mixed the truth and falsehood together to say it. On the one hand, it met the requirements of song QingHan, and on the other hand, it was not too much disclosure of military information?


    However, song QingHan immediately said: "you can make up, but making up is not good for you. If I find out that you have sent the wrong message, then... I will not leave any feelings."


    Seeing that her careful thinking was seen through again, Jiayi was finally honest and said, "I know. Can Ie to you about this time every day?"


    Song QingHan nodded and waved to him to go down.


    After Jiayi had gone far away, he turned and walked into the tent. At this time, Wu Dahu was lying t on his bed.


    Seeing that Wu Dahu was holding on to a worn-out book, song QingHan suddenly had the thought of teasing him, and deliberately frowned: "guess what did your new man just say?"


    "New man?" Wu Dahu picked his eyebrows, and when he came to know who song QingHan was talking about, he put the book on his knee and said, "he is not my new man. You must have made a mistake."


    Song QingHan saw him dare to talk back and sneered: "how do you know what you thought before? Have you recovered your memory? If you recover, you can say to me well, why did you ask Jiayi if she would like to go with you that day


    It is said that women are afraid to eat vinegar, but men are no less jealous.


    In any case, song QingHan felt very ufortable when he thought that Wu Dahu had nned to help another unrted female man think about the rest of his life.


    Before he didn''t attack, he held back well, but now he can''t hold it, so he has to vent his mind.


    Wu Dahu looked at Song QingHan''s face flushed with anger. He suddenly straightened up and fished him to the bed. He said in a deep voice, "don''t be cold."


    Song QingHan leaned against his chest, and even his ears were red when he heard the sound of thumping.


    What''s going on? Can''t exin why you started to y the beauty trick? He can''t be fooled. After all, Wu Dahu has no memory. If he sleeps Wu Dahu at this time, he feels like sleeping a stranger.


    See song QingHan resist to push him away, although Wu Dahu''s face has no expression, but a touch of disappointment shed through his eyes.


    However, the disappointment came and went quickly, so song QingHan didn''t notice at all. He continued the topic and said angrily: "say, you are not mentally retarded? Think about what to say


    Wu Dahu opened his mouth slowly, and his tone sounded sincere.


    "I haven''t recovered my memory, but I''m still me, what I thought before and what I''m going to think now. Simrly, what I think now is naturally what I thought before. "Seeing song QingHan''s face puzzled, he changed his way of speaking.


    "I will not take a fancy to the female man just now. Naturally, I didn''t like it before. If the situation you mentioned really happened, it must be because of other factors. You don''t know. I forgot, so I can''t exin this misunderstanding to you."


    Song can only see the direction of his argument, you can not find a reasonable voice


    Wu Dahu stopped and looked at him. After silence for a while, he suddenly said, "how do you exin that I know you are my man at the first sight I see you?"


    Song QingHan was stunned. He didn''t seem to have digested his words. He looked at him and hesitated: "what do you say? When you saw me for the first time... "


    just half way through, his face was red as if to drip blood, and his neck was stained with a light crimson color.


    Now, you don''t want to see the hooligan''s expression! Even if you don''t know whether you have a husband or a sweetheart, you just fall in love with someone you meet for the first time! "


    In fact, he knew that he was picking bones from eggs, but if he didn''t, he really didn''t know how to carry on...


    Wu Dahu didn''t care about his vexatious behavior. He said calmly, "I didn''t see a person I met for the first time. You are the only one I like from the beginning to the end."

 Chapter 270

    Song QingHan was really stunned because the egg was too soft to pick out any bone.


    However, the memory of that time soon flooded into his mind. When he thought of the picture of Wu Dahu and Wu Tan nestling together, he was sour and said with a jealous mouth: "since you were in love with me at that time, why do you want to marry Wu Tan? Don''t say that if you don''t pester him, if hees to pester me, he can''t force you to marry! "


    Wu Dahu stopped for a moment and said honestly, "I didn''t think so much. I just saw that he was a little overjoyed and wanted to give him the next powerful medicine."


    It turned out to be a powerful medicine and a good way to help them escape.


    Song QingHan hummed twice, lying t on the bed, closed his eyes and said, "you''re right. I''ll tell you the truth. The man who came to me just now is not to let me tell you the fact that you have a rtionship with him. In fact, I didn''t intend to say that, but seeing him so nervous, in order tofort him, I asked him to do something for me. What do you think? Am I bad? "


    Wu Dahu''s hand suddenly extended over his neck, as if to embrace him in his arms.


    But after tucking in the quilt, he quickly retracted his hand and calmly said, "you are not bad, you are very smart."


    Song QingHan''s heart shed a touch of loss, he pursed his mouth, turned to the inside, muttered: "sugar coated cannonballs, are sugar coated shells!"


    Wu Dahu unknowingly with him toward a direction, quietly looking at the back of his head, after a long time, just said: "good, you are my husband."


    After hearing this sentence, song QingHan waved his hand and said to himself, "I think it''s good that you are my husband...


    after hearing this sentence, Wu Dahu moved his fingers, but he did not do anything atst. He closed his eyes and whispered:" sleep, it will be nice when the memoryes back...


    one night No words, when song QingHan woke up the next morning, Wu Dahu was no longer in bed.


    He stretched himself out and got out of bed. As soon as he was dressed, he saw Wu Dahue in with food. The steaming porridge did not look like two ordinary soldiers could afford.


    Seeing a sh of doubt in Song QingHan''s eyes, he took the initiative to exin: "Xiao Yan asked people to give me, he is now promoted, just in ce of my previous position."


    Song QingHan was stunned. He didn''t think that things would be so funny. He raised his eyebrows and said, "the three of us came back together. The punishment you received was the heaviest. My punishment can be ignored. How did you get to Xiaoyan and be a reward?"


    Wu Dahu suddenly raised the corner of his mouth with a smile and said slowly, "it may be that you want to destroy us from the inside."


    As soon as he said this, song QingHan understood it. He sat down at the table indignantly and began to drink porridge.


    Those people really have some means to influence Xiao Yan''s fate. I''m afraid they want to make them envy Xiao Yan and have distrust of him.


    Distrust is light. If they try something else, they want to drag Xiao Yan into the water. However, Xiao Yan will nail them into the ground first, and then he will kill them with a knife.


    is indeed as like as two peas in the barbarian realm, who even act like the Merck.


    Fortunately, song QingHan is very clear that this kind of thing will not happen. Although Wu Dahu has lost his memory now, as he said, his people are not changed. He will trust the people who trust him. Moreover, he has no idea about power. Naturally, he will not have any emotional fluctuation on Xiao Yan''s promotion.


    As for song QingHan, there would be no other ideas. Anyway, Wu Dahu would do whatever he did. It was good for them to escape from thend of tigers and wolves and live well.


    However, it was obvious that some people did not intend to let them live well. Before they finished their breakfast, they saw someone directly opened their tent and said in a loud voice, "you are very leisurely. I don''t know. I thought you came to the military camp for a good time! Come on, follow me and clean up the battlefield


    Wu Dahu''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, nced at Song QingHan''s stomach, and said in a deep voice: "pregnant female men also want to go?"


    The man nced at Song QingHan casually. When he saw his in but beautiful face, he moved in his heart and coughed softly: "you can''t go, just follow me!"


    Song QingHan didn''t miss the evil in the eyes of that man. He directly grasped Wu Dahu''s hand and said, "I''m ok. I''ll go with you."


    Wu Dahu also thinks so. He holds his hand and leads him to get up. He says in a soft voice, "you can follow him well. You don''t have to do anything."


    Seeing that he had not seeded in his goal, the impatient color in his eyes deepened, and he hastened to say, "go! Don''t dawdle


    Although Wu Dahu may not be familiar with the terrain of the battlefield, song QingHan is already aware of the terrain and takes him directly to the ce where there are few corpses.


    After taking them here, the man left. This is good news for song QingHan and Wu Dahu. Otherwise, if people keep staring at them, it will be no different from very.Wu Dahu cleaned up and said to song QingHan: "what do you think they will do to us? Send someone to kill us? "


    Song QingHan shook his head and followed him in a bored voice: "if they really wanted to do that, they would have done it. But obviously, although the other party''s ability is not small, it is not big enough to cover the sky with one hand. It is not feasible tomit a crime in a aboveboard manner. We can only get rid of us with the help of others."


    As a matter of fact, those insiders are also very nervous now. First, they must be ordered by Merck to get rid of them. Second, they are afraid that Wu Dahu and song QingHan will investigate something during the time when they go to the barbarians, and they will lose all their previous efforts.


    People who would choose to be an internal ghost are not necessarily afraid of death, but they certainly want to live. For this, song QingHan is very sure.


    When they were in the middle of cleaning up, Wu Dahu suddenly noticed something. He raised his hand and blocked the attack. He turned his head to song QingHan and said, "hide back!"


    Song QingHan knew that he would only be a drag on Wu Dahu. He ran back after hearing the words without hesitation. After seeing the man who was entangled with Wu Dahu, he was surprised and eximed, "how could it be you?"


    During song QingHan''s speech, Wu Dahu had already reached out to restrain the man, pressed his back hand on the ground, raised his eyebrows and said to song QingHan, "do you know?"

 Chapter 271

    Song QingHan didn''t know this person, but knew this face.


    He thought for a moment and asked tentatively, "do you have a twin brother?"


    Seeing that song QingHan knew about this, the man was more sure that he had seen his brothers and sisters. He red and angrily said, "why don''t you save them all? How can you be so selfish! Only care about their own life and death, do not give them a chance to live! "


    Seeing him like this, song QingHan sighed with a sigh. He was worthy of being brothers and sisters. His reckless character was exactly the same, even the angle of staring was the same.


    Before he could figure out what to say, Wu Dahu said, "how do you know that we take care of our own lives and don''t give them a chance? Did you see it with your own eyes? "


    "If you really want to give them a chance, you can let them go first and then try to escape," he said! Anyway, one of you is a barbarian queen to be, and the other is a barbarian''s son-inw. No matter who orders, they still have to obey the orders? "


    After he said this, the more he thought about it, the more reasonable he felt. The me in his eyes was higher and higher. He resented and said, "it''s you! You killed them! You are all Aoki''s traitors! What face is alive? Go to hell! I''m going to kill you today


    Seeing that when he said this, his body was still firmly fixed on the ground in the tiger prison of Wuda University. Except for a pair of eyes that could rotate flexibly, other parts of his body were petrified. Song QingHan couldn''t helpughing and said slowly, "you kill us? Do you think you can kill us? Since we can escape from the barbarians and live well in Qingmu, we are not simple people. Where do youe from? Can you handle us with confidence


    Song QingHan''s eyes shed a sharp light, and his mouth also drew a dangerous arc. He lowered his voice and said, "if we kill you here, then it''s the barbarians who came to do it. Will others investigate our responsibility?"


    Unexpectedly, the man seemed to have anticipated song QingHan''s words and sneered: "I knew you would do this, so I told my colleagues about it before I came out. If I didn''t go back safe and sound, it means that you two killed us. At that time, they could report to the general and take you two traitors Down


    Seeing a "traitor" on his left and a "traitor" on the right, song QingHan jokingly said: "since you think we have not released those people as traitors, why don''t you go there and see if you can be a traitor?"


    The man stopped, his eyes shed a touch of unconvinced, tone impatient way: "I will not be like you, living by the barbarians captured to go, if I were, I will fight for a few back


    Song QingHan narrowed his eyes slightly and said calmly, "Oh? So you mean, your brothers are traitors? After all, he was taken away by the barbarians alive. If we let them back, wouldn''t they be spitted by you just like us? "


    His logic can be called perfect, so that the man can not say a word of refutation, even his eyes show a touch of confusion.


    If his brother came back, would he treat him like song QingHan and Wu Dahu? Or... Like before?


    Seeing that he was shaken, song QingHan restrained his expression on his face and said lightly: "since you will treat him as before, why not treat us as before? Is it just because we are not rted by blood? "


    Treat Wu Dahu and song QingHan as before? Although Wu Dahu is not directly under hismand, he is also a solid general. How can we expect him to be a small minion to speak ill of each other, let alone put forward the palm.


    If Wu Dahu was still in office, he would have fought 50 battles in ordance with the militaryw, and half his life would have been lost by then...


    Wu Dahu looked at Song QingHan, suddenly let go of the man, and said in a deep voice, "who is stirring the mes in your ears? You don''t have to cover up for him


    The man struggled to stand up, loosened his muscles and bones, scratched his head nkly and said, "I don''t know who it is. I heard them say that all of a sudden, so I rushed over..."


    Song QingHan said thoughtfully: "where did you hear that? Are there many of them? "


    Seeing that they were chasing after it, the man hesitated and said, "what are you going to do? They are just saying it casually. Do you want to revenge them? Besides, I heard it in the tent. There are so many peopleing and going outside that I may not recognize them even if I hear them again. "


    Wu Dahu and song QingHan looked at each other and knew that the information they wanted had been obtained. They turned to the man and said, "OK, you go back. Don''t mention today''s affairs to anyone. If someone asks you, you can say it to ease your mind. If there is something about us, you must remember their looks and see if they are always the same People. "


    The man scratched his head and was about to promise. Suddenly he felt something was wrong. He said strangely, "I''m here to avenge you. Are you going to let me go? Why should I listen to you? "Song QingHan picked his eyebrows and thought that he was so stupid that he was a little cute. He said calmly, "do you think what we said is wrong? Why don''t you listen to you? "


    As soon as his words were uttered, the man showed an expression of sudden enlightenment and nodded: "yes, I''ll go first."


    After seeing his back disappear in the sight, Wu Dahu suddenly said: "someone is observing this side."


    Song QingHan chuckled and said in a quiet way: "presumably those people did not see what they wanted to see, and their mood must be very bad."


    The "knife" they borrowed was obviously not sharp enough to knock him and Wu Dahu down. I don''t know if a sharper one wille next time.


    After they had cleaned up the battlefield, it was almost time to have lunch. Song QingHan and Wu Dahu washed their hands a little and were about to go out to eat. When they saw two big men with two big bowls, they red at them angrily and said, "this is the lunch that Xiao Xiaoyan sent us. You can eat it quickly. We have to go back after eating Tell me


    Wu Dahu quietly took over the two bowls, turned and put them on the table. He beat the table top with his fingers bent thoughtfully.


    Song QingHan looked down, saw the bowl is turbid unclear liquid, pick eyebrow way: "pig food?"

 Chapter 272

    So soon came the second knife? And so sharp?


    Song QingHan shook his head and affirmed: "it''s not Xiao Yangan."


    Wu Dahu looked up at him, took up his hands, turned to pick up the two bowls, poured the contents into the nightpot, and calmly said, "not necessarily. If he has to do this, it is possible."


    Song QingHan Leng Leng Leng, reaction to Wu Dahu''s meaning, frowned: "you mean, someone threatened him?"


    After pouring out the two bowls of food, wudahu returned the empty bowl to the two people outside. Seeing their astonishment, he said calmly, "it''s delicious. Thank you for your help."


    The two looked at each other, and their lips hummed slightly, but in the end they did not say anything. They snorted coldly to Wu Dahu and left with the bowl.


    After finishing this, Wu Dahu returned to the tent and said to song QingHan, "it may be, or it may not be. We will see him."


    Song QingHan stood up and asked, "now?"


    Wu Dahu thought for a while, shook his head and said, "not now, they are waiting for now, so we have to be patient."


    Song QingHan nodded and saw Wu Dahu pick up a dagger and insert it into his boots. Subconsciously, he asked, "what are you going to do?"


    "Go hunting. You can''t be hungry."


    Wu Dahu didn''t even raise his head, so he replied naturally.


    His words let song QingHan''s heart flow a touch of warm current, but then it was worried, frowned: "how to hunt here? There are dead people all around. "


    Unexpectedly, Wu Dahu directly took his hand and whispered, "who said we were going out hunting? It''s all right here. "


    Before Song QingHan didn''t respond to it, Wu Dahu pulled him out and came to the steaming kitchen.


    Song QingHan saw Wu Dahu release his hand and went straight into the kitchen. Suddenly he understood what he meant by hunting. He couldn''t helpughing.


    After a while, when Wu Dahu came out of the kitchen again, he had a lot of food in his hand. It looked like some exquisite cakes. I don''t know if it was specially provided for generals at all levels.


    Seeing song QingHan''s worried expression, Wu Dahu gentlyforted him: "don''t worry, I just took our share. They dare not say it."


    In fact, if song QingHan is in good health, he doesn''t mind eating something simple with Wu Dahu. After all, the food and grass in the front line are so tight, but now he is pregnant with a child. Even if he can not eat, the child must eat, and also must eat something good. So he finally said nothing to Wu Dahu. He took the cake from his arms and slowly I ate it.


    After they finished eating, people suddenly came to look for him outside, and still came to find song QingHan.


    "Doctor song, they say you have the best medical skills. Go and help me see what''s wrong with my brother."


    Song QingHan opened the tent curtain and saw that the anxious look on his face was not fake. He turned around and took the bag with him and said in a deep voice, "what''s the matter?"


    If it''s a general disease, I''m afraid he can see the patient in the moment when he opens the curtain. But since there is no such disease, it means that the other party can''t move at this time. If it''s involved, it can''t be small.


    The man was stunned when he nced at Wu Dahu. He pulled his clothes and whispered: "Lord Wu..."


    seeing that there was no wave on Wu Dahu''s face, the man suddenly remembered the rumors outside and tried to say to song QingHan: "Lord Wu is really amnesia, I thought it was fake...


    Song QingHan picked his eyebrows "What? Did you know each other before? "


    Although he is Wu Dahu''s husband, he does not know who is under Wu Dahu''smand. Simrly, if Wu Dahu can guess who he has treated, Wu Dahu has no clue.


    It''s their way of getting along, supporting each other, but not interfering with each other.


    The man showed a hesitant expression on his face, nodded gently, and said in a low voice, "I used to be an assistant general of Lord Wu..."


    there is no such statement about Yu Linwei, so the only possibility is that this is an assistant general selected by Wu Dahu when he trains soldiers after he arrives at the military camp.


    It''s a pity that Wu Dahu''s eyes are not very good. Although he is not as sarcastic as others, he is not as convinced as Xiao Yan.


    However, it''s not easy topare him with Xiao Yan. After all, Xiao Yan once lived with them, but he didn''t know anything.


    Song QingHan''s idea turned quickly. After listening to his words, he nodded his head and said, "so it is. The man who fell ill is also the man before Wu Dahu?"


    While they were talking, they went out. The man''s eyes were scanning Wu Dahu from time to time. He heard the words and said in a soft voice: "yes, it''s the youngest soldier among us who has the disease."


    Seeing that Wu Dahu didn''t react after hearing this sentence, he shed a look of gloom in his eyes, and then said, "before, Lord Wu was very fond of him..."Song QingHan suddenly got a little curious and asked in a voice, "what''s his reaction after he knew Wu Dahu came back?"


    The man gave a bitter smile and hesitated. It seemed that he didn''t know whether to say it or not. But when he saw Wu Dahu''s unchanging face for thousands of years, he still said back: "the child stands on the side of Lord Wu unconditionally. The reason why he got sick this time is because he had a fight with someone who secretly talks about Lord Wu behind his back...


    Song QingHan was thoughtful He nodded. Fortunately, Wu Dahu didn''t spoil the wrong person. If the child was the same as others, there would be no need for them to go there.


    After the half column incense time passed, they finally came to a simr training ground position.


    There was a man lying on the ground in the middle of the field, surrounded by a circle of anxious people who were still talking about something from time to time. When they saw the leader, their eyes brightened. But when they saw Wu Dahuter, their faces suddenly became strange.


    When Wu Dahu came near them, they subconsciously stood up and said in a rare voice, "Lord Wu..."


    Wu Dahu nodded, and there was no change in the look on his face. Seeing song QingHan squatting down and starting to move, he took the initiative to help him.


    However, when song QingHan saw that he used half a pot of wine to disinfect the scalpel, his face showed a look of crying andughing. He waved his hand and said, "you''d better stand still. I''m afraid the knife will be broken by you for a while."


    Perhaps realizing that he could only help, Wu Dahu finally stood up and quietly scanned the crowd with his hands on his back.

 Chapter 273

    After a while, those people did not know if the quiet atmosphere was a little ufortable. They couldn''t help looking at each other, as if they were exploring each other''s heart.


    Finally, a man coughed slightly and said to Wu Dahu, "are all the injuries of Lord Wu all right..."


    Wu Dahu thought about it, turned his head slightly, exposed the scar of the operation, and said slowly, "it''s not good or bad."


    After seeing the scar around the skull, those people looked down at the scalpel on song QingHan''s hand, and seemed to understand what had happened. Their faces changed greatly. They pointed to Wu Dahu''s head in surprise and said, "my Lord, you and you..."


    seeing Wu Dahu nodding, those people''s eyes showed sympathy, and they put aside thest bit of doubt "No wonder Lord Wu will lose his memory. His head has been opened. Can he not lose his memory? It''s good to be able to speak normally


    "Yes, I think there are still scars on his neck. I don''t know how many injuries he should have suffered. s, it''s a pity that...


    " it''s good to survive. It''s really pitiful that so many brothers in charge camp have died. "


    "..."


    after listening for a while, Wu Dahu suddenly said, "although you were not in the camp, did you see the general process? Can you tell me about it? "


    Those people were stupefied, looked at each other, and finally took turns to say: "Lord Wu walked in the front. After walking into an area, I don''t know why, he fell off his horse out of thin air, and then was surrounded by barbarians."


    "The other brothers in the Stormtrooper were simr. Some fell down, but some didn''t fall, but they were shot dead as targets."


    "Later, when we saw that the situation was not right, we withdrew. However, ording to the people who cleaned up the battlefield, it seems that there are traces of ropes in that area. It may be that the barbarians arranged the traps in advance."


    "..."


    "ahead of time?" Wu Dahu suddenly picked his eyebrows. His tone was inexplicable: "do you know many people who know our route?"


    Seeing those people shaking their heads, Wu Dahu knew that they didn''t know about it. After all, their level was still too low.


    But he didn''t care enough.


    Song QingHan carefully helped the man sew up the wound. After bandaging, he suddenly raised his head and said, "is Xiao Yan also from the charge camp?"


    The men shook their heads again, but this time they had an answer.


    "No


    Song QingHan''s hand stopped, his face strange way: "that he and you are a group?"


    This time, without waiting for their answer, song QingHan already knew their answer and said to himself in doubt: "where is he from?"


    His words seemed to remind Wu Dahu. Wu Dahu pondered for a while and said in a soft voice, "it will be clear when I see Xiao Yan next time."


    When song QingHan finished packing up his things, the man on the ground also opened his eyes. When he saw Wu Dahu, his pupils shrank and his face was unbelievable: "Lord Wu, you, you... Am I, I am still alive?"


    After looking around for two times, he swallowed his unreliable guess into his stomach and asked subconsciously.


    Others nodded, motioned him to look at Song QingHan and exined, "it was Lord Wu''s husband, doctor song, who saved you."


    Obviously, the child was not very old. When he saw song QingHan, he still had two suspicious blushes on his face. He was embarrassed and said, "thank you, doctor song, thank you, Lord Wu..."


    Song QingHan nodded, stood up behind Wu Dahu, and said to him as if he were telling his own child: "next time, let him say what they say. Anyway, his mouth is on others You just don''t hear me


    Seeing that song QingHan knew the reason for his fight, he knew that Wu Dahu must also know the same thing. He scratched his head and whispered, "but Lord Wu is not that kind of person. I can''t see him being said like that..."


    Wu Dahu even took the initiative to say: "nothing, it won''t take two pieces of meat to be told, but you have been beaten twice It''s real blood. "


    Hearing Wu Dahu say so, the man nodded his head cleverly and said, "yes, Lord Wu, I''ll be careful in the future. If Lord Wu can get my ce, I''ll go through fire and water and die!"


    When he made such a statement, the people around him pretended not to see it. He knelt down and said to Wu Dahu, "if Lord Wu is useful and gets our ce, our brother will die!"


    Wu Dahu nodded, waved his big hand and calmly said, "get up, I really have something to do with you."


    Those people were stunned. They didn''t think that Wu Dahu would really open his mouth. However, they had no choice but to listen carefully and pray that Wu Dahu''s request would not be too difficult.


    Only the little soldier on the ground looked the happiest. He clenched his fist and said excitedly, "you can finally do something for Lord Wu, you say!"A faint smile shed in Wu Dahu''s eyes and said in a low voice: "it''s not difficult. As long as you go around Xiao Yan''s tent from time to time, if you notice some unusual behavior, you''d better tell me in the past."


    Hearing this, the men looked obviously relieved and promised, "yes, my Lord!"


    But the little soldier was dissatisfied and scratched his head: "is it so simple? Just follow me? I can handle it by myself, Lord Wu, is there something wrong with Xiao Yan? "


    Wu Dahu shook his head slightly and said in a deep voice: "you can''t go alone for too long. You go in turn. Try not to let others notice you. As for the purpose of my doing this, you don''t have to ask in detail."


    The little soldier nodded his head obediently. Knowing that he was out of order, he shut his mouth and watched Wu Dahu and song QingHan leave.


    After walking far away, song QingHan asked in a voice, "are you worried that someone will attack Xiao Yan? Or do you think there is something wrong with Xiao Yan? "


    Wu Dahu thought about it for a while, and his tone was inexplicable: "both of them...


    they went back to help the wounded soldiers in the wounded barracks to deal with their wounds. After dark, two groups of people, Jiayi and small soldiers, came one after another.


    Jiayi was really the same as song QingHan, asking about trivial matters, but fortunately it was veryplete, so song QingHan soon let him go.


    As for the small soldiers, because of the special responsibility of Xiao Yan, the news we get is much more careful, which makes Wu Dahu and song QingHan even more confused.


    From their point of view, Xiao Yan seems to be quietly in contact with the team leader of the racecourse?


    After they left, Wu Dahu suddenly looked at Song QingHan and said, "what do you think?"

 Chapter 274

    Song QingHan shook his head and said in a trance: "is Xiao Yan secretly taking revenge for us?"


    He didn''t believe that Xiao Yan would betray them. After all, if Xiao Yan wanted to harm them, he didn''t need to be so troublesome. As long as he made a perjury, they would wear a big cap of leaking military information on their heads, even if they wanted to turn over.


    So... What''s the reason he did it?


    Wu Dahu looked at him and thoughtfully said, "maybe we missed something."


    Song QingHan looked at a loss and was just about to ask what they had missed. A gentle force came into his waist. The voice of Wu Dahu sounded behind his ears.


    "It''s time to go to bed. It''s almost time to find Xiao Yan tomorrow."


    After a while, when song QingHan came to his senses, he was already lying on his back in bed. In front of him was Wu Dahu''s expressionless face, which seemed inexplicably cute.


    Song QingHan didn''t know what he thought. When the idea of loveliness shed in his mind, he stretched out his hand directly and grabbed Wu Dahu''s cheek.


    Wu Dahu is not thin, but there is almost no extra fat on his body, so different from the greasy and fat feeling of Xiaoshi, Wu Dahu''s face is much more stic when pinched.


    Thinking of this, song QingHan even pinched it again, but he didn''t realize that Wu Dahu''s eyes darkened when he looked at him.


    "Is that enough?"


    Song QingHan suddenly wakes up. Seeing Wu Dahu''s eyes like a wolf, he reflects a faint green light. He quickly retracts his hand and says, "bad, almost enough..."


    Wu Dahu''s body suddenly tilts forward. Song QingHan''s eyes widen and he looks at him like a frightened rabbit. A smile shes in his eyes and reaches out his hand Song QingHan mouth slowly stroked, calm way: "there is a little dirty things above."


    Song QingHan felt that his heart was beating too fast, so he quickly closed his eyes, took a few deep breaths, and forced himself to calm down.


    Having been married for such a long time, his children have a second child. He is still embarrassed. However, after Wu Dahu''s amnesia, he is really attractive. There are a lot of routines, and I don''t know where he learned them...


    this night, song QingHan even had insomnia, tossed and turned in bed for a long time, but he couldn''t sleep. His mind was full of thoughts, even he said It''s not clear what''s bothering him.


    A big warm hand suddenly stretched out and pulled him into a warm embrace.


    Song QingHan smelled the familiar smell of Wu Dahu, and his heart, which had been floating indefinitely, suddenly became quiet.


    He hugged Wu Dahu with his back hand and whispered: "when can you restore your memory..."


    Wu Dahu after amnesia is not bad, but he always feels that something is missing, just like eating instant noodles without seasoning bag in his previous life.


    Wu Dahu gently patted his back, put his eyes on the gauze, and said slowly, "what if you can''t recover all the time?"


    He also asked himself this question in his heart. What if he could not recover his memory?


    His answer is very simple. If he can''t recover, he will follow song QingHan all the time. He will do what he wants himself to do and where he goes.


    Anyway, he is the most trusted person in the world.


    After listening to Wu Dahu''s question, song QingHan thought about it carefully and found that he didn''t have any regret in his heart. Anyway, he lived with Wu Dahu all his life. Does the memory before still matter? What''s important is that the subsequent experience was created by both of them.


    "Then it won''t be restored, whatever it is."


    The warm breath sprayed between Wu Dahu''s nose. After he noticed the touch on his lips, his pupils shrank, which seemed to be unbelievable.


    But soon, he did not have time to be shocked. He rolled his hands around Song QingHan''s waist and said, "it''s said that it can be done in three months...


    Song QingHan''s face turned red, and he didn''t know how he made the kind of action he just did.


    But the arrow is on the string, and he has to send it. He is a man of all kinds. What''s so shy about this kind of thing?


    After trying to understand this, he raised his eyebrows slightly and said provocatively: "yes, how can...


    before he finished speaking, a familiar breath sealed his open and closed mouth.


    The room is full of beautiful scenery, and the extra energy ispletely released by the two people, which gives the air a touch of ambiguous color.


    After that, song QingHan was paralyzed on the bed, so tired that he didn''t want to move his fingers. In a daze, he only felt that Wu Dahu had wiped his body for him. His head was tilted, and he fell asleep in a moment.


    The next morning, when song QingHan opened his eyes, he subconsciously touched him. What he felt was not a piece of cold, but the warm body of Wu Dahu.


    Wu Dahu grabbed his hand and put it in his heart. His eyes were burning and he said in a soft voice, "are you awake? Do you want to sleep a little longer? "Song QingHan felt Wu Dahu''s regr heartbeat rhythm. He slowly picked up a smile and shook his head. He threw himself into his arms like a coquettish, rubbed his chin with his head, and whispered, "no sleep, it''s time to get up and do business."


    Looking at his whole-heartedly dependent appearance, a smile shed in Wu Dahu''s eyes. He reached out and picked him up. He helped him put on his clothes and shoes. He said slowly, "sleeping is also a business. You can''t dy anything. Your body matters."


    Song QingHan felt the warmth in his heart. When he was ready to say something, there was a sound outside.


    Wu Dahu''s eyes congealed, and strode out, like yesterday, he carried two bowls of pig like food and came in.


    But what was different from yesterday was that the two men even came in with their hands behind their backs and said with arrogance: "Lord Xiao Yan ordered us to watch you finish the breakfast he specially sent to us. Eat it quickly!"


    Song QingHan frowned and said calmly, "I''m not used to having outsiders when I eat. I hope the two adults can be flexible. We will definitely eat the food that Lord Xiao Yan sent us."


    After listening to song QingHan''s words, the two people sneered and said in an indisputable way: "if you eat, you can eat. Where can you get so much nonsense?"


    Wu Dahu took a look at Song QingHan, picked up one of the bowls and said, "I''ll eat it first. You just get up and have no appetite. Please slow down."


    With that, he raised his neck and quickly poured the bowl of pig food into his mouth and drank it clean.


    The taste was not as bad as he thought. Although it looked cloudy, it was no different from boiled water. After drinking one bowl, Wu Dahu still had some ideas. He took another bowl and poured it into his stomach.

 Chapter 275

    The two men saw Wu Dahu drinking crisp, hands loose, a pair of silly expression.


    After they looked at each other, they began to find trouble with Wu Dahu from other ces.


    "Why did you drink him? Don''t you know that this is what Lord Xiao Yan gave you both? Do you want to disobey Lord Xiao Yan''s order? "


    Wu Dahu put down the empty bowl and said innocently, "I don''t have enough to drink one bowl, and my husband doesn''t have the desire to eat for the time being, so I''ll drink the other one. Is there any problem?"


    It is because there is no problem, the two people will be irritable. After giving Wu Dahu a vicious look, they turn and leave their tent.


    After they left, song QingHan looked at Wu Dahu with worried eyes, reached for a knock on the empty bowl, and asked softly, "are you really OK? Tell me in time what''s wrong


    Wu Dahu saw his expression in a faint uneasiness, suddenly reached for his hand, slowly said: "it''s really OK, with you around, what can I do?"


    Song QingHan''s face is red, it seems to think of the warmth ofst night, a light cough to cover up his embarrassment.


    After they finished the wounded soldiers as usual, seeing that the sun was still early, Wu Dahu said in a voice: "it''s time to see Xiao Yan."


    For some reason, song QingHan always felt that Wu Dahu''s tone was a little serious, like the tranquility before the storm.


    But he didn''t ask anything. He nodded gently, followed Wu Dahu and walked towards Xiao Yan''s tent.


    After seeing them, the guard at the door looked surprised and frowned, "what are you doing here?"


    Who doesn''t know that Xiao Yan is recing Wu Dahu''s position. If Wu Dahu can''t see through, what can he do to Xiao Yan?


    Song QingHan recognized the guard. Before, he had a good rtionship with this man when he poured the nightpot. Unexpectedly, he became a stranger in a sh.


    Wu Dahu didn''t mind the man''s alert attitude. He said calmly, "we''re here to thank Lord Xiao Yan for saving lives in barbarians. I hope you can go in and report."


    The man gave them a dubious nce, hesitated for a moment, nodded to them and said, "wait here. I''ll go and ask the adults what they mean."


    Within half a moment, the man came out of the tent, opened the tent without any expression, and said in a deep voice, "your Lord let you in."


    When Wu Dahu passed him, he suddenly whispered: "if you dare to act rashly...


    before Wu Dahu could speak, song QingHan first opened his mouth:" how do you think a pregnant man can act rashly? "


    The man subconsciously looked down at his stomach, where there has been an obvious bulge, can not help but somenguage block.


    Seeing that they hadn''te in, Xiao Yan came over and invited them in. He apologized and said, "I can''t control these people now. There are too many things. I don''t know what they think. They even let me sit in this position..."


    seeing Xiao Yan want to invite him to the main seat, Wu Dahu waved his hand and stood in the center casually and said, "I''m just one now Bai Ding, if you don''t have etiquette, it''s out of order. Don''t do anything else. "


    After hearing what he said, Xiao Yan''s eyes shed a look of gloom and sighed: "well, those people are clearly intentional, I can be promoted, but Lord Wu just..."


    after that, he paused, as if suddenly remembered something. Suddenly, he took out a folded rice paper from his arms, carefully turned his head and looked around, then paved it and handed it to Wu Dahu and lowered it The voice said, "Lord Wu, this is the name of my diary. They are all the people who jump up and down the most. Don''t you suspect that there is a spy among us?"


    Wu Dahu took the Xuan paper and quickly nced at the name on it. Suddenly, he returned the paper to Xiao Yan and said in a deep voice, "since you found it, you are responsible for it. I am just a white Ding now."


    Xiao Yan was stunned and hesitated to put away the paper. He began to persuade him: "Lord Wu, don''t worry. The general will try to clear away your grievances. I heard that Merck is preparing for arge-scale attack. Maybe you can make atonement for it?"


    Wu Dahu still didn''t respond. He shook his head and said, "no matter how powerful the general is, it''s just one person''s strength. It''s hard to resist the demands of the people. But it''s OK. I''m morefortable in the wounded camp."


    Seeing that Wu Dahu didn''t mean to resist at all, Xiao Yan seemed to be more anxious than he was. He could not help but approached him and said in a low voice: "if there is no lord Wu, whether this battle can be won or not can be answered. Lord Wu, even for the sake of the people in the rear, you must go to war!"


    While they were talking to each other, song QingHan had already looked at the furnishings of Xiao Yan''s tent, and suddenly said, "Xiao Yan, which camp are you from?"


    Xiao Yan stopped and pulled a stiff smile on his face. He was embarrassed and said, "I used to be a member of the first battalion. What''s the master asking about this?"


    Song QingHan shook his head and said in an inexplicable way: "the people in the first battalion said they had never seen you. I was a little curious. After all, Wu Dahu has lost his memory, so I can only ask you."After hearing this answer, Xiao Yan reached out and scratched his head, and said in a puzzled way: "why do they say that? Maybe I didn''t talk much before, so they forgot. "


    After he said this, there was a strange silence in the tent.


    Just when Xiao Yan wanted to change the subject, song QingHan suddenly said, "can you take off your coat and let me see how your wound is recovering?"


    Xiao Yan''s body froze, and the expression on his face was also slowly restrained. He said in a low voice: "is this not good? My injury has almost recovered, so I don''t have to worry about it...


    Song QingHan insisted on seeing it and said: "even if it''s almost recovered, but as long as it''s not thorough, there will be a possibility of deterioration. Let me see, Wu Dahu doesn''t mind."


    Xiao Yan turned his head to Wu Dahu, and his eyes revealed a touch of pleading. However, Wu Dahu seemed to have not seen it. He nodded his head and said, "yes, I don''t mind. Please show him. I''m also worried about your body."


    Seeing that both of them focused their eyes on themselves, Xiao Yan sighed faintly, turned his back, slowly took off his coat, and exposed his body covered with scars in front of them.


    Song QingHan closed his eyes and recalled in his mind what happened that day in the mass grave.


    He has treated so many people that he usually doesn''t remember the characteristics of the patients, but as long as they pass through the wounds of his hands, he is confident to recognize them.


    A momentter, he suddenly opened his eyes and said, "you are not Xiao Yan."

 Chapter 276

    Xiao Yan''s hands stopped, quickly put on his coat, scratched his head, and said strangely, "master, what are you talking about? I''m not Xiao Yan, who is Xiao Yan? Do you suspect that I was disguised? Look at my face carefully


    Seeing him approach, song QingHan subconsciously stepped back and affirmed: "or, you are not the man I saved in the disorderly burial post that day. Why do you cheat us?"


    Wu Dahu quietly shed to song QingHan, stretched out his hand to protect him, and his eyes shed a touch of guard to Xiao Yan.


    "You don''t intend to harm us. We all know that, but why cheat us?"


    Wu Dahu and song QingHan would not have believed Xiao Yan so easily if it was not because Xiao Yan never showed malice towards them. Moreover, when they were in different ces at that time, they should be less alert to those who offered to help.


    Xiao Yan seems to understand that he can no longer continue to disguise, and suddenly sighs, slightly droops his eyes, showing a sad expression.


    "I''m not really the man saved by the master''s husband at the mass burial mound that day. In fact, I came out of the prisoner''s camp secretly. Because the means used was not so glorious, I borrowed the name of the man."


    Song QingHan slightly raised his eyebrows and asked curiously, "what means?"


    When he asked, Xiao Yan''s face suddenly turned red. A man of seven feet looked embarrassed as if he had done something wrong.


    "Well, there are a lot of people who have strange hobbies. I deliberately do low voltage small, let them rx their guard, and then take advantage of the situation to escape."


    As if this sentence was not enough to convince song QingHan and song QingHan, he continued: "I have been running in the empty tent, so I was not found. I happened to escape outside that day, and only then saw the scene of the Lord saving the people."


    With that, his face gradually returned to calm, as if he hadid down a heavy burden, and quietly looked at Wu Dahu.


    Wu Dahu and song QingHan looked at each other with no expression on their faces, which made Xiao Yan unable to understand their ideas.


    Just when Xiao Yan was in a state of mind, song QingHan suddenlyughed and said slowly, "it happens that I know how to identify whether it has been vited. Let me see if there is any injury there, so that I can help you diagnose and treat it."


    As soon as he said this, Xiao Yan''s face suddenly turned to pig liver color. Subconsciously, he covered his buttocks and resisted: "no way! This, this is really too strong and difficult. I would rather master Fu and Lord Wu doubt me than suffer such humiliation


    Seeing that he was so nervous, song QingHanughed and shook his head and said, "I''m kidding. We believe it. You can rx. As long as you can survive without doing anything wrong, it is worth encouraging. You have done nothing wrong


    Xiao Yan''s face slowed down, and his eyes showed a touch of gratitude. He said softly, "thank you, Master Wu. I have a request, I don''t know..."


    Song QingHan seemed to have guessed what he wanted to say, and calmly said: "don''t worry, we won''t tell you."


    Although Wu Dahu didn''t make a sound, Xiao Yan''s shoulder was obviously rxed.


    At this time, the guard''s voice suddenly came from outside: "my Lord, the general is looking for it."


    Xiao Yan was stupefied, and a touch of apology appeared on his face. He hesitated and said to Wu Dahu, "Lord Wu, i...


    Wu Dahu waved his hand and didn''t care. He said," you go to be busy. We''ll leave with nothing else. "


    When they were about to go out, Wu Dahu suddenly said, "the food you gave us is delicious. Thank you very much."


    Xiao Yan''s step obviously stopped for a moment, embarrassed way: "you are wee, in my heart, Lord Wu will always be my adult."


    After seeing him leave, he saw that the guard looked at them unfriendly. Song QingHan took a look at Wu Dahu and followed him back to his tent.


    "What do you think?"


    On the way, song QingHan suddenly asked.


    Wu Dahu carried his hands, his face light way: "he is lying."


    This answer did not exceed song QingHan''s expectation, because he felt the same way.


    After all, Xiao Yan made up for the second lie after he told the perfect lie.


    After the two returned to the tent, song QingHan watched Wu Dahu pack up his things. After thinking about it, he still didn''t say anything.


    When Wu Dahu was ready, he turned his head and took a look at Song QingHan. Seeing that he was lying quietly on the bed, he was already aware of what he was going to do. He looked slow and said in a soft voice, "I''ll go back and I should be able to solve this problem today."


    Song QingHan nodded. When he saw him open the tent, he didn''t hold back. He said, "be careful. Although Xiao Yan still doesn''t show malice, it''s hard to protect..."


    although he didn''t finish his words, Wu Dahu already understood his meaning, and then he said slowly, "I know, wait for me toe back."


    Song QingHan is not at ease to put him here alone, but because the next thing to do is more dangerous, so he has to choose this way.Some things have disappeared from his memory, but he knows that he must do them.


    After Wu Dahu leaves, song QingHan lies on the bed and sighs gently. He falls asleep soon.


    This sleep was very uneasy. Song QingHan dreamed that Wu Dahu came back with injuries, and he dreamed that Wu Dahu was trapped outside, and there was no good dream.


    The loud noise finally woke him up, and his face became grim after hearing what the people outside were calling.


    "The general fainted when attacked! The barbarians began to attack in arge scale


    "Quickly, quickly go to see how the general is doing. I heard that there is a lot of blood left on the ground!"


    "The man who attacked the general is dead. I don''t know how he got in, asshole!"


    "..."


    after a while, Shuluo quickly opened song QingHan''s tent, pulled him up, and said in a quick voice: "this time you have to go out. I can''t see where the general''s injuries are..."


    Song QingHan seems to have been prepared for this time. He carried his pack firmly on his back, followed by Shuluo, and walked out quickly.


    "Why is there a sudden attack? Can anyone enter the tent of the general?"


    Shuluo shook his head and said, "who knows? It''s said that Lord Xiao Yan was there at the time of the ident, but even he didn''t stop the barbarian, and he got a sword in his arm. "


    Song QingHan''s step suddenly reminds them of what happened in Xiao Yan''s tent.


    Could he have done it? Injuries of the general

 Chapter 277

    The troops in the barracks were in a state of chaos, which was even more chaotic than the scene when the general was injuredst time. After all, the general was wounded in the battlefieldst time, but this time it was in their base camp, which was totally different in nature.


    Everyone looked at each other''s eyes full of vignce, as if the other party was a traitor sent by barbarians to hide for a long time.


    When he saw song QingHan, someone with good memory pointed to him and said, "didn''t he juste back from barbarians? He must have passed on our news to the barbarians. Otherwise, how could the barbarians know our arrangement like the palm of their hands? "


    The tent of the general is not conspicuous, and theyout around it is no different from that of other ces. However, it is not easy to get to his tent without everyone''s eyes and ears. If it is not for people who are very familiar with this ce, we can''t get there smoothly.


    After hearing what they said, Shuluo red at them and said in a sharp voice: "see clearly, he was the one who saved the general before, and he is also the one who is going to save the general now. Is he full of food to add so much trouble to himself? Besides, when did you see him wandering around outside? "


    Even before pouring the pot, song QingHan didn''t like to walk around outside, not to mention now that one is pregnant and the other is to be guilty.


    Those people seemed to want to say something, but what they didn''t expect was that Jiayi''s face suddenly appeared in front of them, waved to them and said, "you go down quickly, don''t block other people''s way, dy the opportunity to cure the general. Can you bear the responsibility?"


    Jiayi''s words are very useful, those people look at each other, although a sh on the face is not willing, but still obediently back down.


    Song QingHan slightly pick eyebrows, for the help of home instrument how much some unexpected.


    However, Jiayi didn''t have any special feeling. She approached song QingHan, looked around and said in a low voice: "I just went to find out. It seems that the barbarian man was mixed with Xiao Yan and followed him in. In addition, no one else went into the big ount of the general."


    This message is very important. Song QingHan nodded thoughtfully. Seeing him looking at himself with expectant eyes, as if he had just reacted, he said with a smile: "are you worried that I will not be in a good mood after being told for a meal, and you will be pulled into the water by your mouth?"


    Seeing Shuluo looking at them, Jiayi nervously made a gesture of "Shhh" and whispered, "I''m really a good man. We''ll all be OK, and so will the general."


    This made song QingHan feel more funny. He felt like a gangster suddenly turned into a living Bodhisattva.


    However, he didn''t want to tease Jiayi now. After waving his hand to him, he calmly said, "we''re going to leave. Be careful. Who knows that barbarian hasn''t hidden among us yet?"


    Jiayi was worried. Thinking of her appearance of asking for information carelessly just now, she eximed in her heart. The secret was terrible. If the barbarian Gang knew that he had leaked the secret, wouldn''t he die?


    Song QingHan saw through his idea, chuckled and walked away with satisfaction.


    The people in front of the general''s tent knew song QingHan. Although they looked at him with a little look in their eyes, they still didn''t say anything to stop him. They let Shuluo lead him to rush in.


    The chief of the military doctor had already arrived at the general''s tent first, and he was carefully checking the general''s pulse with his eyes closed.


    After Shuluo and song QingHan came over, he put down his hand, slightly shook his head, and solemnly said: "there is no worry about life, but if you lose too much blood, you will not wake up for a while."


    Song QingHan bent down directly and carefully examined the wound of the general. When he saw the wound at his waist and abdomen, his face was a little strange.


    But to my surprise, Shuluo also saw it and said in surprise, "you can cut here. Why don''t you raise it a little bit? Then the general will bepletely killed. "


    Seeing that the chief of the military doctor looked at himself with a gloomy look, he coughed and knew that he had made a mistake. He covered up his embarrassment and said, "I think it''s strange. I don''t want the general to die. ording to the truth, since the man can get into the big ount of the general, his martial arts must be good. Is there any other reason to do so? "


    Without waiting for the military medical chief to teach Shuluo a lesson, song QingHan said, "yes, he must have other reasons."


    Both of them said so, and it was difficult for the chief of the military doctor to refute it. Moreover, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that their words were reasonable, but he was not willing to admit it in front of them.


    Song QingHan quickly prepared things and began to help the general carry out surgery.


    The operation was not difficult, so after a while he packed up his things, got up and led to the head of the military doctor: "OK, next, just have a good rest."


    Seeing that he had solved the problem that was troublesome to him so quickly, the chief of the military doctor gave a bitter smile and nodded.


    Because there were familiar faces in the big tent, song QingHan did not worry about anything. He nced at the tent of the general. When he saw the blood on the ground, he suddenly thought of something and asked in a voice: "isn''t Xiao Yan injured? Where is he? Do you need a bandage? "Those guarding nearby wanted to denounce song QingHan for his rude behavior. After hearing his words, they felt that he was just doing his duty as a doctor. They said calmly: "Lord Xiao Yan has gone out to lead the army."


    After finishing this sentence, the man suddenly stopped and looked at Song QingHan with an inexplicable look and said, "you also brought the martial Lord."


    Song QingHan''s heart is tight, I don''t know why there is always a bad premonition, but if you let him carefully say where the bad, he said he can not export.


    Shuluo seemed to be aware of his worry, looked around and tried to change the topic: "what about the dead barbarian? Who killed it? "


    The guards looked at each other and seemed to be weighing up whether they could tell the story. Finally, Shuluo looked curious and finally exined: "he was in a separate tent. After the general woke up, he might want to check. As for the person who killed him, it should be Xiao Yanda."


    Song QingHan touched his chin and felt that some things hade to the surface.


    The man who could stab the general unexpectedly died in Xiao Yan''s hand?


    Seeing that there was no doubt on other people''s faces, song QingHan temporarily hid the problem in his heart.


    Maybe it''s not that they didn''t realize it. It''s just that the barbarian war ising too fast, and they don''t have the time and mood to think. At this time, as long as they can lead the war, they are precious.

 Chapter 278

    Song QingHan and Shuluo could not help in the battle at the front line. After all, even if the wounded were to be treated, they would have to wait until the battle was over.


    The general''s wounds had been cured, and there was no need for them to continue. Moreover, even if someone had to take care of him, the head of the military doctor was enough. So song QingHan winked at Shuluo, and they quickly walked out of the general''s tent.


    After all, song QingHan didn''t belong to him, and Shuluo, even if he was in charge, he couldn''t manage it.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but sigh a sigh. He thought that his official work was really tired. It was not as smart as two people without any position.


    After going out, song QingHan said to Shuluo: "you go and find out where the barbarian is. We''ll mix inter."


    Shuluo Leng Leng Leng, puzzled at Song QingHan said: "what do you want to do? Do you still have an autopsy? Or do you think he''s not dead? "


    Song QingHan was amused by his imagination and said calmly: "if we don''t do autopsy or mend the knife, we just go to have a look, and it''s like going to gain insight. After all, I''ve never seen what a traitor looks like."


    When he said this, Shuluo thought it was reasonable. He nodded and said, "OK, I''ll ask you. You wait here."


    After all, Shuluo is a person who has mixed up with the bottom. Although he doesn''t walk around very much after entering the wounded soldier camp, he still has a set of ways to make friends with others. After a while, he turns back and beckons to song QingHan. After song QingHan enters, he mysteriously introduces: "this is the son of my cousin''s nephew in Gebi vige. They are all acquaintances. We agree to let us go in and have a look, We can''t make it difficult for people to do it. We cane out within a single stick of incense. "


    The man opened his mouth, as if to say that there was a big gap between the time of a stick of incense and a nce, but song QingHan grabbed in front of him and said, "yes, let''s not dy the time, so as not to worry about this little brother."


    Finish saying, two people go up directly, lift tent curtain, walk toward inside quickly.


    They were so fast that it was toote for the man to reach out and stop him. When he came back to God, he saw the two men carefully examining the corpse inside.


    Seeing his colleagues looking at him, the man waved his hand and said in a bad tone: "let them have a look and it''s OK. Anyway, it''s all dead. Don''t tell me about it. I''ll give you a drink when I go back."


    Those people didn''t say anything. After all, they thought the same thing. It was just a corpse. As long as the two women were not afraid, they would not say anything even if they wanted to see it all day.


    At the same time, Shuluo pointed to the corpse and said to song QingHan, "this barbarian looks like a little different from those people."


    Song QingHan''s eyes twinkled and said to himself, "of course, it''s not like it. It''s a mixed race..."


    the corpse on the ground is calm. Although the outline on the face has the characteristics of barbarians, if you look carefully, you can still see the subtle difference, that is, the face of this person is much softer.


    This difference can not be exined by rigidity, so the only possibility is that this man is not a pure barbarian.


    How did mixed blood mix in again? Is this what muhammar''s gang did?


    Song Qing''s cold heart read a move, suddenly felt that he was about to guess the truth of the matter.


    From the news they got when they were in the barbarians, we can see that muhammar''s gang was gradually attacking the barbarians, so Merck left utan alone and led his troops to the rear to support, even for a long time.


    ording to the truth, muhammar is now the busiest time, how can he have the leisure to intervene in Qingmu''s affairs?


    Unless... It''s a matter of vital importance to them.


    Song QingHan held his chin and was thinking of getting absorbed when Shuluo suddenly said: "it''s very fierce outside. I don''t know if we can win without the general."


    This sentence is like a key, instantly opened the shackles in Song QingHan''s mind, he put down his hand, shocked: "I know!"


    Seeing him go out directly, Shuluo hurriedly followed him and said in a quick voice, "what do you know? Don''t go to the battlefield. It''s easy to get hurt by ident. You''re still pregnant now


    However, song QingHan, as if he had not heard it, strode towards the direction of the loudest fighting, but suddenly stopped when he was approaching the edge of the battlefield.


    Seeing song QingHan staring at the center of the battlefield tightly, Shuluo looked at it along his line of sight. When he saw the picture of Wu Dahu''s heroic killing the enemy, he suddenly realized: "you are worried about your husband. Don''t worry, he is so powerful, he will be OK."


    In fact, this is what he used tofort song QingHan. After all, he also knew that the battlefield was merciless, and no matter how fierce the people were, they could not guarantee that they would not capsize.


    As soon as this idea appeared, he saw a strong man with a big knife sprang up from the side of Wu Dahu. It seemed that he was going to die with Wu Dahu, and his whole body exuded a momentum of indomitable determination.


    Shuluo opened his mouth and said, "ah". When he realized that his behavior would make song QingHan more nervous, he quickly put out his hand to cover his mouth and kept a close eye on Wu Dahu''s direction, waiting for the final result.Wu Dahu seems to have noticed the man''s purpose. With a stir of the sword, he swings the man who is wrestling with him for several meters. The horizontal sword catches the attack of the strong man and fights with him equally.


    The situation on the battlefield seems to be stuck in a stalemate. More and more Qingmu people and barbarians have died. No one knows when it will end.


    Song QingHan looked more dignified. When he noticed the silver light in Yu Guangzhong, he felt tight in his heart and subconsciously called out: "tiger, be careful!"


    A silver arrow, which was too fast to be seen by the naked eye, suddenly jumped out of the air. Looking at the direction, Wu Dahu and the man were fighting each other. If Wu Dahu didn''t notice, the arrow would shoot into his heart.


    Shuluo also noticed this scene in Song QingHan''s exmation. Seeing Wu Dahu''s back to the arrow, he felt as if his heart had been raised to his throat. He wished his hand could stretch out and push the arrow away.


    Seeing that the arrow was one meter away, he would shoot into Wu Dahu''s chest. Song QingHan subconsciously closed his eyes and his heart beat fast, as if the world were still at this moment.


    Putong, Putong...


    "Lord Wu is OK!" Shuluo voice suddenly sounded, song QingHan''s wrist was tightly grasped by him, an exciting, quickly opened his eyes to see.


    Suddenly, a familiar figure appeared on Wu Dahu''s back. The silver arrow was inserted in his chest. Heughed hard and pulled out the silver arrow. After seeing the blood gushing out, he whispered something in a whisper and fell down directly.

 Chapter 279

    Song QingHan''s pupils shrank and looked at the serene face in disbelief and said in a low voice, "Xiao Yan... How could it be?"


    The person who blocked the arrow shot at Wu Dahu was no other than Xiao Yan, who was in the center of suspicion.


    Song QingHan thought he was very close to the truth, but when he saw this scene, he felt that the truth was very far away from himself.


    Why did Xiao Yan block this arrow for Wu Dahu?


    His mind was full of thoughts and the look on his face changed.


    Wu Dahu used all his strength to kill the strong man who was fighting with him when Xiao Yan stopped the arrow for him.


    Unfortunately, when he went back to pick up Xiao Yan, he was still a littlete.


    The enemy''s offensive did not stop, so he could not stop, but something was gradually changing.


    Looking at the morale of more and more high green wood square, song QingHan shoulder a loose at the same time, the heart of the big stone is raised.


    This is good, people are dead, everything has turned into smoke, and no one can solve their previous entanglement.


    Shuluo seemed to feel something, put his hand on his shoulder and asked softly, "do you know that man?"


    Song QingHan nodded and shook his head. He said with a smile, "I don''t know if I know him, because I don''t know who he is at all."


    Whether it''s Xiao Yan who reced the original name of Xiao Yan, or as he guessed, Xiao Yan is a created character, and he can''te back...


    he sighed softly, and said to Shuluo, "we should go back, the general situation is settled."


    Qingmu lost themand of the general. Yes, but they just got an all-out Wu Dahu just now. It''s only a matter of time before they win this station.


    Shuluo didn''t understand the twists and turns, but he would do whatever song QingHan said. He didn''t leave alone until he sent song QingHan back to the tent.


    Song QingHany in bed, closed his eyes and had a rest. When he heard the news outside, he said directly, "are you back?"


    Wu Dahu took off his armor and let out a dull "um" from his chest. Then the sound of water sounded from the corner. It was probably Wu Dahu scrubbing his body.


    "Has Xiao Yan''s identity been found out?"


    Now may not be the best time to ask this question, but song QingHan couldn''t help it.


    "He said he would like to thank us for saving his half brother."


    After finishing this sentence, Wu Dahu did not continue to exin, but song QingHan already understood.


    It''s not that Wu Dahu doesn''t want to exin, but he has lost his memory. Now the only one who can understand this sentence is himself.


    There is only one hybrid they saved, that is the one taken away by muhammar. So Xiao Yan is his brother?


    Then, this proves that song QingHan''s guess was correct. The person who sent Xiao Yan was indeed muhammar. Of course, the purpose was to mix up the two pools of water, namely, the barbarians and Qingmu. After all, what they are good at doing is stirring up the muddy water.


    And it turns out that they are really good. After the war, both Aoki and the barbarians are very weak and need a long time to recuperate.


    In order to guard against the covetous green wood, Merck had to rx his vignce on the rear, which greatly facilitated muhammar''s action.


    However, in the blink of an eye, song QingHan thought about such a lot. When he came back to God, Wu Dahu had already stood in front of him.


    Song QingHan looked up and down at Wu Dahu''s body. Seeing that he had only a few bruises, he felt a little relieved and said in a soft voice, "Muhammad really has to go and let Xiao Yan y with the two countries alone. This is clearly a fatal situation."


    Wu Dahu stopped and suddenly said, "in fact, he can not die, if we are really fooled by him."


    Thinking of what happened before, song QingHan sighed gently and said slowly, "it''s a pity we didn''t have it. Besides, his small hands will be discovered after a long time."


    Someone outside called Wu Dahu, saying that the general woke up and asked him to go there.


    Wu Dahu subconsciously looked at Song QingHan and said, "do you want to go together? It just can exin Xiao Yan''s affairs to the general. "


    Song QingHan also wanted to know what information Wu Dahu had collected before going out. He nodded, put his hand in his heart, and got up to follow him.


    After they entered the tent of the general, the little stone, which had not been seen for a long time, held out a small short hand toward song QingHan and said in a loud voice, "female father! Father


    Song QingHan smiles, and after a salute to the general, he reaches out to hold the small stone.


    When he came to the general''s tent, he didn''t see the small stone. Now it seems that the general was afraid that the small stone would be hurt, so he ordered someone to take him away.


    Wu Dahu did not talk nonsense. He directly reported: "Xiao Yan was a spy sent by another force. ording to our guess, he first lurked into the barbarian military camp. After witnessing Xiaohan''s operation, Li daitaostiff said a name casually and won my trust.""Because he was so lifelike and harmless to us, we didn''t notice anything wrong. It was only after returning to Aoki that we realized the abnormality from various targeted incidents."


    "I went out to collect some information and found that all the people who targeted me had contact with Xiao Yan, but it was not Xiao Yan who ordered them to do so, but because they had a festival with me before. Xiao Yan''s appearance made them realize that they could use this defection event to suppress me severely."


    The expression on the general''s face became more and more dignified, and said in a deep voice: "you mean, there is no spy among us, so who leaked our route?"


    Wu Dahu stopped for a moment and seemed to be thinking about whether to tell the truth.


    A momentter, seeing the confusion in the eyes of the general grew stronger and stronger, he finally said, "no one has disclosed it. It was Xiao Yan who guessed it."


    The general''s pupils shrank and subconsciously said, "no way! How could he have guessed? "


    Seeing that he didn''t believe it, Wu Dahu''s eyes shed a touch of helplessness and said in a low voice: "this time, we can win because he guessed the action line of barbarians and told me at the moment when he was dying, so..."


    "when people are going to die, their words are also good." Although the big army of his idea is not willing to believe the truth.


    There are really such strange people in the world who can guess other people''s ideas.


    It''s a pity that such a strange person was envied by heaven and died with the wind.

 Chapter 280

    Thinking of this, the general suddenly asked, "how did Xiao Yan die?"


    Although before Wu Dahu, some people had already reported on the battlefield, but few people paid attention to such small details.


    Wu Dahu is calm, decisive way: "is to save me to die."


    When he heard this, he frowned.


    "Isn''t he a spy? Why save you... "


    if you want to frame up Wu Dahu before you die, you don''t have to tell those facts. In this way, if you have no clue, they will naturally choose to believe him and be suspicious of Wu Dahu.


    Of course, it may be that Wu Dahu is lying, but if Wu Dahu can make up the lie so true, his position as a great general can also give way to the virtuous.


    In the face of the general''s query, Wu Dahu looked at Song QingHan and said in a low voice: "it''s probably to repay his kindness. We saved his brother before."


    The general was stunned and his face was clear.


    Of course, he would not ask Wu Dahu and song QingHan about the details of the man who was rescued. After all, it was a bit too rude. However, he could not help asking, "what do they... Really want to do?"


    Wu Dahu and song QingHan looked at each other, but they didn''t make it very clear. After all, it involved their dealings with muhammar. Don''t just clear the suspicion of treason and fall into another whirlpool.


    "Maybe they want us topete with each other, so that they can make a good profit."


    The general nced thoughtfully at the two men and did not get the response they wanted from their faces.


    After saying that for a long time just now, the general''s body was almost overdrawn. When song QingHan saw it out, he said directly, "the general should rest first. If there is anything you can doter, the barbarians on the left and right are seriously injured, and they will not take care of us for the time being."


    Knowing that song QingHan''s words were from the doctor''s point of view, the general didn''t feel ufortable. He waved to them and said wearily, "go down. You can get back to your original position for the time being. As for the rest, let''s talk about itter."


    For this news, Wu Dahu was neither surprised nor happy. After a salute, he retired with song QingHan.


    It is true that war can change one''s fate. Not only those who make money in the war can benefit, but also those who survive in the battlefield can make a leap like carp leaping over the dragon''s gate.


    However, Wu Dahu''s official reinstatement has the advantage that there will be no more gossiping wherever he goes. As expected, when he gets the right, he doesn''t feel that there is anything. Only when he loses it can he find its value.


    Jiayi is hard to change. Although she has climbed to another general surnamed Lu, when she sees that Wu Dahu''s official is returning to his original post and even has the trend of promotion, her heart starts to stir again.


    When song QingHan was gone, he ran to find Wu Dahu by himself. After seeing Wu Dahu, he cried: "Lord Wu, I heard that you lost your memory, but I couldn''t find the opportunity to see you. Now I finally see you. You don''t know how happy I am..."


    Wu Dahu only nced at Jiayi at the beginning, and after he finished, he said "It''s a pity that I''m not very happy now," he said coldly


    Jia Yi stopped, puzzled and asked, "why? But... Because the Song Dynasty was cold? "


    Seeing his divergent thinking so much, Wu Dahu''s face became strange and said in a deep voice: "what''s the rtionship with Xiaohan? You tell me about it. "


    Although he didn''t have any expression when he spoke, his frightening momentum still shocked Jiayi.


    Jiayi hesitated for a while and hesitated to say, "is it because the Song Dynasty was cold for a long time? Do you often have skin ties with people


    After listening to his words, Rao Shihu was calm and could not helpughing. He raised his head and nced at him calmly and said, "dear to the skin? In the eyes of the wounded, is it only in the eyes of your skin


    Jiayi''s hand trembled, knowing that she had said something wrong, she quickly made up for it: "I, I was wrong. Why is Lord Wu not happy?"


    He originally wanted to change the topic, so that he could continue to talk about "old love" with Wu Dahu. Unexpectedly, Wu Dahu directly opened his mouth to catch up with humanity: "because I am not happy to see you."


    As soon as the words came out, the tent became quiet. Jiayi could even hear her breathing voice because of her shame and indignation.


    "Well, that family instrument will leave first. Lord Wu will have a good rest. When you recover your memory, you can call Jiayi again...


    after Jiayi left Wu Dahu''s tent, he ran to find song QingHan, who was still helping in the wounded camp. When he saw him meet those dirty wounded soldiers, he had a look of disgust on his face.


    Song QingHan has no knot in one''s heart to Jiayi now, because he doesn''t think he has to live with a fool.


    Besides, Wu Dahu doesn''t remember who Jiayi is now, and there is no sign of liking him. He doesn''t need to bring up the old things again and ask for trouble.So when he went out to see Jiayi, he was in a very rxed mood. He evenughed and said, "what? Are you going to help too? "


    Under the leadership of song QingHan, many female and male logistic men came to the wounded soldiers'' camp to help, especially those in the night pot group. Their work was easy. In addition, after each battle, the number of people would drop sharply, and their work would be even less. Therefore, many of them were in a state of leisure and panic.


    Of course, if song QingHan was just an ordinary female male, maybe they would not be so active. The key is that song QingHan is now the husband of Wu Dahu!


    If there is no ident, Wu Dahu will not be a small official this time. When the timees, they have done good deeds with Wu Dahu''s husband, and their faces are bright.


    Jiayi knows these things of course, but he doesn''te to the wind because he holds that he is different from those people. At this time, when he hears song QingHan say this, he shakes his head demurely and says, "of course not. I''m very busy every day."


    Song QingHan smiles. Is he busy fishing for a golden tortoise? I heard him go on: "speaking of it, I haven''t settled ounts with you yet! Since you are Lord Wu''s husband, and you know something about me and Lord Wu, you can take me back when the war is over


    He made song QingHan''s eyebrow corner jump with his straight and strong voice, and said with a smile: "who should have made a distinction with Wu Dahu before? Yes? Now that Wu Dahu is going to be promoted, he will abandon your Lord Lu? "


    When hearing the three words "Lord Lu", Jiayi''s face even showed a sad expression and said: "although Lord Lu is good, I still don''t fit him. How did you say that? Predestined, predestined! Yes, I have no rtionship with Lord Lu, s...


    and

 Chapter 281

    "That''s not what you said before."


    A low voice suddenly rings out from behind Jiayi, which makes Jiayi jump up and hide behind song QingHan.


    Although song QingHan had not seen this person before, but when I heard this sentence, I also understood that this man was "Lord Lu" in Jiayi''s mouth.


    He was wondering how a good general would run to the wounded camp. He found out the location of Jiayi and came to look for him.


    In this way, the so-called Lord Lu was really moved by Jiayi, otherwise he would not be so eager to stick to him.


    It''s a pity... Song QingHan took a look at the tense family instrument and sighed secretly.


    After all, it''s still intentional.


    Maybe it''s because the so-called Lord Lu''s eyes were so zing that Jiayi swallowed his mouth and said with a stiff smile, "I, I, I just said that casually..."


    the man took a step forward, and his tall figure was full of oppression. Even song QingHan felt a little chilly, let alone Jiayi, as the party concerned.


    "Casually? Is that a casual remark? Or was it just casual? "


    The reason why Jiayi said this was to muddle through. Seeing him pressing step by step, Jiayi had to ask a clear question. With a horizontal heart, she walked out of song QingHan''s back, crossed her waist and said, "what if I said it was casual? Why take it so seriously? What are the benefits of asking? "


    Song QingHan picked her eyebrows. It seems that she didn''t expect that Jiayi would turn into this pair of appearance.


    Only the person who is spoiled to the extreme will act recklessly, because he knows that no matter what he does, that person will not leave himself.


    However, a deep disappointment shed in the man''s eyes. It seemed that he did not intend to spoil Jiayi any more. He turned around and whispered, "in that case, you should follow Lord Wu."


    With that, he walked out with his back straight. Although he looked bleak, his momentum was natural and unrestrained.


    Jiayi''s lips opened, as if to say something. But when she saw that the man didn''t even return to his head, she clenched her hands into fists, stamped her feet angrily, and said to herself, "I''m not going toe to me for a while, and then I''ll see how I can deal with you."


    Song QingHan wanted to remind him that if he didn''t take the initiative to look for that person, I''m afraid that person would note to him this time. But he thought carefully, it had nothing to do with him, so he didn''t say anything at all.


    Whether Yu Jiayi willunch a more violent attack against Wu Dahu after he has no backing, that''s all.


    If this is true, he can also observe Wu Dahu''s reaction by the way. It is not Wu Dahu''s saying that what kind of person is before amnesia and what kind of person will be after amnesia?


    After finishing the wounded barracks, song QingHan should have gone back to Wu Dahu''s tent, but when he thought about Jiayi, he gave the stone to Wu Dahu, and ran back to the original tent by himself.


    Fortunately, his previous bed has not been upied, so he can sleep directly.


    Another roommate was surprised when he saw song QingHan, but he didn''t ask anything. After all, in his opinion, song QingHan and they are no longer in the same world. No matter what they do, it is possible.


    Jiayi didn''t have so many scruples. When she saw song QingHan, her face sank and she said, "what are you doing here? Look out of the way


    Song QingHan noticed Jiayi''s ugly face when he came in, so he didn''t think he was in a bad mood because of himself. After smiling freely, he raised his eyebrows and said, "this is my tent. Why can''t Ie here? I''m different from some people. I can only watch where I want to go, and I can''t go any more. "


    What did he say in your heart? When did I watch? It''s clear that I don''t want to go, it''s not that I can''t go! I don''t want to be fooled by him! "


    He didn''t seem to realize that he had made a mistake. His chest heaved violently, revealing his uneasiness.


    Song QingHan looked at him with the eyes of a joke and didn''t care: "Oh? Since you don''t want to go, go to bed early and stop looking out. There''s no one out there. "


    Jiayi''s face was red, angry and ashamed. She went straight into the quilt, facing the inside of the tent, closed her eyes and did not speak.


    After teasing him, song QingHan got into his quilt contentedly, looked at the ceiling and said: "the meeting between people is really wonderful. Maybe now we are so intimate as to be like something, and we will never see it again in a while."


    Jiayi seemed to have not heard his metaphor. She sneered and said haughtily, "are you talking about you and Lord Wu? When Lord Wu is promoted to an official position, you will probably be a decoration! "


    Seeing that he deliberately misinterpreted his meaning, song QingHan did not get angry. He put his hands behind his head and thought for a while before he said, "I sometimes think, if I didn''t marry Wu Dahu, what would it look like now? At that time, he was so poor that he didn''t even have a field, and he had no advantage except his indispensable strength. "The tone of his story telling attracted Jiayi. Jiayi held the quilt tightly and tried to restrain her curiosity. She lowered her voice and said, "then why do you want to marry him? It must be because he will be rich in the future


    Song QingHan was amused by his childishness. He raised his eyebrows and said, "do you want to give me a try? Who can say this clearly in the future? Can you be sure that Wu Dahu will continue to prosper rather than decline in the middle way? "


    Jiayi opened her mouth and found that she could not say a word because she could not deny the words of song QingHan.


    Even if it is a general, as long as the emperor''s words, they may be relegated to prison at any time, let alone Wu Dahu, a military officer.


    At this time, the face of the man surnamed Lu came out of his mind, as if it had been printed in his mind. No matter how he shook his head, he could not get rid of that face.


    If it''s all a gamble, why do you have to choose Wu Dahu, who already has a husband, instead of some clingy, but still lovely man surnamed Lu?


    Their other roommate has been listening quietly. Hearing this, he said with a smile: "anyway, I know that my life is so short. If you want to choose one you like, you can live on even if you are poor. If you don''t like it, what''s the use of more money? Sooner orter, he will be a grudge husband. "

 Chapter 282

    The man''s sudden opening caused Jiayi''s dissatisfaction. Although he knew this truth, he couldn''t help but retort: "even if it''s a boudoirining husband, it''s also a boudoirining husband wearing gold and silver! If you look for a poor man, you will never have a piece of jewelry of your own! I don''t want to live like that anyway


    Seeing that he even cried at the end, song QingHan guessed that his experience had led to it. After thinking about it, he said slowly, "no one will be poor all the time. Both of them have hands and feet. No matter how poor they are, they will not be able to afford a piece of jewelry. Besides, rich men will not be generous to you because they marry you. How do you know that there is no man who can''t wear gold or silver? "


    The family instrument is silent, and theint to song QingHan is deeper, which seems to me him for always dismantling his own tform.


    But on second thought, his words are true, just...


    "I think you say these things to shake my heart!"


    When song QingHan saw that Jiayi was silent for a long time, he came to such a conclusion. He was so angry that he turned to tuck in the quilt and said coldly: "whatever you think, anyway, I am married to someone who likes each other. As for others, I can''t control it."


    He hoped that Jiayi would continue to be obsessed, so that he would have more good scenes to watch. Anyway, if Jiayi continued to stick to Wu Dahu, he would end up in vain in the end.


    After a night''s silence, song QingHan slowly walked back to Wu Dahu''s tent the next morning. Unexpectedly, he saw Jiayi at the door. Unfortunately, he threw his ttering eyes to the blind man. Wu Dahu refused to let him in at all. This made him look pitiful holding a bowl and waiting.


    After seeing song QingHan, Jiayi red at him fiercely and muttered in a low voice: "take me in! Or you are jealous


    Song QingHan picked his eyebrows and calmly said, "yes, I am jealous. What''s the matter?"


    When he said this, Yu Guang noticed a shadow and moved in his heart. After ncing over there, he chuckled and said, "I''m a little curious. If you see someone going to deliver something to Lord Lu, what''s your feeling?"


    "ng" a sound, Jiayi''s hand a shake, holding the bowl of things directly fell to the ground, broken into pieces of porcin.


    Seeing him carrying the hem of his clothes, he can''t wait to run in a direction. Song QingHan touches his chin and smiles, opens Wu Dahu''s tent and strides in.


    Did not expect that he just walked in, head-on into a warm embrace.


    Wu Dahu''s voice came from his head, with a touch of mncholy. It sounded pathetic.


    "Is the y good? Better than me? "


    Song QingHan subconsciously hugged him,ughed and shook his head, and affirmed: "of course, you are more beautiful!"


    "You still don''t trust me, do you?"


    What song QingHan didn''t expect was that Wu Dahu suddenly asked a somewhat sharp question at this tender moment.


    Song QingHan Leng Leng Leng, unexpectedly some do not know how to answer.


    However, his reaction was enough to exin everything. Wu Dahu released his body, reached out and touched his head. He said in a soft voice: "nothing. I will try to recover my memory as soon as possible."


    Although he didn''tin a word, song QingHan knew that his pause had hurt his heart deeply, and he couldn''t help showing his guilty expression.


    "It''s not that I don''t trust you, but... That misunderstanding has not been solved, so I have some doubts in my heart."


    Wu Dahu nodded and his face showed understanding. He said slowly, "I know. The general just came to see me. I''ll go there first."


    After seeing him leave, song QingHan sighed gently, and a touch of sadness rose from his eyebrows.


    In less than half a day, another award was released, and Wu Dahu became the absolute ck horse. He jumped three levels in session, which was admirable.


    However, those who had dealt with Wu Dahu secretly before, although they were not severely punished, were either promoted or demoted, or were not able topete with Wu Dahu.


    Not only that, the barbarians also sent a Book of peace, which is why they are so quiet these days.


    The book of peace seeking was sent to the emperor in the capital city. With a wave of his hand, the emperor did not have the idea of pursuing the victory. He directly agreed to the request of the barbarians and ordered the general to withdraw. He Ning was regarded as a symbol of peace and married Merck soon.


    Song QingHan heard this news from Wu Dahu. Wu Dahu hadpletely forgotten about he Ning, so he did not have any special feelings when he said this. He evenmented that "this is a dead end for the princess.".


    It has be an inevitable trend for Muhammad''s forces to develop and grow. Otherwise, the barbarians would not rush to join hands with Aoki in such a hurry. Once the rtionship between them bes in marriage, will Qingmu rescue him in the face of muhammar''s attack? Or are you going to die?


    If he can save, he may lose his wife and break his soldiers. If he doesn''t, aomu will not care about himself, but poor he Ning will probably bear Merck''s anger alone.As for green wood side to take advantage of the opportunity to send troops, that and Ning is even more miserable, it is estimated that he will be tortured to be not human like.


    After thinking clearly, song QingHan sighed heavily.


    Sure enough, the royal family is merciless, and the move of marriage with he Ning can not go, but for the sake of temporary interests, the emperor finally left.


    If song QingHan were to marry muhammar, he Ning would be married to muhammar even if he wanted to get married. At that time, both sides would move forward together. Why can''t we win over the barbarians?


    Of course, these things are not things that ordinary soldiers need to worry about. Now they only need to worry about retreating back.


    The wounded camp was almost busy. Song QingHan only needed to hold a small stone and bask in the sun all day long.


    But because of this, he saw several good ys of Jiayi.


    In order to get Wu Dahu''s heart, Jiayi can be said to have a lot of means. She used all of them. Unfortunately, Wu Dahu didn''t see his first-ss work. In addition, he is really very busy now. Therefore, all of Jiayi''s works have be useless, and even made him a joke in the eyes of many people.


    Rao is a family instrument has a strong heart, in the face of public criticism, after all, or can not bear.


    Seeing that he was hiding in the tent all day, song QingHan was worried that he would do something stupid, so he took the initiative to walk into the tent with a small stone. When he saw the picture of him with porcin pieces against his wrist, he picked his eyebrows and calmly said, "this is not a dead thing. It''s not as good as the hanging youst time."

 Chapter 283

    After hearing his voice, Jiayi copsed instantly, her facial features wrinkled into a ball, and she cried into a tearful person.


    Perhaps because of the psychological pressure, he did not care that song QingHan was his "rival in love". He cried and said intermittently: "I and I will not take away your love. What can you do if you let me go back with you?"


    Song QingHan sat on the bed slowly and said, "what can you do if you don''t go back with us? If you want to go back with us, you have to find a reason to persuade us? "


    A hesitation shed in Jiayi''s eyes and hesitated: "I... I''m young and beautiful..."


    Song QingHan picked his eyebrows and calmly said, "I don''t need a young and beautiful servant, and Wu Dahu doesn''t seem to need a young and beautiful side room."


    Seeing Jiayi, she began to wipe her tears again. Song QingHanughed. She bent her fingers and knocked on the bed board. She said earnestly, "how can you do that? Don''t let the people who like you don''t have to stick with someone who will never like you? "


    Jia Yi stopped, lowered her head and whispered, "who likes me? Now that it''s all over the ce, who else can like me? "


    Looking at the corner that was about to be torn apart by him, song QingHan sighed heavily, and said in a way of hating iron but not steel: "these days, that Lord Lu has been standing in the corner looking at you. I don''t know whether he likes you or not, but what I know is that if I hate you, he will not pay so much attention to you."


    With that, song QingHan shook his head and got ready to leave.


    Jiayi stood up in a panic, followed him behind, and said in a quick voice, "why doesn''t hee to me? How can I be like him? I guess I''m kidding


    Song QingHan''s footstep stopped and pointed to a direction: "isn''t his tent there? Do you know by yourself? You didn''t go in thest time you went to look for him? "


    After listening to this question, Jiayi hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    Song''s hesitant face became strange.


    The boy''s mind was so obvious that he didn''t even notice it. He was really a "fan in the game, and a spectator can see clearly".


    He is so careless, regardless of the character, if it is not to meet his true love, how can he be cowardly and dare not even knock on the door?


    Song QingHan shrugged his shoulders, patted him on the shoulder, calmly said: "go, anyway, it will not be more humiliating than now."


    Jiayi nodded. After reacting to the meaning of his words, her face turned red. She clenched her fists in anger and stamped her feet in the same ce.


    Forget it! Go for it! Since he can surrender once, he will surely be able to deal with him again!


    After song QingHan''s "education" was over, he walked back to Wu Dahu''s tent in a happy mood. When he saw Wu Dahu, who was sitting beside the bed and was in a trance, he was surprised: "what''s the matter? Didn''t you go to the general? "


    Wu Dahu''s eyes suddenly widened. He looked at Song QingHan in shock. His lips hummed slightly, but he didn''t make any sound.


    His abnormal appearance attracted song QingHan''s heart. He quickly stepped forward and touched his forehead and said, "what''s wrong? No fever... "


    as soon as his wrist tightened, his hand was caught in the heart of Wu Dahu in the blink of an eye, and he fell into Wu Dahu''s arms.


    Song QingHan Leng Leng Leng, holding Wu Dahu in his backhand, patted him on the back, and said in a soft voice: "are you in a bad mood? Don''t be afraid. I''m here


    The stone was sandwiched in the middle by two people. Looking at it on the left and looking at it on the right, he stretched out his hand in the shape of song QingHan and patted Wu Dahu''s chest. He said, "don''t be afraid! Don''t be afraid


    Wu Dahu held song QingHan''s hand tightly and whispered: "I, I have recovered my memory..."


    as soon as he said this, song QingHan reacted for a long time,ughing: "is that not a good thing? What are you doing so nervous? "


    However, after Wu Dahu was silent for a while, he suddenly let go of his hand and looked at Song QingHan and Xiaoshi. A struggle shed in his eyes. He slightly lowered his head and said in a soft voice, "I and I remember why I entangled with Jiayi before."


    His reaction made song QingHan''s heart jump. Suddenly, he had a bad premonition. He slowly put away his expression on his face and calmly said, "why?"


    Wu Dahu clenched his fist and clenched his teeth. His face was full of remorse, sadness and anger...


    "that night, I was drunk and mistook Jiayi for you."


    A short sentence was abruptly divided into several parts by Wu Dahu before saying it. After listening to song QingHan''s heart falling, he finally fell into the ice cave.


    Although Wu Dahu didn''t make it clear what happened after he mistook Jiayi for himself, we were all adults, and we could guess some of the things that happened most easily after being drunk.


    Because of this, song QingHan''s mood became moreplicated.


    If judging from the spirit, Wu Dahu didn''t cheat, but physically, heSeeing song''s cold silence, his face became as gloomy as himself. Wu Dahu''s heart seemed to be clenched with a big hand, which made him unable to breathe.


    If he had not coveted that cup of wine...


    it is a pity that there is no such thing in the world, so he can only bear the bitter fruit now.


    Song QingHan stood up slowly, looked at Wu Dahu and said, "in that case, what do you think now? Do you still want to take Jiayi home? If I want to, I''ll go to Jiayi now. He would like to...


    "of course not!"


    Wu Dahu stood up with his hands subconsciously stretched forward. When he noticed song QingHan''s slight avoidance, his hands stopped and his eyes shed with injuries.


    Seeing song QingHan looking at himself quietly, Wu Dahu slowly calmed down his mood and said in a deep voice: "I never thought of taking Jiayi home, but... I just want to see if I can help him find a good home, so that he can forget about it..."


    although song QingHan looks calm, his heart beats fast and his blood rushes up, which makes him have a kind of hypoxia toa Feeling.


    He realized that he couldn''t think calmly now. He said directly, "you can do whatever you want. I''m going to have a rest. Don''t disturb me."


    Finish saying, he put the small stone to Wu Dahu''s arms, a person turned to leave, look at the back, actually revealed a bit of determination.


    Wu Dahu slowly followed up, until seeing him disappear from his sight, but still did not have the courage to catch up.


    Little stone didn''t know what happened, but he was sensitive to the feelings of the two adults. He stretched out his small hand and patted Wu Dahu. He screamed: "bad man! Bad people


    Wu Dahu grinned bitterly. He put his hand on the small stone and put it in his swaddling clothes. He pinched his face and said in a soft voice, "Dad is really a bad man. When you grow up, you must not let your female father feel sad. Do you know that?"

 Chapter 284

    Little stone didn''t understand suchplicated words. Seeing his hands tied, his voice became more and more angry. He closed his eyes and called out, "bad man! Dad! Bad people


    Seeing the eyes of others, Wu Dahu pursed his lips and put down the tent curtain, isting the curious eyes of all colors.


    Song QingHan said he wanted to rest, but he didn''t go back to his tent because he was worried that he would not be able to resist a punch when he saw Jiayi''s face in his anger.


    But if we really want to talk about it, Wu Dahu has to bear most of the responsibility, so he can''t do such things.


    The ces he could go were just a few. When he came back to God, he was already standing in front of Shuluo.


    Shuluo has been veryfortable in the wounded soldier camp recently, because his skills learned from Song QingHan are more and more perfect, so his status has also risen with the tide. Even if he talks back to the head of the military doctor in front of the public, the head of the military doctor can''t help him. At most, he turns around and walks away.


    Therefore, when he saw song QingHan, who had not appeared in front of him for a long time, suddenly came to look for him. He felt ttered in his heart and asked, "what''s the matter? Who made you angry? Tell me, I''ll help you decide! Even if it''s a general, I can''t help it...


    seeing song QingHan look at himself lightly, Shuluo''s heart thump for a moment, and subconsciously say: "is it really a general?"


    There was a tangle on his face, as if to regret that he had just boasted too much.


    What can he do to make song QingHan angry? To the general? I''m afraid that when he finishes, the bowl of Croton will go into his stomach.


    Song QingHan sighed faintly and said wearily, "Shuluo, what would you do if someone did something that made you angry when he was drunk?"


    Shuluo knew that the main topic wasing, so she listened to it with her ears up. After listening to it, she said in an inexplicable way: "on this matter?"


    Song QingHan Leng Leng Leng, seems not to understand why Shuluo appears so rxed, nodding: "on this matter."


    Two people looked at each other, Shuluo suddenly patted him on the shoulder and calmly said: "of course, I choose to forgive him and empty his family property."


    Seeing song QingHan''s reply, Shuluo felt as if it was not enough. She looked around, approached song QingHan''s ear and said in a low voice: "if you think that''s not enough to relieve your anger, send someone to humiliate him. Atst, he will show his gratitude to him. From then on, he''ll do a good job for you ¡±


    the more he listened, the more he was speechless. However, he could not refute anything because he knew that this was the real idea of Shuluo.


    He could not help but feel relieved when he was careful.


    Seeing song QingHan silent, Shuluo suddenly asked curiously, "who has done this to you? Lord Wu? But he... "


    Song QingHan waved his hand and said in a gloomy way:" you don''t care who it is. In short, are there any other ways? "


    Seeing that he didn''t want to say more, Shuluo swallowed the second half of his words very cleverly.


    Shuluo thought carefully, and suddenly said, "if you don''t always get angry, you choose to forgive. But if you always mind this matter, you won''t forgive. After all, your whole life is so long. If you have been facing a person who responds to yourself, it''s hard to think about it."


    Song QingHan pause, found that his words with his previous admonishment Jiayi words actually have a kind of simr.


    He asked himself that he was more or less a bit of a psychological purist, so he subconsciously stepped back when Wu Dahu tried to touch him. If it took a long time, he might be able to forget about it, but if Jiayi appeared in front of him from time to time, it would be difficult for him to forget.


    Seeing him tangled in a trance, Shuluo helped him into the tent in fear, andforted him: "what''s so hard to do? Anyway, it''s a knife to stretch out my hand and a knife to shrink my head. I''mfortable. What do you do with so much?"


    Song QingHan turned his eyes and looked at him for a while, and suddenly said, "you are right. You arefortable. I am not the Holy Father. Why should I sacrifice myself to fulfill others?"


    With that, he stood up abruptly and walked out quickly.


    Shuluo scratched his head after he left, and said to himself, "I''ll just say it casually... But who made him angry? Didn''t Wu Dahu get drunk once? "


    It''s a pity that song QingHan has gone far away from home, and there is no possibility of hearing hisst words. Otherwise, things will be simple.


    After walking back to his tent, song QingHan stopped. Seeing that there was only Jiayi in the tent, he directly showered his cards and said, "even if you are pregnant with Wu Dahu''s child, you can''t enter Wu Dahu''s house, let alone sleep with him all night. So I advise you to give up, Wu Dahu, I can''t give it to you!"


    Home instrument Leng Leng Leng, red and swollen eyes shed a touch of doubt, trying to say: "who told you, I sleep with Lord Wu all night?"Song QingHan thought that Jiayi was provocative. He picked his eyebrows and said, "are there several nights?"


    Although he seemed very calm when he said this, in fact, there was a storm in his heart.


    If Jiayi really meant this, he would have to fight against Wu Dahu.


    Once can be regarded as a mistake, two times and three times is really unbearable!


    I began to think about it.


    "It''s not... It''s just that you won''t let me in?"


    Song QingHan was so angry that he couldn''t distinguish the meaning of Jiayi''s facial expression. He thought he was pretending to be pathetic and sneered: "is this the case? Isn''t it just one night? If you really want to enter, then don''t me me for my ruthlessness. Not only do you enjoy the reputation of jealous husband, but also take advantage of the fact that I am a poisonous husband! "


    Unexpectedly, Jiayi didn''t talk back to him again. She nodded and said, "it makes sense. I''m helpless. If I really go to your house, I won''t know which day I''ll be killed. So I give up and you can breathe a sigh of relief."


    This time, it''s song QingHan''s turn to stop. He''s like a powder keg about to explode. The only vent is blocked up. It''s really suffocating.


    He suspiciously swept home instrument, and finally saw something wrong. He frowned and said, "have you just cried? What for? Do you really want to understand? "


    Jiayi looked calm and lowered her head to make up the bed that had just been disturbed by herself. She said softly: "I haven''t been stupid yet. Who is good to me and who is not good to me, I can still tell. I have been persistent before."

 Chapter 285

    Song QingHan thought about it carefully, pushed back the action before Jiayi, and said in surprise, "what did your Lord Lu say to you? He made up with you? "


    This sentence seems to poke the sad matter of Jiayi. His eyes are red, and the tears that just stopped flow down again.


    However, he just quietly reached out and wiped the corner of his eyes. He did not say a word. He said calmly, "it''s not that everyone is as stupid as I am."


    Seeing him turning over and over, he said that he was stupid. Song QingHan finally came back to his taste. Looking at the poor appearance of Jiayi, his eyes shed across.


    It seems that he failed to make peace. The Lord Lu cut his love with a knife...


    but he always felt something was wrong. If the person gave up so easily, what was the purpose of the silent waiting before? Is it to act a bitter drama to move yourself?


    Seeing that song QingHan did not speak, Jiayi looked up at him and said slowly, "are you satisfied now? When I go back, I''ll end up helpless. "


    Song QingHan''s heart was filled with guilt, which immediately reflected that it was Jiayi''s own death that brought him to this situation. What kind of guilt does he have?


    However, the abandonment of Jiayi made song QingHan feel at a loss.


    He just had a quarrel with Wu Dahu because of the family instrument. As a result, this pimple disappeared so quickly?


    After finishing the bed, Jiayi took a leisurely nce at Song QingHan. Seeing that he looked like a wooden man, Jiayi sneered and said, "it''s really true that" it''s not a family that doesn''t enter a house. "Fortunately, your son doesn''t stay


    Song QingHan pursed his mouth and turned away in a daze. He was holding his wrist and his voice sounded in his ears.


    "What are you doing? Didn''t you understand that before? "


    If he hadn''t caught song QingHan quickly, I''m afraid song QingHan would have entered the prisoner''s camp by mistake. Who knows what will happen then?


    Song QingHan slowly regained his mind. He held on to Shu Luo''s hand like a drowning man grabbing thest driftwood. He said in a low voice, "Jiayi gave up Wu Dahu. I was so angry that I couldn''t vent my anger. It''s too hard..."


    Shuluo stopped and his eyes turned. It seemed that he understood something. After all, Jiayi''s incident was very big. Rao didn''t hurt the barracks very much You can also hear a lot of news, but he listened to it as a joke. He didn''t believe that Wu Dahu would ept such a thing.


    However, is the drunken man really Wu Dahu?


    He sighed a little, patted song QingHan on the shoulder, and said in a soft voice, "if only you had attended that banquet. Maybe you could persuade Lord Wu to drink less, but it''s a pity..."


    Song QingHan''s eyes shed a little doubt, and pulled out a long string of memories from his mind, which was like a movie.


    The banquet... He could have gone to have a drink...


    after a moment, song QingHan''s face was dull, his hand was shaking, and he almost pulled himself forward.


    "How do you know he was drunk that time? Maybe...


    before he finished, Shuluo directly interrupted: "what don''t I know? There''s not as much wine in the barracks as you think. You can''t drink as you like. The only chance to have a good drink is to win a great victory. "


    After listening to Shuluo''s words, song QingHan''s face became more strange.


    So, Wu Dahu thought it was Jiayi who was lying with him that night?


    After thinking about this, he rxed his shoulders and felt that a big stone in his heart finally fell to the ground.


    See Shuluo a face puzzled to look at him, he tightly grasped Shu Luo''s hand, deep voice way: "thank you! Come to me if you have anything to do in the future


    With that, he directly threw down the shocked Shuluo and strode toward Wu Dahu''s tent.


    Shuluo scratched his head and didn''t understand what good he had done. He could get such a guarantee from Song QingHan. However, as soon as he thought that his life would be guaranteed, he couldn''t help feeling happy. He walked towards the wounded barracks with his hands behind his back, and decided to take the lead of the military doctor.


    Song QingHan walked to Wu Dahu''s tent and suddenly stopped. Aplex light shed in his eyes.


    If you tell Wu Dahu what you just got, the misunderstanding between them can be solved quickly, but song QingHan still can''t vent his anger.


    So... He opened the tent curtain, saw Wu Dahu staring at himself, as if he didn''t see it. He walked directly to the bed, took off his shoes and clothes, andy down on his side in the bed, closing his eyes to nourish his mind.


    Wu Dahu saw that although he was not willing to take care of himself, he finally chose toe back to live. With a little hope in his heart, he held the small stone that had fallen asleep and walked slowly towards the direction of the bed.


    When hey on the bed, he heard song QingHan''s breath sound so slight that it could not be ignored. Knowing that he was not asleep, he could not help but murmured: "don''t be angry. What can I do if I''m angry...


    it seems that song QingHan has finally found a vent. He opens his eyes and angrily says," are you worried that I''m going to ruin your son? don ''t worry! No flowWu Dahu had some helplessness. He sighed silently. His outstretched hand stopped in mid air and continued: "my son can have it again, but you are the only one in my life."


    This made song QingHan feel morefortable, but he still did not turn around. He snorted bitterly: "yes, you will have many sons. Today''s birth, tomorrow''s birth..."


    it was just a joke, but when song QingHan thought about the scene, he couldn''t help his eyes sour and shed tears.


    Wu Dahu saw his shoulder trembling slightly. Although he could not see his face, he knew what he was doing. He tightened his fist and slowly drew it back to both sides of his body. He said in a deep voice: "no, that kind of stupid thing will never happen again. When I go back from the battlefield, I will quit the official and find a quiet ce to live a small life for our family."


    Song QingHan''s cry, subconsciously with the back of his hand to wipe away the tears on his face, frowned: "why resign? Don''t you want to be an official? "


    Wu Dahu''s sight was fixed on the ceiling, so he didn''t notice the change of song QingHan''s expression. Hearing his words, he whispered: "it''s enough to be an official here. All my wishes are satisfied. I just want to be with you all the time in the next days."


    Although this is very sweet, song QingHan''s heart beat very fast. A touch of worry shed in his eyes, and he whispered, "tell me the truth. Are you worried about getting drunk again, and then you will resign?"


    However, to his surprise, Wu Dahu denied it.


    "No, I was going to do it. It just strengthened my determination."

 Chapter 286

    Song QingHan held the quilt tightly and thought deeply in his eyes. It seemed that he was thinking about how to follow this sentence.


    "Why didn''t you tell me before?"


    If Wu Dahu really thinks so, the nature of their conversation suddenly bes serious. Naturally, they can''t make trouble without reason.


    Wu Dahu stopped for a long time and then said, "before... I didn''t know whether I could go back from the battlefield, so...


    so I didn''t say so much, so that song QingHan would be more sad after the ident.


    After his meaning, song began to cry again.


    Wu Dahu turned his head andforted him: "Xiaohan, don''t think too much. It''s easy to think about things when you are pregnant. In fact, things are not so serious..."


    he worried that song QingHan mistakenly thought he didn''t pay attention to the matter with Jiayi, so he shut his mouth and stopped talking about it.


    After crying enough, song QingHan wiped his face and snorted coldly. He was dissatisfied with the way: "you said you mistook Jiayi for me, but you didn''t think that was actually me?"


    Wu Dahu stopped and subconsciously said, "but you...


    his pupils shrank, as if he understood the meaning of song QingHan. His voice was shaking with shock.


    "You mean... It was you that day?"


    is not that he did not think about this possibility, but after the investigation, the result is not ideal, so he will lock the target on the family instrument, and when he realizes that Song Qing cold is also in, he has already lost memory.


    Now think about it carefully, why didn''t those people find out the existence of song QingHan? Of course, it''s because song QingHan did something behind his back...


    Song QingHan unconsciously changed his body and saw his face in a trance. "Poo Yi"ughed and said in a soft voice: "OK, the misunderstanding has been solved. If you have only one night''s memory, I can tell you for sure that it was me."


    Wu Dahu''s hand shook. He grabbed song QingHan''s shoulder directly and said in a low voice: "really? I, I... "


    seeing Wu Dahu so excited that he couldn''t even say his wordspletely, song QingHan shed a trace of guilt, reached out and patted him on the shoulder and exined," I didn''t want you to know that I was here, so I asked the guards not to tell me my existence. If you don''t believe me, you can ask them. However, I really didn''t expect that you would associate it with Jiayi. If you had known about it, you would not have...


    his sad appearance made Wu Dahu feel nervous. He held him in his arms and said in a deep voice: "it''s my fault. I didn''t connect the two things. It''s good that you won''t leave me... "


    Song QingHan chuckled and hugged him, saying slowly:" there''s also good news that Jiayi is going to give up on you, so you don''t even have thest pimple. "


    Wu Dahu patted him on the back. The mood on his face was unpredictable andplicated.


    Fortunately, it was just a misunderstanding. As soon as he thought that he had hurt song QingHan severely, he could not forgive himself. Fortunately, everything was over...


    the two quietly embraced each other and enjoyed the rare warm moment.


    The day of the return trip was soon settled down, which ovepped with the time when he Ning went to make a marriage, so that they could send him a journey.


    No matter how Merck will treat hening in the future, they should show their importance to Henning. Otherwise, Merck will think that Aoki is afraid of them.


    When he Ning arrived at the camp, song QingHan ran to see him.


    Previously, I thought it would be good if we could protect and Ning to the barbarians. But judging from the rtionship between them and Merck, I''m afraid that before long, they will be shot by random arrows.


    He Ning was very open-minded. After song QingHan exined the cause and effect to him clearly, he said with a light smile: "my fate was decided as early as the promulgation of the imperial edict. Whether you send it or not will not change any result. Since you and Wu Dahu have managed to resolve the misunderstanding and survive from the battlefield, you can live a good life in the future, and don''t worry about my fate."


    It''s true to say that, but song QingHan still can''t let go after all. After all, he now has a deeper understanding of Merck and knows that he Ning''s marriage in the past is certainly not a good thing, so he will me himself more.


    Close to the day of seeing off his parents, song QingHan did not resist after all. He changed his face with Wu Dahu, hid his identity and hid himself in the team of seeing off his parents.


    Although this is a special period, as a princess of a country, he Ning''s wedding ceremony is not ambiguous at all. The red makeup of ten li is dazzling, which makes people sigh with admiration for the rich resources in Qingmund.


    Song QingHan was fascinated. Wu Dahu had to reach out to protect his waist so that he could not bump into others when he was walking.


    Because of this, Wu Dahu noticed that the route was not right for half an hour.


    Other people can see whether he doesn''t know, but he is a man who has walked the route between the barbarians and the green wood. Although he is not familiar with him, he is getting farther and farther away from the direction. He knows that something is wrong at a nce.Because he hid his identity, it was not easy for him to go to the front to find someone who could speak. He had to go through the red makeup area of ten li and pass through a group of servants.


    The most important thing was that he was not sure whether he had nned the route intentionally or what had gone wrong. For example, he Ning asked to take a circle outside to observe the barbarians.


    Fortunately, the truth of the matter was soon exposed. After perceiving the disturbance ahead, Wu Dahu quickly led song QingHan''s hand and walked forward.


    He doesn''t have to go to the frontpletely, he can get a general idea of what happened just now from other people''s mouth.


    A man in ck, who did not know where he ran out, seized Princess hening and forced the route to change. Although the generals were in a dilemma, they had to follow suit. After all, no one wanted to be charged with killing the princess, especially at this crucial point.


    If he Ning died, it would be more than Qingmu to investigate their responsibility. I''m afraid the barbarians would be furious. If they couldn''t find a suitable princess, they would take their heads to rece them.


    What''s more, they still don''t understand the purpose of the other party. If the other party is sent by the barbarian party or has something to do with the barbarian party, even if there is a problem, they will not be investigated.


    Wu Dahu and song QingHan thought of the same thing. After hearing the news, they looked at each other and said with one voice: "muhammar''s man!"


    This unique way of doing things, in addition to muhammar''s people can use, song QingHan can never think of anyone else.


    Now it seems that there are not many talented people under muhammar''smand. Xiao Yan, who thought he could y with two countries by one person, is already a wonder. Now look at this person who can rob the whole family sending team without knowing it.

 Chapter 287

    But knowing is one thing, and action is another. They can''t run directly to expose the person''s identity. If he bes angry or uses some extreme measures, he will be in danger.


    But they didn''t expect muhammar to do it.


    If Aoki and the barbarians were to be in marriage, then they would have a hard time pushing forward.


    As the troops moved on, the noise of the disturbance gradually subsided, and it seems that those people had epted the fact.


    When they reached the outside of the barbarians, two opposing teams forced them to stop.


    Wu Dahu squinted his eyes and said in a low voice: "everyone is here...


    Merck, utan, muhammar and even the triplets are all in the team in front of them.


    Although the people on Aoki side don''t know muhammar and triplets, Merck and utan still know each other.


    Although they didn''t know what they were doing, the generals who saw them off were obviously relieved.


    As long as he Ning is safe and sound when he meets Merck, his task will bepleted. As for whether Merck can keep peace or not, it is none of their business.


    Merck nced at Aoki''s team. When he saw the man who was holding him, Merck said without expression: "you and I both want him, and neither want him to live in each other''s hands. How about turning him into a dead body?"


    Muhammar was not surprised by his reaction.


    If it were him, he would not be bound by a strange female man from Aoki.


    Unfortunately, his current position is not the same as that of Merck. He should not only get living peace, but also get it in front of Merck.


    He mped his horse''s belly and ran quickly towards the green wood team.


    Merck''s eyes narrowed, and he waved directly: "kill!"


    The reason why he didn''t do it before was because he was not afraid of muhammar and his party, but they who had just recovered from the war with Aoki suffered less losses.


    But now, since muhammar takes the initiative to challenge, of course, he has to fight with all his strength. Otherwise, is it not for Aoki people to see the joke?


    When the barbarians began to take action, Muhammad''s people also put forward their own battle, firmly protecting muhammar in the rear.


    If Aoki man intervened at this time, muhammar would be in a dead end. It''s a pity that he Ning is still in the hands of the man in ck. They can only watch and do nothing.


    Seeing that muhammar was about to approach Aoki''s family seeing off team, Merck narrowed her eyes, separated out a small group of soldiers, protected him, and ran quickly toward Aoki.


    He was surrounded by some elite, defensive muhammar''s men could not stop him. In the blink of an eye, Merck came to the green wood team, and the distance from muhammar was only one arm.


    Song QingHan looked behind and saw that their goal was peace and tranquility. He couldn''t help but worry about peace.


    If one of them holds the idea of destroying it if it fails to get it, isn''t he very dangerous?


    Muhammar suddenly reinforces his horse, raises his head to the sky and screams. A pair of sharp hawk eyes stare at Merck, and says in a loud voice, "if you and Ipare force, isn''t there anything new?"


    Merck''s face was gloomy, and a haze shed in her eyes. "As long as you can win, what''s new? Is it possible that you used some new methods in your escape


    One is the favored son of heaven, and the other is a poor noble. ording tow, muhammar should be angry after being torn by Merck, but he just smiles casually and raises his eyebrows: "of course, if there is nothing new, how can he escape from your father''s hands? Didn''t you personally participate in the capture of me? How do you feel? "


    Thinking of the miserable experience of being yed around by Muhammad, Merck''s eyes are somewhatplicated, and she says strangely, "you have reminded me like this. If I still listen to you, I will not be a fool?"


    Muhammar calmly took out two pieces of rice paper from his arms, rolled one of them into a ball and threw it into Merck''s arms. He said to himself, "if you kill a beauty in front of her, what should you do if you frighten the beauty? Even if you want to use force, don''t you wonder who the beauty wants to go with? "


    Merck nced at Henning''s carriage and saw two figures in it. She sneered: "put the sword against his back and let him choose you. This is the so-called non use of force?"


    A whistling sound came from muhammar''s mouth. The curtain of the carriage suddenly turned, and a strong figure shot out of it, and disappeared for a moment.


    "In this way, the Lord should rest assured?"


    His voice gave Merck enough face. Merck looked at his low posture, nced at the carriage of he Ning again, and said in a deep voice, "you go on talking."


    Although he didn''t make a definite promise, there was a smile on muhammar''s face. He exined: "it''s hard to say. Compared with the princess of Aoki, we are all rude people, so naturally we have topare and try something different. It''s better for me and me to y freely on the paper, and finally, Princess hening will judge us?"The reason why there is no provision for the content written on the paper is to give Merck room for free y. Otherwise, if it is forced too hard, Merck will definitely refuse to ept it directly.


    After hearing what he said, Merck frowned slightly and thought shed in her eyes.


    It is impossible to say that he is not curious. After all, the orders given by Aoki''s emperor are one thing, but how he thinks is another.


    If he Ning can be good, he doesn''t mind giving him the face he should give. If he is not good, he can''t be med for his ruthlessness.


    But in the blink of an eye, he thought about the twists and turns in it. He stretched out his hand to spread the rice paper and raised his eyebrow and said, "where is the pen?"


    With a smile, muhammar suddenly drew a dagger from his waist and quickly cut his index finger. With fresh blood, he wrote on the yellow rice paper.


    As soon as Merck''s eyes coagted, she felt that muhammar had won the army.


    If he also cuts his finger with a dagger, he will inevitably fall into the wind, and he will be loathed to imitate muhammar. But if he asks others for a pen, he seems too weak to say it. When the pen arrives, muhammar will probably finish writing.


    Time did not wait for him. After he wanted to understand, he suddenly winked at the man behind him and said something in a low voice.


    The man quickly took orders to leave, and when he came back, he had a broken finger in his hand.


    Merck grinned. Seeing muhammar''s cold eyes, she said slowly, "thank you for giving me your finger. If that little brother is still alive after I go back, I''ll thank him."

 Chapter 288

    Muhammar''s face is still expressionless, which makes the smile on Merck''s face seem extremely inappropriate.


    After Merck put away the smile on her face, muhammar said in a non undting way: "with the help of our officers and men, I hope the Lord won''t be disappointed for a while."


    With that, he lowered his head, frowned, and went on writing.


    Qingmu''s generals looked left and right, but they couldn''t understand what was going on. However, Princess Ning and he didn''t speak. Naturally, they didn''t dare to speak.


    Song QingHan and Wu Dahu moved quietly to the back of the carriage of he Ning, and they would not dare to move forward. First, they would attract the attention of he Ning, and second, they might be acquiesced by Merck and Mohan.


    If Merck knew they were here, he would kill them even if he offended him.


    As for muhammar, his attitude is ambiguous. No one knows what he will do. I''m afraid that even the worm in his stomach can''t guess what he thinks.


    As expected, muhammar finished writing as Merck imagined, but he didn''t hand it to Henning immediately. Instead, after Merck finished writing, he waved to the green wood general and put the rice paper in his hand.


    The general spread out his hands carefully so that they could see that he did not confuse their rice paper.


    When he came to hening''s carriage, he took a look in the direction of the owner of rice paper when he presented the paper. One was to confirm with them and the other was to let he Ning know.


    However, muhammar didn''t care much. When they wrote, they should consider the matter of linking paper with people. If this is not achieved, the title of the head of a country will be in vain.


    He Ning has been quiet, and there is no big movement when he looks at Xuan paper. If song QingHan had not been paying attention to him, he would have thought he was asleep.


    The atmosphere fell into silence for a moment, and even the fighting voice in the distance became smaller unconsciously. I don''t know whether it is the winner or the winner who is waiting for the decision of he Ning.


    After the half column incense time passed, he Ning suddenly reached out to lift the curtain of the car, calmly nced at muhammar and Merck, calmly saying, "are you sure you will stop fighting after I make a choice?"


    Merck narrowed her eyes and looked at he Ning. Seeing that he could not see any expression on his face, she frowned and said, "if this is your request, I will satisfy it."


    Muhammar rarely opened his mouth, but nodded positively.


    He Ning did not dy time, raised the Xuan paper on the right side and calmly said, "keep going, we will not go to barbarians."


    As soon as he said this, not only Merck was stunned, but also the general of Aoki was shocked.


    Only muhammar seemed to have expected it. With a faint smile on his face, he mped his horse''s belly and slowly walked to the horse''s carriage of he Ning. Suddenly, he flew out to the position of the groom. After tightening the reins, he said slowly, "the princess is seated, and we will go home now."


    The original groom looked helpless after being driven out of the car. However, he could not afford to offend any of them. He could only hold the original horse of muhammar with a face of embarrassment. After falling into therge army, he slowly walked forward.


    Merck''s hand in front of her body slowly tightened. Looking at the wipe in muhammar''s eyes, she felt that the blood all over her body seemed to be frozen, which was frightening.


    How dare he, how dare he not choose him? Ha! Qingmu''s emperor is really ipetent. If he knew that he Ning had chosen muhammar at this critical moment, what expression would he have?


    When the staff behind Merck saw muhammar leading the green wood party slowly passing in front of them, they couldn''t help walking forward and asked in a low voice, "Lord, are they really allowed to go like this?"


    They came all the way and could not kill muhammar and his party. After all, the power between them is equal now. But if even the princess who sent him and his rtives was lost, it would be a joke.


    Merck looked darkly at the side of he Ning''s face, waved the reins suddenly, turned around and walked back, and said in a deep voice, "let''s go."


    Since this is his own choice, and he said that he would choose casually, he would not regret in front of so many people. As for what he will doter, no one can control him.


    When he turned his head, he nced at Song QingHan''s side face carelessly and stopped subconsciously.


    But when he looked carefully, there was no trace of song QingHan.


    Calm down to think about it, song QingHan couldn''t know that he Ning wasing to marry him, but he took the initiative to follow him. So he shook his head, put the matter behind him and forced him to leave.


    Song QingHan noticed that after Merck left, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He quietly lifted his head from the body of the man next to him. Seeing that man looked at him in surprise, heughed embarrassed. He took Wu Dahu''s hand and asked in a low voice, "what shall we do now? Really follow muhammar? "


    Speaking of it, he Ning''s choice of muhammar was somewhat unexpected to him, because he knew that he Ning''s temperament was definitely not the kind of person who would sacrifice himself for the sake of the country''s justice. However, it was not so easy to persuade him, nor did he know what muhammar had written on that paper. He Ning was able to choose without hesitation He.However, since he chose it by himself, he would not say anything, but the generals of Aoki were not as calm as they were.


    Although he Ning''s life is no longer in danger, the object of their wedding is wrong!


    He Ning may be nothing, after all, he has been married in the past, this life may not return to Qingmu, but they are not the same! They have to go back to Aoki!


    When they go back, it must be the emperor''s anger that greets them!


    But things have developed like this. If they now propose a change of direction, not to mention that Muhammad does not allow it, even he Ning will not agree. This is really a dilemma!


    More and more people are aware of this, and green wood''s team is bing more and morex and noisy, just like in the vegetable market.


    Muhammar suddenly stood up from the carriage and turned to look at the people behind him. He grinned and said in a loud voice: "you don''t have to worry about the punishment you may face when you go back. When you have finished sending your rtives, I will write down the causes and consequences. Then you will submit the letter to Emperor Aoki. He will understand your difficulties after reading it!"


    People looked at each other. Although they had reservations about muhammar''s words, they didn''t behave too much. They gave thanks in session.

 Chapter 289

    Wu Dahu saw through the purpose of muhammar at a nce, and whispered in Song QingHan''s ear: "he is well nned one by one. Let''s spare no effort to help him contact with the emperor. If the emperor is furious, the punishment will not fall on him. If he chooses to cooperate with him, it will benefit him, and it has nothing to do with us."


    Song QingHan nodded thoughtfully, and had a deeper understanding of muhammar''s cunning.


    Without a word, they arrived at muhammar''s camp before sunset.


    Looking at the colorful gs flying in the center of the camp, song QingHan knew that the new force of muhammar was called "Damu".


    Using his own family name as the name of the dynasty, muhammar is not generally arrogant.


    It seems that all the people in Damu are ready for their arrival. Without themand of muhammar, they spontaneously separate them and introduce them into the tent for rest.


    Wu Dahu and song QingHan cover up their identities, so they can''t live alone in a tent like high-level generals, but live in Datong shop with other men and women.


    After the rest, they will be called to sit in. Although it is not a formal wedding banquet, the reception banquet is also to be prepared.


    Moreover, muhammar looked very enthusiastic. He not only called on the generals who were worthy of their names, but even invited their characters who came to y soy sauce.


    Song QingHan took a casual nce and saw the triplets scattered in the scene, looking very active,pletely different from the previous state in the auction house.


    Although he and Wu Dahu both made some disguises on their faces, it was still not easy to fool the past if they were really face-to-face with acquaintances. So he subconsciously lowered his head, looked at his nose and nose, and looked at his heart. Obediently, he fell at the end and sat quietly in the shadow covered corner.


    After the dinner, song QingHan was absent-minded listening to muhammar''s polite words and ncing at the upper table.


    Probably because there were too many people watching the table, they didn''t pay attention to song QingHan''s examination. They looked as calm as muhammar.


    The hybrid they rescued was not only sitting at the top of the table, but also very far ahead, almost on the same level as triplets.


    Song QingHan pauses, remembers the picture of Xiao Yan''s fall, and sighs softly.


    In any case, Xiao Yan saved Wu Dahu''s life in the end. One thing is the same thing, and they still owe the human feelings.


    What he didn''t know was that in the interval between his pause and distraction, the half breed sensed something sensitively and looked in his direction quietly. As soon as he touched his face, his pupils shrank, as if he had found something terrible.


    After muhammar finished, he raised his ss and motioned for everyone to drink together.


    When his eyes swept to the face of the mixed race, he subconsciously stopped, and there was a sh of doubt in his eyes, but when he followed the vision of the mixed race, he found nothing.


    After drinking this cup of wine, the banquet was officially started. The beautiful women of Great MU spontaneously performed in the central ce. They were dazzled by the sight of Qingmu and called out the splendor. They even forgot their own dangerous situation.


    As soon as the half breed put down his ss, he heard muhammar''s voiceing from his ear.


    "What were you just looking at?"


    His eyebrow corner moved, slightly raised eyelid, facial expression is expressionless way: "what did not see."


    Muhammar then put down his ss, gently rubbed his finger on the ss, and said in a soft voice: "since Xiao Yan left, you haven''t had any fluctuations. You were clearly shocked by something just now. Why do you want to cover up now? You don''t trust me? "


    The reaction of the mixed blood was very simple. He poured a ss of wine and said calmly, "why should I trust a man who killed my brother? Moreover, thew does not require you to ask questions, and I must answer them. "


    Seeing his attitude of resistance, muhammar gave a bitter smile and remonstrated in a low voice: "Xiao Yan told me to take good care of you before he left. He has aplished a great thing for me and has been my friend for many years. I will not harm you whether it is in love or in reason. If you really have any doubts, you can say it and I will help you solve it."


    He asked himself that his attitude had been set low enough, even in front of he Ning, his attitude was not so low. However, the mixed race still did not eat his set, and drank the ss of wine without expression and uttered a sigh.


    The banquet is still in progress, and he Ning is at his side. It is not easy for him to take time to care for the mixed blood for such a long time. Seeing that he Ning''s sight is already in sight, if he looks at this side as if there is nothing more, he turns to take care of the mood of he Ning.


    Song QingHan is still pregnant. Naturally, he can''t drink wine. However, he is happy to eat the food of Damu.


    For a long time, he had never eaten such fresh and tender beef and mutton. As soon as he thought that he would not be able to eat it again after he went back, he could not help but be a gluttonous eater and stuffed the meat into his stomach.


    Wu Dahu saw it in the distance. His eyelids jumped and he was worried about his stomach.


    Just after finishing the meal in front of him, song QingHan put his eyes on the beef and mutton that had not been moved in front of Wu Dahu.


    Did not expect to wait for him to speak, his shoulder was gently patted, a soft voice from behind him."This childe, my Lord, please."


    Song QingHan was stunned. He turned his head and looked at the man. He pointed to his nose and said, "are you sure your adult invited me? I just... "


    " yes, my lord invited you. "


    The man seemed to have guessed what song QingHan was going to say. He said with a gentle smile, and his voice exuded an unquestionable attitude.


    Song QingHan slightly frowned, do not understand which is singing.


    If muhammar found him, how could it not be this reaction?


    His eyes can''t help but nce up, and when he sees where the hybrid is, he''s subconsciously stunned.


    How can he not know when the mixed race left?


    The man saw song QingHan linger, the smile on his face gradually faded, gently reminded: "young master, don''t let my adults wait too long."


    Song QingHan takes a look at Wu Dahu. Seeing that he is trying toe this way, song QingHan gently shakes his head and winks at him.


    At present, it is not clear who is looking for him. If there is any danger, Wu Dahu can meet him outside. Otherwise, the two people fall into a trap together, which is really not suitable for every day and thend is not working.


    Wu Dahu clearly understood this truth, but he was confused when he was concerned. He saw song QingHan follow the man and walk towards the distance, quietly hiding his figure in the shadow and falling at the end.


    When song QingHan arrived at a tent that looked very luxurious, a wheelchair slipped out of it slowly. When he saw him, he whispered, "it''s really you."

 Chapter 290

    Song QingHan''s reaction is simr to his, but his mood is moreplicated.


    "Are you all right?"


    The half blood nodded, ncing at them behind, suddenly said: "he also followed."


    Song QingHan''s heart was tight, knowing that he had discovered the existence of Wu Dahu, he couldn''t help but say, "what can I do for you?"


    Seeing that he was so nervous, the mixed blood nced at him gently and said calmly, "you are my saviors. No matter when I will harm you, let hime here. It is dangerous to hang around for a long time."


    Song QingHan thought for a moment, and finally chose to believe him. He nodded at his back. After Wu Dahu came near, he said, "Xiao Yan saved you. You should not hide in front of his brother."


    Wu Dahu nodded and saw a look of gloom on his half blood face. He said in a deep voice: "Xiao Yan died to save me. It''s a fact. If you me me, I''ll admit it. It''s just that Xiaohan has nothing to do with this...


    " I don''t want to mention it when I look for you. "


    He was interrupted by the direct opening of the half breed. After a quick scan around, the man behind him pushed his wheelchair into the tent.


    As soon as Wu Dahu and song QingHan stood in the tent, he said directly, "you have to leave all night, or if muhammar finds out, you will not be able to leave."


    Song QingHan stopped and hesitated: "why can''t I go? Is muhammar going to kill us? "


    Half breed looked at two people one eye, suddenly smile, low voice way: "it seems that you do not know your own value at all."


    Wu Dahu seems to havee to understand and said bluntly: "can you arrange a carriage for us to leave? Besides, he Ning will not be in any danger? "


    The half breed nodded without hesitation, and said definitely: "Mohamed is the same as Merck. Although they are all unscrupulous for the purpose, they are very protective to the people around them. As for the carriage, I dare not arrange it, because MOhm''s Eyeliner will find it, so you have to trouble yourself to steal it, but you can rest assured that I will send people to disturb their sight as much as possible, so that you can act.


    His words gave song QingHan a shot in the arm. Knowing that he Ning would be OK, they didn''te in vain. Anyway, their purpose is only this one. When to leave is not a problem, so naturally they choose to listen to the mixed race.


    Do what you say. Wu Dahu follows his half breed. As soon as he opens his tent, he sees an unexpected man standing outside.


    The pupil of half blood shrinks, frown a way: "this is to receive breeze banquet, you unexpectedly leave the banquet casually?"


    If it was not for the fact that muhammar wanted to entertain Aoki, he would not have called song QingHan toe over. Who would have thought that muhammar was so sensitive that he would even follow him when he left the table for a moment!


    After ncing at Wu Dahu and song QingHan, muhammar raised his eyebrows, as if he had seen an old friend he had not seen for a long time. He said with a smile, "I haven''t seen you for many days. Your reputation has be more and more famous. Even I, a country man, have heard about it."


    This is true. Although he had dealt with song QingHan and Wu Dahu before, he did not realize that both of them were extraordinary. One had the demeanor of a great general and the other mastered superb medical skills. They were both rare talents.


    Now, what hecks most is talent.


    Seeing Wu Dahu and song QingHan don''t talk, he doesn''t force him to say anything. He says to himself, "you two are not on the list of seeing off rtives, but you are here now. Either it''s rted to Princess Ning or you are heavily burdened. If you are, you can''t leave without seeing me. So...


    Song QingHan frowned slightly and said in a deep voice:" yes To put it bluntly, if you threaten me with Hexing, your calction is really wrong. "


    Muhammarughed and shook his head: "of course not. I''m just specting. After all, I came in a hurry. I have to have a time to think. In that case, let me be frank. I want you to stay. I want you to drive. As long as it is not harmful to nature, I will be satisfied with everything I can. "


    "That''s what you said to me before. Can you be satisfied with my offer to send them away?"


    The half breed suddenly said, looking calm and fearless.


    As soon as he said this, the atmosphere was obviously quiet, and people''s eyes were unconsciously put on muhammar, waiting for him to reply.


    Muhammar''s face was not very good-looking, but he tried to slow down his voice: "your request should be applied to yourself. Why should it be applied to them? What''s more, my previous proposal is good for them. "


    The half breed didn''t even move his eyelids. He said firmly, "what if I have to use them?"


    Seeing that there was something wrong with the atmosphere between them, song QingHan coughed softly and said, "it''s no use for us to stay here. Besides, our family members are in Qingmu, so it''s impossible not to go back...""I''ll send someone to pick them up. You''ll see them by noon tomorrow," he said


    Half breed sneer, pick eyebrow way: "you still really never consider other people''s idea, also not afraid to be bitten in the end?"


    Muhammar frowned tightly, his face sank, and he said in a sharp voice, "Xiao Fan! Xiao Yan''s greatest wish before he was born was to find you, and the second was that my great career could be achieved. If you obstruct him like this, you are wasting his efforts! "


    Xiao Fan was still adamant and said with a cold face: "his wish is to live to see your great sess, not to turn into a ghost to watch in the sky!"


    It was hard to see the extreme in their faces. It was like a powder keg that was about to explode. Song QingHan looked left and right and felt that the cause of the dispute was not in him and Wu Dahu, but that the long-standing contradiction between them happened to be triggered by them.


    Wu Dahu suddenly said: "it''s better. Let''s go back ande back after asking the family''s opinions. Otherwise, it''s unfair for them to let you bring them."


    "If you put you back, you wille back?" Muhammad hesitated


    Wu Dahu replied calmly: "not necessarily, but it is possible."


    After he went back, he dismissed the officials. No matter where he went, they would not be unable to settle down in Damu if muhammar insisted.


    Song QingHan also thought about this, so he added: "if you want to keep us, you have to give a convincing reason. Otherwise, we have to convince people by virtue. Otherwise, why do we have to risk treason?"

 Chapter 291

    Muhammar was speechless by him. Seeing that Xiao Fan''s face had calmed down, he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart and said in a dejected way: "in this way, I''ll let you go back. I''ll send someone to protect you. I hope you cane back as soon as possible, and he Ning will be very happy at that time."


    After that, he looked back at the direction of his arrival. Knowing that it was alreadyte, he said in a deep voice, "the party is still going on. I''ll go back first. I''ll pick you up when I''m ready."


    Seeing that he was about to leave, song QingHan suddenly lost control of his curiosity and asked, "what did you write on Xuan paper at that time?"


    Muhammar''s feet stopped, raised eyebrows at him, and said with a smile: "what I can guess, you can''t guess? What he wants most is what I give him naturally. "


    Song QingHan''s eyes shed a bit of doubt, and suddenly recalled the little bit by bit with he Ning, subconsciously blurted out: "freedom?"


    Muhammar, who has walked a few meters away, waved his hand after hearing the word, as if by default.


    Xiao Fan''s eyes shed a touch ofplexity and said in a low voice: "he is used to doing these things to win people''s hearts, otherwise my brother would not treat him like that..."


    seeing that he looked gloomy, song QingHan patted him on the shoulder. He didn''t know what to say for a moment, so he sighed softly.


    Fate is really wonderful, the fate between people is like an invisible distribution by a hand, entangled, not clear.


    After a while, muhammar''s men came over and respectfully said to Wu Dahu and song QingHan: "two young masters, the carriage is ready."


    Wu Dahu and song QingHan looked at each other, nodded and sat down slowly.


    Xiao Fan looked at their back, and suddenly said, "as long as green wood can stay down, don''te here."


    Seeing that he did not shy away from muhammar''s people, song QingHan gave him a bitter smile and nodded to him, indicating that he was at ease.


    With the rapid development of the country, no one knows who the next overlord is. If Qingmu is still the dominant force, they will note back to Damu. However, if Damu rises and even Qingmu is swallowed up, they will naturally be Damu people.


    The carriage drove slowly away from Damu and went to the green wood line at night.


    The barracks no longer existed, so they crossed the border and headed for the moon city.


    There was a special driver to drive, but they didn''t have to stop to have a rest, so they arrived under the gate of the half moon city at dawn.


    When they knocked on the gate with dew, Hualian and yuanxuan, who had not seen for a long time, looked at them in surprise, turning around, preparing hot water and helping to unload their luggage.


    Although Xiaoshi has not seen Hualian and yuanyuanxuan for a long time, he is not unfamiliar because they often take him with him. He directly reaches out his short hand to yuanyuanxuan and yells: "hold! Hold it


    Yuan Wenxuanughed like a child, reaching out to hold the small stone. After feeling the weight on his hand, he subconsciously said, "the little stone has gained a lot of weight."


    I don''t know if Xiaoshi understood this sentence and even waved his fist in protest: "bad guy! Brother, bad man


    Although song QingHan and Wu Dahu were very tired, they still couldn''t help smiling when they saw such a warm scene. They stretched out their hands and pinched the stone''s face. After they went back to their room to take a bath, they sat in the middle of the yard, eating the cut fruits of Hualian and picking out some things to tell them.


    Seeing that their experience was so dangerous, Hualian and yuanxuan could not help but feel worried. Fortunately, they quickly came back, and their mood became high again. They took out all kinds of things and wanted to make up for their lost flesh.


    After chatting, they went back to the room and had a good sleep. It was the next morning when they woke up.


    After the training, Wu Dahu finally went out to inquire about thetest news.


    Song QingHan told Hualian and Yuanyuan Xuan of muhammar''s invitation. He was surprised at the beginning. Then he didn''t even have any opinions. He couldn''t helpughing and said, "if it''s really over, a treason charge can''t escape. Don''t you worry?"


    Hualian''s answer was simple. She only said, "the little ve has determined to follow the master''s husband all his life. No matter what the crime is, as long as he can serve the master''s side."


    Although he had said such words a long time ago, it was different at that time. Hualian was alone at that time. Naturally, it didn''t matter where he went. But now he has settled down with Lu Sen. the reason why he didn''t get married is that they haven''te back. It''s not easy to say such words.


    But he''s alone, too. If you really want to leave, you can take him with you.


    As for the original Xuan, his answer is more simple, even did not want to think about the way: "follow the master, there is nothing to worry about."


    Although the level of his operation has been greatly improved, it is far worse than that of song QingHan.


    Moreover, the more he studied, the more he felt that western medicine was extensive and profound. He would not go home without thorough study with song QingHan.After listening to his words, song QingHan couldn''tugh or cry. He joked, "yes! One of you is a big fool of the vige head, and the other is a two fool of the vige end family. It''s selling very well


    Hualian and yuanyuanxuan smile embarrassed and look at each other. They both feel that the atmosphere is very beautiful.


    When song QingHan and Wu Dahu were away, they could be regarded as friends in arms of the same trench, although they did not encounter disgusting things.


    Until it was dark, Wu Dahu came back from the outside, but when he came back, his face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. I didn''t know that he had eaten explosives.


    When he saw song QingHan, he suppressed his anger and said: "the emperor has already known about the marriage. I don''t know what Merck said to him. He didn''t even look at the letter muhammar had brought, and ordered people to detain all the troops and execute their sentences soon."


    Song QingHan Leng Leng, seems to have not digested the news, subconsciously: "what punishment?"


    Wu Dahu looked at him quietly and said, "death penalty."


    Seeing song QingHan''s pupils shrink and show a shocked expression, Wu Dahu sighed heavily and said with emotion: "I didn''t expect that I heard the news from the general. He saw that I was not here yesterday, and he was worried that I might be involved in it. So he specially told me not to mention yesterday''s whereabouts with anyone. If anyone asked, he said I was there Talk about it. "


    In this way, the general''s confidence in Wu Dahu would not have been exposed at the risk of beheading him.


    It''s just... Although they can protect themselves, what should those people do?

 Chapter 292

    Song QingHan couldn''t help sighing and asked softly, "when and where to execute the penalty?"


    If they can, they can''t save those people, but they can give them a decent funeral, so as not to be too deste in the wild.


    Wu Dahu''s eyes shed and said in a deep voice: "in the morning of the next day, outside the city, in the direction of barbarians, the head should be hung on the gate of the city to make an example."


    After listening to his description, song QingHan couldn''t help but take a cold breath and lost his voice: "the emperor is so cruel?"


    When they said this, they did not avoid Hualian and yuanxuan, so Rao didn''t want to interrupt. At this time, they couldn''t help but agree: "why do you do this to them? Even if there is a mistake, it''s not all about them... "


    Wu Dahu looked around vaguely and said in a low voice:" the anger of the son of heaven, corpses are everywhere, who can guess through your heart? "


    Song QingHan was stunned. Thinking that they should have been in it, he couldn''t help but feel a pain in his heart, as if his anger had reached the extreme.


    The emperor''s behavior is more and more iprehensible! Even if he married to a barbarian in a hurry, since he had been robbed, he would form an alliance with muhammar if he changed his mind to make a decision. Unexpectedly, in order to appease Merck, he chose to kill his own people to vent his anger!


    In this way, is it not only the people of the green wood soldiers, but also the heart of muhammar?


    After silence for a while, Wu Dahu suddenly said, "I have a way, maybe I can save them all, but..."


    Song QingHan looked at him suspiciously, and didn''t understand what he was hesitating about. He said in an encouraging way: "tell me straight. Saving one life is better than building a seven level butcher. I won''t stop you from doing this kind of good deed."


    Wu Dahu''s lips were pursed into a straight line, and his eyes were firm and resolute: "I took the initiative to expose that I also followed the event of seeing off my family. I spread out muhammar''s words, pointing out the advantages of alliance with Damu, and seeing if the emperor can change his mind."


    The effect of this method is not great, not to mention, the risk is very high, so Wu Dahu appeared so hesitant before. However, when he thought that there were partners who had fought side by side among those who executed the execution, he could not ignore it.


    After thinking carefully for a while, song QingHan also wanted to understand the pros and cons. Seeing Wu Dahu with a firm face, he knew that he had made up his mind. He said, "OK, you can do it, and I''ll prepare the way back."


    The so-called back road is very simple. It''s nothing more than running after failure. It depends on the ability to run sessfully.


    Wu Dahu did what he said. He left the house overnight. He probably asked someone to n for it. If there was no ident, he would have heard from him early tomorrow morning.


    Song QingHan had a restless sleep. As soon as he woke up, he began to pack his luggage, and asked Hualian to hire two carriages to wait at home.


    After finishing all this, he took his family to the restaurant, not only for breakfast, but also to inquire about Wu Dahu.


    Since the end of the war, more people havee back to yuebancheng, and the business of each shop has improved. Therefore, when the song QingHan family arrived at thergest restaurant in yuebancheng, there were already many people sitting in it.


    Most of the rest of the seats were in the dark corners away from the window. However, song QingHan didn''t care. He chose one randomly and sat down with his family. After ordering the dishes, he focused on listening to other people''s conversation.


    What people talk about in their spare time is nothing more than state affairs and all kinds of gossip. It happens that so many national events have happened in session recently, so the focus of people around them is also on this.


    "Well, did you hear that? Now there is a big mu, ying barbarian, mping his tail, no wonder the barbarians will take the initiative to seek peace


    "Is it? So big mu? Then we should pursue the victory at this time! What kind of kinship do you have with them? "


    "Shhh, don''t you know Princess hening was robbed by the Damu people on the way to peace? It''s said that King Mu wants to join hands with the emperor to take down the barbarians, but the emperor seems to...


    when he said this, the man winked vaguely. Obviously, he also knew that the words behind could not be uttered, and it was the crime of beheading.


    Song QingHan listened thoughtfully, and had a new understanding of Wu Dahu''s walking information ability.


    I just don''t know what the situation is in the capital at this time. After knowing these discussions, will the emperor realize his own mistakes as they expect, or will they just make mistakes and stop the people''s mouths?


    Before he had finished thinking, he heard the sound of an iron horse passing through the street.


    In such a sensitive moment, any abnormal behavior should be noticed, so he let Hualien wait for them in the original ce without thinking about it, and went out alone.


    The riders seemed to havee all night, with a lot of dew on their shoulders. Although their faces were firm and resolute, they could see that they were obviously tired.


    At this time, who will send someone to moon city?


    After watching for a while, song QingHan suddenly felt something was wrong. He rushed to the street and followed the action track of the iron riders and walked forward a few steps.In determining that the direction they are heading for is the direction of their home, song QingHan''s scalp is numb and his back is covered with cold sweat.


    Such a fierce team, I want to know that it will not be a good thing for them toe to the door.


    Song QingHan''s spirit is in a trance for a while, an excited spirit, quickly turned around and walked toward the restaurant.


    Hualian and they have finished eating and are waiting for song QingHan in boredom. After seeing the anxious color on his face, they subconsciously ask, "master, what''s the matter?"


    Song QingHan waved his hand wearily and said in a low voice, e with me first, and I''ll exin to you after getting on the bus."


    Fortunately, they had a lot of heart when they came out before, and brought out the carriage full of gifts. Now they just need to get on the bus and let the big Mu people who escorted them to lead them away.


    Just... How is Wu Dahu now?


    Song QingHan was worried, but he still had to work hard to arrange everything, because without Wu Dahu, the family''s heaven became him.


    Quietly they got into the carriage and drove slowly towards the gate.


    When he was about to arrive at the gate of the city, song QingHan was ready to get off the carriage and ask about the whereabouts of Wu Dahu.


    I didn''t expect that as soon as he lifted the curtain, someone threw a paper ball in.


    He was stupefied and looked up subconsciously. However, after finishing this action, the man left quickly as if he was wandering. He didn''t even show his face to song QingHan.


    There were not many people who knew their carriage. Song QingHan picked up the paper ball suspiciously and smoothed it out. When he saw the familiar handwriting, he couldn''t help but feel a tug in his heart.

 Chapter 293

    Wu Dahu didn''t write much, and it seems that he was in a very urgent situation when he wrote this jargon, so his handwriting was a little messy, which was different from his usual sedentary.


    "Hurry up, I''lleter."


    Song QingHan folded the paper into his arms in aplicated mood. When he looked up again, his face was calm and said in a deep voice: "let''s go!"


    The men from Damu seemed to know the seriousness of the matter and drove to the gate without dy.


    The guard at the gate joked when he saw their luggage: "everyone else is going to the city at this time. It''s very kind of you to move the whole family."


    Song QingHan reluctantly smile, see they waved, ready to release, shoulder can not help but a loose.


    "Stop!"


    Suddenly, a sharp shout came from behind them. Without thinking about it, Damu directly raised his whip and pped it on the horse''s back.


    The horses gave a shrill neighing sound and ran forward as if they were mad. The people in front of them dodged each other one after another.


    Song QingHan''s hands were tightly clenched on the door frame. He looked back and saw that the man who had just made that sharp drink was actually the iron horse he had noticed before. He could not help but be surprised by their efficiency.


    How long has it been since I left their home and found the gate of the city?


    Fortunately, they have sessfully driven out of the city gate, the sky is high and the sea is wide outside, so it is not easy for the cavalry to catch them.


    And I don''t know why, after seeing them driving out, the iron riders just nced at them with a haze in their eyes, and did not catch up with them.


    Song QingHan put down the curtain of the car. After thinking about it, he wanted to understand why.


    They are just family members who have no strength to tie a chicken. If we want to say "the culprit", they are still Wu Dahu who doesn''t know where he is at present. Therefore, the iron riders will not spare their energy to do useless work.


    However, it seems that they have a certain understanding of Wu Dahu''s whereabouts. Otherwise, they would not be so sure that Wu Dahu was not in their carriage, but remained in the city.


    If this is the case, Wu Dahu''s situation will be even more dangerous. After all, he has only one person, and the other party is the elite of more than ten people.


    As the carriage went north, the Damu people didn''t seem to want to stop. They just slowed down after realizing that the iron riders didn''t catch up. Obviously, they still knew that song QingHan was a pregnant man.


    Fortunately, song QingHan''s baby is very wonderful. He has moved the fetal gas several times before. But now, the fetus is like a suction cup, and it is tightly sucked on his stomach. Rao is as bumpy as the carriage was just now, and he has no sign of difort.


    As soon as they left, they didn''t stop until they got to the camp of Damu. They didn''t get off the bus except for the convenience of the road. Fortunately, before Hualian, they prepared a lot of dry food and water bags, otherwise, even if they wanted to have a pic in the desert, it would not be so easy.


    After hearing the news of their arrival, muhammar was still a little surprised, but after listening to song QingHan''s exnation, he understood.


    I think so. If it wasn''t for force majeure, it would be difficult for song QingHan and Wu Dahu to move to Damu.


    He just thought for a moment, then directly waved his hand and ordered, e, I''ll go to meet Wu Dahu in person!"


    Some subordinates seemed to want to persuade him, but he didn''t even listen and went straight to the racecourse.


    Song QingHan doesn''t know whether he is a show show or really thinks so. However, it is enough to have such a heart. Even if he doesn''t bring Wu Dahu back, song QingHan believes that Wu Dahu wille back by himself.


    Like a tornado, muhammar drove out of the camp with arge group of people.


    It was Xiao Fan, who was pushing a wheelchair. He had heard about song QingHan and Wu Dahu from other people. Therefore, when he saw song QingHan, he only sighed slightly and said in a soft voice: "it seems that heaven is doomed. I don''t know about others. But after you two get them, muhammar is like a tiger with wings."


    Song QingHan had no idea. After all, for a doctor, whatever camp he was in, what he had to do was to save the dying and heal the wounded.


    As for Wu Dahu, if muhammar really intends to let him lead the army, he will use it at most when fighting against barbarians. When he is against Aoki, Wu Dahu will definitely not go to war. Even though he has no concept of state as he is, this is his bottom line.


    Xiao fan arranged a medium-sized tent for them. As for Hualian and yuanyuanxuan, three other small tents were arranged nearby. Although they were not as good as those of song QingHan, they were enough for Hualian and yuanyuanxuan.


    Song QingHan saw that Hualian was in a trance when packing her luggage. Knowing why he was hurting himself, song QingHan sighed secretly.


    They left in a hurry. They had no time to find a person to live in, so they couldn''t take him with them. They didn''t know what expression he would have when he knew they had left.


    Now I think about it. Fortunately, after the war, lianyue returned to the governor. Otherwise, if they brought a pregnant man with a big belly, the trip would not be so easy.After running for such a long time, although there was no abnormal physical condition, they were very tired mentally, so after taking a hot bath, they fell asleep in a short time.


    When song QingHan opened his eyes, it was already dark. To his surprise, he Ning was sitting by his bed. After seeing him wake up, he held out a bowl of porridge that was still steaming. His face said faintly: "eat it. It''s not good for children to be hungry."


    Song QingHan struggled to get up straight and reached for the bowl of porridge. While scooping out the heat, he said uncertainly: "when did you know we came here?"


    He Ning chuckled and slightly raised his eyebrows and said, "I knew when you mixed into the wedding party."


    Song QingHan scooped porridge with his hands and a wry smile on his face. It seemed that he had not concealed his disguise from he Ning.


    However, he Ning has always been keen on observation, and it is no surprise that he can recognize them. After all, even Xiao Fan, who has not been with him for a long time, recognizes him at the first sight when he sees him.


    Song QingHan was preparing to deliver the porridge to the entrance. Something shed in his mind and subconsciously said, "it''s not because of us that you didn''t choose Merck, did you?"


    Although he Ning didn''t go to the front line, he Ning was very clear about the enmity between them and Merck. If it was for their sake that they didn''t choose Merck, it makes sense logically.


    To his surprise, he Ning admitted very readily and nodded: "part of the reason is, but at present, it seems that my choice is not wrong, is it?"

 Chapter 294

    Although the wedding banquet hasn''t been held yet, muhammar has given him the maximum freedom he wants.


    Compared with Qingmu, his life here is more enjoyable, but there is no pond for him to fish. However, it doesn''t matter. It is said that the next ce Damu is going to fight is the famouskes in the barbarians. Then he asked muhammar for a smallke.


    Song QingHan saw that the expression on his face was still so quiet and peaceful that he knew that his words were from the heart. He nodded subconsciously and continued to eat porridge.


    When the porridge was half eaten, there was a lot of noise outside. Song QingHan faintly heard the word "the king is back". He shook his hand and almost spilled the porridge on the sheet.


    If muhammares back, does it mean that Wu Dahu is also...


    he Ning sees through his idea, reaches out to take down the bowl, grabs his wrist, and says softly: "if you want to see it, you can see it, and it will never be worse."


    They walked out of the tent hand in hand until they stopped at the noisy ce.


    Muhammar still looks so high spirited, reaching out to Wu Dahu, as if to introduce him to the people around him.


    Song QingHan''s shoulder is loose. After seeing Wu Dahu safe and sound, he only feels that a big stone has fallen to the ground.


    However, after looking for a while, he found that something was wrong. There were not many Qingmu people behind Wu Dahu, and they all looked familiar. If he didn''t guess wrong, it was the people who came with them to see off their rtives that day?!


    Hualian and Yuanyuan Xuan also unconsciously followed. When they saw a man in the army, Hualian couldn''t help but eximed: "Lu Sen! How did he get here? "


    Looking around, Lu Sen also saw Hualien at this time. He directly threw down the army, ran through the crowd and ran towards him.


    Seeing that they were speechless, song QingHan was embarrassed to break the sweet atmosphere between them, but he still asked curiously, "Lu Sen, how did you get together?"


    Looking at muhammar''s side, he can''t stop ttering Wu Dahu for a while. If Wu Dahu doesn''te, the only person he can ask is Lu Sen.


    After hearing this question, Lu Sen''s face burst into a big smile and danced and said: "Lord Wu sent someone to pick me up. After hearing that you had left, I came directly with me without thinking about it. I didn''t even bring my luggage, but those things are external things that we can earn sooner orter..."


    seeing him saying that, he became sincere to Hualian, Song QingHan couldn''t help but interrupt with tears andughter: "how can there be so many people? They let you go so easily? "


    Lu Sen widened his eyes in surprise and said in doubt, "how does the master know that someone is chasing us? Those people were all from Wu Dahu. When I went there, they were there. Later, there were many people who wanted to stop us, so we fought with them. Lord Wu is so powerful that one can fight five! "


    Although he said it easily, he knew that the situation must be very critical at that time.


    Seeing song QingHan''s eyes sh a touch of heartache, Lu Sen patted his chest and said, "master, we are really powerful! Maybe it''s because we know that if we don''t win, we''re going to die there, so everyone is very brave. We beat those people down and run away. "


    Song QingHan was stunned, and instantly thought of the truth. He nodded and said, "I know. It''s ok now. Go and have a good rest."


    As soon as he finished this sentence, muhammar dismissed them. Wu Dahu looked at him and walked in this direction without hesitation.


    Before Song QingHan asked, Wu Dahu directly took his hand and said in a soft voice, "I''m ok. Although theye fast, they can''te as fast as we can. The general is merciful, so we cane out so smoothly."


    Thinking of the general''s serious face, song QingHan couldn''t help asking, "will the general be ok? If he is implicated...


    although it is easy for others to shake his position when ites to the position of a general, it is just a matter of lip service for the emperor to implicate the nine ns.


    Moreover, it was beyond his expectation that the general would be willing to help Wu Dahu. It seems that there are not a few people who are dissatisfied with the emperor''s execution decision.


    Wu Dahu put his hand on song QingHan''s shoulder andforted him: "don''t worry. The general is OK. He just keeps one eye open and one eye closed. Even if others want to pick out his mistakes, they can''t find anything. Besides, there is no one in the court. Although the Barbarians are temporarily suspended, who knows when they will start the next war? So the emperor can''t move the general. "


    Song QingHan nodded thoughtfully. Seeing two regiments of green and ck appeared under Wu Dahu''s eyes, he pulled him back to the tent and asked him to go to bed after eating.


    As for he Ning, it is impossible for him to follow them. After all, he is now queen mu in name. Although muhammar has given him a lot of freedom in private, he still has to do his duty as a queen in front of others.


    Although Xiao Fan''s attitude towards muhammar is a little strange, he arranges things in an orderly way. It seems that hepletely separates public affairs from private affairs, and soon arranges the people whoe to Qingmu.After a night of silence, song QingHan woke up and asked subconsciously, "what''s the matter?"


    Wu Dahu looked down at him, stretched out his hand and put his broken hair behind his ear. He said with emotion: "I just didn''t expect that we would be big Mu people so soon."


    Song QingHan is dumbfounded andughs. When he turns his mind, he understands how Wu Dahu feels now.


    It was about the same as when he opened his eyes and saw that he had be a man of the world.


    However, Wu Dahu quickly adjusted his mood. After getting up and washing, he suddenly said, "listen to muhammarst night that today is the day of dividing thend. Do you want to go and have a look?"


    Song QingHan Leng Leng Leng, doubt way: "divide thend? Does it have anything to do with us? "


    Wu Dahu chuckled, took a clean handkerchief and wiped the small stone''s face. He affirmed, "of course, we will live here for a long time in the future."


    Song QingHan was excited when he heard about it. He only read about it in books, but he didn''t expect to experience it in person.


    Although thend of Damu is not fertile enough, it can only be used for grazing, but it is alsond! They can do whatever they want to do on it, and even build their own house by themselves!


    Song QingHan thought more and more beautiful, as if a garden vi had emerged in front of him.

 Chapter 295

    Sure enough, when they finished washing and changing their clothes and walked out the door, they were surprised to find that there was already a lot of hustle and bustle outside.


    Living in tents is ast resort. After all, they had so much mobility before. If they went to a ce to build a house, they didn''t have to do anything else. They just focused on building houses all day long.


    But now the situation has changed. They have so many hands and so many weapons. If there is no ident, it is basically impossible for the barbarians to seize thisnd from them.


    So whether it''s for immediatefort or for long-term development, it''s time for them to stabilize.


    It has to be said that muhammar''s vision is really fierce. Not only did he choose a good time to distribute thend, but also after careful consideration when he firstid down thend, he just seized the most fertile position in the rear of the barbarians.


    This is what song QingHan heard from Wu Dahu, and he heard it from the poption who had chosen thend.


    If there are no rules, there is no square circle. It is also the same withnd distribution. It is impossible to choose ording to the order of firste first served. Instead, we should rank them ording to their grades, and then ording to the number of enemies killed. As for those in the same order, we should arrange the family poption, with the more people at the front and the less people at the back.


    If it''s the same again, it''s up to them.


    Fortunately, although the scene was lively, it was not out of control. Naturally, there were disputes, but they were soon resolved. After all, no one wanted to be unhappy on such a happy day.


    Wu Dahu was the first one to choosend in Qingmu. However, he had the highest grade in Qingmu, so no one talked about it.


    Song QingHan took a fancy to the open space near the water, but because of the water, the optionalnd area would be much smaller, otherwise, would not everyone choose the waterfront?


    Fortunately, song QingHan also has a lot of merits. I don''t know whether muhammar intentionally added it to him. In short, he and Wu Dahu''s meritorious deeds together, together with the poor allocation area of Hualian and others, can exchange about four mu ofnd. Although it is notrge, it is enough for their family.


    But the only bad thing about them is that they are surrounded by native Damu people.


    There''s no way. Who can make the rest of Qingmu people less meritorious than them? Even if there are, they are used to living in big houses, but they are not willing to aggrieve themselves to live in small houses for the sake of water.


    It''s not that the people of Damu are not bad, but they are somewhat restrained when they arepletely unfamiliar.


    After the division, they did not idle, directly scattered, began to toss their ownnd.


    People are equal. Even muhammar took a shovel and built his own pce. How dare theyin?


    As soon as Wu Dahu and song QingHan were ready to leave, someone came over and asked respectfully, "do you need y craftsmen? Before joining the army, I worked as a y craftsman at home


    In fact, Wu Dahu knew how to do a bit of y work. When they were in the vige before, he had done new walls and Kang.


    But there was a big difference between knowing a little and being proficient, so he didn''t refuse the man''s kindness, nodded his head and said, "I''ll trouble you. Where is your chosen ce?"


    Thanks to Mr. Takeo''s residencest night, I don''t think it''s a good chance for us to find Mr. Wu''s residence, but I don''t think it''s a good chance for us to find Mr. Wu''s residence It''s far away, but it''s a few miles away. "


    At that time, he asked Wu Dahu''s family about the ce they chose. Rao wanted to be close to them as much as possible, but he had so few merits that it was not easy to choose thatnd.


    Wu Dahu nodded. He was not surprised by the situation. Heforted him by saying, "nothing. When wey down morend, we should have more opportunities. Then we can do more meritorious deeds on the battlefield."


    Unexpectedly, after listening to hisforting words, the expression on his face suddenly became gloomy and lowered his head: "Lord Wu, are we really unable to return? Now we are fighting barbarians. After that, whether the opponent will be a green wood man... "


    Wu Dahu also thought about this question, so he did not think much about it, so he directly said:" what can I worry about in such a long time? No matter where you live or not? Do you have any rtives in your family? "


    The man paused and subconsciously shook his head.


    Wu Dahu nodded his head and said, "that''s better. Now you''re full and the whole family is not hungry. Who''s rice does it eat?"


    Song QingHan looks at Wu Dahu in surprise at the smell of speech. He seems to have never thought that he would say such a "rough" word.


    However, after Wu Dahu''s enlightenment, the man was more energetic and embarrassed to scratch his head: "Lord Wu said that it was my magic barrier. I don''t have so muchnd at home. I should be happy to get so much here! By the way, what kind of courtyard does Lord Wu want to build? The soil here is not good enough. Maybe there is not so much material to build a big house... "Wu Dahu looks at Song QingHan and seems to be signaling him to make a decision.


    After thinking about it carefully, song QingHan exined with his hand, "it doesn''t need to be too big. The main courtyard needs only four entrances, and the vice courtyard needs two, each two."


    The man was stunned and said with a smile, "master, don''t save so much. Although the soil here is not good enough, the yard of seven or eight can still be done."


    Unexpectedly, song QingHan shook his head and said definitely: "it''s not so big. It''s good to be small. I have other uses for the extrand."


    Since they can''t grow grain, cattle and sheep should be raised as the local customs do. Theirnd area is notrge, so there is no need to upy the space of animals. Moreover, he wants to try to see what the soil can grow here. He can''t eat meat every day?


    Seeing song QingHan insist, the man didn''t say anything more. Only when song QingHan felt that he could earn more meritorious service in the future, he would not live here, so naturally he could not get so much trouble.


    However, no matter what song QingHan thinks, he should be happy to do less.


    After walking for about half an hour, they finally arrived at thend of Wu Dahu''s family. The distance was sparkling, and the fish leaped into the water, which made people feel rxed and happy.


    When seeing this scene, the man finally understood why Wu Dahu insisted on choosing the waterfront, because it was sofortable to live by the water in this deste desert!

 Chapter 296

    When Wu Dahu saw this picture, he thought the same as that man. He was very d that song QingHan insisted on selectingnd. After all, if he was allowed to choose, he might choose a ce not far from the water but withrge space because of the space of arge family.


    But it''s not far from the water, and it''s near the water. The difference between the two is simr to that of the sky and the earth.


    After sighing for a while, the man took out the tools on his back, carefully picked up the soil he needed, and slowly made bricks for the house with the water by theke.


    If he had his own way, he could make a house with adobe, but he would not be so careless if he made it by Wu Dahu''s family. After all, Wu Dahu represents the face of their green wood people!


    Yes, in the invisible, they have spontaneously formed a faction. Although they have not shown anything yet, as time goes on, the estrangement between these factions will gradually show up.


    It''s like people don''t pay attention to gossip when they are busy, but when they are free, they can''t help but care about other people''s lives. Even those who have nothing to do with themselves can also talk about several gossip with relish.


    See other people are helping, bored song QingHan holding a stomach with Wu Dahu, then go to the side.


    He didn''t look carefully before, but now he is curious about the neighbors.


    After walking for about half a quarter of an hour, he saw a group of peopleing quickly. When he saw him, he frowned and cried, "who let you step on thisnd? Get out of here


    Song QingHan''s heart was startled, and his face could not help but bring out a surprised expression.


    Is it that he has not been in touch with many Mu people before? Why the first time I met alone is this kind of rude and unreasonable?


    Although he was puzzled and even angry in his heart, he still had a self-restraint smile and exined: "I live next door to you. I want to see my neighbors in the future. If there is any disturbance, I hope to understand..."


    "Oh, are you the husband of general Aoki? Doesn''t it look good? On the surface, this piece ofnd is the reward of your husband''s merit, but secretly you have made a lot of efforts? "


    What song QingHan didn''t expect was that before he finished his words, those people interrupted in a cold tone.


    He frowned, and, aware of their hostility, retreated quietly and calmly: "what force are you talking about? You know I''m a doctor? "


    After hearing what he said, the men looked at each other as if they had heard some big joke. They held their arms and said, "doctor? The kind of doctor who specializes in the treatment of inhumanity? No wonder Wang will look at you differently. Do you want to show some elder brothers? We are very curious. How did you treat them...


    hearing this, song QingHan was absolutely convinced that these people were not good at fighting against each other. He turned around and walked quickly towards his ownnd.


    It was just that those people didn''t seem to want to let him go, and they trotted after him.


    Song QingHan was angry and regretful. He was so angry that he even bullied a pregnant woman. He regretted that he should not be too curious and ran so far alone.


    It seems that I have been protected for a long time, and I have forgotten the truth that the world is dangerous.


    Seeing the footsteps behind him getting closer and closer, song QingHan''s heart tightened, and he started to trot directly. Seeing the figure of Wu Dahu and others gradually appeared in his sight, his shoulder rxed and he breathed a sigh of subconscious relief.


    However, those people still did not intend to let him go. They even grabbed him by the shoulder, surrounded him in the center, and looked up and down with malice.


    Wu Dahu felt something in his heart, and looked up at the direction of song QingHan. Although he could not see clearly the song QingHan surrounded in the middle, he felt a thump in his heart. He seemed to realize that it was not good and rushed to the past with people.


    As soon as the leader was ready to pick up song QingHan''s chin, a strong force came from behind him and directly overturned him to the ground.


    Other people see the situation is not good, raise the tools in their hands, and pounce on Wu Dahu fiercely.


    Song QingHan didn''t know each other, but Wu Dahu did. After all, muhammar introduced him so solemnly, even if they wanted to forget it.


    But what about that? Qingmu people are Qingmu people. Many of them are transformed from the barbarians. They have a natural aversion to Qingmu people. Even if they know that they may be punished after all this, they still can''t help but feel the impulse in their hearts.


    What''s more, they looked at theparison of the number of people and said that if they were not punished, what if theypletely killed the insiders...


    Wu Dahu saw their ideas from the ruthlessness of their moves. His eyes sank and he stopped being merciful, so he put them all down.


    Those people have not yet responded, the body has been rolling on the ground, viscera are showing the pain.


    They raised their heads and looked at Wu Dahu with difficulty, and said in a bad tone: "you are so cruel to us! What a bullyAfter seeing Wu Dahu, song QingHan calmed down, but after hearing what they said, his mood became bad again. He said: "it''s your hands that move first! What''s more, if we really want to bully others, you''ve already been pulled down to fight! "


    These words made those people speechless. Obviously, they also knew that they were making a strong argument.


    Wu Dahu didn''t want to let them go so easily. After finding a rope, he tied up all those people on the ground. After tying the rope into a bunch of hemp, he handed the end of the rope to Lu Sen, and asked him and Hualian to go to the man in charge of Damu camp to have an exnation.


    If there is one, there will be two. This time, song QingHan is running back smoothly. What if it is a little worse? If he hadn''t seen it, it wouldn''t have been so easy.


    Wu Dahu''s mood is even worse at the thought that they even started pregnant women and men.


    As for the matter of asking for justice in person, it is not necessary. It will look like a bully as they say.


    Besides, he was curious about what other people thought of them without muhammar''s control, which was a good test opportunity.


    If these people are not punished as they should be, it means that there are not a few people who have opinions on them...


    Song QingHan saw through Wu Dahu''s idea, patted him on the shoulder, and said in a soft voice, "it''s OK. I won''t walk around in the future. Moreover, their opinions can''t represent the opinions of their parents."


    He can see that there is no one in this group. It is estimated that the subordinates of some adults came to help them build houses.

 Chapter 297

    However, it turns out that Wu Dahu''s worries are not groundless. When Lu Sen and Hualiane back, they seem to be in a bad mood, but they are restrained and do not show it.


    Seeing song QingHan looking at them suspiciously, Lu Sen and Hua Lian looked at each other. Finally, Lu Sen took the initiative to say, "Lord Wu, master husband, that group of people... Was rescued by their family''s Lord Wu."


    Lord Wu? What kind of person is this?


    Song QingHan took a look at Wu Dahu and said slowly: "it seems that my guess is wrong. If there is a master, there must be a ve."


    It was obvious that the man they were looking for was ready to punish the gang, but Lord Wu, who did not know his name, suddenly stepped in, and things went in a bad direction.


    In this way, Lord Wu''s status in Damu is not low, it can be said that he is very high. Otherwise, he can not be so arrogant.


    Seeing that both Lu Sen and Hua Lian looked depressed, they seemed to beining that they had not done their duty well. Song QingHan took the initiative tofort him and said, "nothing, they won''t give up so easily, especially in the case of their master''s connivance. I''m afraid we will see them again soon."


    This time they were lucky to be rescued by their master, but if there was another time, their luck would be over.


    Wu Dahu''s temper is good, but when he is touched the bottom line, he is also a decisive leader.


    They didn''te to Damu to get angry. Even if they did it first, I''m afraid muhammar would not say anything.


    After trying to understand this, Lu Sen and Hua Lian nodded and continued to help with the work.


    The man who came to help Wu Dahu build his house was Xiao Si. He saw all the things before, but he couldn''t get rid of the things at hand for the time being, so he didn''t have to help him. Seeing that Wu Dahu came back again, he couldn''t help whispering: "Lord Wu, do you want me to gather my brothers and brothers and teach thatoshizi Lord Wu a lesson?"


    Wu Dahu stopped and looked at him in surprise. He refused: "no, if we do it first, all the reasonable things will be ignored."


    "But..." Xiao Si seemed to want to say something, but when he saw Wu Dahu''s resolute expression, he finally swallowed the words in his mouth.


    He''s here to help, not to help. Since Wu Dahu doesn''t want to help, he doesn''t have to ask for help from his brother secretly. If those people dare to bully others too much, then they are not to me for their ruthlessness!


    All of us are Iron-blooded men who have juste down from the battlefield. Their anger in their bones has not yetpletely subsided. It seems to them that it is too normal to fight and kill.


    After a day''s work, they finally finished all the bricks. Next, they just put the bricks aside for one night. After they are finalized, they can be used tomorrow.


    As for the location of the bricks, they are not so ambitious as to put them directly on the ground. In that case, they will not have a brick left when theye over early the next morning.


    Finally, they chose a hidden position on the back slope. After hiding all the bricks, they covered them with scattered branches and other things, so that people could see from the outside and could not find any abnormal ces.


    After all this, Wu Dahu invited Xiao Si to have dinner in their tent. However, Xiao Si was anxious to find someone to discuss the provocation of the big Mu people. After he was embarrassed to refuse, he left in a hurry.


    Wu Dahu several people went to the kitchen to ask for some fresh beef and mutton. They took out the copper pot and other things brought from the green wood. The family and the United States had a hot pot. Unfortunately, an unexpected guest came outside before they finished eating.


    "Are you the legendary Lord Wu?"


    The man standing outside was tall and strong. He looked like a blind bear. His voice resonated from his chest when he spoke. It sounded buzzing.


    His eyes are very sharp, the whole person exudes a kind of ufortable strong breath.


    Wu Dahu frowned slightly, got up and sped his fist and said, "I''m Wu Dahu. I don''t know this..."


    seeing him admit, the manughed, pointed to his back, and casually said, "I''m also surnamed Wu, but I''m the one with someone. I heard that my servant bumped into Lord Wu in the morning, and specially brought them here to make amends."


    In the morning, the group of people who were so arrogant and arrogant now followed the man with their heads down like quails. As soon as he finished, they immediately said, "I''m sorry to Lord Wu. Lord Wu doesn''t care about viins, but he still hopes for Haihan."


    Wu Dahu''s eyes are deep. He thinks that although Lord Wu looks big and thick, he can think of bringing people to apologize. After all, it will not be easy if he uncovers the matter now and tries to find trouble with these people in the future. However, if he does not expose the past, an aggressive reputation will eventually fall thinking of this, he said in a deep voice: "the nature of today''s affairs is bad. If I can easily forgive you, it is unreasonable for both public and private. However, for the sake of Lord Wu''s bringing you here to make amends and apologies, each of you will y 50 boards, and this will be the past."After hearing what he said, Lord Wu''s eyebrows jumped slightly and said with a smile, "is the fifty board heavier? They have already known that they are wrong. Fortunately, no harm has been done this time. It is better to let them go back to the wall and think about their mistakes. When do they want to understand and when will theye out? "


    Wu Dahu''s face was light, and he did not give in any way. "Lord Wu''s words are not right. Although the damage on the surface has not been caused, my husband Lang ran away and was frightened. The moving fetal Qi can''t make up for it. Isn''t it hurt?"


    The line of sight between the two people was inadvertently aligned. The eyes of Lord Wu shed, and his expression on his face slowly closed up. He said in a deep voice, "is Lord Wu not going to give me this face?"


    The atmosphere in the air suddenly quieted down. Everyone knew that he was now at the node of the matter. He silently put his eyes on Wu Dahu and waited for his reply.


    However, Wu Dahu was still calm. Without thinking about it, he said directly, "whose face has nothing to do with it. I''m just talking about the matter. Why don''t you give me a face and give them to me to deal with?"


    Seeing that he was still trying to push his luck forward, hepletely wanted to pass the group of people behind him. Lord Wu''s face looked even worse. He sneered and said, "OK! Since you want to, I''ll give you this face, but I hope you won''t step into mynd at will next time


    Song QingHan was stunned. Looking at the appearance of Lord Wu leaving, he couldn''t tell whether he was deliberately looking for trouble or really had a strong sense of territory.


    If we really follow his view, song QingHan, who first stepped on thend of the enlisted adult, made a mistake first. If he followed Wu Dahu''s logic of discussing the matter, song QingHan would have to give that officer Wu an exnation.


    Obviously, Wu Dahu also wanted to understand this, but he didn''t think it was the man who thought of the trap from the beginning, so he was so fearless that he forced them to the corner step by step.

 Chapter 298

    After the Lord Wu leftpletely, Wu Dahu ordered people to press down the group of people in front of him and beat them 50 times each. When they were half dead, they would be sent to the tent of Lord Wu in person.


    It''s a pity that Lord Wu has made up his mind to continue his anger to the end. He can''t even see Wu Dahu''s face, and let him stand outside and say a word.


    Wu Dahu didn''t feel annoyed. Anyway, he had finished what he wanted to say. It was the man''s business that he didn''t respond to. He couldn''t manage it, and he didn''t want to. Anyway, they would not have more intersection in the future.


    They thought it was simple, but when muhammar came to them the next day to ask about yesterday, they knew that the identity of Lord Wu was not simple.


    After listening to them, muhammar gave a wry smile and exined: "wook is a general who has been following me for a long time. He is rebellious, but he is very loyal. He is also very capable of leading the army. Therefore, he has high prestige in the army. Of course, I have no other meaning when I say this, how should you treat him or how you should treat him, just...


    "if it is really too big, I will not deliberately cover up which party, but I will not make it too clear. The most likely result is that each party will y 50 boards. For this, you''d better prepare yourself mentally."


    Wu Dahu and song QingHan look at each other. They are grateful for muhammar''sing to tell them about this. After all, he is also the king of a country. Although he is not too busy to be inseparable, these trivial matters should be handed over to a servant. Coming in person shows that his attitude is biased towards them.


    After muhammar leaves, Wu Dahu thinks about it carefully and tells Hualian and others about it.


    "When you go out in the future, try not to be alone or in remote ces. As for Lord Wu''snd, you should not step into it at all."


    Although Hualian and others don''t know how serious this matter is, they still nod their heads honestly.


    After exining this, Xiaosi happened toe over and set foot on the road to theke again.


    When they went to the ce where the bricks were ced yesterday, they were surprised to find that the branches and other coverings on the top had been lifted off, and the bricks below were all gone.


    Wu Dahu subconsciously raised his head and looked in the direction of Xiao Si. Xiaosi quickly waved his hand and said, "I didn''te backst night. I suspect it was stolen by those people yesterday..."


    Song QingHanughed and helped to exin: "he didn''t suspect that you did it. He just wanted to ask if you could apany us to find the bricks."


    So many bricks, even if they have to be moved for a long time, they can''t go missing out of thin air. Moreover, it''s time to use bricks. He thinks that the biggest possibility for others to take away bricks is to use them in their own houses. Therefore, as long as they walk around, they can basically understand who the perpetrators are.


    But what''s strange is, how do people know they''ve hidden the bricks in that ce?


    The people who came to their area yesterday, besides them, were the wooks. Could it be true that, as Xiao Si said, it was the wooks who held a grudge and deliberately retaliated?


    But such a simple means is not like the old slick can do.


    What''s more, there was such a contradiction between the two talents yesterday. Today, it seems that they are afraid that others will not think of them.


    If they want to think about the specific facts, they have to explore them in person.


    They divided into two routes: Wu Dahu, song QingHan and Xiaosi, Hualian, LUSHEN and yuanyuanxuan, respectively, to search for the traces of bricks in the opposite direction.


    It seems that Xiao Si intends to go straight to Wuke''s area, but Wu Dahu still remembers Wu Ke''s harsh words yesterday and refuses Xiao Si''s proposal. He specially jumps over Wuke''s area and starts from the next area.


    However, this time they were very cautious, whenever they saw people, they would say their intention again, so there was no such unhappiness in thest time.


    It seems that not everyone is like wuck, who is cautious and difficult to get along with.


    When they came to meet Hualian and others, they knew that they had nothing to gain.


    It would take a lot of time for them to search further and further.


    Xiao Si took a look at Wu Dahu, and carefully suggested: "Lord Wu, there is another ce that I haven''t visited...


    Wu Dahu knows which ce he is talking about. After sighing gently, he nods his head and says," go, go and have a look at Wuke. "


    When they stepped into wook''s area, they had not gone far before they saw a group of strange faces sweating their houses, holding the bricks they had made yesterday.


    Four eyes a light, directly rushed to roar: "what are you doing? That''s our brick


    The group of people saw a new faceing to the door, and waved their hands in a rude manner: "get out of here! Is this where you cane? Go to someone else''s house and say that their bricks are yours, so you should beat them up? "What else does Xiao Si want to say, but Wu Dahu has already reached out to stop him and calmly says to the group of people: "these bricks are indeed made by us yesterday. Where did you get them?"


    Maybe it was Wu Dahu''s momentum that shocked them. After a look at each other, the group honestly said, "who knows? When we came here, there were bricks. Who''s not ours? "


    Wu Dahu was stunned and suddenly felt a headache.


    But they can''t prove that these bricks were stolen.


    After all, if these people don''t lie, there''s someone else doing it.


    Seeing Wu Dahu''s silence, the group of people took the bricks on their hands and said, "are we building or not?"


    The people who came here yesterday were not them, so they came here early in the morning. After seeing the bricks on the ground, they used them as they should. But now after listening to Wu Dahu''s words, they found out that they had used them wrong?!


    Xiao Si roared angrily: "of course not! That''s the brick we''ve been working hard for a day! What do you think we can do with it? We''re going to have an exnation! "


    Those people finally panicked. After all, they had witnessed the fate of those people yesterday. If Wu Dahu had discussed this matter today, would it be their turn to have bad luck?


    "Oh? What are you going to ask for? "


    Wu Ke''s voice suddenly came from behind them. Looking at the man behind him, Wu Dahu immediately realized that someone had told the secret and was ready to invite the Lord to fight against them.

 Chapter 299

    But... What''s the use of that? They are the ones who make sense.


    Wu Dahu''s face sank and calmly pointed to the bricks in his hands and said, "why did the bricks we made yesterday be the property of Wu family overnight?"


    Wuck squinted for a moment, and then said in a quiet way, "isn''t that my thing that appears here?"


    His answer was somewhat beyond Wu Dahu''s expectation. Wu Dahu thought he would at least refute a few words. Unexpectedly, he nned to swallow the bricks without saying anything superfluous. Moreover, it seemed reasonable.


    Wu Dahuughed, but the twinkling light in his eyes became colder and colder. He said in a deep voice, "so Lord Wu is not going to give us this justice?"


    There was no expression on Walker''s face, and he said, "justice, what justice do you want? Will you take me to fight 50 boards? Remember what I said yesterday? I hope that in the future, I will not see you and all the people rted to you on mynd. "


    The atmosphere quieted down, Wu Dahu suddenly waved his hand and calmly said, "Xiao Si, move these bricks back."


    Xiao Si nodded his head and red at Wuke fiercely. He took Lu Sen and others to the direction of the group. He began to stack the useless bricks together. He did not give up until he could not hold it.


    Wu Ke''s little finger suddenly twitched. He raised his hand slowly, put his hand on the saber on his waist, and said, "didn''t I make it clear just now? When you get to me, things are mine. Since you are ready to frame us up, you will get some blood. Otherwise, next time you throw your head on my side, will you not say that I killed people


    Wu Dahu frowned and said in a deep voice, "do you mean that we moved these bricks all night after we had enough food? Is it for the sake of moving back now? "


    Seeing that there was a tendency to draw swords against each other, song QingHan said: "well, this matter is not big or small. If we just expose it in this way, none of us will be convinced. But if we just use our mouth to refute, even if we say three days and three nights, we can''t say clearly. We simply report this matter to the king and let the king decide."


    Wuke snorted coldly and said in a casual manner: "whatever you want. Since you have figured out the way to nt booty, naturally you have prepared the evidence. If you want to use the power of the king to suppress me, you can tell me why you need to hide and hide. It''s not like a man!"


    Without waiting for Wu Dahu to speak, he seemed to suddenly think of something. He added: "I recognize the punishment this time, but you don''t think that this matter has been exposed so far. No one has ever taken advantage of me, wook!"


    He said these words are equivalent topletely tearing the skin with Wu Dahu, and the rtionship between the two people directly entered the stage of ipatibility.


    This is not Wu Dahu''s wish, but he seems to have no choice at present, because Wuke directly set up an invisible barrier between the two.


    No matter what the truth is, wook won''t believe it because he already has the answer in his heart.


    After Wu Dahu was silent for a while, he nodded to song QingHan behind him. In the past, he helped Xiaosi to carry bricks and walked quietly to his ownnd.


    It wasn''t them who did the wrong thing. They had nothing to worry about. Now that wuck was ready to dere war on him, he epted it.


    He does not take the initiative to cause trouble, but when thingse to him, he is not afraid.


    The group gradually disappeared from wook''s sight. Seeing that he was still, the bewildered servants could not help but ask in a low voice: "my Lord, is this house going on or..."


    Wuke nced at the man who was talking and said without expression: "no, are you going to let me sleep in the wild?"


    The man shrunk his neck, knowing that wuck was still angry, and shut his mouth tightly.


    God knows how they''re going to keep building? There are no ready-made bricks here. People who know that the brick makers were beaten to death yesterday are half dead. It''s really hard for them to do the job...


    Wu Dahu and his staff took several trips to move all the bricks back. If it wasn''t for the help of several people from Qingmu, I''m afraid they would not be able to move them for half a day.


    After moving the bricks and taking a rest, Xiao Si can''t help butin: "Lord Wu, is this all over? Shall our brothers go to them for justice? "


    Wu Dahu enjoyed song QingHan''s treatment of wiping sweat and calmly said, "how can you be fair? To beat them up? Just like they did to us yesterday? "


    Xiao Siyu stopped. He took a subconscious look at his brother and scratched his head and said, "this is our reason. Even if we beat them up, they can''t say anything..."


    however, he still saw Wu Dahu''s unwillingness. Although he had a regretful expression on his face, he didn''t go on.


    Song QingHan took a look at Xiao Si and didn''t understand why he was so persistent in fighting Wuke. ording to the truth, he didn''t understand that he would make things bigger after the fight?


    The sun was rising, and the bricks hade back, and they could not afford to dy any more.Wu Dahu is going to report this matter to muhammar when he is going back. He doesn''t mean that he has to give an exnation, but he thinks that muhammar has the right to know that the rtionship between him and wook can''t be turned back.


    With the help of the four brothers, the speed of building the house was obviously much faster. In addition, when the fourth was making bricks, it was obvious that they had reserved some of them. Therefore, when they were making bricks, they only needed to make full efforts to build bricks.


    Before sunset, their new house has been almost built. If you want to look better, you just need to brush ayer of paint on the outer surface. However, Wu Dahu and song QingHan are not those people who pursue appearance, so they think that this is the best state.


    When they finished work and went back, Xiao Fan had already been waiting for them in front of their tent. When he saw the cold of Song Dynasty, Xiao Fan nodded and took the initiative to say, "Wang has heard about what happened to you today. I specially asked me to investigate. If you don''t mind, I hope I can talk to you alone."


    Song QingHan Leng Leng Leng, subconsciously looked at Wu Dahu, Wu Dahu naturally has no opinion, nodded: "yes, that''s from me to start."


    Xiao Fan gave a "um" and took the initiative to go to the tent. Wu Dahu followed him and gave song QingHan a reassuring look. Then he lifted the tent curtain and went in.


    After the two of them disappeared, the fourth in the backined discontentedly: "the viins dare toin first, and I don''t know what they have said to arrange us...


    in the end, the viin still dares toin first

 Chapter 300

    Song QingHan didn''t care. Anyway, they didn''t do anything wrong. No matter who investigated, he was willing to cooperate.


    But today''s incident is a bit strange. Looking at wook''s appearance, he clearly did not know about it. Otherwise, he would not be so angry when he saw the bricks, and he would directly put a highbel on them as a frame up.


    It''s less likely that wook''s men did it without his knowledge.


    Those people lost half of their lives after they hit dozens of boards. How could they even walk around in the middle of the night to look for their bricks?


    Besides, they didn''t seem to have followed him for the first time. Naturally, they knew that wook''s character was not the kind of person who could tolerate his subordinates to do things casually. There was no need for them to set up their own future because of this resentment.


    Therefore, such an analysis revealed that the incident was weird everywhere. It was like being haunted in the middle of the night. Otherwise, he could not think of anyone else who would do such a thing.


    While he was thinking, Wu Dahu had alreadye out and gave him a sign.


    Song QingHan did not dy, directly opened the tent curtain and went in.


    As soon as Xiao Fan saw him, he said directly, "I think someone is deliberately stirring up the rtionship between you."


    Song QingHan Leng Leng, it seems that Xiao Fan did not ask him any questions, but directly gave his own conclusion.


    But he still looks as usual: "then who do you think it will be? A traitor? "


    Is it hard for Merck to learn to be smart? Secretly sent a powerful spy, trying to "pay him back in his own way"?


    If there is such a thing, song QingHan suspects that the spy he sent has not yet entered Damu and has been fooled to death by himself.


    It''s not stupid to y spy in front of the spy chief. What is it?


    Even if Xiao Yan is dead now, muhammar, who has been around him for many years, is not a dry cook. Moreover, who knows whether muhammar has taught Xiao Yan those skills?


    Sure enough, Xiao Fan shook his head seriously, bent his fingers to knock on the table, and said in a soft voice: "no trace of the traitor was found. It should be another motive, but it is not clear at present. Do you have any suspects?"


    Song QingHan thought about it carefully. For some reason, Xiao Si''s face suddenly shed in his mind, but he still subconsciously denied it. He shook his head and said, "no, we just came here for a short time. We didn''t know many people."


    This answer did not seem to surprise Xiao Fan. He held his chin and thought for a while. He nodded and said to song QingHan, "OK, you can go out and call anyone toe in."


    After song QingHan went out, he waved to Hualian. When he went into the tent, he took Wu Dahu to one side and talked in a low voice.


    "Do you have any ideas?"


    Unexpectedly, Wu Dahu nodded and said in a deep voice: "I have a suspect, but I don''t want to tell Xiao Fan for the moment. I''m going to ask him personally."


    Song QingHan stopped to live and directly opened his mouth to say a name. Seeing Wu Dahu did not deny it, his face became dignified.


    The interrogation continues. After all the rounds, Xiao Fanes out of the tent, nods to Wu Dahu and song QingHan, and leaves quietly.


    Look at his direction. If not, it''s going to the wooks.


    Seeing the end of the matter, Xiao Si took the initiative to say goodbye to Wu Dahu and said with a smile: "Lord Wu, don''t worry. If they can''t give you an ount, we will give you an exnation..."


    Wu Dahu nodded and said in a deep voice: "you really want to give me an exnation."


    Small four Leng Leng Leng, subconsciously asked: "Wu adult this is what meaning?"


    "I thought about it for a long time, and found that even if someone saw us hiding bricks at that time, it was very difficult to move them to wook''s area by one person, so it must be a group of people. Since it''s not their group, it''s just us, isn''t it?"


    Seeing that Xiao Si wanted to exin, Wu Dahu continued: "of course, you can also tell me who are organized and rted to us."


    Small fournguage plug, scratched his head: "we just came, and are all green wood people, holding a group is not normal? Even Lord Wu, they bullied him, let alone us... "


    Wu Dahu sighed gently, patted him on the shoulder and said," that''s why you are not in a hurry when looking for bricks, because you know that bricks can only be found in wook''s area. "


    It is probably because Xiao Si didn''t lie much, so when Wu Dahu said this, his expression on his face became almost like crying. Wei Qu Baba said, "Lord Wu, this matter will not be discovered by anyone. Let''s take it as they have done it, otherwise we can''t swallow it..."


    Song QingHan sighed and saw Wu Dahu Although his face was calm, he did not speak for a long time, and then he knew that his heart was also tangled.


    The palm of the hand is meat, and the back of the hand is also meat. They don''t want to hurt Xiao Fan and others, but they don''t know when to investigate like a headless fly."It''ste. Come with me."


    Xiao Fan''s voice suddenly spreads from behind Wu Dahu''s tent, scaring Xiao Si and his brothers.


    Little four subconsciously looked at Wu Dahu and saw him frown a little. He knew that this was not what Wu Dahu and Xiao Fan had discussed. He must have clenched his teeth and said, "Lord Wu, don''t worry. A man is a man. I''ll be punished no matter what punishment it is!"


    With that, he was like a brave man who was generous to die. He tightly pursed his lips and went to Xiao Fan.


    Although Xiao Si has already admitted that he is well deserved to get such an end, Wu Dahu still asked: "what kind of punishment are you going to give them? This is also because of me. If you want to punish me, count me in. "


    Xiao Fan looked at him and did not speak for the time being.


    If Wu Dahu is included, no matter what punishment it is, it will be slightly lighter in the end. After all, muhammar has to consider pacifying Aoki people.


    Xiao Si is of no importance to Qingmu, but Wu Dahu''s position is quite different.


    It''s not that he can''t give Wu Dahu a face, but he also has to make an example to others. Otherwise, who knows what else these people will do next time than move bricks?


    He finished thinking and was about to open his mouth when Yu Guang suddenly caught a glimpse of a tall figure. His forehead leaped, and he felt a headache.


    As soon as he looked at them, he seemed to have understood something. He held his arms and sneered, "what? No more acting? They all say that Qingmu people are smart. I think that''s true. It''s really smart to do such a familiar job of calling and catching thieves. "

 Chapter 301

    Here, in order to scoff at the tiger, do youe here to scoff


    At this time, he could not look back. The breath that he had seen before was very vigorous.


    He snorted and said in a buzzing voice, "I''m here to see what will happen if you frame people casually. If you''re light, you can''t say that I''m not a good person and I''m going to have a bad idea."


    Seeing that he was named, the group of people unconsciously raised their heads and looked at the direction of Xiao Fan and Xiao Si with curious eyes.


    Although Xiao Fan''s face is still that pair of calm expression, but in the heart actually some are unable tough and cry.


    Now, if you want toe, all of you wille. Both sides will exert pressure on him. He is not a good judge. If he is a good judge, he will not be disciplined by muhammar. If he is not good, all three parties will me him.


    So he finally decided to... Put it on muhammar.


    Is it not time for a monarch to y a role? In any case, no matter whether muhammar''s judgment is reasonable or not, the same figures as the two giant Buddhas will not question it.


    Thinking of this, he cleared his throat and said directly: "I will report this matter to Wang, and wait for Wang to make a ruling. The two adults will wait for one or two, and when the resultes out, someone will specially inform you."


    When he was just about to escort Xiao Si away, he seemed to suddenly think of something: "since the misunderstanding has been removed, the two adults will still be neighbors. It''s better to put aside the prejudice and get back together?"


    Wu Ke sneered and refused to give Xiao Fan any affection. He said in a deep voice: "it''s only good to get back together again. But I''m afraid the rtionship between me and Lord Wu has never been" good ". Lord Xiao should hurry to solve this matter, otherwise the name of the brick thief will fall on me."


    Wu Dahu pretended not to hear the hostility in Wuke''s words, and calmly said to Xiao Fan: "everyone is loyal to the king, not to the other party. Whether the rtionship is good or not does not affect anything. As long as Wang can do his best. Since Lord Wu wants a result, Lord Xiao will give him a result."


    Xiao Fan saw that both of them were driving him away. With a sigh, he nodded to the people behind him and left here with a group of small four.


    After Xiao Fan left, Wuke took a deep look at Wu Dahu and said slowly in the tone of talking about the weather: "Lord Wu is right. Everyone is loyal to the king, not to others. I hope that the Lord can not only know this truth by himself, but also the people from Qingmu. Otherwise, even if Wang wants to do his best, he can''t be on guard all the time A man who elbows out? "


    Wu Dahu frowned. Seeing the meaning of Wuke''s words, Wu Dahu said in a deep voice: "it''s a matter of their morale. It''s a bit rash, but it can''t be regarded as an elbow turning out. I hope Lord Wu can be careful. You should understand the truth that three people be tigers. Although we don''t need to have a good rtionship, I''m afraid that this kind of thing is not what Wang wants to see Yes. "


    To his surprise, Wuke didn''t answer back. He just snorted and left with others. It looked like he was moved by Wu Dahu.


    But Wu Dahu knows that if Wuke is so good at talking, he won''te all night long when he hears that Xiao Fan has caught someone.


    If we want to solve this problem, it is not so simple.


    Early the next morning, Wu Dahu heard muhammar''s judgment on the fourth person, saying that it is neither heavy nor light. That is, they are asked to help everyone build their own houses. After thepletion of the construction, they can build their own houses. They are also given a fixed time limit of half a month. If they fail toplete, there will be a heavy penalty.


    Although muhammar did not say what heavy punishment is, Wu Dahu thinks it will not be too terrible. After all, from this judgment, we can see that muhammar punishes a person not blindly, but to squeeze all the energy and ability of that person.


    Although building all the houses in half a month may take all day and night for the fourth person,pared with other flesh and blood sufferings, such punishment is really light.


    After receiving the punishment, the little four and others ran outside with their tools before they even had time to fight with Wu Dahu. They had to seize the time and dy a little more time, and the difficulty of their task would be raised to a higher level.


    If they have not guessed wrong, what Wang has just revealed is that the heavy punishment should be decided by Wuke, and they don''t want to fall into the hands of that devil.


    As soon as Wu Dahu came to muhammar''s tent, he met with Wuke who came out of the tent.


    Wuke looked very angry, and there were red marks on his face. When he saw Wu Dahu, he walked and said in a cold voice: "ha ha, are you happy now? My people didn''t do anything, so you gave them 50 boards. As a result, your people even did things like ck and white upside down. Wang just told them to do what they wanted. "


    In fact, although Wu Dahu was not happy, he felt relieved. However, he could not show it at this time. Otherwise, it would be like showing off in front of Wuke.He frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "what''s so happy about this? Do you think they did it? How many houses would you like to build if all the houses were built? Even if they don''t eat and drink all day and night, they can only make the approximate bricks. As for the house, you don''t have to think about it, unless they have three heads and six arms. "


    Although he did not want to follow his train of thought, he had to admit that after listening to his words, Wuke subconsciously thought for a moment and found that the facts were exactly what Wu Dahu said.


    Although there are not many people in Damu, they are definitely not few. It would be fine if they only helped to be the house of generals, but if they helped to build the houses of all people, it was a fantastic dream.


    Thinking of this, his shoulder rxed, and his face slowed down. He felt guilty when he thought of the quarrel he had just had with muhammar.


    It seems that Wang was not totally biased towards Wu Dahu, but he was too angry for a while and didn''t find the mystery of the punishment.


    Wu Dahu didn''t miss the change of his face. Seeing that he had already done what he could do and had no intention to continue to entangle with walker, Wu Dahu sighed heavily and said in a deep voice: "although I know it''s impossible, I still have to ask Wang for mercy. They are still children and should not be punished so seriously."

 Chapter 302

    Wu Ke sneered, but he didn''t stop Wu Dahu, because he knew that he could stop Wu Dahu for a while, but he couldn''t stop Wu Dahu for a lifetime, unless Wu Dahu was suddenly dismissed from office or had an ident on the battlefield.


    Just as he wouldin after hearing about the punishment, Wu Dahu coulde to muhammar toin. There was no difference between them. Although they spent different time with muhammar, they would be the left and right arms of muhammar in the future.


    Although wook is reluctant to admit this, he has to say that he knows muhammar.


    After Wuke left, Wu Dahu went into his tent under the leadership of muhammar. However, after seeing muhammar, he did not roar angrily or intively dressed as Wuke thought. Instead, he calmly sped his fist and said, "thank you for your kindness. After this is done, I will restrain them and stop them from doing this kind of damage to the country Physical matters. "


    Muhammar''s eagle eyes looked at Wu Dahu sharply. He bent his fingers and knocked on the table. He said in a deep voice, "this is not over. Do you know what makes me angry?"


    Wu Dahu stopped and subconsciously said, "because of... Assignment?"


    He was not a fool. He had already smelled a bit of danger when he first talked to him about the green wood clique. Unfortunately, he didn''t pay attention to it.


    However, muhammar is different. He is the king of a country. No matter what happens, he knows it clearly. It is better to put out the signs as soon as possible, otherwise the national system will be shaken.


    After listening to Wu Dahu''s words, he crossed his fingers and said slowly in a derative tone: "I can think of the assignment of Qingmu, because for you, we were your enemies before, especially many people were recruited from the barbarians. Their appearance has an obvious deterrent effect on the Qingmu people."


    Wu Dahu was about to nod his head when he heard muhammar say, "but!"


    "I didn''t expect the assignment from Damu. I thought that their king was me, and the people''s aspiration was also me. No matter who he was, he should put my words in the first ce, but what he didn''t expect was..."


    although Wu Dahu didn''t know what the people on the side of Wuke made muhammar so angry, he knew that as a king, he could tell his servants In this case, the level of trust is extraordinary.


    Thinking of this, he thought carefully for a moment, and then slowly said, "before the king, it was a state of war, and he needed the support of his servants. Therefore, he was more kind to his subordinates than dignified. As soon as he was in a state of peace, the disadvantages of this point came out."


    Since muhammar is willing to confide in him, he is naturally willing to return the same trust.


    The truth is not pleasant to hear, but if you listen to it, the effect will not be small.


    Muhammar squinted at Wu Dahu for a moment. He seemed to wake up suddenly. He released his hand and said without expression: "no matter what means you use, Qingmu people must be subject to me within half a month. If I find something like this...


    he knocked on the table, as if he wanted to attract Wu Dahu''s attention, and said in a deep voice:" it''s you who reminded me I want to be a majestic king. Don''t me me then. "


    Wu Dahu salutes and takes orders. Seeing that muhammar has nothing else to exin and doesn''t make more stops, he takes song QingHan and his party out of the tent and goes to the house they built yesterday.


    When they arrived, Xiao Si and his gang just left. Although Wu Dahu didn''t speak to them, when he saw the reinforcement marks on the house, he knew that Xiao Si and others came here directly after receiving the punishment, otherwise the time would not be so urate.


    In fact, it is not easy to do what muhammar told him. It''s not that he covets the trust and respect of Aoki people. It''s just that when one person has unconditional trust in another person, it''s really not an easy thing for him to transfer this trust to other people.


    But even if it is difficult, he has to try to do it, otherwise the life of the family may not be able to keep.


    Muhammar himself is not a good stubble. The reason why they have a kind feeling of his amiability is that he has lost himself temporarily in the busy life of establishing dynasties. When he wakes up, everything will be on the right track.


    After cleaning the inside and outside of the house, they went back and moved all the things in the tent. They were the first people to officially move into the new house.


    Song QingHan looked at the faint outline of the house in the distance, and knew that the little four were sweating there. Suddenly, he felt some emotion and said to himself: "I didn''t expect that I could watch a city rise from scratch in my lifetime..."


    although it is still empty now, there is no trace of any city, but I want to know that it will be big in the future Mu''s temporary capital, even if it will moveter, but by then, it has almost developed. Even if they all move away, it will not affect the prosperity of this ce.


    After they moved home, song QingHan felt that it was really boring to sit in such a dry day, so he proposed to go to the nearest city to have a look.Not only to have a look, they still have a lot of things to buy. After all, it is a home that has taken root, and it can''t be too shabby.


    The nearest city is quite far away from them, about 20 miles away. If it were not for the fact that there were almost a horse in hand here, I really didn''t know how to walk so far on foot and then carry a pile of things back.


    Song QingHan''s stomach grows bigger and bigger day by day. Although his pulse is very stable, he still doesn''t want to ride a horse, unless he doesn''t want the life of his child, not even his own.


    They found a carriage and let the female and the child sit in it. As for Wu Dahu and Lu Sen, they still rode on the horse and went slowly to the nearest star moon city with the speed of the carriage.


    Little stone is more and more sensible now. He knows that song QingHan has another baby hidden in his stomach, so he doesn''t cry for song QingHan to hold him. He just bes more and more clingy to yuanyuanxuan. He even needs yuanxuan to apany him when he sleeps.


    If not for the original Xuan himself also like small stone, song QingHan would probably be hard hearted to teach Xiaoshi a good lesson and train him to be an independent and self-improvement darling.


    I don''t know whether it was caused by pregnancy or because he had some unreliable factors in his bones. He even tried to let Xiaoshi practice martial arts since he was a child, and even asked other people in the military camp to teach him.


    The reason why he didn''t look for Wu Dahu was that he thought that the teacher''s function was better separated from his father''s function, otherwise Xiaoshi would be embarrassed to see Wu Dahu in the future, and he would not be able to get close to him.

 Chapter 303

    Wu Dahu couldn''t help crying orughing at Song QingHan''s whimsical ideas, but he didn''t say anything. He let song QingHan make mischief, and even took the initiative to serve as a counselor for song QingHan. He chose a general suitable for Xiaoshi as a teacher from the military camp.


    When those generals first heard song QingHan''s request, they thought they were teachers for Yuanyuan Xuan. They agreed without thinking about it.


    Although Xuan''s age is a little older in terms of learning martial arts, his muscles and bones have grown well, so you don''t have to worry about bumping and bumping that will make Wu Dahu and song QingHan feel distressed.


    As a result, when they went to Wu Dahu''s tent, song QingHan led them into the room of xiaoshitou and yuanxuan, only to find that their conjecture was wrong.


    Song QingHan''s index finger clearly pointed to the small stone and solemnly said, "it''s him. The teacher doesn''t have to be merciful. How to treat him well is how toe."


    Little stone took a nk look at Song QingHan, and then looked at the man who was big and thick. He didn''t know if he thought song QingHan was going to sell him. He suddenly shrunk his mouth and cried out.


    Song QingHan didn''t have much to cry about. The big and three thick man couldn''t stand it. He flushed and patted the back of the small stone gently. Seeing him crying and burping, the tenacity of his eyes turned into a pool of spring water, and his voice slowed down.


    "The boy is so young that he doesn''t need to practice martial arts. At least he can practice when he can run and jump..."


    seeing song QingHan''s eyes getting more and more serious, the man felt a chill on his back and didn''t dare to talk about it.


    Song QingHan looked at the weeping stone, thought for a moment, took out a handkerchief to help him wipe away his tears, took out a piece of sugar from his sleeve, put it on his mouth and touched it. Seeing his eyes brightened, he patted yuanxuan on the shoulder, put the sugar into yuanyuanxuan''s hand, and said, "if my brother behaves well, I''ll lick it for him. If he doesn''t behave well, I won''t lick it Do you know? "


    Little stone''s eyes werepletely focused on the candy. The faint little tongue seemed to reveal some kind of desire, and the crystal clear saliva also flowed out unconsciously. Fortunately, it fell on the saliva towel made by song QingHan and didn''t dirty his clothes.


    The teacher who was called to teach Xiaoshi was Shi San. Because he was thest one in the family, he didn''t enjoy the taste of taking his brother. At this time, he didn''t feel sick when he looked at the drooling appearance of little stone. He felt that his hard heart meltedpletely. He wanted to grab the candy from Yuanyuan Xuan and put it into his mouth and let him lick it Several.


    Xuan waspletely immune to Xiaoshi''s loveliness. After all, they lived together day and night. After all, it would be just as lovely to see them for a long time. Moreover, in his heart, song QingHan''s words were no different from the imperial edict. Therefore, even if the stone was crying for him, he would not be soft hearted.


    Talking about it, it seems that there is no use to cry with xuanba now.


    After song QingHan left, the original Xuan nodded to the stone who was still in the Shenyou, and said in a deep voice: "teacher, you can start."


    Shi San quickly turned to his mind and looked at the lovely little stone. He hesitated. Finally, he got the upper hand. He pulled the little stone''s body to face himself and taught him seriously: "listen, boy! The most important thing to practice martial arts is to be upright, so you should sit in a sitting position, stand in a standing position, and climb and climb...


    seeing that xiaoshitou looks like a wild horse, he is scattered on the bed. Yuan Yuan Xuan''s eyes sh with helplessness. He clears his throat and raises his voice in a low voice. The teacher''s best to teach directly. His younger brother is too young to understand those words. "


    Shi San was dumbfounded and suddenly felt a little feverish on his face.


    How can you not understand the truth that you understand? It''s just that I was dazzled by the lovely appearance of the little stone.


    Thinking of this, he tidied up his expression on his face, calmly stretched out his hand to fetch the small stone, and let him sit in front of him, holding his little hand with his index finger and thumb, and seriously punched him.


    At the beginning, Xiaoshi thought that shisan was ying with him. He was giggling while moving. After a long time, he couldn''t sit still. He kept twisting his body, trying to escape from the "magic ws" in front of him.


    After all, Shi San did not take a child with him. Seeing that little stone resisted him with his whole body, he could not help but show a distressed expression, and his hands were subconsciously rxed.


    Fortunately, the original Xuan hand in time, directly holding the piece of sugar in front of the small stone, saw him staring at the candy, body suddenly stopped struggling, seriously nodded to the stone three points, motioned: "teacher, you can continue."


    Shi San couldn''tugh or cry, but he didn''t say anything. He continued to hold the small stone''s hand.


    After a while, he saw that the weight of his hands was getting heavier and heavier. He suddenly felt something wrong. He looked up and saw that the eyes of Xiaoshi were closed tightly. It seemed that he had gone to meet Duke Zhou.


    See stone three stupefied, the original text Xuan turns a head to see, can''t help but heave a sigh heavily, hold up the small stone, lie t on the bed, turn head to stone three way: "this is it today, thank you teacher."Shi San nodded and muddled out of Wu Dahu''s tent. He went through what had just happened in his mind. When he found out that his performance was worse than that when he first entered the military camp, he wanted to find a crack to get in.


    Fortunately, he is not the kind of person who gives up easily. On the contrary, he means to be more frustrated and more courageous. As soon as he returned to his tent, he began to formte a n for small stones. He sprinkled arge piece of rice paper and wrote that little stone was grown up.


    Naturally, song QingHan didn''t know about these things, but what Shi San didn''t know was that Yuanyuan Xuan had written down his boxing skills with a small stone. One of the movements was not bad. At this time, sitting in the car, yuanyuanxuan began to pull the hand of the small stone.


    Although Xiaoshi didn''t know what Xuanyuan was doing, he had a positive attitude. He moved his hands and made corresponding dubbing in his mouth. When he heard song QingHan look at him with a new look, he lifted the curtain of the car and motioned to Wu Dahu to look in. He said, "look, what I said is right? Education is to start with children. When other children start to learn martial arts, maybe the little stone is better than the teacher! "


    Wu Dahu seems to have found that song QingHan''s personality is blind and optimistic for the first time. A strange light shed in his eyes. However, he did not show any expression on his face. He just nodded with his head and praised: "awesome!"

 Chapter 304

    After a set of boxing, the original Xuan looked up at Song QingHan and Wu Dahu. He took a piece of sugar from his pocket and put it on the small stone''s mouth. When he saw the stone licking happily, he could not help but smile.


    However, he didn''t let the little stone lick it for a long time. After about ten times, he put away the sugar. Seeing the small stone frown, he seriously taught: "Master said that you can''t eat too much. If you eat too much sugar, your teeth will fall off!"


    Although the little stone didn''t know what he meant, he nodded and agreed: "it will fall! It will fall off! "


    After saying that, he opened his mouth, as if expecting yuanxuan to let him eat another mouthful of sugar for his good share.


    His charming appearance made everyoneugh. For a moment, the air was filled with their melodiousughter, which spread far away with the wind.


    With a small stone as a mediator, song QingHan didn''t feel the journey was difficult at all. Instead, he felt that he arrived at Xingyue city in the blink of an eye.


    The reason why the star moon city got its name is very simple. It ispletely because the night scenery here is very beautiful. As long as it doesn''t rain, you can see the pictures of stars and moons almost every day.


    Compared with the half moon city, star moon city is much smaller and more broken, but sparrows are small and have five internal organs. They can buy anything they want here.


    Song QingHan thought that after using his set of surgical knives for such a long time, it was almost to the edge of scrapping, so he went to the iron shop first.


    He wanted to let the cksmith understand what he wanted to do by describing itst time. When he found that the cksmith was still confused after listening for a long time, he knew that not all the cksmiths were as understanding as those in the small town before them.


    Fortunately, he had the habit of carrying surgical knives with him. So when he took out his bag from the carriage and showed the knife to the cksmith, the cksmith immediately responded. He picked up the set of knives and looked at it carefully. While looking at it, he sighed: "it''s too harmful. It must have been made by the top cksmith of Qingmu. Look at the de, it''s so beautiful, It''s really beautiful...


    their looks are green wood, so song QingHan doesn''t think it''s strange to be told about their origin by him, but he doesn''t agree with the words of "top cksmith", but he doesn''t say anything, so he is afraid of hitting the self-confidence of the cksmith in front of him.


    If he knew that it was only made by a cksmith in Qingmu, if he could not imitate it sessfully, wouldn''t he be very disappointed?


    The cksmith looked at it and was fascinated. He even started forging. He didn''t tell song QingHan about the price and when to get it.


    Song QingHan thought that if it was fast, he might get it today. He simply didn''t ask. He nodded to Wu Dahu and said in a soft voice, "we''ll buy other things first, and then we''lle back."


    Wu Dahu naturally had no opinion, and took them to the center of the city to have a good snack.


    However, in terms of snacks, there are still more varieties of Qingmu snacks. After all, with a vast territory and abundant resources, all kinds of products can be nted, and naturally all kinds of snacks can be made.


    Although there is no seasoning at the beginning of the snacks, but in terms of raw materials, it also exceeds the star moon city by several grades.


    Inparison, the milk products of star moon city are surprisingly rich, which is good news for Xiaoshi, because he can finally see and eat, instead of seeing and not eating.


    When dairy products are sold, naturally there are creatures that produce milk. So when song QingHan saw cows and dairy sheep on the roadside, it was no surprise.


    Although Xiaoshi is now in a semi weaned state, ording to the knowledge he has learned, drinking more milk is not harmful. At leastpared with his peers, Xiaoshi looks much stronger.


    So he did not hesitate to buy a cow to go back, after all, although the goat''s milk is good, but the amount is too small, if the milk, the family''s quantity is enough.


    After buying the cows, they didn''t take them away immediately. After all, if they did, they would not have to go on shopping. Otherwise, they would have to make preparations for the cows to make trouble in other stalls and clean up the mess.


    After they went out of the cow selling ce, they went to buy some rice flour and cloth. When they came back, they happened to pass by the iron shop. Song QingHan wanted to know what progress the scalpel had made, so he went straight in.


    What he didn''t expect was that the cksmith was sitting on the ground with his eyes on the ground and murmured: "no, it''s all gone..."


    Song QingHan subconsciously looked around the shop and saw that there was no trace of the scalpel. He frowned and asked, "what about my knife set, palm cab?"


    When the cksmith heard his voice, he raised his head and looked at him. His eyes were veryplicated, which seemed to be mixed withints, guilt and sadness...


    "the man who just came here robbed the thing and said that you stole it from his home. Is it true? You, did you really steal him? "


    As he spoke, he looked up and down at Song QingHan. Although the cloth on song QingHan''s body was not very good, it was not bad. He was unable to make up his mind for a moment.In his opinion, the status of a person who owns such a set of knives is naturally either rich or expensive. However, song QingHan''s current state is ambiguous, which can be said to be rich or have no money, so his mood is soplicated.


    If song QingHan looks rich, he may directly conclude that he ndered song QingHan. If song QingHan seems to have no money, he can directly report to the official and let people catch song QingHan. Unfortunately, song QingHan is neither of them, so he can''t do anything...


    seeing through his ideas, song QingHan picked his eyebrows and said with a smile: "Oh? What I entrusted you to do was stolen from you. I didn''t say anything, but you took the initiative and med me? "


    The cksmith seems to be a little guilty. He keeps his head down and doesn''t speak. He regards himself as a mute.


    Seeing that he was silent, song QingHan didn''t bother to argue with him. He directly turned around and said, "in this case, the matter is still left to the government to solve. If you say it''s stolen, it''s taken away? Who knows if you suddenly be greedy and want to take my knife off? "


    Before he walked a meter away, he felt a forceing from his feet.


    He looked down and saw that the cksmith was holding his calf tightly. His eyes widened slightly and his voice was strange: "what? I''ve told you the truth? Want to kill people? "


    Wu Dahu had heard the news inside. He quickly walked in. Before the cksmith could react, he pped him hard on the back of his neck. After he had let go of song QingHan, he went to protect song QingHan behind him and frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 305

    Before Song QingHan opened his mouth to exin, the cksmith cried: "it''s my fault. There are arge number of adults. Please forgive me. Don''t report to the official. I''m old and young, and I have to support my family. Wudahu is confused. Subconsciously, he takes a look at Song QingHan. Song QingHan shows him a posture of surgery. See him understand it He sighed softly, looked down at the cksmith who was crying with tears and snivels. He believed that he didn''t do it. He said in a deep voice: "you can talk about that person''s appearance and voice carefully. If we can find him out, this matter will be settled. If you make a random story and we can''t find it, you will wait to be...


    " I said, I said !¡±


    The cksmith did not wait for him to finish his threatening words, then raised his hand and cried out eagerly.


    After that, he pauses for a moment, as if he is recalling something. His voice hesitates: "he has whiskers all over his face, so I can''t see his face clearly. I only remember that his eyes are very big, just like copper bells..."


    seeing song QingHan frown, he quickly added: "he is also very tall, half a head higher than this adult, and looks majestic Although it is not avable in our cloth shop, I can see that the materials are very expensive, so I didn''t report to the official immediately after being robbed...


    Song QingHan closed his eyes for a moment, and the image of a fierce barbarian was outlined in his mind.


    If such a person appeared in front of them, they would not forget it. Therefore, the only possibility is that the person has never met with them, but they have never met. Why should they rob their scalpels?


    He opened his eyes? Did you say anything else? Don''t miss a word. "


    The cksmith held his chin and thought. He rubbed the corner of his coat with his other hand unconsciously, and said slowly, "after he came in, he snatched the scalpel directly. He took a look at it and said that it belonged to his family. He had just been stolen recently. Now it''s time for it to be returned to its original owner. As for the rest, he didn''t say anything about it. He just turned around and left."


    Return to the original owner? Song QingHan can''t find any other clues from this, so he can only frown at Wu Dahu.


    Wu Dahu didn''t seem to be able to hear anything. He tried to suggest: "or to report to the official? It''s no different from looking for a needle in a haystack just by this clue. "


    It seems that the cksmith hase to realize that he was obviously cheated. These two people are the masters of the set of knives, so they are not afraid to report to the official. However, if they report to the official, it''s OK to find the person. If they don''t find it, they will be him...


    after recognizing this fact, he closed his eyes and began to cry regardless of it. He said nonsense: "big People go to look for it first. Maybe they will find it as soon as they go out? Don''t report to the official. If I report to the official, I will be killed. I don''t want to die yet... "


    Song QingHan was angry again and said mercilessly:" you don''t want to die, but do you know how many people will die if that thing is missing? Your life is your life, is not the life of others? "


    The cksmith''s cry stopped abruptly. His eyes were wide open. There was no tear on his cheeks. It was obvious that he was pretending to cry.


    He didn''t think it was so important? No one else will die?


    Seeing that song QingHan''s expression did not seem to be faking, the expression on his face changed greatly. He gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll do it for you now! Do not make a set you are satisfied with! Anyway, as like as two peas, you would have wanted to change it. If I could make a set of exactly the same, even better, you wouldn''t have reported the official.


    Song QingHan saw that the cksmith himself had found the best solution, and his anger in his heart was slightly reduced. He said calmly, "OK, you can do it. I''ll take it out and give it to me. Even if it''s just a matter of exposing it to you, I''ll continue to catch up with it."


    The cksmith stopped and did not care about thetter half of song QingHan''s words. Anyway, as long as his family was safe and sound, he could not control the others.


    Song QingHan came out of the iron shop and swept around with a gloomy face.


    He really wanted to see the beard as soon as he went out, but it was a pity that he didn''t steal the scalpel to meet them. At this time, he didn''t know where he had gone.


    What''s more, he didn''t understand the motive of the beard. He stole money and jewelry for money. What was the purpose of stealing a set of knives? Even if it is to kill people, there are so many good daggers in the iron shop. Which one is more convenient than the scalpel?


    As for the murder case, it is even more impossible to me him. Unless the man kills the cksmith and makes the informed person disappear from the world, if song QingHan reports to the official immediately afterwards, even if there is a homicide case caused by a scalpel, the government will not think of him.


    So taken together, it seems like an ident.


    However, when they went to the ce where the cows were sold and tried to take the cows away, they knew that the incident was not an ident.All the dairy cows and sheep, together with the stall owner, seem to have disappeared out of thin air. None of them remained in ce.


    There is no one to ask, because the smell of cows and sheep is so strong that other vendors will note here. As for the pedestrians, there is great mobility. The pedestrians who were here just now don''t know where they are. Even if they want to find them, they can''t find them.


    Song QingHan and Wu Dahu looked at each other, both of them had an unusual meaning from this incident.


    "Someone is targeting US?"


    Seeing song QingHan asked in doubt, Wu Dahu didn''t nod or shake his head. He said in an uncertain way: "before the investigation is clear, we can think so. After all, it is too coincident that the two things are connected together."


    After all, the scalpel is light and easy to carry, and even cows are also robbed. This is really...


    to say that someone suddenly needs arge number of dairy cows and sheep, there is also a time to negotiate the price, or at least to pick and choose, so as not to buy all the milk sheep, unless the person''s brain is broken.


    Song QingHan took a look at the rice and noodles in their hands andforted himself: "fortunately, there is something that hasn''t been robbed. They can''t even buy the whole star moon city in order not to let us buy things?"


    Wu Dahu didn''t know what to think of. His face suddenly became strange and said slowly, "they won''t buy the whole star moon city, but they can let us buy things and have no ce to dress up...


    and

 Chapter 306

    Sure enough, when they came to the ce where the carriage had been parked before, they found that all the three horses they had brought were missing. As for other people''s horses, they were well ced in ce, only those left empty in front of them.


    The breeze rolled up the fallen leaves and floated leisurely in front of them. It happened that a smiling face appeared to beughing at them.


    Song QingHan couldn''tugh or cry. Looking at what they had in their hands, he began to feel headache and asked in a low voice: "this is really... Haunting. There should be car renters here?


    Wu Dahu saw Lu Sen trotting to ask the passer-by. His eyes were strange and said: "I don''t know why, I always think what he brought back will not be a good result."


    As if he had already asked where to rent the carriage, he waved to them, motioned for them to stand still, and ran to the ce where he had asked.


    Song QingHan swept around thoughtfully, always feeling that someone was staring at them, and subconsciously said, "if you don''t follow us all the way, how can you be so clear about what we are going to do next? Everything seems to be done with a pinch. "


    Wu Dahu nodded and looked at the direction he sensed. Unfortunately, there was nothing but a wall.


    It seems that the man who stares at them is a master, otherwise he will not be so easily concealed from his observation.


    But Wu Dahu knows that each of them is ranked in front of muhammar. After all, with muhammar''s talent loving personality, it is impossible to let go of any strange person.


    But it''s only wook who can''t get along with them. Is it possible that Walker sent him?


    Logically speaking, it''s the same as thest brick removal incident, but because it''s too natural, Wu Dahu doesn''t want to believe it.


    Xiao Si''s gang are busy building houses now, and they have no leisure to take care of them. Otherwise, they won''t even say hello to them in the morning.


    Apart from them, who else would have enough to do such a thing?


    Wu Dahu didn''t think of it for a while. When he looked up again, he found that Lu Sen hade to them. He shook his head in dismay and said, "there is no coach. There is no one left. It''s said that they are all going to go. The leader is also a beard."


    This is tantamount to a final conclusion. It is clear that some people are staring at them, and they want to have a hard time with them. Otherwise, they will not use this strange means again and again.


    Seeing that Wu Dahu and song QingHan didn''t talk, Lu Sen volunteered: "Lord Wu, master husband, why don''t I borrow a horse to ride back and find someone to drive more carriages to pick you up?"


    Wu Dahu raised his eyelids and said lightly: "in ordance with this trend, I''m afraid that you will be caught by that beard just after you go out for a short time, and there will be no more messages."


    Lu Sen''s heart was startled, and his face also brought a touch of surprise. He was at a loss and said, "what should I do? Don''t you go back like this


    Song QingHan and Wu Dahu looked at each other and said what he thought in his heart: "wait for the hare."


    Although they don''t know what the purpose of the people doing it is, it seems that these people have no intention to hurt them, just like a prank, they want to see them angry and shocked.


    If they are not as good as those people want, or when those people have yed enough, they should alwayse out to see them, otherwise, how can they satisfy their bad taste?


    Thinking of this, Wu Dahu nodded and went to the biggest restaurant in Xingyue city. He said in a deep voice: "first stay here for one night. What''s the matter tomorrow? They can''t rent a carriage every day, or buy every batch of cows and dairy goats. As for the cksmith, even if he is stupid, he can always make that set of scalpel as long as he spends ten days and a half months."


    What''s more, there is a spare set in the original Xuan''s package. Even if there is any emergency, you can save it.


    Wu Dahu''s words seem to contain some magic power. As soon as he finished, Hualian and others immediately calmed down, and there was no trace of dissatisfaction on their faces.


    Anyway, where they live, as long as Wu Dahu and song QingHan don''t mind, what do they have to mind?


    Seeing that there were so many people in the restaurant, the smile on his face was like a chrysanthemum. He reached out to greet them and said, "do you want to have a meal or stay in the hotel?"


    Wu Dahu took a Yuanbao and put it on the counter. Seeing the shopkeeper''s eyes shining, he said in a low voice: "it''s also necessary to stay in a hotel, and it''s also necessary to have a snack. How long we stay depends on our mood. If you don''t give enough, you can keep it for yourself. "


    After all, Yuanbao is good, but if you live for one year or two, it''s not enough for the room fee!


    But when he heard Wu Dahu''sst words, he immediately burst into a smile.


    Anyway, they won''t lose money, no matter how long they live!


    He nced up and down at the clothes of Wu Dahu and other people, and with a smile led them to the Tianzi room upstairs. He boasted: "it''s not like I said, this is a hundred miles. If you can find a better ce than our restaurant, I will return it to you as it is! Although there are few people now, after a while, when the sacrificial ceremony is held, it will be lively here! "God worship ceremony? Song QingHan took a look at Wu Dahu and asked, "shopkeeper, what is the ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven? Is it the custom here? "


    This name sounds a bit bloody. If it is simr to Qingmu people''s offering sacrifices to mixed blood children, they will probably have to diaphragmatic for a while.


    The shopkeeper was stunned. He felt as if he had just reacted. He pped his chin and said, "look, I forgot that you are from Qingmu. I must have misunderstood my meaning. We don''t have to kill people to worship heaven here. Even if we want to see blood, it''s also the blood of birds of prey, such as eagles and lions. It''s different from the sacrifice of Qingmu


    Song QingHan breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the speech. He didn''t have to kill people. He could go and have a look at the bustle.


    As they spoke, they had arrived at the Zi Hao room. The shopkeeper signaled that they would divide the rooms by themselves, and said with a smile: "it will soon be the ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven. If you stay here for about three days, you can feel our great excitement."


    Three days is not a long time, but if we don''t go back, we are worried about muhammar and their hearts.


    But it''s no use thinking about that. There is still a big problem in front of them. Whether they go back or stay to attend the God worship ceremony ofoshizi, they are not the problems they need to think about now.


    After the shopkeeper left, song QingHan called a bucket of hot water to take a bath. After rxing, he felt tired and fell asleep after eating some rice.

 Chapter 307

    In the dark of the night, Wu Dahu, who was sleeping shallowly, suddenly heard some small movements. Subconsciously, he opened his eyes and quickly got down from the bed.


    As soon as he had put on his shoes, Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the objects that were moving and moving. His eyes were deep. He covered the quilt tightly on song QingHan and small stones. He picked up a dagger from the table and stared at those small things that were constantly changing directions. He was like a tiger ready to start. He unconsciously made a hunting posture.


    The silver light shed, and Wu Dahu''s figure almost became a virtual shadow. After a few breaths, he chopped all those things under the knife.


    When he was about to withdraw the knife, he did not know what he thought of. He was so nervous that he could not make any noise, which would wake song QingHan. He opened the door and rushed to the rooms of yuanyuanxuan and Hualian.


    When Xuan and Hualian were awakened, they were still nervous. Lu Sen almost picked up the teapot and threw it at Wu Dahu. Fortunately, after such a long time of getting along with each other, he had already known Wu Dahu''s body shape. Although he recognized Wu Dahu against the light, he could stop in time.


    Seeing that there was no trace of those things in their room, Wu Dahu''s shoulder loosened and before he could exin, he heard song QingHan send out a scream.


    He frowned and blurted out, "Oh, no! Turn the tiger away from the mountain! "


    Seeing Wu Dahu''s figure like a gust of wind, Xuan ran to the cold room of Song Dynasty. He seemed to have guessed what had happened. He quickly got up and put on his clothes. He exined to Hualian and Lu Sen, "there may be something wrong with master. Let''s go and have a look. Don''t separate."


    Hua Lian and Lu Sen quickly nodded, put on their clothes and ran out of the room.


    When Wu Dahu arrived, song QingHan was already sitting by the bed. He looked as if he had been greatly frightened. His chest fluctuated violently, and a cold sweat appeared on his forehead.


    Wu Dahu looked at the small snake tightly held in his hand. With a tight heart, he rushed forward to cut off the snake.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that song QingHan avoided it and waved: "no, find a fine."


    Without waiting for Wu Dahu to leave, Lu Sen took the initiative to say, "I''ll go to the with Hualian."


    Wu Dahu nodded and watched them leave. When he looked back, he saw that song QingHan''s expression had gradually regained hisposure. He asked in a deep voice: "how about it? Not hurt? "


    Song QingHan chuckled and shook the little snake in his hand. He said in a low voice, "if I''m hurt, now I can''t talk to you properly. This snake is very poisonous."


    He had never seen this type of snake tiger before, so he didn''t know whether they were poisonous or not. However, although things in the daytime were embarrassing, they were not breathtaking. So he subconsciously thought that these snakes were also the pranks of those people. They were terrible, but they didn''t cause death. He didn''t expect to hear the meaning of song QingHan''s words that those people wanted them Life.


    Although he didn''t speak, song QingHan had already seen through his inner thoughts and shook his head: "it may have been made by a group of people, or it may not be, but anyway, it doesn''t look peaceful here...


    indeed, who would have thought that the star moon city so close to them was actually crouching tigers and hiding dragons. Not only could some people follow them without disturbing them Road, even can quietly sneak into the restaurant to put the deadly snake to them.


    When they went to get the, they seemed to startle the shopkeeper. He took the initiative to follow him. When he saw the snake corpses all over the ground, he screamed and fell back to the ground, fearing: "isn''t this, isn''t this saint''s bronze bell snake?"


    After listening to his words, song QingHan''s eyes narrowed and said in a deep voice: "do you know who these things belong to?"


    The shopkeeper subconsciously swept around and saw that everyone''s eyes were on him. He almost peed in his pants and shivered: "I, I''m not sure, but I''ve looked at it from a distance before. It seems that this thing is very simr to the bronze bell snake wrapped in the hands of the saints..."


    Song QingHan and Wu Dahu looked at each other and saw the suspicion in each other''s eyes Confused.


    What is this saint? It doesn''t seem to be a good idea to y with poisonous snakes.


    I think the things here areplicated. The shopkeeper, taking advantage of their ignorance, quietly moved to the side, trying to move directly downstairs and run away.


    However, just when he thought he was going to seed, Wu Dahu suddenly nced at him and said in a deep voice, "tell me, what is this holy family and where are they?"


    The shopkeeper sighed in his heart. Seeing that Wu Dahu''s momentum was amazing, he could not afford to offend him. He just stood up, rubbed his hands, looked around and said in a low voice: "I don''t know much. The saints are people who lived here long ago. I heard that they have the ability to call on the wind and rain. They are messengers between man and God! They live in no fixed ce, but they will appear all of a sudden during the ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven. As for the others, I don''t know...


    sacrifice ceremony? Is it rted to this ceremony? Wu Dahu thought for a moment. Seeing the shopkeeper''s legs trembling, he looked like he wanted to pee his pants at any time after he was frightened. He frowned, waved his hand, and calmly said, "I know, go down."The shopkeeper heard this as if he had heard the imperial edict. He quickly nodded and ran downstairs.


    What kind of gue did he invite? This group of seemingly easy-going travelers actually need the saints to send the bronze bell snakes to solve it! The most important thing is that they solved the problem!


    He couldn''t be provoked. No matter what side he was, he could only turn a blind eye and regard himself as nonexistent. If it hadn''t been for the excitement in the city these days and theck of staff in the restaurant, I''m afraid he would have run out to avoid the limelight for a while.


    As the shopkeeper fled, the task of cleaning up the snake''s corpse fell to Lu Sen and Hualian. Fortunately, they were not timid. When they saw the dead snake which was cut to pieces by Wu Dahu, they just frowned, and there was no redundant expression.


    Song QingHan did not hold the little snake any more, but looked at the little snake with silver circle pattern which looked obviously uneasy through the fine.


    This is different from the silver snake he saw in the auction housest time, but I think so. If it''s a silver snake as fast as lightning, where can he catch it?


    As soon as he thought that he had just walked around in the critical moment of life and death, he could not help feeling frightened. His back was chilly. It seemed that the cold sweat had evaporated by the light wind and brought the warmth to him.


    After the traces on the ground were cleared up, Hualian, Lu Sen and Yuan Yuan Xuan returned to their rooms. This time, they were very careful not only to tighten the doors and windows, but also to find fine cloth to seal all the gaps, so as to avoid the kind of things just happened in the room of song QingHan. You know, the three of them can''tpare with martial arts when they arebined A finger of the tiger.

 Chapter 308

    After they left, Wu Dahu took a fresh bath and washed off the bloody gas from his body. As soon as he was ready to go to bed, he heard song QingHan ask thoughtfully, "why do you say this saint can''t get along with us?"


    He had ruled out the possibility that someone else might have done it to them under the pretence of the hands of the saints. After all, this kind of snake is not easy to control. If it was not controlled by a familiar person, it would not have been possible for all of them to enter their room so neatly.


    Moreover, ording to the manager''s voice, the status of these so-called saints is not low. He really can''t think of anyone who canmand them.


    So, when did they provoke such a powerful and terrifying opponent?


    Wu Dahu seems to be thinking about this problem. He shakes his head and affirms: "we never take the initiative to provoke them, but inadvertently, it may be that we have offended them by some behavior when we are shopping today."


    there is nothingparable to this kind of people who have lived in China for a long time, even though they may not have the most advanced knowledge and technology. Who knows who looks ordinary is their eye liner?


    What''s more, those who can make this kind of ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven, even if they don''t kill people, are mentally different from ordinary people, and the taboo things are strange and normal.


    Song QingHan went over what he had done today in his mind like a movie. After a long time, he hesitated and said, "they won''t... Eat meat in public?"


    Of all the shops they went to today, only the butcher shop had the least number of people, so song QingHan naturally put his guess on the butcher''s shop.


    Wu Dahuughed and said, "of course not. Otherwise, those butchers would have closed down. Besides, do you think that snake farmers like them would not eat meat? They can''t help it. Their snakes can''t


    Song QingHan is just wishful thinking, because now his thoughts have be a mess. Seeing that Wu Dahu has rejected his proposal just now, he doesn''t feel angry. He just nods casually, lies on the bed skillfully, yawns and says, "what can I do tomorrow? I haven''t slept well yet..."


    listen to his gentle breath Sound, Wu Dahu somehow felt something was wrong, but when he stood up and looked at the room carefully, he found nothing.


    It may be that what happened just now was so unexpected that he was like a bird in a panic when there was a disturbance.


    After lying in bed again, he closed his eyelids slowly. After a while, he fell asleep with song QingHan.


    Where he didn''t notice, a small bamboo tube was inserted into the gap of the door frame at some time, and slowly emitted white smoke. With their breath, they slowly prated into their bodies...


    the noise outside the house suddenly prated into his ears. Wu Dahu suddenly opened his eyes and was almost stabbed by the bright light.


    He raised his hand on his forehead and squinted around the room. He was relieved to see that there was no change in the furnishings of the room. But when he touched the bed, he finally found something wrong.


    Song QingHan is gone!


    The little stone is still there, I don''t know when he opened his eyes. At this time, he is staring at him, unconsciously chucking his mouth and saying: "female father! Father


    Wu Dahu picked up the small stone and rushed out of the room directly. He went downstairs to have a look. After finding no trace of song QingHan, he went back upstairs and knocked open their room.


    Lu Sen seemed embarrassed when he opened the door. He scratched his head and said, "Lord Wu, we overslept...


    Hualian looks out and sees Wu Dahu''s eyebrows frown tightly, while song QingHan is missing. Suddenly, she feels a thump in her heart and says," where''s the master? "


    Xuan just woke up, rubbed his temple, and scanned the room with a gloomy face. When he saw the tiny bamboo tube in the corner, he suddenly said, "someone put overpowering drug in our room!"


    Wu Da Hu as like as two peas, and found his bamboo tube straight down his eyes. He directly pushed the small stone into Hualian''s arms and rushed into his room.


    Holding the bamboo tube, he walked downstairs without saying a word.


    The shopkeeper saw that his face was so gloomy that he seemed to be dripping water. Somehow, he felt some numbness in his scalp, and reluctantly said with a smile, "guest, guest, what''s the matter with this?"


    Wu Dahu pped the bamboo tube on the counter and said in a deep voice, "you''d better exin to me why such things happen again and again in your restaurant! First poisonous snake, then overpowering drug. Are you a ck shop


    Although his voice was not loud enough, it was enough for the people nearby to hear him clearly. Seeing the shopkeeper''s hesitation for a long time, they thought that the shopkeeper had admitted what Wu Dahu had just said. They were so frightened that they ran out hand in hand and gave up the idea of staying here.


    The shopkeeper saw the business fly off, and his face showed a painful expression. He patted his thigh and said, "my guest! Some words can be said, some words can''t be said! How can we be a ck shop? If the ck shop can still be so big, it would be really a dry meal for the government? "That is to say, but he saw the poisonous snake with his own eyes. As for the overpowering drug, although he did not see it, he could see that Wu Dahu''s gloomy appearance was true, and he could not help regretting it for a moment.


    What kind of people are they! He was the one who provoked such things one after another. It was he who was timid and wanted to live. He had to deal with it pitifully.


    Thinking of this, he asked tentatively, "since our shop is so mysterious, would you like to change one?"


    Seeing Wu Dahu just looked at him and said nothing. He gritted his teeth and took out the piece of Yuanbao that Wu Dahu had given before. He said heartily: "the room charge ofst night is even though. You can take it back!"


    Wu Dahu is still silent, but the shopkeeper is very anxious, just like ants on a hot pot. He watched the people who came into the restaurant one by one scared away by Wu Dahu, and the expression on his face seemed to cry.


    Before he copsed, Wu Dahu finally spoke, and his tone was still so calm.


    "My husband has been taken away. If you can''t give me an ount, you''ll be seized by the government."


    With that, he went upstairs without looking at the shocked expression on the shopkeeper''s face.


    It''s time to get down to business when the dayes.


    When he came back to the room, Yuan Yuan Xuan was squatting there, frowning and pondering, holding another bamboo tube in his hand, and smelling it from time to time.

 Chapter 309

    Wu Dahu knows the level of yuanxuan''s medical skills. Although his surgical ability is notparable to that of song QingHan, in medicine, he is not sure how far away song QingHan is.


    Therefore, after seeing his expression, a little hope suddenly appeared in his heart, and subconsciously asked, "how about it? Do you see anything? "


    After pondering for a while, Xuan said slowly: pared with the overpowering drug, it''s better to say it''s a sleeping medicine. It''s just that the dosage is too strong, so we sleep so heavily. There''s nothing else in it. It''s all tranquilizing drugs. One of them seems to be the best velvet antler. I''ve seen it in the capital city. I heard that it''s not easy to make it."


    "Although I don''t know the market here, I think the best velvet antler is not a rotten Street thing no matter where it is. Maybe we can go to the hospital to ask."


    The breakthrough appeared in front of them. Without dy, Wu Dahu nodded directly to Yuanyuan Xuan, Lu Sen and others, and said in a deep voice: "from now on, you should follow me as much as you can. If I want to do something by myself, you should wait for me at the government. Don''t disperse and look after the small stones."


    In fact, he didn''t worry about the safety of yuanxuan and others. If those people wanted to take them away, they could have taken actionst night. Moreover, they didn''t even have a person with high martial arts skills. Taking them away was much less difficult than taking song QingHan.


    As for why they only took song QingHan in the end, there is only one exnation - they came for song QingHan.


    After realizing this, hepletely ruled out the suspicion of Wuke in his heart, because he knew that even if a man like Wuke wanted to revenge him, he would not use this method of beating cattle across the mountain, which was too cheap.


    There are very few medical centers in xingyuecheng. There is only one hospital that can be called a shop, which greatly reduces their workload.


    Wu Dahu originally wanted to frighten him with force. Unexpectedly, the original Xuan walked in first and directly pointed to the herbs in the counter and inquired about it.


    What he asked seemed to be some professional questions. Wu Dahu stopped. Seeing the manager''s eyes gradually changed, he put down his mind and waited for the result of yuanxuan.


    The original Xuan asked more than professional, can be said to be perfect, everywhere hit the shopkeeper''s pain point, let him not say a word to refute, can only helplessly watch yuanxuanment on the medicinal materials in his shop.


    After listening to this, if he didn''t know that the young man in front of him was a master of medicinal herbs, he would have lived in vain for so many years.


    He subconsciously took a look at Wu Dahu and others, leaned in front of Yuanyuan Xuan and asked in a low voice: "what''s the matter? Do you need any help? Although Xuan had not finished listening to him, he also guessed that thetter part of the sentence was not what he wanted to express, and directly interrupted: "no, I''m here to ask about antler."


    After that, he seemed to feel that his description was not urate, adding, "the best one."


    The shopkeeper was stunned. He looked at him strangely in his eyes. After pondering for a moment, he knocked on the counter and said, "are you going to buy it? Or do you want to sell it? "


    The original Xuan narrowed his eyes and said without hesitation: "I want both news!"


    He was not sure whether the person who made the overpowering drug could get antler by himself or buy it from a medical store. So naturally, he wanted both kinds of information, and it would be very important to screen them one by one.


    The shopkeeper hesitated in his eyes, looked around and said in a low voice: "you know, this kind of thing is taboo..."


    yuanyuanxuan did not speak. After looking at him for a long time, he said, "your right lower abdomen is often painful recently."


    His words made the shopkeeper stunned. It can be seen that the shopkeeper tried to restrain his surprise, but his eyes still opened slightly and asked nervously, "how do you know? Did the people in the store tell you that? Who are you? "


    The shopkeeper turned his head and seemed to want to call out all the people inside and investigate the "traitor" well.


    "Don''t look for it. I can see it by myself. I also know that you can''t eat and your body is getting hot."


    The tone of the original Xuan bes more and more calm, and the expression on his face looks like song QingHan when he sees a doctor.


    Wu Dahu didn''t urge yuanyuanxuan because the waiting time was too long. He believed in yuanxuan, just as song QingHan believed in yuanyuanxuan. If he didn''t sing, he would have made a big ssh.


    After hearing what he said, the manager''s face changed from surprise to amazement, because he had not mentioned these two things to others. Even the doctor, he did not say it, probably because he thought that the doctor should be able to see it by himself.


    The results did not expect that the doctor he was looking forward to didn''t see it, but the little boy he couldn''t figure out.


    His lips trembled slightly and said in a soft voice, "you, you know what? Is there any way to cure it? "


    The original Xuan directly "um" a, nodded: "others have no way, but met me to have a way."


    The look on the shopkeeper''s face seems to be struggling, as if he is hesitating whether to believe yuanxuan.


    He had been sentenced to death by the doctor in the shop. He nned to go out to look for a doctor after he had been told the things in the shop these days to see if other doctors could do something about it. Unexpectedly, did God send someone to save him so soon?It''s just... Why a little boy?


    Yuan Wenxuan did not urge him. He took out his own set of scalpel from his pack and said slowly: "I''ll open your stomach and cut off the diseased appendix. It depends on you whether you want to or not."


    The shopkeeper was ready to agree, but when he saw the silver glittering scalpel, he immediately backed back and said, "what are you talking about? You want to open my stomach? Are you trying to kill me? "


    After hearing the news, people in the room ran out one after another, reached out to hold the shopkeeper and asked about the process of the matter.


    After hearing that the original Xuan boasted that he could cure the shopkeeper''s illness, the doctors in the shop showed dissatisfaction.


    "Where are you from? I''m lying here because I don''t even have hair. Get out of here


    "That is, open your stomach and you can cure it? Why don''t I open your mind and see if I can cure your delusion


    "Shopkeeper, don''t listen to him. Maybe it''s a crazy person who hasn''t been closed properly. Be careful not to be hurt by him!"


    "..."


    yuanyuanxuan was just watching song QingHan''s medical skills questioned before, so his feeling was not so deep, after all, song QingHan could persuade each other every time.


    Now, when it''s his turn to be questioned, he knows how powerless that feeling is.


    However, he was not discouraged. He looked up and swept around the angry people. He said softly, "you are worried that if I cure the shopkeeper, you will be mediocre doctors?"

 Chapter 310

    Those people looked down upon yuanxuan as a small bean pudding. Seeing that he dared to make provocations, they all rolled up their sleeves and seemed to be ready to start directly.


    Wu Dahu noticed their body shape and stepped forward to block yuanxuan. He frowned and said, "what are you doing? Bullying the small with the big? To deceive the less with more? "


    Seeing that Wu Dahu''s muscles are bulging, it seems difficult to get along with each other. Those doctors, who are like weak chickens, withdrew their hands obediently, coughed softly, and turned aside their heads and said, "take away the child who is talking nonsense in your house! We have a good temper. We don''t care about him in general. If we change a store, we won''t be so good-natured. "


    Yuan Wenxuan looked at the shopkeeper, shaking the wooden box on his hand, calmly said: "you think clearly, I left, your disease has be a terminal disease, no one can cure it, but if you let me cure, less than an hour, you can get rid of its torture."


    Seeing that the shopkeeper seemed to be moved, those people rushed out a voice to persuade him: "don''t listen to him. There''s no such good thing in the world. If you open your stomach, you can close it. It''s not like giving birth to a child."


    "Let''s try to make some medicine for you. Maybe it can be cured. Don''t worry!"


    "No one knows how long it takes to get sick. Even if you don''t care, you may live for ten or eight years. If you listen to him now, you can''t live for half a day."


    "..."


    yuanyuanxuan slowly put away his things and looked ready to leave.


    Just as he turned around, the voice of the shopkeeper suddenly rang.


    "Stop! I''ll listen to you


    Wu Dahu looked up at the shopkeeper and found that his eyes were extremely firm, which was in sharp contrast to the disappointment of those around him.


    Yuan Wenxuan didn''t seem very happy. He took out the scalpel again as a matter of course, nodded his head and said, "let''s start now. You go and prepare some boiled water and clean gauze."


    After that, he asked the shopkeeper to find a clean room and ordered the shopkeeper to lie t on the bed. Just as he was about to find a towel for the shopkeeper to bite, he saw Wu Dahu''s figure appear from the side. He took something in his hand and put it into the shopkeeper''s mouth. After that, he tied all his hands and feet to the bed with the sheet, so that he could not move freely.


    The operation hasn''t started yet. As soon as they act, the shopkeeper is flustered. His pupils shake violently, and his mouth makes a "whine" sound. It seems that he wants to say something.


    Wu Dahu frowned and took out the towel. He told him with a cold face, "even if it''s pain, you can''t move around. Do you know? We are not responsible for your death because of your own mistakes. "


    He might have been able to tell the shopkeeper a few words in his usual time, but now he is worried about the whereabouts of song QingHan, so it''s good that he didn''t knock the shopkeeper out with a stick.


    After listening to his words, the shopkeeper looked like a ball of gas, Na Na tunnel: "originally, the original is to prevent me from moving... Well, you continue."


    Before Wu Dahu put back the towel, yuanxuan quickly said, "if I cure you, you should tell me the two news I said before. I don''t need any other reward."


    Wu Dahu knew that this was their purpose. He looked at the shopkeeper in a secluded way. It seemed that if he dared not say a word, the use of the towel would probably change from mouth stuffing to neck binding.


    The shopkeeper shrunk his neck and knew that he was in a difficult position. Without much hesitation, he agreed: "OK! I''ll tell you all about it


    In fact, it is precisely because of the original Xuan and Wu Dahu that he dares not to understand their identity and hand over his own life to them.


    People who want something won''t make fun of it.


    After the hot water and gauze arrived, Yuan Yuan Xuan took two deep breaths, sterilized the scalpel with strong liquor, recalled the structural drawing of the human body with his eyes closed, drew a circle with wine above the shopkeeper''s appendix, emptied his mind, calmly waved the knife, and opened his stomach.


    His hands-on ability is not good, so the speed of the operation is much slower than song QingHan, but he is careful enough to ensure that every step of his action is correct, which is enough for this operation.


    The taste of rifling is not wonderful. Although the shopkeeper has made psychological preparations, he still can''t help curling up his fingers when the pain spreads all over his body, and his mouth also makes a dull sound.


    The people outside heard the news inside, and they were afraid of what happened to the shopkeeper. They yelled to rush in. But Lu Sen directly put Wu Dahu''s dagger on the neck of the man who made the noise, and said with a cold face: "next, if anyone makes a noise again, I will cut off his tongue and do what I say. Do you know?"


    The cold light of the dagger can make the red and warm bloode out. Those people dare not make fun of their own lives. They think that even if something happens, they will fight with Wu Dahu. They will step back obediently and wait for the final result like ants on a hot pot.


    Wu Dahu has been guarding yuanxuan''s side, looking at his movements, he feels that song QingHan hase back. After an exciting spirit, he knows that everything is just his fantasy.Xuan did it very seriously. The shopkeeper who lost too much blood could hardly feel any pain and almost fell asleep.


    After he put away thest shot, he reached out and pinched the shopkeeper. Looking at the manager''s pale face, he felt a little embarrassed, but there was no expression on his face. He calmly said, "after the operation is finished, you should remember not to touch water or eat hair. As for others, just deal with the general wounds as well."


    The wound was in a faint pain, so that the shopkeeper could not distinguish the truth from the false in the original Xuan''s words. Subconsciously, he asked, "what should I do if my abdomen still hurts after the wound is healed?"


    The original Xuan calmly raised the section of appendix on his hand and calmly said: "this thing is not there, even if you want to have abdominal pain, you can''t do it."


    Although the shopkeeper didn''t know what it was, he confirmed that it came out of his stomach with a hair on his back. He couldn''t help shivering and shut his mouth and didn''t dare to ask again.


    If ask again, the original text Xuan opens his stomach again, cut what thing toe down to be able to do?


    Now that the operation is finished, it''s time to get to the point. While cleaning up his things, the original Xuan stares at the shopkeeper and asks, "is it time to say it now?"


    The shopkeeper seems to be hesitant, but under Wu Dahu''s cold eyes, he finally says two names slowly.


    "The deer antler is bought by the son of the tree leaf, the deer antler is sold by the hunter jackal."

 Chapter 311

    the son of god? Something to do with the saints? jackals and wolves? It seems that he is not an ordinary person. Otherwise, he would not be the only one to supply the precious antler.


    Xuan turned his head and looked at Wu Dahu. Wu Dahu nodded to him and took him back to leave.


    When he was about to go out, Wu Dahu stopped and did not look back. He directly asked, "do you have a general location for their two residences?"


    The shopkeeper thought that they would not ask this question. When he was relieved, he suddenly heard this sentence and almost choked his own saliva.


    "Cough, I don''t know about that, but one of them is in the South and the other is in the north. After you go out, ask other people...


    Wu Dahu nodded, but he didn''t really ask any more questions. He lifted the curtain and took Lu Sen and his party out of the hospital.


    Outside the crowd swarmed in, see by the text Xuan left in the te that a small section of the appendix, scared to shout.


    The shopkeeper felt that they were making a fuss, so he calmly taught him, "what are you doing? Go to work! Cook me some porridge. I''ve just been sweating. I''m so tired. "


    Although they nodded, they couldn''t help but nce at the shopkeeper''s abdomen. The bloody opening on the top didn''t seem to be fake. They shivered at the thought that the shopkeeper was actually opened by the little boy just now.


    Wu Dahu took yuanxuan and his party to the street and said in a deep voice, "wait for me on the road. I''ll go to the hunter and jackal to ask about the situation. After all, I''m a hunter. I know how to deal with him. As for the son of God, you can inquire more about him when you have nothing to do with him."


    Although he had not hunted for a long time, those things were already in his blood. He was a natural hunter, and if he had guessed correctly, so was the Jackal.


    Xuan three people naturally have no opinion, as for the small stone, even if there is no use, Wu Dahu directly ignored his shouting.


    Wu Dahu looked up at the sky and walked directly to the south.


    He had a strong intuition that the Jackal''s ce should be right here.


    When he walked out of the star moon city, he saw a small vige not far away.


    Smoke curled from the kitchen in the vige. Although there were few people, the atmosphere was quite harmonious.


    Instead of asking the vigers, Wu Dahu walked directly from the head of the vige to the end of the vige. When he saw the lonely yard, he stopped and turned directly to the other side.


    This is not out of his intuition, but because there are some beast skins hanging in the yard, which ordinary people can''t do except the best hunters.


    After passing by, he bent his fingers and knocked on the door and said in a deep voice, "jackal, there is businessing."


    It was quiet inside, as if no one was inside.


    Wu Dahu is very patient. After waiting for a long time, he suddenly bes dignified when he hears a slight step sounding from inside.


    The martial arts of theer are not inferior to him.


    After the gate of the courtyard was opened, a man who was even shorter than the martial arts tiger showed his face and his mouth was full of wine.


    "What business?"


    Wu Dahu handed over a Yuan Bao. Seeing the man''s eyes shining, he said slowly, "I want to know where you got the best antler, and who did you sell it to?"


    After hearing the word "pilose antler", the Jackal suddenly put up his indifferent expression on his face, looked up and down suspiciously at Wu Dahu, and said in a low voice: "to rob business?"


    Without waiting for Wu Dahu to speak, he suddenly took the Yuanbao to Wu Dahu''s knee and hit him.


    As soon as Wu Dahu dodged, a raindrop of fists followed. The jackals attacked him like crazy and killed him. It seemed that he did not intend to give him a chance to breathe.


    To the surprise of jackals, although Wu Dahu defends hard, he doesn''t have an angry expression on his face. If you look carefully, he even has a smile in his eyes.


    Wu Dahu is not crazy, but he really thinks this scene is very funny.


    The jackal is like a child clinging to the candy, and when he perceives that other children may be a threat to him, he will cry recklessly, as if this can extinguish all the threats.


    After fighting for a long time, they saw that Wu Dahu suddenly gave birth to an inexplicable force when he was about to be knocked down by himself. The Jackal jumped back and frowned: "no, no more. You are very strange, just like cockroaches."


    Wu Dahu was stunned. In response, he said that his vitality was tenacious. Heughed and said, "my man was taken away by the overpowering drug. There are high-grade antlers in the overpowering drug."


    He did not need to finish his speech, for the Jackal knew what he was going to say.


    Sure enough, the Jackal''s eyes narrowed slowly, moved his wrist, and said in a deep voice: "I didn''t do it. I don''t know how to prepare the medicine. As for the clues, I''m sorry I can''t provide them, because all my antlers are directly sent to the hospital."


    Wu Dahu nodded, and there was no disappointment on his face. On the contrary, he said, "thank you very much. This is the clue. Since it''s not you, it''s only the son Muye.""Son of the tree leaf?"


    To his surprise, the Jackal repeated his words, and the tone sounded strange.


    Wu Dahu stopped and hesitated: "do you know? Where is he? "


    The Jackal scratched his chin and looked embarrassed. After a long time, he spread out his hand and said, "if he really did it, I think you can give up. No one can take anything from him, including people."


    This sentence contains a lot of information. Wu Dahu''s spirit was very strong. He knew that he was going to touch the edge of the truth. He asked in a deep voice, "tell me what you know. The price is easy to say."


    Seeing that he took another treasure out, the Jackal hesitated for a moment, but didn''t answer it. He shrugged and said in a helpless way: "it''s hard to say. In a word, you just need to know that he is not a person to be provoked. As for the man who was taken away, you don''t have to try to save him. Pray at home, Muye can''t help but let him go."


    With that, he did not look at the expression on Wu Dahu''s face. He went straight into the room and mmed the door.


    Wu Dahu stood there thinking for a long time. He put the treasure in his arms and felt the heavy power in silence.


    It''s a good thing to get a good news and a bad news, even if it''s not good or bad.


    After thinking about it, he turned and nned to go all the way north.


    Before he could make his way, a purse like object fell into his arms from the air, and the voice of the Jackal came from the yard, which sounded a little sad.


    "Since you must go, take this with you, don''t say I gave it to you!"

 Chapter 312

    Wu Dahu took the purse and put it under his nose and smelled it. He saw a light but reassuring smelling out of it. He could not help but feel warm. He stretched out his hand and tied it to his waist. He turned around and hugged the yard and left.


    The speed of going back is much faster than that ofing back. Yuanxuan and others are still in ce. When they see him, they all express surprise and ask subconsciously, "how are you, my lord?"


    Wuda tiger took the dagger in his hand, and his momentum was amazing. He nced at yuanxuan and others with sharp eyes and said in a deep voice: "it''s the Holy Son Muye. I''ll go to find him. You can continue to wait here. If I don''t have any news before dark, I will report to the official."


    The three men looked at each other and seemed to have something to say to Wu Dahu.


    Finally, he said, "my Lord, we just went to inquire about some news. We heard that the son of God is a perverse man and is not a goodpanion."


    The original Xuan nodded and frowned: "yes, it is said that he even did not let go of the pregnant man who was pregnant in June. He once ordered that the pregnant man''s stomach be cut open because he was angry with the pregnant man."


    Hualian''s face was also very serious, followed: "more importantly, he has been surrounded by many people, ordinary people simply can not get close to him."


    Wu Dahu listened to them in silence, closed his eyelids slightly and said calmly: "because of this, I have to rescue Xiaohan as soon as possible, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable."


    As soon as the words came out, all three people stopped talking. Obviously, they also understood the truth.


    The original Xuan thought for a while and took the initiative to say, "Uncle Wu, take me with you. If there is really something unexpected, I can help."


    Lu Sen and Hualian also agreed: "Lord Wu, take us with you. There will always be ces where you can get them."


    Even the little stone joined the crowd and yelled, "take me! Take me


    Wu Dahu was dumbfounded and pinched the small stone''s face. Seeing that he turned his head discontentedly, he said in a soft voice: "Wenxuan can keep up. You two will find a safe ce to wait with the little stone. If there is something wrong, you can leave by yourself. No one will pay attention to you two."


    Yuan Wenxuan looked relieved and pinched the stone''s hand, as if to say goodbye to him.


    Hualian and Lu Sen were disappointed, but they didn''t show it. Besides, protecting the small stones was as important as rescuing song QingHan. If it was a tiger''s den, someone would have to wait outside.


    After the assignment of the task, Wu Dahu did not dy, let Yuanyuan Xuan take the scalpel in his hand, and quickly walked north with him.


    The north gate was deserted, and it didn''t look like it could provide shelter.


    Wu Dahu frowned and went further north. He didn''t even look back. He looked as if he was sure there would be someone in front of him.


    After walking about a mile, Wu Dahu looked at his feet keenly.


    The tiny silver serpent kept swimming around them, but did not know whether it was because of the master''smand or something else. It didn''te close to them, but followed them from a distance. It looked as if they were escorting them.


    Xuan suddenly became nervous, tightly holding the scalpel and whispering, "Uncle Wu, is iting soon?"


    Wu Dahu looked around suspiciously. Seeing that the yellow sand was still in sight, he said in an uncertain way: "we should, we will continue to follow them."


    Unexpectedly, as soon as his voice fell, their feet were empty at the same time. Apanied by a startling voice from yuanxuan, they quickly fell down and finallynded heavily on a soft object.


    Wu Dahu turned up warily and squinted around.


    Unfortunately, the hole on the top of the cave disappeared at some time. Under the ground, they felt as if they were in the dark and could not see their fingers.


    Yuan Wenxuan also got up, rubbed some painful buttocks, and whispered, "Uncle Wu, are we being secretly harmed?"


    Wu Dahu shook his head and said in a low voice: "the hidden harm is not counted. Otherwise, there will be no cushion here, but bamboo thorns."


    At the thought of the cushion under the body into a bamboo thorn picture, the original Xuan can not help but fight a shiver.


    Even if he is more stable, his mind is still a minor child. He is always afraid of unknown dangers.


    A light suddenly appeared in the distance. It looked like the eyes of a snake, and it was tight.


    Wu Dahu reached out to protect the original Xuan behind him, holding a dagger on guard.


    When the light came near, Wu Dahu and Yuanyuan Xuan found out that it was carried by someone. However, the man was as thin as wood, and his clothes were dark as ink, which perfectly matched with the surrounding environment. Therefore, they could not find the trace of the man.


    After seeing Wu Dahu and yuanxuan, the manughed twice. His voice sounded as if he had been ground by coarse sandpaper, which made people feel goose bumps.


    "The son is waiting for you. Come with me."


    Hearing the word "Holy Son", Wu Dahu knew that he was not looking for the wrong ce, and the other party obviously sent someone to watch their every move. Otherwise, he would not know that they were going to rush here at this time.They passed through a long corridor. When Wu Dahu walked, he thought about the possibility of controlling the man in front of him. But somehow, he always felt that even if he controlled the other person, he could not threaten anyone. Otherwise, with the power of the holy people, the man would not starve into this disfigurement.


    If you can''t control it, can you surrender?


    Thinking of this, he said, "how long have you been here? Was he caught in or... "


    the man in front of him stopped walking, but soon he continued on the road. His voice was inexplicable:" how long did you stay? I don''t know. Maybe ten years? Maybe 20 years? Who knows? But unlike what you think, I came in on my own initiative. "


    Finish saying this, that person suddenly smile, listen to the text Xuan in the heart a tight, quietly grasp Wu Dahu''s clothes.


    Wu Dahu didn''t show any expression, because he realized that the man didn''t mean anything. As for why he said something wrong, he probably didn''t contact people for a long time.


    But strangely, isn''t the ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven an activity of the saints? Why did someone not go out for more than ten years?


    "Are you not a saint?"


    Seeing Wu Dahu guessed this fact so quickly, the man looked more happy, and theughter became bigger and sharper.


    "Yes, yes, yes, your brain works better than many people. They don''t understand how they died until they die."


    Wu Dahu moved in his heart, tightened the dagger on his hand, narrowed his eyes slightly, and said slowly, "so, how did they die?"


    "Of course it is..." the man said in the middle, suddenly dropped themp to the ground, and said with a smile: "I killed it!"

 Chapter 313

    A gust of strong wind blows, Wu Dahu''s heart is awe inspiring. He grabs yuanxuan with his backhand and blocks the man''s first move with a dagger.


    The clear and crisp voice of fighting against each other echoed in the corridor. Wu Dahu did not know why the man suddenly made a move and did not know what the situation was now. But he knew that the man really wanted their lives!


    Knowing that he couldn''t help, Xuan could be Wu Dahu''s weakness, so he hugged his waist very obediently so that he could spare another hand to resist the man''s attack.


    Wu Dahu, aware of the original Xuan''s cooperation, is sure to put all his mind in front of the attack.


    Although the man''s moves are fierce, theyck of stamina. I don''t know whether it''s because of his physical strength or because this set of martial arts is just like this.


    After experiencing the initial buffer, Wu Dahu gradually regained the initiative, knocked out the weapon in his hand with a loud "miso", grabbed his throat with his backhand, put a dagger in his throat, and said in a deep voice, "don''t move!"


    Failure seemed to be an uneptable situation for the man. He ignored the dagger in his throat and, like a child, covered his face and cried bitterly.


    This situation is obviously not what Wu Dahu wants to see. He frowns and says, "say! who are you? Where is the son? Did he ask you to kill us? "


    The man raised his head nkly. I don''t know if he didn''t hear the question of big tiger. He murmured: "no way. How can this happen? Are the people outside so fierce? The son saved me, sobbing... "


    seeing that he broke away his hand and groped forward, Wu Dahu looked around and saw that the range he could see was no more than one meter, so he had no choice but to follow the man behind him and move on.


    It''s really a headache. Winning is no different from not winning. I can only passively ept all the situations.


    Fortunately, after a few turns, a light suddenly appeared in front of them, which seemed to be a door.


    The tiger immediately pushed the unknown door forward.


    The strong light made the eyes ufortable for a period of time, but Wu Dahu tried to endure the pain and tried to look around with his eyes open.


    It''s very wide, so wide that it can amodate thousands of people, but it''s very empty. Only a few people do things around them. When they see them, they just take a cursory nce, and then lower their heads to do things, as if their two fresh faces do not pose a great threat to them.


    No one paid any attention to them. The skinny man on the ground continued to cry. Everything seemed so ridiculous.


    Wu Dahu cleared his throat and took the initiative to say, "who is the saint son Muye?"


    After hearing this sentence, those people pause and look at each other. They seem to bemunicating in silence whether to pay attention to Wu Dahu.


    A rush of footsteps suddenly sounded from behind the door on the other side, and then a thin looking teenager strode out. When he saw Wu Dahu, he seemed to suddenly think of something and suddenly realized: "Oh, it''s you! And you, you''re here. There''s no time. Come with me


    He came over and looked at Wu Dahu and Yuanyuan Xuan carefully. When he noticed the scalpel on Yuanyuan Xuan''s hand, his sight stayed for a moment. Then he waved to them and urged in a hurry: "hurry up!"


    The crying man on the ground saw the boy, and his cry suddenly became bigger and howled: "Holy Son! They bullied me! You''re going to avenge me


    When Wu Dahu heard the word, his hair suddenly stood up. He nced warily at the young man and murmured: "this is the son..."


    the wooden leaf waved his hand behind him at will. The howling man''s voice stopped suddenly. Wu Dahu''s forehead moved. When he saw the stone the size of a carapace on the ground, his mood was obscure.


    His martial arts are... Above himself.


    Seeing that Muye has already stepped forward, Xuan is afraid that he can''t find the trace of song QingHan. He subconsciously takes a look at Wu Dahu and catches up with him.


    Wu Dahu also did not dy too long time, quickly followed up, stretched out his hand to protect the original Xuan behind him.


    After turning left and right, Muye opened a curtain and said, "here we are."


    As soon as he entered the room, Wu Dahu''s eyes lit up and said, "Xiaohan!"


    Yuan Wenxuan seems more excited, directly from Wu Dahu''s back around, rushed into song QingHan''s arms.


    Song QingHan reached out and touched the head of the original Xuan. After seeing him excited, he raised his head in embarrassment and opened the distance between himself and calmly said, "you areing."


    Wu Dahu sensitively noticed something wrong in his tone. After carefully examining his body, he frowned and said, "what''s the matter with you? Are you hurt? "


    Xuan seems to have been reminded, hastily stretched out his hand to the cold pulse of the Song Dynasty.


    Although song QingHan shook his head, he did not shake off yuanxuan''s hand. He calmly said, "no, I woke up here, and then chatted with the son. Now he is helping him do the experiment."Wu Dahu couldn''t hear the emotion in his words, so he had to feel guilty and say: "it''s because I didn''t prepare well at night, and even let him put the overpowering drug..."


    after listening to it for so long, Muye finally made a sound. After a sneer, he shook his head innocently, and said in a long voice: "it''s useless for you to be prepared. What I want will fall into my hands sooner orter."


    Seeing his arrogant attitude, Wu Dahu frowned and said, "what do you want? Can we go after we give it? "


    Unexpectedly, Muye casually pointed to song QingHan and Yuanyuan Xuan, as if talking about the weather, and said naturally: "I originally only wanted one, now it seems that two are good, as for you, help yourself."


    Wu Dahu''s body leans forward and seems to be in conflict with the wood leaves.


    Song QingHan grabbed his arm and whispered, "he won''t hurt us. Live here first."


    Muye chuckled again, but this time he didn''t look up and didn''t speak. I don''t know whether he wasughing at Song QingHan''s words or Wu Dahu''s attempt to attack him.


    Seeing that song QingHan''s attitude was so firm, Wu Dahu felt strange, but he rxed his body and stood quietly behind him, forming a protective posture.


    In the middle of her busy life, Muye waved to song QingHan, frowned and asked, "how do you connect here?"


    Song QingHan took out a mask from nowhere, quickly put it on his nose and mouth, and walked towards the direction of the wood leaf.

 Chapter 314

    Yuan Wenxuan sensitively noticed that the mask was not carried by them. The cotton mask made by Hualien took a suspicious look at Muye.


    Was it his own idea, or did song QingHan direct him?


    Song QingHan stood beside the wooden leaf, looked at it carefully with his chin, and said in a judgmental tone: "the connection is reversed. There are some small differences between the valves on both sides, which can not be distinguished by naked eyes."


    Hearing the word "valve", Wu Dahu is OK. Yuanxuan''s doubts are deeper. He moves a few steps to his side subconsciously. When he sees the human body ced in front of Muye and song QingHan, he seems to have been greatly touched, and his whole body twitches.


    Wu Dahu is aware of this change and looks along his line of sight. However, Wu Dahu can''t see anything because there is a board on the table in front of Muye and song QingHan.


    "What''s the matter?" He simply lowered his voice and asked yuanxuan.


    Xuanxuan''s mood is a littleplicated now. He doesn''t know where to talk to Wu Dahu. He can only vaguely say, "no, how..."


    he always thought that only song QingHan knew about surgery in this world. Unexpectedly, in this remote Xingyue City, there was another person who also knew it?!


    The reason why song QingHan directly ruled out the possibility that song QingHan taught him to do surgery was that he said "help him do experiments" before.


    If song QingHan taught that person, even if song QingHan was more modest, he would not use the word "assist". Therefore, this proves that the main scalpel of this operation is Muye!


    If this goes on, the mask on song QingHan''s face must be made of wood leaves.


    didn''t expect as like as two peas in the world. It''s amazing!


    After understanding the original, Xuan finally understood the calm mood of song QingHan, which must be the same as the feeling of encountering the same kind of people. Although the two had not met before, and even a little unhappy, they knew that each other was a kind of person, so subconsciously, he felt very down-to-earth and relieved.


    He ignored one point, that is, if song QingHan was really the same as his idea, no matter how calm his mind would be. After all, song QingHan and Muye did not meet for a long time, and the initial excitement should not have passed.


    Xuan looked up to see what they were doing, but when he saw the expression of concentration on their faces, he gave up the idea.


    Even song QingHan could only help, which showed that the experiment was very important. He had better not disturb him in the past.


    After discussing with Muye for a while, song QingHan suddenly said, "I''ll take my friend down to find a ce to live, and I''lle back in a time of incense."


    Wood leaf head did not lift, disorderly ce a nod a head way: "go, go, hurry up, will arrive the most important link in a while, can''t let them stay here waiting for us to finish."


    Song QingHan shook his head and said decisively, "they are very tired all the way. They need a rest."


    Besides, he seems to bepletely immersed in the experiment.


    Although it was only half a day ahead of them, song QingHan seemed to be very familiar with this ce, and even his servants didn''t want to take them directly to the deeper underground.


    All the way silent, Wu Dahu sensitively detected something. He did not rashly open his mouth to say secret things, but only casually said two idle words.


    "It seems that this ce has been built for a long time. I wonder if anyone else knows about this ce?"


    "The son looks young. Is he the master here?"


    "How long are you going to stay here? Have you confirmed that they did the previous thing? "


    "..."


    Song QingHan always just listened silently and didn''t speak. When he entered a room that looked ordinary, he turned around, looked around, drew a basin of water in the corner, put it on the table, and whispered, "you must be tired after running for so long. Wash your face first."


    Before Wu Dahu could react, the original Xuan took the initiative and threw some water on his face. When he opened his eyes again, he found that song QingHan had written on the table with his index finger.


    He widened his eyes in surprise and subconsciously looked back at the door. Seeing that there was no difference, he turned his head and looked carefully at the words on the table.


    Wu Dahu can see clearly the words written by song QingHan without passing by. Therefore,pared with the original Xuan, he responds more quickly and directly asks, "then we?"


    Song QingHan wrote "don''t talk" in the space next to him and continued his unfinished narration.


    He didn''t write too much, but only revealed three information: Muye was over 50, the experiment was conducted on people, and they could not escape without the permission of Muye.


    These information, even if it is alone, let alone let Wu Dahu and yuanxuan feel very surprised, let alone read together.


    Wu Dahu stopped for a moment and recalled in his mind the picture of his meeting with Muye before. He could not imagine that a man with no wrinkles on his face, smooth movements and flexible skills would be a bad old man in his fifties.He is still digesting this information, the original Xuan has been directly stained with water to ask.


    "What are you doing?"


    Song QingHan was stunned. It seemed that he hesitated, but in the end he wrote: he wanted to live forever.


    Immortality, even in mythology, is notmon. After all, people here are very pragmatic. Therefore, when they read this sentence, yuanyuanxuan and wudahu were greatly shocked.


    Wu Dahu followed with a little water and asked, "he has already done it?"


    Although he didn''t write it clearly, song QingHan understood his meaning, which was nothing more than the illusion brought by Muye''s face.


    After thinking about it, he slowly wrote: not yet, but soon.


    This answer to the original Xuan and Wu Dahu brought more shock, if people really can live forever, then not all of them are old men? Even when two people meet, they look simr, but they may be hundreds of years younger.


    In fact, not only they, but also song QingHan, were not calm when they wrote these words.


    Who could have thought that what modern medicine could not do, in this remote and unknown continent, was touched by a crazy man the corner of sess?


    But after all, it''s just a corner of clothing. There is still a distance from sess. Even this distance may be just looking close, but actually it''s Tianhe.


    Song QingHan hid his thoughts from the bottom of his heart, reached out to erase all the marks on the table, and said in a soft voice, "the time for a stick of incense ising. You can continue to rest here, and I wille to you when I finish."

 Chapter 315

    Although he didn''t tell Wu Dahu and Yuanyuan Xuan not to run around, but in terms of their personalities, even if he didn''t say it, they knew it.


    Song QingHan quickly returned to Muye and found that he had just finished the step.


    The wood leaf swept at the song QingHan. Although it looked t and light, the feeling of song QingHan was like being watched by ancient wild animals, and his back was instantly soaked.


    The umtion of more than 50 years is not as simple as he imagined.


    "You''re done with it? Now it''s time for me to see your level. "


    Muye said, while throwing the scalpel to the te beside him. If you observe carefully, you will find that the scalpel is the one lost before Song QingHan.


    After saying this, Muye''s momentum suddenly changed, which was different from the harmless appearance of human beings and animals before. Now he looks gloomy and dangerous, as if song QingHan could not satisfy him, he could do anything.


    Song QingHan seemed to have expected this change for a long time. After detoxifying his hands and scalpel carefully with strong liquor, he looked down at the man on the operating table. He was sure that he was close to his mouth.


    Different from Muye, his operation is very coherent. It seems that he doesn''t need to stop to determine the position of his operation at all. His wrist turns quickly and leaves him dazzled.


    However, Muye is not apleteyman, or he is already half an expert, at least in practice. Therefore, the more he looks at Song QingHan''s actions, the more interesting he feels. Something seems to be breaking through the ground in his mind.


    However, he did not make a sound to disturb song QingHan. He thought he understood that song QingHan''s state was extraordinary at this time, and the interruption would directly affect the sess of the operation.


    A quarter of an hourter, song QingHan took back his hand, carefully cleaned up the scalpel and put it back into the wooden box. He looked up and said to the wooden leaf, "OK, no ident. He will wake up in one day and one night."


    "It won''t take that long."


    To his surprise, Muye said casually, reaching for a towel stained with cold water from the side, and pped him in the face of the man on the operating table.


    It can be seen that this is not the first time that he has done such a thing. His strength and range of motion are well controlled. No drop of water sshing out falls on the man.


    Seeing him in mind, song QingHan didn''t agree with him, but he didn''t stop him.


    Muye looks like a normal research maniac, but in fact is a moody tyrant.


    Cold water is the best sobering agent. The man opened his eyes and screamed subconsciously when he saw the towel that was about to fall on his face.


    The trend of towel''s advance stopped abruptly. Muye took it back and said coldly, like evaluating goods, "yes, it''s not dead."


    The man was obviously afraid of the leaves of wood. He did not dare to say a word after being beaten up. His body was stiff and did not move. He looked pitiful than the white mice used in theboratory before Song QingHan.


    The mouse still knows how to struggle. This man has been tortured to the point that he has lost all his vitality. Even if his physiological characteristics show that he is still alive, it is no different from being dead.


    Thinking of this, he volunteered to ask, "how do you feel? Is there any obvious difort? Any little bit of feeling must be said, or the consequences will be unimaginable. "


    Some rejection reactions are strong, which can be detected by these observers in time, but some rejection reactions have no obvious changes, and no one knows except the patients themselves.


    The man looked at Muye with hesitation. Obviously, he didn''t understand that he didn''t have song QingHan before he fainted. How could he wake up and have more weight? He dared to speak in front of Muye.


    Muye did not intend to exin to him, and simply said, "answer him."


    Seeing that Muye has said so, the man no longer hesitates. After all, he is also very concerned about his body''s current situation. It is impossible to expect Muye to open his mouth, but he can still look forward to the kind song QingHan.


    "I and I have a tearing pain in my waist, some nausea in my stomach, bitter mouth, numbness in hands and feet, and nothing else for the time being..."


    Song QingHan nodded thoughtfully and calmly ordered, "have a good rest, and don''t worry about it for the time being. Let me know when there are other reactions."


    That person cleverly should sound is, look to the ceiling in the eyes sh a daze, seems to be do not know why he was born.


    When song QingHan was talking, Muye nced at him quietly. There was a sh of light in his narrow eyes. There was a look of excitement on his face, but the excitement was fleeting. Therefore, song QingHan didn''t notice it from the beginning to the end. When he told the patient and then turned his head, he was surprised to find that Muye had be the appearance of the strange man of science before.


    Song QingHan turned a blind eye to his ability to turn his face faster than to turn over a book. He asked calmly, "what are you going to do next?"


    As if he was awakened, he came directly to pick up the te, reached out his hand and grasped song QingHan''s wrist. He said nervously, "of course, it''s for another one. I can use it as soon as I finish it earlier. Recently, I often feel that my body is not as good as before. It''s really ufortable."At the end of his speech, a ferocious expression appeared on his face, which seemed to hate the feeling of powerlessness.


    Song QingHan felt the cold and forceful grip from his wrist. His eyebrows wrinkled subconsciously, and his tone became colder and colder. He said calmly: "the one behind is not so easy to do. Don''t you know it yourself? If you don''t do a good research, you''ll just fail again as before. "


    Wooden leaf''s step, slowly turned his head, a pair of ck pupils staring at Song QingHan, word by word: "before you, now with you, this is the biggest difference, if you still fail, can only prove that you are useless."


    It''s under the ground. It''s sealed all around. But song QingHan feels a cold wind blowing all over his body. He doesn''t have to look down. He knows that he must have goose bumps on his body.


    As if he didn''t see his abnormal reaction, Muye turned his head and went on.


    as like as two peas in the same room, they eveny on the same table. The man was obviously different from the previous patient. His eyes were closed, his consciousness was in aa, and there was no wound on his body. He looked very healthy.


    this is normal as like as two peas. He knows that if he had not guessed wrong, the patient would be as smooth as before before the operation, even with a calm expression.


    So their operation is obviously unnecessary.

 Chapter 316

    It looks like the most difficult one to do the operation on the chest with a wooden knife


    Song QingHan wanted to say that it was unfair, but with the fanatical appearance of Muye, he was worried that the person lying on the operating table after he said it would be him.


    However, he tried his best to fight for his rights and interests and said: "you have experimented many times before, but I''m only the first time. I don''t guarantee that I can seed at one time. You should be clear about this."


    Muye was stunned and seemed to be embarrassed, but when he nced at the calm expression on song QingHan''s face, he finally nodded and agreed.


    "Yes, I''ll give you more chances as long as you can seed in three days."


    Three days? Song QingHan''s heart moved, I don''t know why suddenly remembered the restaurant manager said.


    It seems that the ceremony will be held in three days?


    As the son of God, it is impossible not to participate in the carnival of the holy people, so... May they take the opportunity to escape?


    The thought in his mind was moving very fast, and to Muye, he seemed to be just thinking about how to do the operation well.


    Seeing that he had no objection, Muye reached out to take off the man''s clothes, picked up the strong liquor to eliminate the poison, and dropped the knife without any hesitation.


    Song QingHan quietly watched, for the operating table on the person for a moment of silence.


    There''s no chance that the operation will seed, so the man''s end... Won''t be good.


    He even maliciously wanted to make Muye go wrong, so that he would not be the one who personally ended the man''s life.


    In Song QingHan and leaves in full swing for surgery, Wu Dahu and yuanxuan are not idle.


    They don''t walk around, but that doesn''t mean they don''t have anything to do.


    After touching all the walls in the room for the third time, Wu Dahu concluded: "there is no possibility of digging out the wall with iron walls."


    I thought that since the saints could build such arge building under the ground, the soil here would not be difficult to dig. However, judging from his current observation, it would be impossible to make a tunnel here without ten years and eight years.


    And this is based on the premise of continuous action.


    Since the dark can''t go, what about the bright?


    Just at this time, someone came in to deliver water for them. Wu Dahu moved in his heart and asked in a voice, "can you take me to the kitchen? He''s not feeling well. I want to cook some porridge for him


    Although Wu Dahu didn''t say hello to him in advance, Yuan Yuan Xuan cooperated very well and didn''t have any extra acting skills. He just turned his face pale and frowned slightly. He seemed to be trying to endure difort.


    That person leng Leng Leng, unexpectedly did not have how hesitant to nod a way: "follow me."


    If someone takes nature with him, he doesn''t walk around casually. Moreover, Wu Dahu is very careful. He doesn''t look much all the way. He just keeps the general route in mind for the sake of emergency.


    To Wu Dahu''s surprise, the kitchen in such a big ce is so small that it can only amodate two or three people.


    The despondent tiger seems to have nothing in it.


    The person who led the way took him to leave. He didn''t exin anything. He didn''t seem to worry about Wu Dahu''s misuse of kitchen things.


    Wu Dahu looked at the man who burned the fire more often. Seeing that he was really depressed, he could not help murmuring.


    I don''t know what Muye thinks. How can he find such a person to take charge of the kitchen? Are you afraid that he will poison everyone?


    He knew how much he thought. If the man in front of him really wanted to harm others, he would have poisoned all the people in this room. Where could he give his advice?


    Thinking of his excuse toe to the kitchen, he squatted down, casually found a pot, put a handful of rice, add a spoonful of water, cover the lid and put it directly on the stove.


    "Is someone ill?"


    To his surprise, the man with a dispirited expression even asked.


    Wu Dahu nodded his head and exined, "the journey is so busy that the children''s body is weak, and some of them can''t stand it."


    The man gave an understanding "um" and sympathized: "this ghost ce is not easy to live in. Do you think, how can normal people live under the ground? It''s for the dead under the ground! Ah, bad luck...


    although there are no other people here, it is not like a normal person can do it rashly to say these things to an outsider.


    However, since he was so indifferent, Wu Dahu naturally did not have to worry about anything. He directly asked, "since you are not used to living, why don''t you go out? Won''t the son let you


    When he heard the word "Holy Son", the man''s eyes shed with gloom, and his expression on his face became more and more dejected. He reached out and pushed the firewood and sighed: "I''ve lived for such a long time. I''m used to it, but I''m not used to going out. Anyway, I''m old enough to live soon."Wu Dahu was a little confused. He could only follow his words: "it''s good to get used to it. I just came here. I''m not used to it. I always feel bored."


    As for you, it''s not quiet, but it''s not quiet


    Wu Dahu moved in his heart and asked tentatively, "I think they are all sealed. Where is the unsealed ce?"


    "The house of the son."


    The man seemed to be totally unaware of the purpose of Wu Dahu''s question and said casually.


    Muye''s white and ruddy face suddenly appeared in his mind. Wu Dahu lifted the lid of the pot and looked at it. The white air was steaming, and his face was clouded. It was hard to see his expression.


    "The porridge is almost over. I should go back."


    After listening to his words, the man looked into the pot and saw the white rice whirling in the hot water. He had no appetite and said, "this is just cooked. It will be delicious if it is thicker."


    Wu Dahu shook his head and simply said, "no, he likes to eat thin food."


    He picked up the pot, nodded at the man who was burning the fire, and turned and walked out.


    The man looked up at Wu Dahu''s back with a pair of turbid eyes. The depressed expression on his face did not know when to collect. He seemed to be thinking about something.


    After Wu Dahu returned to the room, he put the porridge on the table, dipped it in water and wrote out the information he had just collected.


    Although yuan Wenxuan is still small, it is also a force. In this dangerous situation, it is better to have more people to think.


    Only for a moment and a half, they could not connect theplete fragments from the messy clues, and could only talk to each other and silently think about the "Pearl" missed by themselves.

 Chapter 317

    When Wu Dahu and yuanxuan were thinking, Muye had already taken back his hand, frowned at the man''s chest on the operating table, and his face was gloomy: "failed."


    Song QingHan looked at his face and said in a t tone: "take a rest. After two consecutive operations, your body is no longer in the best condition. If you continue to do it, there is no possibility of sess."


    He said this to death, just in order not to give Muye a chance to refute. Sure enough, although Muye was stunned, he still didn''t say anything. He threw the scalpel into the te, wiped his hands and said, "go down and have a rest. I''ll find you when I need to."


    Song QingHan nodded. Although there was no expression on his face, his body was obviously rxed. He turned his back and went directly to Wu Dahu and yuanxuan.


    Just when his figure was about to leave his sight, Muye suddenly opened his mouth and said, "your husband is in good health."


    This sentence made song QingHan pause, but he didn''t say anything, as if he didn''t recognize the meaning of Muye dialect. He quickly walked forward.


    When he walked all the way back to Wu Dahu and yuanxuan''s room, he finally clenched his fists and smashed one indignantly on the table. In a low voice, he said, "bullying too much!"


    Wu Dahu''s heart was tight. He picked up his hand and asked in a deep voice, "what''s the matter? If he goes too far, we''ll just do it twice... "


    Song QingHan squints his eyes and looks at the door. He doesn''t know what he thinks. His face gradually calms down and says in a soft voice," no, I''ll try to send you out. "


    His tone is clearly intended to stay alone to deal with Muye. How could Wu Dahu agree?


    "To go out together, we are here to pick you up, not to watch you fall into the devil''s den!"


    Wu Dahu''s tone is rarely so severe. Song QingHan pauses, nods and agrees: "OK, I''ll try to find a way. But if I have to, I hope you can listen to me, OK?"


    Xuan took a look at Wu Dahu and seemed to be waiting for him to dere his position.


    However, Wu Dahu''s lips pressed tightly into a straight line, and his eyes were firm. He seemed to have made up his mind not to speak.


    Song QingHan had no choice but to approach them and murmured: "he seems to value your body...


    Wu Dahu stopped, and a little doubt shed in his eyes. It seemed that he did not understand the meaning of song QingHan.


    Now that he opened the mouth, song QingHan simply said, "his blood has been changed, and some unimportant parts of his body have been changed. Only the important ones can not be reced by his own strength, so he needs me."


    He said this, but Wu Dahu is not very good. The original Xuan took a cold breath first, and could not believe: "the important ones, do you mean these viscera?"


    With that, he nodded on his own body, as if he felt that his words were not urate, so he directly used his actions to express them.


    Song QingHan swept at will and nodded: "yes."


    Rao is the original xuanzi calm, at this time also can not help but open his mouth, as if to hear what arabian night.


    Wu Dahu also returned to taste, frowned: "you mean, he wants to change other people''s viscera to his body?"


    Song QingHan took a subconscious look at the door. Although he didn''t know why the snake who liked to peep didn''te over, he still grasped the time and said: "yes, he thinks that this can keep the youth of the body forever. In fact, this method can indeed."


    But he didn''t expect that this method would be used by an ancient man on his own.


    But if you think about it carefully, it is not difficult to understand that in an orderly modern society, even if the technical conditions are mature, thew and morality will not allow this kind of behavior.


    Now in this disorderly unknown world, as long as you dare to think, everything can be done, even to be an emperor is not impossible.


    As for killing a few people, it''s even simpler, as long as it doesn''t attract the attention of the government.


    People like Muye, who live under the ground, are hard to attract the attention of the government.


    Song QingHan couldn''t help sighing and recalled the scene of seeing the wood leaves at the first sight. Now, he still felt sad.


    At that time, he thought that he had found a simr kind, and even told him many modern things excitedly. Unexpectedly, Muye didn''t show any difference at all, or he realized that his mood was a little too excited and his state was not right, so he stopped consciously.


    At this stop, it was Muye''s turn to give him all kinds of impacts.


    His medical theories are exactly what Muyecks. After several explorations, Muye directly invited song QingHan as his partner to create the so-called "new era".


    As soon as song QingHan wanted to refuse, he found that his old man had been thoroughly examined by Muye. He not only knew about smallpox and other things, but also knew that when he was in the vige at first, he helped to treat a whole vige of skin patients.


    These things can be investigated, but not only can be done with money. Although the saints seem to be sparsely popted and live in shabby ces, who knows what is behind them?Helpless, song QingHan can only yield to Muye, not to show his heterodoxy, he let do what he wants to do.


    I just didn''t expect Wu Dahu and Yuanyuan Xuan toe. Although he was very moved, the current situation is really too difficult. They may have just died.


    Seeing the unpredictable expression on song QingHan''s face, Wu Dahu knew that he must be doing intense psychological activities at this time. He reached for the back of his hand and said in a soft voice, "if he wants to do it, do as he likes. We can''t stop a madman. We can only make him more crazy."


    His words reminded song QingHan. Song QingHan held Wu Dahu''s hand tightly and said to himself: "reasonable, reasonable, more crazy..."


    seeing that he was in meditation, Wu Dahu didn''t interrupt him, but just looked at yuanxuan to indicate that he didn''t act rashly. The two of them quietly apanied song QingHan.


    There is no difference between night and day underground. They can only judge time by their body''s feeling.


    When song QingHan came back to God, he felt hungry.


    The old man who burned the fire in the kitchen came over and didn''t knock on the door. He put the soup and water in his hand on their table and said powerlessly, "eat it. After eating, clean up and send it to you."


    Before he left, he looked back and asked, "are you going to attend the ceremony?"


    Wu Dahu was a little familiar with him, and naturally replied, "I don''t know. Look at the meaning of the son."

 Chapter 318

    Br > after hearing the words, the old man said that he did not know the reason why he had to turn his head and tail.


    Song QingHan looked at the old man''s back thoughtfully, and suddenly said, "do you think this man looks like a woodleaf."


    Wu Dahu was stunned. He turned his head and wanted to look at the old man again. Unfortunately, the old man had already gone out of sight.


    Original Xuan touched his head, uncertain way: "the back is very simr, they will not... Is the father and son?"


    Song QingHan is really hard to imagine that people like Muye will have rtives to live in this world, but we have to say that the original Xuan provides them with a fresh idea.


    Just looking at Song QingHan''s eyes, Wu Dahu guessed what he was thinking in his heart, and took the initiative to say, "I''ll ask when I return somethingter."


    Three people return to silence, after eating the table, they lie in a bed to rest.


    There are dangers everywhere. Song QingHan dare not let yuanxuan live alone in a room. It happens that there are three beds in this room, which is suitable for the three of them.


    Wu Dahuy down for a while and found that his mind was full of ideas. He could not sleep at all. He simply walked to the kitchen with empty dishes and bowls.


    The old man who burned the fire didn''t set fire there this time. Instead, he brought a hot water basin to soak his feet.


    When he saw Wu Dahu, he sighed faintly and pointed to an empty space at will. He didn''t want to say more.


    Wu Dahu put the empty bowl on the open space, thought about it, or directly asked, "what is the rtionship between you and the son?"


    The man''s body shook violently when he heard this question. He seemed to be shocked, but he only gave a vague answer in the end.


    "What kind of rtionship do you think it is?"


    Wu Dahu didn''t get angry because of his perfunctory attitude. After thinking about it, he tentatively asked, "father and son?"


    The old man did not speak. His thin but white legs were rubbing slowly in the hot water basin.


    Seeing that he couldn''t wait for an answer for a long time, Wu Dahu nced at his legs, pursed his lips, and turned away.


    After returning to the room, Wu Dahu saw song QingHan looking at himself with a pair of bright eyes. He knew that he must also be unable to sleep because he was full of worries. He took the initiative to say what had just happened.


    Song QingHan held his chin and murmured: "since we don''t deny it, it''s recognition, so they are really father and son? The old man had already...


    they both looked at each other and felt that it was a little strange.


    How can someone watch his son do such a wicked thing, but still keep calm?


    Wu Dahu stopped for a moment and suddenly thought of the old man''s decadent face. His heart seemed to have a clear understanding.


    It seems that he is not calm, just helpless.


    It''s not helpful for them to understand this fact. After all, their father can''t control him. What can they do?


    The two sighed in a faint sigh, temporarily put the matter behind them, went to bed separately, closed their eyes, and had a restless sleep.


    When he opened his eyes again, there was a wooden leaf standing in front of song QingHan. He seemed to be a little impatient. He didn''t know whether he didn''t sleep all night, or whether the experiment made him crazy.


    "Come on! Get up quickly. I''ve got a problem. I don''t know how to do it! "


    Although song QingHan had quickly avoided his hand, his wrist was still clenched by the leaves of the wood, and then the man rose into the air, stumbled behind the leaves and walked towards the operating room yesterday.


    Wu Dahu caught up with song QingHan''s waist, when Muye stopped, he turned to the original Xuan and said in a deep voice: "you alsoe! Come on


    Muye''s neck is less than one meter away from him. If he is quick enough, he can strangle him to death...


    Wu Dahu''s heart is ready to move, and his eyes are narrowing unconsciously.


    Song QingHan noticed that he was not right. He grabbed his hand and calmly said, "I know you are afraid of snakes. Don''t be nervous. They won''t hurt you."


    Xuan slowly came over, subconsciously looked at the top, pursed his mouth, did not dare to speak.


    After the three men left, Wu Dahu raised his head. When he saw the snake face which was less than half a meter away from him, he knew that he had just walked around the ghost gate. Rao was calm and could not help feeling his back hair.


    When Muye brought them into the operating room, he held his arms like a supervisor and urged him impatiently: "one on one side. I think who of you can find a way first. Those who find out first have rewards, and those who find them have punishment. I always have clear rewards and punishments."


    Is this about letting them kill each other?


    Song QingHan slowly eliminated the poison with strong liquor, turned to the original Xuan and said, "don''t be nervous. Think about the theories in your mind."Xuan was really nervous, not afraid of failure, but he already knew what he was going to do now and knew that if he failed, he would kill people. Therefore, his sense of justice kept jumping out to remind him that he could not concentrate at all.


    However, with song QingHan''s words, he took a few deep breaths, and gradually calmed down. Instead of rushing to start, he helped the man in front of him to feel the pulse.


    Seeing that he would feel the pulse, a touch of light shed in the eyes of the wooden leaf, and said in a secluded way: "you apprentice, you have a lot to do."


    Song QingHan pretended that he didn''t recognize the exciting meaning in his words and calmly said: "indeed, he is my pride."


    Since Muye didn''t give them a deadline, song QingHan tried his best to dy the time. He opened the man''s chest, and then sewed his wound. It was like saying that he did not cut corners.


    After all, Xuan is still small. Once immersed in the mood of research, he can''t get out. He frowns and talks to himself from time to time. Although he doesn''t do it, he seems more serious than song QingHan.


    When song QingHan was bored, yuanxuan suddenly yelled: "I know!"


    Song QingHan''s body was stiff, and Muye''s body was a pine. He walked quickly to yuanxuan and asked in a deep voice, "what do you know?"


    The original Xuan seems not aware of the mistake, subconsciously said: "I know what to do. I don''t have to operate on this organ directly. I can use the power of foreign objects to avoid the fault in the middle...


    his voice is getting smaller and smaller. I think he finally regained his mind and realized that his current behavior is no different from doing something for a tiger.


    However, by the time he realized it was toote, he burst into his eyes and said in a fanatical voice, "yes, you''re right. That''s right."

 Chapter 319

    Xuan was shocked by the wood leaf''s reaction, subconsciously stepped back a step, hesitantly looked at Song QingHan.


    Song QingHan did not say anything, just shook his head to him, indicating that he should not be nervous.


    Muye strode to the operating table, looked at the scalpel and the man''s chest for several times, and murmured: "if you use external force, the material can''t be of general shape... I have to think about it."


    "But it''s good to think that this is a sess." He suddenly turned his head and looked at the original Xuan way seriously.


    After saying this, he seemed to have just remembered something, and said with a smile: "what reward do you want? Say it and listen to it. If I can satisfy you, I will be satisfied. If not, you will listen to me. "


    The original text Xuan swallows mouth saliva, did not expect he unexpectedly ise true, subconsciously way: "I want you not to punish my master."


    "I''m afraid it won''t work. I''m afraid it won''t work. It''s up to me to help you decide if you don''t have a clear idea of rewards and punishments," she shrugged


    "Come on! Take him down


    Did not wait for the original Xuan to say no, the wooden leaf then raised his head to call out to the door.


    The original text Xuan originally thought that his goal in this words is to point to oneself, did not expect to wait for the outside person toe in, he unexpectedly pointed to song QingHan.


    Realizing that it was wrong, he rushed to embrace song QingHan and tried to express his resistance with his whole body. In a low voice, he said in a low voice: "no, you can''t punish master. He is still pregnant now."


    "What''s more, this time it''s just an ident. If you put it in normal times, master must want it. He is much better than me!"


    Song QingHan was calm. He touched the head of Yuanyuan Xuan and whispered: "it''s OK. Don''t be afraid. He won''t kill me. If you kill me, the operation will not be able to be carried out. You can go back to your Uncle Wu and let him not be impulsive and wait for me to go back."


    Maybe he was infected by his attitude. Yuanxuan''s mood gradually calmed down, but his hands were still in front of song QingHan, just like a small beast. His eyes were ferocious at those who tried to catch song QingHan.


    But where can a childpare to an adult? Without waiting for him to make a fist and kick, his hands were mped, and the whole person was held in the air. He could not do anything to those people.


    Fortunately, their attitude towards song QingHan was not too bad, at least they did not directly grasp it, but made a "please" gesture.


    Song QingHan followed them in an unknown direction.


    Unexpectedly, muyekou''s "going down" is actually going down. Song QingHan can clearly feel that those people are taking him to the depths of the earth.


    There seems to be air flow around, song QingHan subconsciously looked up, and when he saw his hair fluttering, he knew that this was not his fantasy.


    The guide stopped unconsciously, opened an iron door, and said in a cold voice, "here we are."


    Song QingHan subconsciously looked inside, but there was no light inside, and he could see nothing but darkness.


    The unknown is always frightening. Rao is song QingHan''s face still looks unchanged, but his palms are full of sweat unconsciously.


    However, he still calmly walked in, watching the iron door slowly locked in front of him, and the guide gradually went away, as if he had finally got a chance to breathe, and rxed his tight shoulders for a long time.


    There seemed to be a rustling sound behind him. He turned his head slowly, just in line with the head of the snake that moved to him unconsciously.


    It was a boa constrictor with two thick arms. Its eyes were inverted triangle, and it was shing red light in the dark. It was like a moving light. It even made people feel dizzy after seeing it for a long time.


    Song QingHan subconsciously grasped the railing of the iron gate. Seeing the snake head searching under him, he could not help holding his breath, as if trying to hide his existence.


    When searching for song''s cold abdomen, the boa constrictor obviously pauses, and then quickly retreats like the tide. It seems that nothing has happened.


    Although the heart beat in his abdomen was weak, song QingHan could hear it clearly because the environment was quiet enough.


    He reached out his hand and touched his bulging stomach. His eyes shed a touch of happiness. He said in a soft voice, "you are very powerful, baby..."


    there is no response. This is normal. Fetal movement usually urs after six months.


    The rustling sound had disappeared, indicating that the python was very clever. Song QingHan gave a heavy sigh of relief, slowly bent down, padded with skirt, and sat on the edge of the iron gate.


    After song QingHan enters the iron prison, yuanyuanxuan runs back to Wu Dahu''s room and quickly tells Wu Dahu what happened just now, including song QingHan''sst sentence.


    Wu Dahu stands up directly, as if to rush out, but when Yu Guang nces at the red eyes of yuanxuan, he suddenly calms down.


    Impulse is the devil. This is Muye''s territory. If you offend him, there is no benefit at all. Therefore, what you should do is not to fight against the hard, but to find a way out of control.Thinking of this, he told yuan Xuan to stay in the room, while he quickly walked to the kitchen.


    In the kitchen, there was still only the old man who was burning the fire, with a look of depression on his face.


    Wu Dahu frowned and said, "do you know what your son is doing now? There are not thousands or hundreds of lives in his hands. Are you just soissez faire? "


    The old man seemed to be stunned and said with a wry smile: "of course I know, after all... But what can I do? I have nothing to do with it. If you have a way, you can take care of it. "


    Seeing that he turned too far, he obviously showed an evasive attitude. Wu Dahu hated that iron was not made of steel and said: "why can''t you do something about it? Since you are his father, you are older than him. You can call people here to kill him! Even if you can''t kill him, you can knock him unconscious and lock him up. He''s not a fairy. He won''t go to heaven and earth, right? "


    Unexpectedly, after the old man sighed, he said a word that let Wu Dahu not return to God for a long time.


    "You are mistaken. I am his son."


    The atmosphere in the kitchen is very quiet, quiet big tiger''s ears only when firewood burning crackling sound.


    "What are you talking about?" he said? Are you, his son? "


    Such a gaffe is rare for him, enough to show that the news just now has a fatal impact on him.


    Who could have thought that he and song QingHan were all wrong. The old man in front of him, who looked like he was 70 or 80 years old, was the son of Muye, an old monster in his fifties?!

 Chapter 320

    The old man seemed to understand Wu Dahu''s gaffe very well, so he nodded again without any emotion. "Well," he said softly, "so I can''t help it. I really can''t do it. If I can, I won''t stay here for so long..."


    he put his head on his knee, and his eyes were helpless. This posture made him look like a 15-year-old boy The year is average.


    For some reason, Wu Dahu suddenly saw a familiar shadow on him, frowned more tightly, and said in a deep voice, "what''s the rtionship between the gatekeeper outside and you?"


    "The gatekeeper?" The old man subconsciously repeated it. After understanding Wu Dahu''s meaning, he looked embarrassed and said, "that''s also the son of the son of the son..."


    Wu Dahu''s pupils shrank, and the whole person felt as if he had drunk a bowl of liquor of a hundred years.


    Is this world crazy?


    After swallowing his mouth, he found that his throat was so tight that he could hardly swallow it. He struggled and asked, "no, no, it''s his son, right? Is it a real son? "


    Seeing that Wu Dahu didn''t believe it, the old man didn''t exin it either. He just nodded and said, "it''s not all natural, but it''s all lying on that kind of tform."


    At first, he almost gasped at the words.


    "Cough, what are you talking about? He, where did he get so many sons? "


    Before that, he had just said that there were not thousands, but also hundreds of people who died at Muye''s hands. In the end, those people were his own sons?


    Of course, it''s not that his own son can be deprived of his life at will, but the fact is too hard to digest.


    A little snake came up and was staying at the old man''s feet. The old man opened his mouth and finally said nothing. He just waved his hand to Wu Dahu and sighed, "go back, it''ste at night."


    Wu Dahu still wants to ask again, but obviously he can feel that the old man has closed his heart and doesn''t intend to say more.


    In a word, he didn''t get enough information about the little snake, but he didn''t get enough information about it.


    Just before he left, he couldn''t help asking, "do you know how the son punishes people? My husband was punished by him


    "Don''t worry, that boa constrictor psychic, how you deal with it, it will do to you, obviously your husband is not a startled person."


    Hearing the word "Python", Wu Dahu was shocked, but after listening to the old man''s words, he could not help hesitating.


    Python is not poisonous. As long as you don''t provoke it, it won''t do harm to people. So it seems that song QingHan''s situation is OK?


    He thought for a moment, nodded to the old man, and walked quickly back to his room.


    Although yuan Wenxuan was very tired, he still refused to go to bed because he was worried about it. When Wu Dahu came back, he couldn''t help looking at him with eager eyes, as if he wanted to know what was going on.


    Wu Dahu did not hide from the original Xuan. He just told the truth and made the original Xuan prepare himself.


    Rao is so, the original Xuan or can''t help but stare big eyes, a pair of thunder has been split.


    Thinking of the appearance of those people on the operating table, yuanyuanxuan believed the old man''s words and said to himself: "no wonder, no wonder I always feel that those people''s eyebrows and eyes are somewhat simr, so it is..."


    after all, Wu Dahu did not see the people lying on the operating table with his own eyes, so he still had doubts about the old man''s words, but after listening to yuanxuan''s words, he felt a little worried Doubt to go to seven or eight, more is unable to understand.


    How can such people exist in the world? After having so many sons, I don''t know how he did it. However, it''s really against ethics to take my own son to do the experiment and die as soon as I do it!


    After all, Xuan knew medicine, so he thought more deeply. He frowned, pped his fist, and said in a soft voice: "no wonder the rejection reaction of surgery is so small. It turns out that all of them are rted by blood. It has to be said that he is really smart..."


    no matter what the starting point of Muye''s choice was, in short, the result of the operation was really wrong What he wants.


    They were silent and both seemed to be thinking about their own thoughts.


    After a sense of the past, the sound of iron door collision awakened song QingHan. He looked up vaguely. He saw that people waved to him and subconsciously walked out.


    But before he stepped forward, he couldn''t help but look back at the deep of the cage. If the boa constrictor was aware of it, he turned its triangr eyes like antern to look at Song QingHan. His whole body slowly turned and made a series of rustling sounds.


    Song QingHan nodded to it, as if to say goodbye to it, and then did not look back to follow the guide up.He should thank the boa constrictor for discovering a big secret here.


    Muye seems to have not been heartless in the end, unexpectedly did not directly let him go to the operating room, but let him return to Wu Dahu and yuanxuan to have a rest.


    The breakfast was still brought by the old man, but the dispirited expression on his face became more serious, which made Wu Dahu suspect that he might be too anxious to die at any time.


    I didn''t understand why he was like this before, but now I understand, I can''t help but feel sympathy.


    Such an irresponsible father on the stall, no one will show a good face.


    Seeing that there was no snake around him, Wu Dahu couldn''t help but ask in a low voice before he left: "even if his son is more, he will always be useful. What should I do then?"


    The old man chuckled, and his face looked ironic. He carried his hands behind his back and said in a quiet way: "so it''s necessary to sacrifice to heaven..."


    after he said this, he left without looking back, even if Wu Dahu wanted to ask more questions.


    Song QingHan ate porridge hand a meal, lookplex way: "it seems that we can go out, all depends on this time the ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven."


    Wu Dahu just got this clue from the old man''s mouth. Naturally, he didn''t associate it with other things. Seeing song QingHan''s firm attitude, he thought for a while and suddenly said, "you mean, he will be very busy that day?"


    He also wanted to ask about the rtionship between the ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven and the birth of children. Now he thinks that it is not enough to have children only by offering sacrifices to heaven. Although he doesn''t know where to get so many women and men on the wooden leaves, it will not be easy for Muye to have more sons.

 Chapter 321

    Song QingHan didn''t know if Muye was busy, but they couldn''t be idle on the day of the sacrifice ceremony.


    He wanted to say something, but Muye couldn''t wait. He ran to him and yuanxuan directly and urged him: "hurry up! There''s no time. You have to seed today! "


    Song QingHan and yuanxuan look at each other, slowly stand up and follow him, toward the operating room that let them resist.


    The two men were still on the operating table, but when song QingHan saw their faces, his perception was obviously different from that before.


    Is the wood leaf always so cruel and heartless, or what kind of attack? Did he really feel nothing when he saw these sons on the operating table that were somewhat simr to him?


    These sons are also very strange, clearly arge number, but do not know to unite against Muye. Or is it that the confrontation has not achieved the desired results?


    Song QingHan bowed his head and pondered. Suddenly, a scalpel was thrown from the te in front of him. The voice of wooden leaves seemed cold and indifferent.


    "If you do it, you will be rewarded if you seed. If you fail, he will be punished."


    Seeing that the direction he indicated was clearly the direction of the original Xuan, song QingHan stopped and calmly said, "since I failed, naturally I should be punished. What''s the matter with him?"


    With a smile on his face, the leaves of the wood, as if exining a fact, understated and said, "why do I stipte this? Do you not count them in your heart? Don''t talk about yesterday. You didn''t think of it. You just don''t want to talk about it, do you? Since you don''t worry about being punished, I''ll punish him instead of you. If you don''t, I''ll punish the man in the room. In this way, you should be obedient? "


    "Don''t say I''m cruel. I gave you a chance, but you didn''t grasp it."


    This is the first time Muye said this to him. Although song QingHan was calm, he was touched by his heart.


    It seems that the prospect of victory has affected him, so that he can no longer hide his inner violence.


    Song QingHan thought silently, while disinfecting the surgical knife with strong liquor, he said slowly, "if I seed, can we move freely here?"


    Muye narrowed his eyes and looked at him. His voice was inexplicable: "you can also move freely here now."


    After detoxification, song QingHan raised his eyelids and nced at him calmly: "you know I don''t mean that. I want real freedom, there is no snake to follow."


    After listening to his words, Muye''s face showed a distinct displeasure and frowned: "they are just some snakes. They don''t understand people''s words or understand what you are doing. Besides, I don''t have the habit of locking them in a cage. They can go wherever they want. I can''t restrain them."


    Song QingHan rarely heard so much exnation from Muye. He nodded and calmly said, "in this case, they will be handed over to me. As long as I don''t hurt them, you should have nothing to say?"


    Seeing what Muye still wanted to say, song QingHan suddenly said, "this is impossible. What reward can we say? Simply say that there is no reward, only punishment.". Punishment is what snakes do to us, and rewards are what we do to snakes. Isn''t it fair? "


    Muye was stunned and seemed helpless. He turned to the head and said, "OK, let''s start."


    Song QingHan wields his knife, his face is focused, as if nothing can disturb him.


    Looking at his appearance, Muye has no reason to have more confidence and sink down to watch his operation.


    In fact, until now, he still did not understand why song QingHan knew so many strange knowledge, but those knowledge could not be verified, but had its own logic.


    He asked himself that he had made a thorough investigation of song QingHan. He knew that song QingHan had never studied medicine with any doctor before he married Wu Dahu, and no one in his family had ever been a doctor. Therefore, he could not understand song QingHan''s Kung Fu.


    Sometimes he thinks that song QingHan and he are the same kind of people who have lived for a long time, but their appearance is still young. But if this is the case, song QingHan''s "Tao Xing" is even higher than his and will not be reduced to the point of being controlled by him.


    But it''s hard to say... Wu Dahu shed in his mind, and he couldn''t helpughing at the bottom of his heart.


    A man as clever as song QingHan should not be caught up in things like love and love, but if not, he would have no room to drill, because he was sure that even if he looked for another 100 years, he would not find a second song QingHan.


    When he was deep in thought, song QingHan had already reached the most critical step in the operation.


    Even if it is the original Xuan side watching, at this time also can''t help but pinch a sweat for song QingHan.


    It''s easy to say in theory, but in practice, it''s hard to know without thinking.


    Song QingHan''s eyebrows are tight, the movements on his hands are not bad, and there is no hesitation. He can do what he thinks.


    There is no way to do it. There is no instrument here. It depends on whether God would like to give him and the poor man a bowl of rice to eat.


    After this step, the man didn''t die. Song QingHan knew that the God was soft hearted, or he couldn''t look down on the cruel behavior of wooden leaves.Although he knew that the operation was probably sessful, song QingHan and Muye did not speak. Even yuanxuan quietly watched song QingHan continue to move.


    After suturing, song QingHan washed his hands and tools, frowned and said, "I need a rest. My stomach is ufortable."


    Muye took a look at his stomach and saw that yuanxuan had already rushed to help him pulse, but there was nothing to stop him. He only said, "sess is sess, but this is only one time. When we do it again, it''s time for us to do something important."


    Song QingHan randomly nodded, see the original Xuan look dignified, did not say anything, took him to turn to leave.


    Although yuan Wenxuan is still small, it is enough to connect the recent events. When he left the operating room and walked into the narrow corridor, he subconsciously asked, "master, do you want to change his internal organs?"


    In fact, Muye is in good health now, but he just doesn''t feel well.


    The exchange of blood keeps his appearance in his youth, but the matching things inside are still old-fashioned. He is not happy, he wants to change it.


    Song QingHan didn''t think that he would die with a knife when he was doing the operation for Muye, but in that case, he would die, the child in his stomach would die, Wu Dahu and yuanxuan would die, and even Hualian, Lu Sen and Xiaoshi, who did not know where they were hiding, would die.


    He still counseled that his life was only one time. He wanted to live well, so he would try his best to deal with Muye, even burst out his potential at the critical moment, and did what he was not sure he could do.

 Chapter 322

    The ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven soon arrived, and song QingHan sessfullypleted the third operation, proving to Muye his surgical ability.


    So on the day of the sacrifice ceremony, Muye left at ease. Before leaving, he told song QingHan to have a good rest. When he came back, he could have surgery.


    Song QingHan cleverly responded, and as soon as he left, he winked at Wu Dahu and yuanxuan, and quietly walked outside.


    Half way, Wu Dahu suddenly stopped and turned around and said, e out."


    Someone following? Song QingHan in the heart of a tight, followed by turn, with the original Xuan stand guard behind Wu Dahu.


    The old man slowly stood out from behind the wall. Seeing Wu Dahu''s sharp eyes, he touched his head and said, "I don''t mean any harm. I just want to go out with you."


    Wu Dahu didn''t believe what he said. Unconsciously, he clenched the dagger. As long as a fish jump, he could jump to the old man and cut his fragile neck.


    "You''ve been here for so long and you haven''t found a way out. Why do you think we''ll find it in just a few days? Maybe there is a dead end ahead? "


    The old man looked very hesitant, rubbed the corner of his clothes, hesitantly said: "I don''t know why, I just believe you, and if I don''t try, I will certainly die after this bloodletting. I know, but I will die five times. I have already released four times..."


    Song QingHan is stunned, and finally he knows where the blood source of the blood exchange of wood leaveses from.


    It seems that he is industrious and thrifty. Having a son can not only be used as a spare blood bag and visceral bank, but also help him take care of his upper and lower levels. I''m afraid there is no better business than this.


    Perhaps because he felt that his sincerity was not enough, the old man continued: "he will show up in the ceremony of sacrificing heaven. After the sacrifice, it is time for him to enjoy the offering."


    Speaking of this, he seemed to have heard some big joke, and said in a low voice: "those people are still effective in the ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven. Once they go back, their husbands can get pregnant. How can they think that those children are not theirs at all?"


    Song QingHan lives, suddenly remembered those stories in the myth.


    What "dream of Jiaolong into the body", "dream of Taibai Venus into the body" and so on, I am afraid it is not artificial, just find an excuse to fool the past.


    Wu Dahu suddenly throws out the dagger. It seems that the direction is exactly where the old man is standing.


    The old man was so scared that he stopped beating his heart. His body was so stiff that he didn''t know what to do.


    However, the expected pain did not appear. He slowly opened his eyes and looked sideways at the snake which had been cut into two sections by a dagger on its top. His lips were buzzing. Finally, he could not help but remind him: "there are more than one of these small snakes. When they see that theirpanions are injured or dead, they will report back."


    Wuda tiger picked up the dagger and said without expression: "there is no turning back arrow when you open the bow. Today you either go out or die here, or do you think?"


    Seeing that they turned to go, the old man hesitated for a while, but he still stepped forward to keep up.


    The road ahead went down more and more. The old man saw that they were unconscious and asked in a low voice: "is the road wrong? Aren''t we going to his room? "


    He clearly reminded Wu Dahu of the location of the tuyere. ording to the truth, they would not make such a mistake...


    in fact, song QingHan had not had time to exin this to Wu Dahu and Yuanyuan Xuan. However, they were so calm that they didn''t ask about it for such a long time. Instead, the old man who just joined asked.


    However, since someone asked, song QingHan naturally replied: "there is only one tuyere that can''t change air, or it''s impossible to let us breathe so smoothly. So... There are other tuyeres, just you don''t know."


    "But how do you know that there is a tuyere in front of you?" he asked in a low voice


    Song QingHan looked at him with a smile and said, "if it''s very small, we''ll dig it. If we can''t, we''ll die. What can we do?"


    The old man felt his head and looked embarrassed, probably aware that he was asking a silly question.


    When huaihan went down to the door, he continued to dig out the iron wire from the front door.


    Wu Dahu saw that he had made it difficult and took the initiative to say, "I''ll knock it on."


    Song QingHan firmly shook his head and said in a soft voice: "it''s too noisy to make it angry. Anyway, it''s not in a hurry. Muye can''te back so soon."


    It? Wu Dahu subconsciously looked into the iron gate, where I don''t know when two lights appeared.


    After a pause, he realized that this was the ce where song QingHan had been locked up for thest time. Song QingHan looked very calm. He could not help tightening the dagger on his hand and carefully watched out.


    "Click", the door lock was opened, song QingHan opened the iron door, all the way to the boa constrictor, tentatively pointed to the other side, whispered: "can you move it?"The old man just wanted to remind him that the boa constrictor can''t speak humannguage. Unexpectedly, the boa constrictor actually moved towards the direction of song QingHan.


    He opened his mouth and looked at the cold light in the eyes of the boa constrictor. For some reason, he suddenly shivered.


    It takes a little time for the long snake tail to movepletely, but song QingHan is not in a hurry. When he feels the winding, he must know that his guess is correct.


    He stepped forward, squatted down, groped for the cushion on the ground, and lifted it.


    The cool wind made him excited and sneezed.


    During his squint, Wu Dahu and Yuanyuan Xuan behind him have already seen the appearance below. They take a breath and say in unison: "many snakes!"


    Song QingHan fixed his eyes and looked down. When he saw the dense snakes below, he could not help feeling nauseous even if there was no intense phobia.


    I thought that boa constrictor was the barrier of the wind outlet, but he was still too naive to know anything about the caution of the wood leaves.


    I don''t know if the python saw song QingHan''s hesitation and even swam back to the bottom.


    As soon as the boa goes down, those little snakes seem to be crazy. They quickly retreat around. For a time, the space below takes the python as the center, forming arge vacuum.


    Song QingHan saw the python look up at him, even as if he understood its meaning, suddenly squatted down and tried to stretch his feet down to make a downward jump.


    Wu Dahu was startled. He could not help grabbing his arm and said in a deep voice: "don''t go! There are too many snakes


    Song QingHan was just about to speak when a greasy feeling came from his feet. He looked down and saw that the python was hooking his feet with the tail of a snake. It looked like he was trying to snatch him from Wu Dahu.


    Seeing Wu Dahu''s eyes narrowed, it seemed that he was going to fight with the python. Song QingHan stopped him and said, "don''t worry, it doesn''t intend to hurt me. Let me have a try. If not, you can go back."

 Chapter 323

    Wu Dahu would like to say that even if he wants to try, he should be the one with thick skin and thick flesh. However, it is obvious that he is now in a difficult position to ride a tiger. He can only slowly release his hand and watch the python gently hold song QingHan down with the tail of the snake.


    After song QingHan fell to the ground, the python did not seem to release his meaning, and even made an action to take him away.


    He quickly raised his head and called out to the top, e down quickly. A little snake will attack you soon after it''s gone."


    After that, he didn''t expect that big tiger and XuanHuo would jump down first.


    At this time, the boa constrictor has begun to swim forward, as if they did not see Wu Dahu, let song QingHan steady on its body, quickly toward the dark ahead.


    As soon as the boa constrictor left, the small snakes around him seemed to be crazy. Wu Dahu, holding the old man and yuanxuan, quickly followed the python.


    Both the old man and the original Xuan knew that this was the moment of life and death. They did not dare to say a word. They just adjusted their pace in silence so that they would not be the drag of Wu Dahu.


    If they do not strive for sess, even if Wu Dahu leaves them here, they are not qualified toin.


    Further on, the ground became obviously damp, and the sound of water was also heard in their ears.


    Song QingHan was ok with the python, but he didn''t feel the wet feeling. However, the soles of Wu Dahu and yuanxuan werepletely soaked in the water, and each step was extremely difficult.


    Although the old man was not old, he was not strong enough. After walking for a while, he obviously couldn''t keep up with him. Seeing Wu Dahu, they were still running wildly. They couldn''t help saying, "don''t be so quick. Wait for me. They won''t go into the water."


    Wu Dahu''s feet stopped, subconsciously looked back at him, saw him panting to support his waist, nothing said, actually stood still waiting for him.


    Song QingHan''s speed is not controlled by itself, but when the boa constrictor realizes that the original Xuan can''t keep up with him, he slows down the speed quietly, so that the yuanxuan can appear in the sight of song QingHan.


    This line did not know how long, they suddenly appeared in front of a light, song QingHan knew that was the exit, a surge of excitement in his heart, a sh of happiness in his eyes.


    They really escaped from the devil''s hand...


    the light was getting bigger and bigger. When he saw the ck spot in the center of the light, song QingHan slowly restrained his smile on his face, and his throat became more and more tight, as if he had been held by a big hand.


    Boa constrictor seems to have realized something, suddenly stopped the trend of marching, and looked at the man from afar with song QingHan.


    Song QingHan frowned and said in a cold voice, "how do you know? It''s impossible for snakes to report so quickly, and those are all snakes that you haven''t had time to train, just like your spare sons, aren''t they? "


    The leaves look wet. I don''t know if it''s raining outside or if I fell down in the ditch before.


    He pitifully pulled the corners of his mouth, a pair of non emotional eyes staring at Song QingHan, and slowly said: "guess? Do you think you can escape my palm? "


    When song QingHan saw that he was alone, his mood gradually calmed down and said in a cold voice, "do you want to fight more with less, or with a weak one?"


    "I''m afraid neither."


    Song QingHan''s voice suddenly came from behind him. Song QingHan was so nervous that he quickly turned around and looked back. When he saw Wu Dahu''s helpless eyes and yuanxuan''s frightened expression, his face sank. He said to the old man who was holding yuanxuan: "you''ve been cheating us, so it''s you who informs us?"


    Although he used the interrogative sentence pattern, his tone was clear and definite.


    Seeing that he had already reacted, the old man of the fire took the original Xuan to the direction of the wooden leaf, his face was numb, and he said in a low voice: "you shouldn''t have left. There are still so important things that you haven''t done. How can you leave?"


    "Important?" Song QingHan repeated, sneering: "do you mean to help your father do surgery, or let me kill him?"


    The old man of the fire stopped and said without hesitation: "of course, it''s an operation. How can I let you kill my father? Don''t sow discord!"


    Song QingHan took a meaningful look at him, suddenly pointed to him and said to the wooden leaf: "I can continue to help you with the operation, the premise is to use his internal organs."


    Wooden leaf narrowed his eyes slowly, looked at the panic expression on the old man''s face, and said in a deep voice: "do you think I will make this stupid decision at this time? He''s on my side. "


    When he finished this sentence, the old man who burned the fire had already carried the original Xuan to his side.


    Song QingHan did not make a sound, looking at the old man suddenly raised his hand, opened his mouth andughed.


    Wood leaf''s body copsed, but did not fall to the ground as expected, but fell into the fire old man''s other arm.


    He looked down at the delicate face of the wood leaf, a touch of fanatical color appeared on his face, and said in a low voice: "I finally got it, I finally got it..."After finishing this sentence, he suddenly looked up at Song QingHan and said in a deep voice: "start, turn me into him, and I will let you go."


    No one else appeared. When he wanted toe to Muye, he was in a hurry. He didn''t have time to tell people.


    Seeing song QingHan''s silence, he sneered and let go of yuanxuan. He said without expression: "do you really think you can leave here? Or do you really think that Python is from your side


    As soon as his voice fell, he suddenly made a strange Zizi sound, which sounded like the sound of a python spitting out a snake''s Xinzi.


    After hearing this sound, the boa constrictor looked a little irritable. Its long tail kept waving, hitting the wall and falling dust.


    Seeing that the boa constrictor, who was still docile just now, suddenly made an attack on himself. Although song QingHan was tight in his heart, he still didn''t show anything on his face. He said in a deep voice, "this is a bureau you set up."


    Perhaps the joy of the sess dazzled the old man''s mind. He looked up to the sky and said with a smile: "didn''t you think of it? He thought that everyone was obedient to his orders, but in fact, I had arranged everything quietly, and just waiting for this moment, I would seize all of his things


    Sure enough, like father, like son, all are madmen.


    Song QingHan took out his personal baggage, exposed the scalpel inside, and calmly said, "are you so sure that the python will be loyal to you?"


    A touch ofcency shed in the old man''s eyes. He reached out and touched the boa constrictor''s trunk and said in a soft voice, "of course, I grew up with him. I know his mood and even hisnguage. He is not loyal to whom I am loyal?"

 Chapter 324

    "Pa" to a sound, a hand suddenly stretched out and pinched the old man''s neck.


    Looking at the panic expression on the old man''s face, song QingHan even thought it was funny and said calmly: "you grew up under the eyes of boa constrictors, yes, but who grew up under the noses of the boa constrictors may be uncertain."


    Wood leaf did not know when to straighten up, looking at the fire old man kneeling in front of him, eyes show panic appearance, cold voice way: "I was very optimistic about you, left and right long life with a few more people do not matter."


    The fire old man reluctantly looked at the boa constrictor, and his mouth made a rapid Zizi sound.


    However, the boa constrictor''s sight fell on the wood leaf, and turned a deaf ear to the old man''s cry.


    Muye looked up at Song QingHan with an inexplicable smile on his face, slowed down his voice and said, "as you wish, use his internal organs."


    Unexpectedly, song QingHan stretched out his index finger and pointed to his slightly trembling hand. He said lightly: "your disease is about to break out."


    "How do you know that I have never let you have a pulse..."


    Song QingHan shrugged his shoulders and regretfully said, "I have seen someone suffering from a disease in front of me, and even helped him personally, but I don''t want to be so kind to you, or I have been looking forward to this moment Come on


    The pain suddenly spread from the heart of Muye, and he "plopped" and knelt down on the cold ground like the old man who burned the fire.


    The fire old man looked at the gap and couldn''t help but stretch out his hand, trying to make a final struggle.


    However, the boa constrictor, like a sh of lightning, shot the old man on fire.


    Song QingHan looked at the old man who burned the fire and ran into the wall and then slipped down. Subconsciously, he touched his ribs and said to himself, "three, really cruel."


    What''s more, the broken ribs seem to have punctured the internal organs of the old man. He copsed on the ground, bleeding from his mouth and nose, but his eyes were still staring at the direction of the boa constrictor. He frowned hard and said, "I treat you as a family member and friend in this life. As a result, you treat me like this. All animals are not well raised. Ha ha...


    the smell of blood and the oppressive environment Let the boa constrictor a little restless, keep flicking its tail and pping the surrounding walls.


    At this time, Muye is holding his heart tightly. His face looks painful and trance, and seems to faint at any time.


    Song QingHan winked at Wu Dahu and Yuanyuan Xuan, and the three of them closely gathered together and fled to the exit with determination.


    After Yu Guang glimpsed their actions, Muye actually took a bite on the tip of his tongue, and quickly made a Zizi sound from his mouth.


    After receiving themand, the Python''s eyes suddenly locked on the three of them, and the huge body quickly swam over. Song QingHan even heard the wind breaking.


    When the boa constrictor was about to pounce on them, Wu Dahu suddenly untied a purse from his waist and scattered the powder inside towards the python.


    The white powder smelled with a fragrance, but the boa constrictor seemed to smell something poisonous, and convulsed wildly in ce.


    The wood leaf was pale and his hands were shaking. It seemed that he could not support his own body. But his eyes were still staring at the direction of the three people. When he saw the white powder, he couldn''t believe it and said, "how can you have ophilottis? Didn''t I get rid of them all? How could it be? "


    Song QingHan chuckled and looked at his powerless but unwilling to give up. He said in a light way: "the wildfire can''t burn out, and the spring breeze blows again. Not all things will be in your hands. Just like the betrayal of your good son, you think you be a yellow Finch, but you don''t know that there is a face behind the Yellow finch."


    A mouthful of dark blood vomited from the mouth of the wooden leaf. His hand trembled, as if he had lost hisst trace of strength, and fell unconscious.


    Although the bag of powder temporarily restrained the boa constrictor, the time is still tight. If you can''t get out quickly, any variable may happen, just like a few minutes just now, reverse, reverse and then reverse.


    But fortunately, they made enough preparations, tested the effect of ophilottis with small snakes in advance, and investigated the movements of the old fire man over the years, so that they could win the first prize in this scuffle.


    But even so, they still didn''t expect that the old fire man was so ambitious that he even wanted to let the wood leaf adjust his body and enjoy himself.


    What he didn''t know was that everything else could be changed, but only his brain. So even if everything went well, he would end up in a terrible death operating table.


    Compared with this, ginger is still old and spicy. At least Muye never mentioned changing his brain. He must have done the experiment secretly. Knowing that this operation is not only difficult, it can be said that it is impossible.


    Three people ran to the door, just adapted to the light, they found that they were full of people in front of them.


    Seeing that almost all of them had tools in their hands, and they looked fierce, song QingHan felt a thump in his heart, and his mind was not good. Subconsciously, he turned his head and found that the boa constrictor had broken away from the influence of Ophiopogon, and was rapidly sliding towards their direction.This is really called "there are wolves before and tigers after". Even if the three men have three heads and six arms, they can not resist the attack of so many people.


    Just when they decided to give up the struggle and make a good deal with them, they suddenly raised their tools and rushed at them.


    Wu Dahu protects song QingHan and Yuanyuan Xuan behind him. He just raises his dagger and finds that those people have passed them by and rushed in to fight with the python.


    Three people Leng Leng Leng, the body has not rxed down, saw falls behind that person to rush toward them.


    But the man quickly exined, "you are outsiders, and we will not harm you. This is our family affair. We will handle it by ourselves. You should not report to the official or make a statement. Otherwise, our holy people will not die with you."


    Song QingHan couldn''t move his mind. He subconsciously asked, "how do you know..."


    the man gave a wry smile and said in a low voice: "it''s not a fool. After his husband went back, he was in a trance, and the children he gave birth to did not look like himself. He should always realize something, but no one said anything, so everyone pretended not to know only. But this time, we know that different from before, the appearance of the son is so flustered that something extraordinary must happen. If we don''t have the courage to do it at this time, we may not have a chance in our life...


    and

 Chapter 325

    After that, the man pointed to a direction and calmly said, "you can enter the city if you keep going that way. If it''s toote, maybe we''ll change our mind."


    Seeing that he turned around and walked into the cave, he followed those people to beat the boa to death. Song QingHan''s heart shed a touch of impatience and sighed: "in fact, he really likes children, but..."


    but being born into animals, it can not change the animal nature in the bones, but can only be used by the viins.


    Wu Dahu took his waist and gentlyforted him: "I hope it will be reincarnated as a free body in the next life. As for the father and son, let''s go straight into the animal way."


    The three men did not have time to express their feelings. Seeing that some people showed hostile eyes to them, they quickly walked in the direction of the city.


    Hualian and Lu Sen are wandering on the road with small stones, because they are worried about safety, but they want to know about the situation of song QingHan and the other three. They can only do so.


    They did report to the official, but the government could not find out anything. Finally, they taught Hualian and Lu Sen a lesson, saying that they lied about the case.


    I thought that I would get nothing today, but I didn''t expect that when I went back, I found song QingHan with my sharp eyes, and rushed to take Hualian and Xiaoshi.


    After a while, Wu Dahu''s appearance was not much different from that of a beggar. Fortunately, song QingHan''s stomach was conspicuous, otherwise both sides would miss it.


    After meeting, Wu Dahu and they didn''t exin anything. They just asked Lu Sen to take them to the inn for a bath, change their clothes, and go to the iron shop to get a new scalpel. Then they hired a carriage to drive to the direction of the military camp.


    Before they got close to where they lived, they found that the barracks had undergone a great change. The original opennd stood up one by one of the green brick houses. Although they were of different sizes, judging by their styles, they knew that they were all made by the gang of the fourth junior high school.


    In this way, there is no sign of beingzy at all. Maybe they can finish all the houses before the deadline. I don''t know what kind of mood wook will feel when he looks at them.


    Wu Dahu worried about Muhammad''s thinking, so he rushed to report to him without even returning home.


    Although song QingHan felt better after taking a bath, he was still tired and didn''t go out with Wu Dahu. He took Hualian and others back to his home.


    When he got home, he even had no appetite for food, so he went to sleep for a day. When he woke up, it was dark outside.


    Wu Dahu hase back, but his face is grim. It seems that something bad has happened again.


    After so many things, song QingHan''s temper was really practiced. When he saw Wu Dahu''s face, he didn''t even frown and asked directly, "what''s the matter? Is muhammar hard for you


    Wu Dahu hesitated for a moment. He seemed to think that it was not easy to open his mouth. After pondering for a long time, Wu Dahu said slowly: "the emperor of Qingmu has died, and there are forces from the north and the south. It seems that he intends to change the ownership of Qingmu''s world."


    Song QingHan nodded his head. He didn''t have any feeling in his heart. He just felt that it was simr to what he had expected before. He continued to ask, "so? Are you going to send troops? But don''t you attack Aoki? Muhammar forced you


    Wu Dahu gave a bitter smile and shook his head: "that''s not true. Even if you want to fight, you still have to continue to fight the barbarians. Qingmu still has a lot of chaos. Now it''s not the best time to join."


    "What I''m struggling with is the names of the leaders of the two forces."


    Song QingHan blinked his eyes and asked curiously, "what''s the name?"


    Wu Dahu looks at the void and seems to be recalling something. His tone is strange: "the one in the south is called Zhang Yijian, and the one in the north is mu Qingfeng."


    Thetter''s name is not far away, so song QingHan soon remembered his sickly face and said, "he has money, power and ambition. It''s not strange to do this."


    As for the name of the former, song QingHan had no impression at all, or Wu Dahu frowned at him and thought hard. He chuckled and exined: "you haven''t seen him, and I almost forget his appearance. But I didn''t expect that the conjecture at that time came true."


    After seeing Wu Dahu finish saying this, the sorrow between his eyebrows obviously reduced. Song QingHan took his hand on his stomach and sighed with afortable sigh: "whatever they are, we can live our little life well. When the time is ripe, we will walk north and south across the river and look everywhere. It is not a mistake toe here."


    Wu Dahu was convinced by him and nodded. Looking at his gentle side face, he felt that his heart was full of happiness.


    A few dayster, the house cards were all built on thest day of the deadline. The little four and others were so tired that they didn''t want to say a word. They just rolled back to their territory and fell asleep.


    Wu Ke was not as angry as Wu Dahu thought, because he was so busy with the war that he couldn''t pay attention to the little four. At most, he was angry when he saw Wu Dahu.


    Wu Dahu didn''t refuse muhammar''s order to attack the barbarians. Although he regretted that he couldn''t apany song QingHan for a long time, he wanted to take song QingHan back to the countryside with him after finishing the business here, so he was high spirited and irresistible.Song QingHan had nothing else to do every day. His stomach got bigger and bigger every day. He could only walk around the yard, bask in the sun and nt some fruits and melons.


    Because of what happened on the Muye site before, Yuanyuan Xuan has improved several levels in terms of practical ability. Therefore, when someonees to see a doctor, song QingHan doesn''t need to do it by himself. He just needs to send yuanyuanxuan out.


    At the beginning, those people thought that song QingHan was neglecting them. After Yuanyuan Xuan revealed his superb medical skills, they all shut their mouths and only discussed song QingHan''s medical skills in secret.


    In their mouth, song QingHan became an omnipotent doctor, as if he could turn a white haired man into a ck haired man and a dead bone into a red face.


    When song QingHan heard from Hualian, he was only amused. What''s the rtionship between him and song QingHan? It''s the hair dye cream that can turn the white hair man into the ck hair person, and the ghost story that can turn the dead bone into the red face. What does it have to do with him?


    However, he was toozy to exin one by one. In any case, even if he did, those people would not believe him. Maybe he would be regarded as modest!


    At the time when Song Dynasty was inbor, Wu Dahu finally finished the battle and returned to the yard.


    This time they found a professional enough delivery man, but even so, the original Xuan or ready to operate on the side of the knife.


    After all, the research on the production of the Song Dynasty can be a good experience.


    A quarter of an hourter, the baby''s clear cry rang out. When he opened the door, he showed his excited face and said happily, "born, born, a mighty young master!"

 Chapter 326

    Wu Dahu didn''t have any special feelings about the baby''s gender. He was only relieved to learn that his father and son were safe. He quickly changed his robe and washed away his bloody and evil spirit. Only then did he dare to walk into song QingHan''s delivery room carefully.


    Xuanxuan holding a small stone, Hualian holding the newborn baby, both sides look at each other, the picture looks a little funny.


    I don''t know if xiaoshitou knows that the little one is his younger brother. In short, he looks very excited. He dances like he is drunk, and his mouth is still chattering words that others can''t understand.


    Little bit is probably just crying tired, at this time closed his eyes sleep peacefully, as if the sky fell down is not his business.


    Wu Dahu quickly walked over to sit by the cold bed of Song Dynasty, took a clean handkerchief to wipe his sweat, and whispered: "hard you, the barbarians have beenpletely beaten down. The next battle against Qingmu is none of our business. I have officially submitted my resignation."


    In a short period of half a year, we have to say that it was very fast. In these days, although song QingHan can''t see Wu Dahu, he has been able to receive news from the battlefield, so he doesn''t worry too much about Wu Dahu. When he sees that he is safe and sound, he puts down a big stone in his heart.


    He reached out his hand, grabbed Wu Dahu''s palm and said softly, "I''m going to the East. I haven''t eaten seafood for a long time. I''m greedy."


    Wu Dahu fondly touched his head, nodded and promised, "OK, then we''ll go east all the way. When you can walk around after your month, we''ll start."


    At the thought of seeing the blue sea that had not been seen for a long time, song QingHan''s heart was agitated, and he wished that he could throw himself into the sea and swim a few circles.


    Xu saw through his inner thoughts. Wu Dahu took a look at the little baby held by Hualian, thought for a moment, and then slowly said, "his name is Wu Nianhan. If his nickname is Wu Nianhan, how about Xiaohai?"


    Song QingHan "poop Yi"ugh, even Hualian who overhears this word can''t help but lower her head and stifle her smile.


    The name "Xiaoshi" can also be said to mean tenacity, small seafood... Can''t it be said that he is very delicious?


    Wu Dahu seemed to be totally unaware of their gaffe. The more he thought about it, the more reasonable he felt. He nodded frequently and said, "let''s call it small seafood. It''s easy to remember and listen to."


    Song QingHan opened his mouth, originally wanted to refute, but suddenly was interrupted by a crisp pping sound.


    The little stone pped hard and said, "seafood! Seafood


    Seeing a smirk on their father and son''s faces, song QingHan''s eyes shed a touch of helplessness, so he had tofort himself: it''s a nickname anyway, and it will be good when the child grows up.


    A monthter, Wu Dahu and song QingHan, with their family and five carriages, went eastward. As for the original courtyard, they donated it to Damu and left it at his disposal. However, muhammar was grateful for Wu Dahu''s contribution and did not send anyone to upy their courtyard. Instead, they ordered people to clean it regrly and wait for them to return.


    Because they don''t need to rush, their journey is very slow. They stop to y in a strange ce to see what special food and customs there are.


    However, they did not take the main road. After all, Aoki''s civil war has not beenpletely settled. It is not good to be too arrogant.


    When passing by their hometown, song QingHan put yuanxuan down and let Wu Dahu take him alone in a carriage to return to the original boshu.


    Yuan Bo Shu''s business is not bad, Xiao Ning''s child has been born, the family looks very harmonious.


    But he thought that Yuan Yuan Xuan would live here for a long time when he came back. Unexpectedly, yuanxuan said hello to him and went to his home.


    I don''t know how he convinced him to be a child and his rtives. In short, when Wu Dahu came back to his senses, there were two young boys standing in front of him.


    Yuan Wenxuan also did not hide, directly told Wu Dahu that he wanted to follow song QingHan with his own hair.


    Wu Dahu did not agree easily, but waited for the original uncle to open his mouth.


    Zhizi Mo ruo father, yuan boshu knows yuanxuan''s mind has been determined. Seeing him grow tall and strong with song QingHan these days, he also has a calm and free temperament. Knowing that he has a good life, he doesn''t stay much. He just takes out the clothes and shoes he asked Xiaoning to make for yuanxuan, and they all move them into the carriage.


    Xuan was obviously stunned when he saw the clothes. He knew that many of them must not be suitable for him, but he didn''t say anything. He just nodded to the original uncle and told him to take good care of himself. Then he got into the carriage without looking back.


    Wu Dahu saw that the original uncle''s eyes were red, and he knew that he was in a bad mood at this time. He chuckled andforted him: "don''t worry, there will be more opportunities to meet in the future. Who knows that we wille back to settle down when we can''t think of it?"


    Yuan boshu nodded. After all, Wu Dahu and song QingHan wanted to be fresh, so they went everywhere. When they were old, they woulde back again. When they were old, yuanyuanxuan would naturallye back. Isn''t it possible for them to meet again?Seeing that the original boshu had figured it out, Wu Dahu nodded to him, and then drove the carriage to the direction of song QingHan and others.


    On the contrary, it was song QingHan, who was puzzled by yuanyuanxuan''s return. However, no matter where yuanyuanxuan wanted to stay, he would not be stopped. Anyway, yuanyuanxuan would not be wronged either in yuanboshu or in his own ce.


    Little stone didn''t know anything, but he was very happy when he saw a little brother. When he wanted to hold yuanxuan, he also reached out to catch yuanxuan''s hair. He was very busy.


    After the storm, they spent two months to reach the beach that song QingHan dreamed of.


    No crops can be nted by the seaside, so all kinds of prices are cheap. Wu Dahu directly bought thergest courtyard in the town. As soon as you push the door, you can see the kind of sea for the whole family to live in.


    I didn''t expect to live for five years, until the dpidated town turned into a prosperous city, and the small stone of babbling became a lovely child who could run and jump.


    Xiaoshi, after all, is a martial arts practitioner since childhood. His muscles and bones are much softer than his peers, and his boxing and footwork are more powerful. He seems to be the king of children around him.


    Small seafood is not as lively as a small stone. All day long, it is either sleepy or follows the small stone''s buttocks, like a small follower.


    Fortunately, Xiaoshi doesn''t dislike him. If other childrenugh at little seafood, Xiaoshi will help him out. However, when he finishes his head, he will find that xiaoshizi is sitting on the ground and asleep, which is a naive and romantic look.


    Song QingHan and Wu Dahu didn''t intend to have a baby. As a result, idents alwayse very quickly. On the eve of their departure, when yuanxuan routinely checked song QingHan''s pulse, he got the news that song QingHan was pregnant again.


    Naturally, he couldn''t leave for a while, but song QingHan was tired of living by the sea. In addition, she was very sick during her pregnancy and felt like vomiting when she smelled seafood. So they had to take care of song QingHan''s body and move ind slowly.


    In five years, although the civil war was finished, the war with Damu was not over.


    Mu Qingfeng was the one who finally won the world of Qingmu, which did not exceed song QingHan''s expectation. After all, Mu Qingfeng''s determination was much greater than that of Zhang Yijian, who had been living in the mountains for a long time.


    However, what makes people surprised is that Zhang Yijian has not been killed ormitted suicide like the defeated in the past. Instead, he has be prime minister for mu Qingfeng. He doesn''t know how they reached such a strange agreement in private.


    Song QingHan knew all these news when he was on the road. They stopped frequently, so they could often meet all kinds of people. Sometimes, if they saw the injured people, song QingHan would be kind enough to stop to cure people''s injuries. However, it was not him but yuan Wenxuan. Who made yuanwenxuan a world-famous doctor now?


    For the title of the original Xuan doctor, song QingHan''s mood isplex. On the one hand, he is gratified. After all, he is a child brought out by himself. He has a bright face when he can get such good grades, but on the other hand, he feels that it is not a taste. He has not been able to get the title of a miracle doctor. How can he be better than the blue?


    Xuanxuan knew that song QingHan liked to think wildly when he was pregnant, so he didn''t care when he felt his bitter sight. He just said, "it''s my master, Dr. Song, who taught them well every time he went to see a doctor and praised his medical skills.".


    Song QingHan overhears it andughs like a child who steals candy.


    They are so procrastinating, when theye back to their hometown, song QingHan is about to give birth.


    Having a child at this age is considered to be an old childbirth husband in this era. Fortunately, song QingHan''s physical exercise is good, and it looks like a 16-7-year-old boy. Therefore, except for pregnancy and vomiting, there is no other problem.


    on the day of delivery, the family stood side by side at the door of the delivery room, just like the prisoners waiting for the verdict.


    Small stone holding the hand of small seafood, see his face confused, as if he can sleep at any time, quietly attached to his ear: "a little brother wille out to apany us, after the small seafood is brother, brother can not often sleep, you know?"


    Small seafood slightly open mouth, as if the sky fell down, facial features a wrinkle, whoa whoa cry.


    Although Wu Dahu was worried about song QingHan in the delivery room, he could notpletely ignore the cry of the small seafood. Seeing Xiaoshi pping the back of the small seafood in a hurry as a constion, Wu Dahu reached out to both of them and said in a deep voice, "what''s the matter?"


    Small stone face cleverly shrink in Wu Dahu''s arms, index fingers stir each other, trying to get through by selling Meng hide.


    Little seafood cried tired, hey down directly in Wu Dahu''s arms and sobbed: "Xiaohai doesn''t want to be a brother, Xiaohai wants to sleep, Wuwu..."


    Wu Dahu is confused and doesn''t understand the rtionship between "sleeping" and "being a brother". However, when he nces at the guilty expression on Xiaoshi''s face, he knows that it must be Xiaoshi who has done something wrong.Just to teach a lesson, a clear cry came out of the delivery room. It sounded full of air, higher than the sound of small stones and small seafood when they were born.


    Small seafood suddenly stopped crying, raised his head to look at the direction of the delivery room, his face hung with Wu Dahu and small stone general surprise expression, murmured: "brother out?"


    After a while, the door of the delivery room was opened from inside. The producer said with a smile, "Congrattions, you are a lovely girl."


    The reason why he didn''t dare to show too excited smile was that he was afraid that Wu Dahu''s family would be disappointed because the fetus was a female male. What he didn''t expect was that Wu Dahu''s body was shocked after hearing the news and said, "finally there is a female like Xiaohan..."


    seeing Wu Dahu rushing to the delivery room, the midwife awkwardly let aside "It''s really... The strangest family I''ve ever delivered," they said


    Probably because he was born too fast, song QingHan''s face didn''t even have a trace of fatigue. He even looked at the appearance of the newly born female with Wu Dahu.


    The little seafood curiously looked at the newly born brother, wrinkled his nose and pursed his mouth: "my brother is so ugly. I don''t like it. My female father will throw him away."


    The little stone went straight up and pinched his little face and said: "you were so ugly when you were a child. I didn''t let my father throw you away!"


    The small seafood, which was pinched into a big cake face, looked bitter, scratched his head, looked at Song QingHan with embarrassment, and muttered: "female father, is what brother said true? How ugly was the seafood when I was a kid


    Song QingHan looked at the two small Douding pretending to be deep. He was so nervous that he wanted to fix him on the bed.


    Afterughing enough, song QingHan pinched the faces of Xiaoshi and Xiaohai and said with a smile: "you are a child now. What do you know is ugly or not? After a while, you are afraid that you will rush to take your brother


    Little seafood took a dubious look at the "little monkey" on the bed, and found that the more he looked at it, the more pleasant he was. After a small sigh, he leaned back on Wu Dahu''s chest and said, "Dad, I''m going to sleep."


    His voice just fell, and before Wu Dahu answered, his head tilted to the side, and he really fell asleep.


    Song QingHan touched the head of the small seafood with pity. He knew that he had suffered too much when he was pregnant. He was afraid that theck of vitality at that time caused the small seafood to be so sleepy.


    Wu Dahu also knew, so he didn''t say anything. He picked up the small stones and seafood and walked to their small room.


    Day by day, the "little monkey" opened day by day, which fully verified song QingHan''s words, and let small stones and small seafood vie to bring.


    After all, who doesn''t like a cute doll who often stares at the big eyes and smiles at you?


    But sometimes beauty is a good thing, and sometimes it is a bad thing. As for the story it brings to "little monkey", that''s what follows.


    After spending decades with Meimei, one day, song QingHan suddenly turned to Wu Dahu and said, "I dreamed of the world, the world I stayed in before I came here."


    Wu Dahu didn''t look surprised at all, as if he had already guessed it. He patted him on the back and said, "don''t be afraid. If they want to call you back, I will follow you forever."


    With Wu Dahu''s words, song QingHan felt relieved for a moment. With Wu Dahu''s rhythmic beat, he gradually closed his eyes and whispered: "OK, then we''ll go back together, but this time I''ll take care of you."


    Wu Dahu looked at the peaceful expression on song QingHan''s face, lowered his head, leaned their foreheads together, and lifted a smile around his mouth. He said slowly, "OK, I''ll wait for you."


    The next morning, the original Xuan went to knock on the door of two people''s room. Seeing that there was no movement inside, he felt a thump in his heart and pushed the door open.


    He knew that their deadline wasing, so even if he had be an old man, he woulde over regrly to take care of their pulse and body, but he didn''t expect...


    looking at the two people embracing on the bed, he sighed gently, as if afraid of disturbing them. He took the door of the room, turned his head to the small stone with breakfast and said, "they are one of them If you havepany, you will not be afraid. "


    The small stone, which has be a strong middle-aged man, shook his hand. He felt as if he didn''t feel the hot feeling of breakfast sprinkled on his feet. He stretched out his hand and slowly pushed the door of Wu Dahu and walked slowly. He knelt gently in front of the bed and knocked heavily on his head.


    When he got up straight, his face was already full of tears. However, when he saw the peaceful expressions on the two faces, his eyes revealed a touch of relief and said in a low voice: "two old people, go well. I hope I can be your son again in the next life...


    he said in a low voice

 Chapter 327

    The hustle and bustle of ambnces reverberated in my ears, with words like "rescue", "serious injury" and "emergency room"ing from time to time.


    Song QingHan slowly opened his eyes and saw a circle of enthusiastic strangers around him. He couldn''t help but say, "who are you..."


    The men were quiet for a moment, looked at each other, and all of a sudden they said in one voice: "lost memory!"


    Brain a pumping pain, song QingHan opened his mouth, seems to want to say what, but the head a tilt, but it isa in the past.


    When he opened his eyes again and looked at the ceiling and the hanging bottle on the top for a long time, he finally realized his present situation.


    He went through it again?!


    No, or was it his dream?


    In fact, he did not go through the strange world of male and female children. Wu Dahu is still a person in his dream, but this dream has be a dream in his dream?


    The more he thought about his scalp, the more numb he felt. For a moment, he felt whether he had schizophrenia.


    What dream can be so true? Is it true that he can''t even recognize people in reality? It''s so... Even the pain of having a baby is so clear.


    He moved his hand slowly over his stomach, which was now smooth and had no trace of mending.


    What a dream.


    Those people came to see him again and again. From their mouths, song QingHan learned that the reason why people arrived so well that day was that they were about to miss the golden rescue time. If song QingHan still did not show signs of awakening, the hospital would make a verdict on vegetative people.


    Vegetative person is not terrible, terrible is that no one can take care of him, the hospital is not charity, it is impossible to let these machines run for him for free.


    Fortunately, things are not too bad, no matter how he wakes up, although in the eyes of those people, his confused appearance after waking up is not much different from that before he wakes up. At most, he will eat by himself.


    After a dy of two or three days, song QingHan retrieved his previous memories. However, although he could match the names in his memory with the faces of those people, he could not recover the feeling he had before, as if he and they were no longer close colleagues, but strangers.


    Those people saw that he had a cold attitude and no longer visited his ward frequently. After all, no one was willing to be hot faced and cold buttocks. Moreover, everyone had a lot of things to do, so they forgot that he was a teacher and friend to them.


    Song QingHan went to the director of the hospital to hand in his long prepared resignation letter. Despite the strong retention of the president, song QingHan resolutely left the hospital where he feltplicated.


    I still remember the position of home. Besides, even if his consciousness doesn''t remember, and his body memory after cultivating for such a long time is still there, even with his eyes closed, he can know where to go.


    When walking to the endless flow of the road, song QingHan, who had not seen so many cars for a long time, subconsciously stopped, turned his head and looked, and quietly stood beside a man who was also going to cross the road.


    Seeing that the man had been looking up and talking to himself from time to time such words as "sinful" and "young" in his mouth, he followed the man''s line of sight and saw a big face on the LED screen.


    It''s really a big face, because it''s a close-up that can''t be magnified any more. It''s like I want to shoot the pores on that face.


    When the red light turned green, the people around him changed one after another, and some kind-hearted people reminded him that he could cross the road. However, when he found that he had no response, he only shook his head regretfully and left when he had a brain problem.


    Song QingHan''s hands were clenched into fists at some time, and then hung down on both sides of his body, as if trying to keep calm, so that he would not do anything iprehensible because of his gaffe.


    A slight but firm word escaped from his mouth: "Tiger..."


    he jerked up and ran in the direction of his home.


    When the green light turned into a red light, his behavior was understood as a suicide road. Several cars were suddenly braked. Finally, the driver put his head out of the window and yelled at him.


    These song QingHan do not know, his mind only one idea, that is to quickly go home, to find out the name and address of the person on the LED billboard, and then try every means to find him.


    No matter whether those things are true or not, his love for Wu Dahu is true, so even if he has gone through time and space, he has to find Wu Dahu and realize his promise made before his death in hisst life - to protect him by himself.


    When he got home, he started to turn on theputer with trembling hands, input "man on LED billboard" with a finger of Zen, and pressed enter to screen the information he needed one by one. His frown showed his inner uneasiness. Even when he was in the college entrance examination, he probably didn''t think so.


    The man was not the same as he thought. He was not called Wu Dahu, but Wu Dahu. The reason for his name is very simple. When he was born, his parents just arrived in Shanghai.Simple, rough, like his dad''s family history.


    Yes, Wu Dahu is a real rich second generation, but he does not smoke, drink or cause trouble. He has made great achievements all the way, and his love history is also extremely clean, which is about zero.


    Song QingHan''s mood was veryplicated after reading it, because no matter what happened in hisst life, he and Wu Dahu were well matched. Unexpectedly, when he arrived here, the distance between them was even 1080 Li.


    How does it make him live up to his promise?


    However, he is not discouraged. In hisst life, Wu Dahu spent a lot of effort to catch him. He has not started yet. What can Iin about? Isn''t that distance? A bird in Jingwei knows how to fill the sea with stones. Doesn''t he know how to build a bridge by hand?


    He made up his mind to do it. Without even thinking about it, he grabbed his wallet and mobile phone, went downstairs and took a taxi. He said, "go to Yinlin Pavilion on Beichen road."


    As soon as the driver was about to turn over the sign, he heard the destination slip and almost hit the steering wheel.


    Where is Beichen road? It was the most prosperous area in the whole city. Every time he drove there, he drove in the middle of the road without bias. He was afraid that he would hit the wall of other people''s house a little, and he could not afford to pay for it.


    The most important thing is that Yinlin Pavilion is the most famous ce in Beichen road. The reason is that there lives the richest man in the city. The high wall courtyardpletely separates the view from the outside, but no curiosity from the outside. Pedestrians always stare at the tall courtyard wall and study it for a while. It seems that you can read the rich man''s wealth from the structure of the courtyard wall ¡£


    He took a look at Song QingHan in the rearview mirror. He was beautiful and white, and his eyes were dark. He didn''t look old, but he was not young. Most importantly, he didn''t look rich.


    But as the saying goes, "a man can''t be judged by his appearance". Maybe this person who doesn''t look like a rich man is just a rich man?


    His thoughts turned in the driver''s mind, and finally returned to the original point. He punched in happily, stepped on the gas pedal, and happily replied, "yes


    Song QingHan didn''t know why the driver was so happy. He only knew that he was very nervous now.


    It''s a bit like the bridegroom who is about to see a new bride. He is worried that the other party''s reaction is too dull and that the other party''s reaction is too intense.


    At the time of his wild thoughts, the tall courtyard wall has already appeared in the driver''s sight. The driver looks at the security guard standing upright outside the door, and his eyes sh with admiration.


    Obviously, we all use the most advanced anti-theft technology, but we still have to ce two flesh and blood people at the gate. This feeling is a bit like an ancient mansion. We must pick the best two stone lions towns at the gate. The other meanings are not clear, but they are magnificent!


    Song QingHan randomly drew two red bills and put them into the driver''s hand. Without even looking at the change the other party had found, he walked directly to the door of Yinlin Pavilion.


    The driver didn''t stop him. He put the change back into his wallet. He thought that the words of the ancients were reasonable. Fortunately, he didn''t refuse to carry the car before, otherwise he would miss a "big customer".


    Song QingHan was not as optimistic as the driver. He nervously walked to the front of the security guard, cleared his throat and said in a deep voice, "I''m looking for Wu Dahu. Please tell me one or two."


    When he realized that he could speak the old saying, he would like to bite his tongue off, and his ear tip could not help but feel a touch of red.


    The security guard looked at him, turned his head again and pretended not to see him.


    Song QingHan summoned up the courage to repeat it. Suddenly, there was a solemn voice in the loudspeaker.


    "Young master is ill. Don''t stop when the ambncees in."


    As soon as the security guard was ready to answer, they heard a clear voice.


    "I am the attending doctor of the first hospital. I can check the patient''s condition before the ambnce arrives, so as not to dy the patient''s condition."


    With a look of astonishment on their faces, they turned their heads and saw that song QingHan was really holding the work permit of the first hospital, and stammered out: "Guan, housekeeper, this man has just arrived, and we haven''t had time to drive him away..."


    the housekeeper is indeed a housekeeper. He only nced at the work permit on song QingHan''s hand and said decisively, "let him in."


    After entering the gate, song QingHan looked at the wide road and felt that when he passed by, the ambnce might have arrived.


    But he can think of the problem, no reason, the housekeeper can not think of, so soon he appeared in front of a ck man riding a battery car.


    He didn''t ask much. He got on the bus directly and felt the light wind blowing on his face. It was not good to have a big heart yard. After he was with Wu Dahu, he would change to a small house.


    After arriving at the ce, a middle-aged man in a tuxedo looked at him seriously, stretched out his hand and made an invitation gesture. While walking, he said: "the young master identally knocked his head in the bathroom a few days ago. After the family doctor checked it, he said it was OK. I didn''t expect that the young master would feel headache and crack every day for a while, saying that it was someone else digging his head and just took it Head to the wall, now faint, we dare not move, the ambnce wille for some time, please the doctor to deal with itSong QingHan found that although the housekeeper seemed to have believed him, they had been following several strong men all the time, either with their hands in their pockets or in their coat pockets, as if they would take out dangerous goods from them at any time.


    He didn''t feel so sad. It was better to be more closely guarded. Otherwise, anyone could go to see Wu Dahu. His life would have been gone.


    When he arrived in a cold room, song QingHan felt very nervous when he saw the figure lying in the pool of blood on the ground. He quickly walked over, opened the medical box prepared by the side, put on clean gloves, and pursed his mouth to deal with wudahu''s wound.


    Thankfully, although he hasn''t touched these modern tools for a long time, he doesn''t feel a bit raw when using them.


    The housekeeper has been in a highly tense state since Song QingHan started. As long as song QingHan dares to act rashly, the pistol with muffler will take his life away in an instant.


    Fortunately, there was no, and the blood stopped. Although he was ayman, he could see that song QingHan''s technique was astonishing.


    Song QingHan had just packed up his things, and the sound of an ambnce came from outside. He stepped aside. After the paramedics came in, he concisely exined the state of wudahu. Seeing the rescue personnel, they all looked at him with strange eyes and said, "I am song QingHan from the first hospital."


    Hearing the name, the rescuers'' faces showed a sudden awakening expression. They nodded respectfully to him, and quickly lifted wudahu to go out. One of the people who fell behind even asked song QingHan whether he wanted to go together.


    Song QingHan naturally wanted to follow Wu Dahu, but he had to talk to the housekeeper to avoid being suspicious.


    "Save people to the end, since he has been through my hands, I should always watch him recover."


    The housekeeper looked at his back and motioned to the person behind him. The man quickly handed over his mobile phone and whispered, "this song QingHan is famous in the medical field. People are the same as the photos. They should be right."


    Seeing this, the housekeeper could not help but feel relieved and took his hand out of his trouser pocket.


    It''s the first time that he saw the doctor who saved people to the end, but it seems that there is no abnormality at present. Maybe this is just a little entricity of genius.


    Song QingHan was quiet all the way, only asionally answering one or two questions from the doctors. After answering, he looked down to see Wu Dahu, as if gazing at his beloved partner.


    The doctors saw that he was indifferent and did not find himself bored any more. When they arrived at the hospital, they began to work hard.


    Although song QingHan is a doctor, he is not a doctor in this hospital, so he is not qualified to enter the emergency room. Fortunately, he is not in a hurry because he knew that wudahu''s injury was not serious when he was dealing with wudahu''s wound. The so-called rescue is just to help him do a whole body examination to exclude otherplications.


    Rao is so. In front of the emergency room, people are standing unconsciously. Of course, there is the housekeeper song QingHan saw before. He is standing in the middle of the crowd, his face is heavy and he doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    Song QingHan thinks it strange that Wu Dahu''s parents did not appear. However, in his logic, Wu Dahu suffered a minor injury, and it is normal that his parents do not appear.


    After a while, the emergency room door opened. The doctor pushed Wu Dahu out and said to the housekeeper with a sincere face: "there is no big problem. It''s brain injury. You need to rest for a few days."


    Looking relieved, the housekeeper followed the doctor and pushed Wu Dahu into the best single ward in the hospital.


    After he stood still, he was about to talk to the doctor about Wu Dahu''s illness. When he saw song QingHan standing quietly in the corner, he couldn''t help speaking.


    The doctor didn''t think much about it. After all, song QingHan hade with them, and it was normal to be here at this time.


    After all the other people left, there were only housekeepers and thugs in the room, as well as song QingHan, who stood in the corner and was quite different from them.


    Song QingHan took a look at the housekeeper, but he didn''t see anything else. He directly dragged a bench to Wu Dahu, shaved an apple, ate it slowly, and vaguely said, "I want to watch him wake up, or I won''t be at ease."


    The housekeeper stopped talking. Thinking that song QingHan had just saved Wu Dahu, he would have to drag a bench and sit on the other side.


    Apple''s crisp voice has been echoing in the room, listening to the thugs subconsciously touch their stomach.


    They came out in a hurry before they could have lunch.


    I don''t know if he thinks the voice is too noisy. Wu Dahu''s eyebrows gradually wrinkled, and his eyelids slowly open. He murmured: "Xiaohan..."


    the sound of biting the apple stopped suddenly. Song QingHan took a piece of paper, put the remaining half of the apple on it, leaned forward to Wu Dahu, and whispered, "it''s me."


    Wu Dahu''s eyes gradually focused on song QingHan''s face, but his reaction was different from Song QingHan''s imagination. He even yelled: "ghost!"The housekeeper''s forehead leaped. He looked at Wu Dahu, who was shocked, and song QingHan, who was innocent. He held his chin and seriously thought about it. When did he start to be afraid of ghosts?


    Song QingHan nced at the housekeeper. Seeing that the housekeeper was in deep thought, he had no time to control himself for the time being. He directly grasped Wu Dahu''s face and forced him to put his eyes on his face and said happily, "I''m Xiaohan, song QingHan, your husband!"


    I don''t know what terrible picture wudahu recalled. His face gradually became distorted and said in a deep voice, "it''s you who have done something to my brain!"


    ...


    there was a temporary silence in the room. The housekeeper felt it necessary to stand up and exin at this time. He coughed softly and said, "young master, this doctor song QingHan has just helped you with your wound, but not with his hands and feet. You can rest assured that I have been guarding the whole process."


    Wu Dahu''s face showed a look of obvious disbelief. In his deep eyes, it seemed that there was a violent storm, and the dark tide that song QingHan could not understand was surging.


    "He did it! He definitely did something shady to my brain! I dream every day these days! Wake up in the brain does not belong to my memory, he must be crammed in! It must be! "


    Did not wait for housekeeper to dissuade, Leng for a long time song QingHan then opened his mouth to ask: "is dream I married with you?"


    Wudahu stopped, then reacted fiercely: "it''s him! He did it absolutely. How else would he know what was going on in my head? "


    After listening to Wu Dahu''s words, even the housekeeper could not help but put his eyes on song QingHan, as if waiting for him to give an exnation.


    Song QingHan did not make a sound. He looked at Wu Dahu''s face for a long time and found that he could not find any trace simr to Wu Dahu from his face.


    Maybe... It was just an ident?


    Just two people had the same dream?


    Moreover, even if it is true, not everyone is as obsessed with the past as he is. Maybe Wu Dahu doesn''t want to live like Wu Dahu, so his memory will be confused. When he sees him, Wu Dahu will feel so scared.


    Is he a little... Too smug?


    Song QingHan fell into meditation. Seeing that his act of holding the apple in his hand aroused Wu Dahu''s uneasiness and vignce, he grinned and stood up and said to the housekeeper, "since he''s OK, I''ll go back. Goodbye."


    The housekeeper didn''t know, so he nodded. After he left, he sat down and asked Wu Dahu.


    Perhaps the housekeeper didn''t notice, but Wu Dahu saw song QingHan''s dim eyes after saying that sentence.


    When song Han was gone, he didn''t even want to see him again.


    In his ear came the housekeeper''s garrulous voice. Wu Dahu turned his head and looked at the paper soaked in apple juice. He felt that his mood was getting worse.


    Song QingHan drooped his shoulders and called for a taxi. As soon as he sat in, he heard a voice of surprise.


    "Oh! Isn''t this the gentleman I pulled before? What''s up? Is someone in the family ill? "


    Such arge hospital is standing here. Unless he is blind and hard to use his brain, he can''t guess the reason why song QingHan came here.


    Song QingHan nced at the driver, not knowing if his familiar face made him feel rxed. He leaned back and said: "I''m sick, and I''m very ill. Let''s go to the ce where I got on the bus before."


    If ordinary people describe their destination in this way, the driver must have a goodugh at him, but the one who said this became song QingHan, and the driver felt that there was a sense of closeness in the words.


    Look, how much he trusts my memory!


    So when he spoke, he did not have any scruples. He looked like a big brother and sympathized: "illness is not terrible, as long as you live strong enough! What I fear most is that I give up everything when I am ill, as if I am going to leave soon! Anyway, no matter what, as long as this second is alive, it is necessary to live a wonderful life! "


    Song QingHan looked at him quietly and said that it was a pity that he would not be a salesman. He could earn a suite in a month with this positive attitude.


    However, after careful consideration, he thought that what the driver said was reasonable.


    Wu Dahu resisted so much and gave up? Anyway, he has the memory of Wu Dahu in his mind, but he can''t ept it for the time being. He thinks it''s someone else''s fault.


    Anyway, the memory has been in his mind, can he still get rid of it? Sooner orter, we have to ept it!


    What''s more, he felt sad when he thought that Wu Dahu would marry someone else and have children.


    With such aplete memory, what''s the difference between him and cheating?


    The more the window, the more the driver thought! I''m going to buy billboards! "


    The driver was stunned, but he didn''t ask anything. He only thought he wanted to say what he wanted to say in his heart before he left. So he turned decisively, even with a smile on his face.After getting off the bus, song QingHan only threw a red note because he had to save money. Who knows how much a billboard costs?


    Although the fare is still close to the fare, it is just enough to add the 200 yuan that was given before. What''s more, the driver is in a very happy mood now, so he doesn''t pursue anything. He even hums a little song and waits in situ, as if to see what song QingHan wants to say.


    Half an hourter, the LED light suddenly lights up, a huge line of words rolling up in turn.


    Wudahu is cold in Song Dynasty!


    The driver opened his mouth wide, as if petrified in general. He couldn''t recover for a long time. He didn''t even notice the passengersing outside.


    But as soon as the passenger was about to leave, he turned his head and saw the line. His reaction was not much different from that of the driver. His body was stiff, as if he had been pressed some strange switch.


    After song QingHan finished this with all his savings, he went downstairs with satisfaction. Seeing that all the people outside had settled down, he looked up at the direction of the building, and subconsciously took a look. After seeing the conspicuous line, his eyes bent and his face hung with the happiest smile after waking up.


    Meanwhile, the other protagonist of the event is frowning over the document.


    In recent days, due to the influence of those redundant memories, he has piled up a lot of things that have not been dealt with. If he doesn''t want to be crushed by documents after leaving hospital, he must start to work hard now.


    The housekeeper habitually opened the mobile phone and nced at it. After seeing the headlines on the major portal websites, he shook his hand and dropped the mobile phone to the ground.


    Wu Dahu raised his head in displeasure and said in a low voice, "what''s the matter?"


    Seeing the housekeeper''s lips humming for a moment, Wu Dahu sighed in his heart. He bent down to pick up the mobile phone on the ground. When he returned it to the housekeeper, he nced at him at will. Then he shook his hand. The poor mobile phone repeated his fate just now, but this time, he was not so lucky. He just snapped and broke into two parts.


    Finally, the memory of being pressed down by him was rampant in his mind. Song QingHan''s voice, face and smile seemed to be in front of him.


    He covered his head, a struggling look appeared on his face, and he howled in pain.


    The housekeeper was at a loss. He called the doctor and called the doctor at the same time. He said in a low voice: "take down the billboard quickly! What about mischief? Isn''t it? Do you dare to ept this kind of content? "


    What he didn''t expect was that he didn''t hang up the phone, but Wu Dahu''s weak voice came from behind.


    "Bring me Xiaohan, I miss him..."


    the housekeeper''s hand stopped, and when he saw the voice of questioning, he said in an inexplicable way: "I will not withdraw for the time being."


    The housekeeper may not understand who Xiaohan is in the mouth of wudahu, but now it is difficult to pretend to be stupid.


    So after a while, song QingHan was brought by his men. It seems that the means are not very friendly, otherwise song QingHan''s face will not appear so nkly.


    Before the housekeeper opened his mouth to exin anything, Wu Dahu said directly, "you,e here! You, get out of here


    Song QingHan obediently moved over and sat on the bench that had been dragged before, blinking at Wu Dahu.


    After the room was empty, Wu Dahu said without expression: "are those... True? You... Have experienced the same thing as me? "


    Song QingHan chicken pecked rice and nodded. At the end of the day, he felt that his attitude was a little pressing and might not be very good. He was understanding and said, "we can get along with each other for a period of time. If you still can''t ept it, we''ll talk about itter."


    Wu Dahu looked strange and said, "how can I say something else? Are you looking for your own


    Unexpectedly, after listening to his words, song QingHan''s face sank. He touched his stomach with a smile, and said slowly, "each one is looking for his own? If you want to be beautiful, I haven''t calcted the pain of having a baby with you! "


    Seeing him like this, Wu Dahu subconsciously turned away from his eyes. He wanted to mutter, "what did you say before?" but when it came to his mouth, it turned into: "well, that''s it."


    It''s really strange that as long as song QingHan is around him, the pain in his brain will disappear, and his memory is still there. However, he can treat those pictures which are uneptable to him calmly, which is totally different from the feeling when he is alone.


    Whether it''s for the sake of treatment, or to give song QingHan an exnation, it''s a good idea to leave him around temporarily.


    In the evening, the housekeeper watched the doctor painstakingly add a bed in the ward of wudahu. The expression on his face had to be said to be very wonderful.


    The young master of their family, who is as defensible as jade, was taken down by a billboard like this?!


    When he was sleeping, Wu Dahu rolled around on the bed and turned his head to song QingHan. Seeing that he was looking at himself with a pair of bright eyes, he felt a little embarrassed. He coughed and covered up: "why don''t you sleep? I had a headache....


    before he finished his exnation, song QingHan simply said, "I want to see you more."


    Wu Dahu stopped and swallowed thetter part of his speech directly. Although his expression on his face looked embarrassed, he felt sweet and Zizi in his heart.It''s not that no one has ever been bold to him, but... Song QingHan is different.


    He is sure that those memories did not control him, but when he saw song QingHan''s face, he felt that it was really different.


    They looked at each other for a long time, just like a game. In the end, we didn''t know who could not make it, or whether they closed their eyes at the same time. In short, when they opened their eyes, it was already bright.


    After a warm and strange sleep, the rtionship between the two seems to have improved by leaps and bounds. They even have to sit in rows to eat together. The housekeeper''s eyelids jump. They all want to check whether song QingHan has any experience of learning Gu.


    After getting along for a while, song QingHan clearly felt that Wu Dahu and Wu Dahu were somewhat different, probably due to personal experience. Wudahu was more childish, but in terms of stability, it was in the same line as Wu Dahu.


    At the beginning, song QingHan was still a little lost. When he realized that wudahu was simr to his previous life experience, he was bnced.


    How can anyone be the same? As long as the core things don''t change.


    On the day of discharge, Wu Dahu took song QingHan to the location of the building. Seeing that he had been staring at his face, he did not pay attention to the words on the building. He could not help but cry andugh.


    It''s good for song QingHan to look at him all the time, but now he has something more important to show him.


    Probably aware of his bewilderment, song QingHan turned his head and looked back. When he saw the lines on the building, his face was stunned. Finally, he slowly drew up a smile and looked back at Wu Dahu and said, "yes, I am yours."


    Seeing his bright smile, Wu Dahu''s shoulder rxed, and he could not help but feel a sigh of relief in his heart.


    He had never done such a romantic thing, and what he picked up was song QingHan''s ideas, so he was worried that song QingHan would not like it.


    The housekeeper sat in the driver''s seat, looked at the picture of two people looking at each other andughing from the rearview mirror, and shook his head helplessly.


    They are all old people. The first time they fell in love was so sour that he was tired. He wanted to press their heads forward and help them to move forward. Don''tugh at me all day.


    I don''t know if he is aware of something. Song QingHan suddenly closes his expression on his face and looks at wudahu seriously.


    Wu Dahu thought there was something wrong with him. Then he restrained his expression on his face and said in a deep voice: "what''s the matter? With me in... "


    a fever on his lips made Wu Dahu''s nerves paralyzed, which made him feel half numb.


    Song QingHan raised his head and looked at him with a smile. He said, "I said I''ll protect you. These things you don''t understand must be taught by me."


    His smile made Wu Dahu''s heart itch. He wanted to catch him now and tell him that he didn''t need him to teach him. However, due to the housekeeper''s constant ncing at this side, Wu Dahu had to endure for a while, suppress the evil fire in his heart and close his eyes to nourish his spirit.


    However, as soon as he got home, Wu Dahu directly carried song QingHan into a spacious room and carried out his n once and for all.


    At the end of the event, song QingHan was so tired that he didn''t want to move his fingers. He whispered: "but I can''t have children now, and I don''t know what little stones are like..."


    Wu Dahu gently helped him clean up his body. Hearing the words, his eyes darkened, and he whispered: "the children have their own happiness. It''s better if they can''t have children, so they can be every day in the future...


    see you He pressed down again. Song QingHan cried and begged: "no, no, you are an animal! What about Wu Dahu? I want the former one, wuwuwuwuwu... "


    Wu Dahu directly pulled his hands over his head, took a breath in his ear with a low smile, and said in a soft voice:" I have been too restrained in my previous life, this life... You should not get out of bed. "


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!